《The Bored Immortal》


 Chapter 1 - Dying...A Hopeless Wish

    In the mountain tops that seemed to pierce the clouds, a boy and girl aged thirteen were sitting together with their backs against each other, enjoying the beautiful view.


    The boy had handsome, heroic eyes and chiseled features that could make any man, woman, and children stop to stare at him with admiration.


    His dark brown eyes were as calm and innocent as the still lotus pond, and his clothes were simple grey linen. Beside his hands were two simple swords that he always carried with him.


    The girl had beautiful silver hair that draped down her back like a river spilling across her back. Her vivid crimson eyes were as beautiful and lovely as the red water lilies; her lips the same color as her eyes which wlesslyplemented her sharp and exquisite features that couldpletely spellbind any living being.


    She was dressed in an elegant white chainse with exquisite snow-white patterns that entuated her noble and elegant aura.


    The two could even see clouds drifting below them and were enjoying the breathtaking sight, especially because of therge waterfall in the distance.


    This spot was the duo''s favorite spot, and whenever they sneaked out from their respective homes, they woulde here to y and enjoy the scenery.


    The two were best friends...a friendship that formed out of a chance meeting...a friendship that never should have happened considering how the boy wasing from an exiled family, considered as outcasts by everyone.


    The girl wasing from a very powerful vampire family who was essentially rulers of countlessnds and even had control over other monster races.


    Despiteing from a family of monster races, the boy was very ordinary without any powers or even any strength that his parent''s races inherently possessed.


    Because of that, he was treated more severely as an outcast than his family. But despite that, his family was the only one who loved him wholeheartedly, not paying any mind to how ordinary he was.


    And the only person he could call as a friend was the girl resting against his back, the only vampire princess of the vampire kingdom.


    "Hey Eli, how long can we continue to meet and y like this? I wish people would ept me and my family so that we could meet up all the time¡­" The boy said in a sad tone without feeling any resentment towards how people usually treated him and his family.


    He knew that his family was hated upon even more after his birth, and that was one fact that pained him always since he wished for his family to be happy.


    "Azu, you silly!" Eli punched him in the shoulder lightly with an angry expression.


    "Ow! What was that for?" Azu rubbed his shoulder while wrinkling his brows.


    Eli pursed her lips and said, "Didn''t I tell you not to worry your little head about such things. You are special, especially when your whole existence should be impossible. So even if you think of yourself as ordinary, I don''t. And if others are too blind to see you for who you are, then once I grow up, I will make everyone ept you and your family just like me. If they don''t listen, I will punish them, hmph."


    Azu awkwardlyughed and said, "No need to punish them. Maybe you can just talk to them. I am sure if you ever get to be the next ruler, they will listen to you."


    He then continued with a sad face, "But my father''s race is at war with yours. So, it would take a lot to convince both sides."


    Eli smiled and put her hand around Azu''s neck and said, "That''s simple. We will beat some sense into both sides. Till then, let''s enjoy our time now. My father might be a bit strict, but if I am able to convince him, then things will turn out good for all of us."


    Azu''s eyes sparkled as he said with a bright smile, "I hope so. I can''t wait for that day to arrive."


    "Of course, it would. Now...time for my treat, hehe!" Eli suddenly jumped over Azu, pushing him to the ground.


    "Hey, you already drank too much yesterday. How could you be so thirsty again?" Azu asked as he shielded his neck with his hands.


    "Of course, you have to me your delicious blood for that. I just can''t resist it," Eli said with a sweet yet mischievous smile as she licked her lips.


    Azu smiled as he tried to wrestle with the yful Eli and the wind near the mountain tops carried their giggles andughs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thousands of yearster¡­


    A young man dressed in a twoyered tunic with a cape and two swords on his back was sitting on a snowy mountain top with arge tree before him.


    If there was one thing he could not forget no matter how many years passed, it was this spot that remained a very nostalgic and precious memory for him, especially when he once used to meet up with a special woman here...a woman who would remain a precious memory forever in his heart.


    Even though he looked young, his mustache and beard, coupled with his slumped posture, gave off a depressing aura.


    His shoulders seemed nted as if burdened by something that he was not able to relieve from his heart.


    "Father...mother...big brother...Eli...how long has it been...I don''t even know why I am living...heh¡­" The young man wryly chuckled with a mocking smile as if he was mocking himself. But as he mumbled, his eyes were gazing at the root of the tree, as if something or perhaps someone precious was buried there.


    However, his expression became woeful as unforgettable unpleasant memories resurfaced for the umpteenth time.


    "I wish I could die...if not...at least forget...forget everything¡­" The man said in a heavy-hearted tone as his eyes became vacant. If someone saw him like this, they would strike their head against a tree, wondering if they saw an illusion since thest thing they would expect was this man to mumble things like this with a flicker of emotions showing up on his face..pletely contrary to his terrifying persona.


    Not even in their dreams, could one imagine this cold man''s expression changing a bit from his usual lifeless expression.


    "O mighty Immortal, I can grant you what you wish for," An aged voice of a woman from behind made the man suddenly get up with a wary expression since he never sensed the old woman getting close even with his keen senses.


    He saw that it was an old woman looking as if she was just one step away from stepping into her grave.


    She was limping forward with a crutch in her hand, but her gaze never steered away from the man before her.


    The man''s instincts were firing off, telling him to be cautious, but then he thought, ''Why bother¡­''


    He asked in an emotionless tone, "How can you grant me something that no one ever before was able to?"


    "You seek death...don''t you, Immortal?" The old woman asked in a wizened voice.


    "Can you kill me?" He asked in a t tone yet with a hopeless expectation that she could. He was literally tired of living and didn''t mind dying. In fact, he had wished for death for longer than he could remember.


    "Usually, any living being would rejoice to have your gift of conquering death. In fact, some would kill their own children, parents, or siblings to have such a blessing. But for you, eternal life is a curse. I can only imagine why you have such a hopeless wish...especially after what you had experienced and went through in your long yet painful life."


    The man knitted his brows, wondering who this old woman was, but he let her continue speaking.


    "But I am sorry, even I don''t have the ability to grant you death."


    The man let out a frustrated sigh, thinking why he even cared to entertain this crazy woman''s words. He felt like taking his de out and severing her neck for wasting his time.


    "But I can make you forget just like you wished for¡­"


    The man froze when he heard her next sentence, and his eyes lit up with some hope.


    "Then do it! I don''t care what price I would have to pay. I don''t ever want to remember who I am or who I once was. I don''t want to feel this pain anymore. If I can''t die in this life, then I would rather be reborn in this life itself!" The man said with determined yet mncholic eyes.


    The old woman smiled slightly, "As you wish, mighty Immortal. I promise to get rid of your pain."


    --------------------


    A/N: Prologue ends here.

 Chapter 2 - Ruins Of A Lost Civilization?

    Millions of yearster...


    *BOOM*


    "Damn it, Rick! Why did you set off the charge like that? This is an ancient site! You can''t detonate a damn bomb unless you want to destroy any precious treasure orpromise this whole structure. Even a random stone here would be worth millions of dors."


    "Oh, stop it, Brad. I know what I am doing. Don''t teach me how to do my job, hmph. I have been plundering treasure sites and tombs for a couple of years already. You should instead focus on your pregnant wife, heh. You sure have the guts to bring Dina along for such a dangerous job."


    "Shut your trap, Rick. All these years, I have been plundering old underground caves like these with you people. Just because I got married and pregnant doesn''t mean I will stop what I love doing the best. Besides, I am only 1 month in and if Brad is risking his life, so will I. I don''t want to raise a child without a father," Dina said with a frown, not liking how Rick was looking down on her just because she got married and was having a baby on the way.


    "Dina, rx. Don''t waste too much of your energy, and let''s focus on what''s before us," Brad said in a concerned tone. However, inwardly he was moved that Dina was very much worried about his life.


    Although he had tried to persuade her countless times to stay home, her stubbornness won in the end.


    Hearing her husband''s words, Dina, a beauty herself, didn''t say anything more before giving a re at Rick.


    However, for a moment, she felt creeped out by the look that shed past Rick''s eyes when he looked at her. She wondered if it was her imagination or something else.


    A burly and tall man who was exploring the way ahead turned around and said in an aggravated tone, "Can you three shut up and focus? God knows the various kinds of traps in this ce. We are already over 5000 meters beneath sea level, and who knows how many meters underground. This is the deepest ancient underground site we have evere upon.


    "After all, remember that we had to deep dive into the damn sea to reach this site. And it even further led us underground for quite a distance. ording to our informer, this whole ce was submerged at least tens of millions of years ago. So, keep your eyes open for the bones of any ancient creatures or beasts. If we even get to bring back one of them, we would get enough riches tost us for at least a few lifetimes."


    "Alright, Coby. But can youe over here for a second?" Brad said while noticing the greed shining in Coby''s eyes.


    Coby rolled his eyes and came close to Brad and asked, "What is it?"


    Brad gestured with his eyes towards the six men walking ahead, dressed in armor and armed with rifles, shotguns and asked, "Why did you have to bring those group of mercenaries? Can we even trust them?"


    Seeing the big guns the mercenaries were carrying, Brad was feeling uneasy about it.


    Coby patted Brad''s shoulders and said, "Chill, pal. They are a bunch we can at least trust to get the job done and also to take a bite in case shit goes down. Why do you think we are letting them walk ahead? Usually, ancient ruins like these can have unstable surfaces because of how old everything inside this cave is. And if the rumors about those legends are true, then we can even expect traps. I am just trying to be careful here. You canin all you want. Heck, you can leave if you are that scared."


    Brad pushed off Coby''s shoulder and said, "Hah, you think too low of me. Don''t remember who saved your ass countless times for all these years."


    Coby shook his head with a chuckle and continued to walk without saying anything more.


    Coby, Brad, Dina, Rick...these four were a group of raiders who plundered treasure troves and ancient ruins for a living. They have been doing this for quite a while.


    But they had no idea that the ancient ruins they were inside now were one of a kind they had never seen before and how it was going to change all of their lives for the better or for, the worse.


    The eight mercenaries with guns were walking ahead while looking around with sharp eyes though one would wonder if they were looking for treasures or for any dangerous things that could hurt their party.


    Coby had hired them, and this was something he had never done before. This was why Brad wondered why Coby was doing this.


    But when he remembered the rumors rted to this mysterious ancient ruin and how the whole ce''s entrance was located under the bottom of an ocean, he felt that maybe hiring the mercenaries was a good thing.


    Even though the mercenaries carried guns, he also had them, and of course, Dina had them too. So, he was not that worried about protecting himself and his wife.


    The group of twelve had to use a deep sea exploration vehicle to go a few thousands of meters deep into the ocean to reach the entrance to this ancient ruin.


    Never before had the group of four raiders ever embarked on such a dangerous adventure or one that was located so deep beneath the ocean.


    But how could they resist when rumors said that this ancient ruin once belonged to an ancient civilization which soundedplete nonsense since these ruins dated back to at least millions of years ago.


    However, the more they walked through these ruins, the more they felt that these ruins were indeed not ordinary or anything simr to what they had seen before; especially the moment they entered this underground cave since they came upon a special mechanism that drained out all water from the entrance they came in, allowing them to walk inside therge cave as if they were walking on the ground.


    But the more they walked deeper into the ruins, the less they felt that this was a cave but arge hall of sorts.


    Their surroundings werepletely dark and damp, because of which they had to make use of fire torches and shlights.


    After walking for a long time, the group was surprised that they didn''te upon any treasure nor any dangers other than the long and dark passage they were walking through.


    But finally, they came to a stop when they came upon a strange and mysterious-looking door for the first time. They stood there with shocked and astonished expressions because this meant that these ruins were indeed part of an ancient civilization which should have been impossible to exist ording to their history!

 Chapter 3 - Unbelievable Discovery!

    Arge stone in the form of a door was present before them, with vines and mosses covering it. However, the door was well-shaped with rectangr edges and strange patterns all over it.


    The leader of the mercenaries, Brock, ordered one of his subordinates, "Hey, you go and try opening this door."


    The subordinate looked at him with a hesitating expression but didn''t dare to refuse his order and slowly walked forward as he reached his hand out.


    Finally, he pushed his hand against the door and¡­


    *CREAKKK~*


    To everyone''s surprise, the stone door slid open as dust blew off from its sides, making the subordinate stumble back.


    "That''s it?" Brad couldn''t help but mumble, seeing how such a sturdy door had only a simple mechanism for one to open it.


    Beyond the granite-like doorid a worn-out hall with mysterious carvings on its walls. The whole hall was covered in moss and broken stones.


    However, the caryatids that looked like wolves and supported twelve marble pirs on either side astonished everyone since this was definite proof that this was man-made!


    "Holy shit...I can''t believe it...how is this possible¡­" Dina murmured as she looked around in awe and shock.


    "I knew it! I knew it! This is our biggest hit ever. To think that we uncovered something so ancient and impossible. Can you guys imagine the treasures we could find here? Even the dust in this hall could make us multi-millionaires!" Rick said as greed shone in his eyes.


    Brad rolled his eyes and said with heated passion, "Rick, are you dumb? Can''t you see the big picture here? We just discovered something that humanity never did. This could be a turning point in our history and discover our hidden past. ording to history, the earliest civilization came into the picture barely a few thousand years ago.


    "As for before that, we were no better than cavemen. But this...look around you...does this seem like something built by cavemen? Even the architecture of this hall and how itsted all these millions of years is proof enough that whoever built this was more advanced than us in terms of knowledge at least."


    "That''s true. Rick, when will you stop thinking that money is everything?" Dina said with a scoff. She shared her husband''s sentiments, and inwardly she couldn''t contain the excitement of the most exciting find of her life.


    This was the reason she and Brad set out on these adventures. The idea of plundering riches was only secondary to them. Instead, they cared more about the thrill and excitement that came along with these adventures, especially the interesting things they could learn of ancient times.


    However, Coby, with a mentality simr to Rick, said, "Oh, please, you two. We should leave the boring part like history and stuff to those scientist nerds. Who cares about who lived here and when, if treasures in these ruins can make the rest of our lives easier?


    Their torches and shlights allowed them to see a broken statue part of a fountain, tattered and devoured by time itself.


    The walls had a strange mirror-like property that reflected the lights of the torches perfectly, just enough to lit up the whole hall.


    Further ahead was a long passage with many trails leading towards some sealed rooms. But what caught everyone''s attention was a vertically positioned silver coffin at the far end of the path.


    The coffin had various white runic-like markings on it, making it look mystical and beautiful, somehow untouched by time and the elements. And another astonishing thing was the four two-meter tall ck wolf statues that stood ''guard'' around the coffin.


    The statues looked very lifelike and ferocious, as if they were really wolves who got turned into stone. However, the group of twelve felt that it was just their imagination. After pushing away their fear, they instead felt more fascinated seeing them, especially the couple Brad and Dina.


    They felt that whoever sculpted these statues must have possessed heavenly skill and talents, and not even the greatest sculptors in the history they knew could match such artistry.


    However, the other ten were thinking how much wealth they could make out of these exceptional-looking statues, especially the beautiful coffin, which they felt was priceless.


    But as they walked closer, all of them were shocked to see something inside the coffin vaguely.


    They saw that the insides of the coffin were covered in an icyyer, and beneath that thinyer, they felt as if they saw a human!


    "Holy shit! I-Is there someone inside that coffin??" Rick shouted in surprise, sounding a bit apprehensive as he stepped backward.


    The rest were gawking at the silver coffin, ignoring Rick''s question since they were equally shocked to see a human lying inside upon closer look.


    Some even rubbed their eyes and knocked their heads, wondering if they just imagined it. After all, the human lying inside seemed to be in perfect condition without any traces of aging or decay.


    They couldn''t see the person''s face or his figurepletely due to the icyyer, but they were sure it wasn''t skeleton and bones underneath since they could see the person''s obscured pale skin and figure.


    "Is this some kind of tomb of a king belonging to an ancient civilization?" Dina mumbled in a fascinated tone.


    "Tomb? Are you serious? Even if it was such, how could a corpse not decay? Even ice can''t slow the decay process for millions of years. I thought mummification was the best preservation technique of the past but to think that¡­" Brad trailed off as just like his wife, he was also extremely curious to find out how a corpse was preserved for so many countless years, which would be impossible otherwise.


    The coffin was just twenty meters away from him, and they were unconsciously slowly moving forward to take a closer look at it.


    *Crack*


    However, the moment they came within fifteen meters of the coffin, they felt the ground slightly shaking and the sounds of something cracking from the four wolf statues.


    Everyone''s eyes became wide as saucers when they noticed that cracks were appearing on the four wolf statues, and their stone-cold eyes were moving!

 Chapter 4 - Dying Like Sheep

    Everyone''s hearts almost lept out when they felt like they heard some nasty growlsing from the four statues and their frightening grey eyes staring at them with killing intent.


    If anyone knew the ancientnguage that was inscribed on the stone tablet on the side, they wouldn''t have dared to step a single foot forwards.


    "Fuck!" All of them quickly stepped back while the mercenaries took out their guns.


    *CRACK*


    The cracks quickly spread along the surface of the wolf statues, and within just two seconds, pieces of stone crumbled away, revealing ck-furred wolves with bloodshot eyes, as if they were highly enraged at seeing these human intruders and rushed towards them at the same time.


    But if one cared to notice, they would be able to see that these wolves looked too old and weary and obviously were nowhere near their prime. It seemed as if they could die any moment, and it was pretty impressive that they still could exude such intense pressure and vigor.


    *GROWLLL!!!*


    "SHIT! FIRE!!!" Brock cried out as he held his long rifle and aimed at those four wolves who magically came to life.


    No one had the luxury to think what was happening or how these giant wolves, who still looked over two meters tall on all its four legs, came to life. They were frantically retreating while taking out their guns.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    Gunshots echoed in therge hall, but the four raging wolves didn''t seem to be bothered by these bullets and continued their onught. They were too quick and were able to dodge the bullets at an amazing speed despite theirrge bodies.


    The mercenaries only had semi-automatic guns and were only able to fire a bullet one by one. Apparently, automatic guns were too costly and rarer enough to cost a fortune.


    But at this point, they felt that they should have sold their entire fortune to get the most basic automatic gun to fire at these nimble yet terrifying wolves.


    "AAARGHHHH!! HELP!!!"


    "NOOO!!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    "FUCK!!!"


    Four mercenaries who were standing closer to the wolves got pounced upon by these wolves, and their shouts stifled when the wolves ripped apart their head with theirrge and powerful jaws from their bodies as if tearing paper.


    The other eight mercenaries seized this window of opportunity and fired another round of bullets at the wolves.


    *Rowfff!* The wolves grunted when they got hit by the bullets, but other than that, they showed no other visible difort. It was as if they got hit by pellets.


    The others gulped when they saw that their bullets didn''t even pierce their thick skin and simply left a red mark on their powerful bodies.


    Still, their fear kept telling them to continue firing, and they readied another round to fire with trembling hands.


    Brad and Dina quickly retreated behind arge stone with their revolvers out. They were profusely sweating while trying their best to calm down their racing hearts.


    Thest thing they expected was to get attacked by fourrge wolves who were just lifeless statues before. They couldn''t understand what was happening at all, and their minds were still reeling from the shock and fear.


    Rick and Coby were equally terrified as well and quickly moved behind the mercenaries while firing their bullets at the wolves, hoping to kill them as fast as possible.


    Brad and Dina weren''t firing since they felt that they would only attract the aggression of the wolves towards them.


    "I-I think as long as we maintain a distance from that coffin, those wolves shouldn''t attack us. We...must have triggered a trap," Dina said in an anxious voice as she peeked at the frightening situation happening ahead.


    The mercenaries were dying pitifully one by one while their bullets barely seemed to scratch their skin.


    But suddenly something happened whichpletely made everyone''s jaw drop. The four wolves suddenly turned to dust and disappeared into thin air, leaving the surviving four mercenaries and everyone else with a dumbfounded expression.


    Only just a second before, they saw their fellow mates dying one by one in a gruesome way and were about to give in to despair when those four monsters suddenly turned to dust.


    "What the fuck is going on¡­" Coby mumbled as he slowly walked forward along with Rick.


    Even though they were in a very puzzled state of mind, they all couldn''t help but feel as if their hearts got lighter, feeling extremely relieved seeing those scary wolves disappear.


    Dina and Brad were also feeling the same, but they still did not dare to move out of their cover since they were still pretty shaken up with what happened. They had never before seen such a gruesome and bloody sight of people being killed and torn apart.


    Even now, those mutted bodiesid on the cold ground with their blood slowly spreading out.


    "A-Are they really gone¡­" One of the remaining mercenaries somehow voiced out his words in disbelief after taking in a deep breath.


    "They should be...there were only four of them, right?" Brock asked with a shaky smile. He had experienced close shaves with death before but what just happened was something that almost shattered his will.


    He still looked around, surveying his surroundings to see if any monstrous wolves were hiding anywhere.


    Six people...that''s the number of people that died like sheep in just seconds to thoserge wolves. Their bullets were utterly useless, and they wondered what kind of wolves these were to be so bulletproof. The wolves they knew would easily sumb with just one shot to their vital points.


    Now only Brock and his subordinate were left of the original eight members of the mercenary group, while the other four were Rick, Coby, and the couple.


    What was originally a party of twelve now easily dwindled to just six.


    None of them still dared to let down their guards, thinking that there might be more of such terrifying surprises.


    But¡­


    *SHINNNNNNNN*


    The sound of the coffin being slid open echoed in the hall, making everyone move their gazes away from the bloodied corpses and towards the mysterious silver coffin.


    The coffin seemed to open itself, with cold smokeing out of it and dispersing in the air.


    As the frosty air began to clear up slowly, everyone kept on staring ahead with trembling eyes while their sweaty hands were already on their guns, ready to shoot at any time.


    However, as the air cleared up, everyone had an incredulous expression on their face while openly staring at what was ahead.

 Chapter 5 - The Corpse That Came Back To Life

    As the frosty air cleared, the figure of a half-naked man who looked in his early thirties came into sight. Despite his age, he possessed charming youthful looks underneath all that ck mustache and beard.


    However, he looked like a barbarian, especially because of his long, lush ck hair that stretched till his waist.


    A small white medallion in the shape of a circle hung around his neck, which looked simple yet had a mystic charm to it.


    However, none could hide the astonishment in their eyes when they saw his impressive body.


    His body''s muscles looked well developed, and one could feel a sense of power from them just by looking from afar. His well-sculpted chest was moving up and down along with his chiseled ten-pack as he breathed.


    His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be in a deep sleep. But his expression contorted a bit as his eyeballs moved behind his eyelids.


    "Haaa¡­.." The man let out a huge gasp as his eyes suddenly opened wide. He almost stumbled as he tried toe out of the coffin.


    The man felt disoriented, but his senses were quickly recovering as he tried to support himself.


    And as he slowly straightened his back, his height of 190 cm was already towering over the other stupefied strangers standing before him, especially when he was standing on an elevated tform.


    His eyes were dark brown but had an otherworldly air that could captivate anyone looking into them.


    There was also a majestic and domineering air around him, especially with his body posture, his spine as straight as an iron rod.


    However, his skin was deathly pale to the point of looking almost white like milk yet impably wless.


    But the other six were too shocked to notice all this since they couldn''t believe they were looking at a human who was alive!


    First, they thought it was a corpse with some mysterious preservation techniques, and even that fact took them some time to swallow since it meant that their whole history was false and that modern humans did indeed exist millions of years ago.


    But how could their mundane minds ept it when they saw the ''corpse'' waking up and standing before them without any signs of old age or decay.


    Some color was returning to his skin, making him look as fine and healthy as a red apple.


    Even in the tombs they had raided before, they had onlye upon dusty skeletons or decayed remains.


    But the mysterious man before them seemed to have a confused expression and kept on blinking as he kept looking around as if trying to make sense of things.


    But the two mercenaries, Coby and Rick, were too spooked from the previous incident of stone wolvesing to life. So, they frantically reloaded their guns and aimed at the mysterious man before them with shaky hands.


    Their brows were furrowed, and they kept on swallowing saliva to ease their trembling hearts.


    How could they all not be on their guard when a ''corpse'' suddenly came to life and was standing before them...a corpse that should be at least millions of years old to boot.


    "No, don''t!" Dina tried to whisper to the four of them, who were pointing guns at the mysterious man.


    Dina and Brad didn''t move out from their cover since they were more prudent in nature and didn''t want to do anything hasty without assessing this strange situation properly.


    They knew that they should never be the first to make any move as long as the other party stays still. At least, that way, things would be safer.


    The man finally froze his gaze upon the four standing in front of them as if detecting ill intent from them.


    His brows began to pull together while his eyes became cold as if disliking the fact that these four were pointing something offensive at him.


    The four saw the changes in the man''s expression and panicked, thinking that he was bing hostile.


    *BANG!*


    The subordinate of Brock fired as he was the first to get shaken from the man''s cold re.


    "No!" Dina and Brad clutched their heads in frustration, berating that guy for firing without any warning.


    *Sshpk!*


    The bullet found its mark on the man''s shoulder, but they felt that the bullet sounded as if it hit the trunk of arge tree.


    The man''s shoulder only slightly jerked as the bullet struck his right shoulder and crimson blood began to trickle out.


    He didn''t even let out a whimper. Still, his lips curled as he saw a small metal object half embedded into his skin while a trickle of blood escaped from underneath it.


    Brock wanted to smack his subordinate for shooting first, but even he would have fired a secondter since he wasn''t also feeling good from the man''s re.


    He was also shocked to see that the bullet barely made halfway through his skin which should not have been the case, especially when it was fired from a powerful rifle.


    They all felt as if they were sheep standing before a lion, waiting to be preyed upon.


    The other three were ready to shoot again since they knew the situation had already be worse than they imagined.


    However, their fingers froze when they saw the bullet wound on the man closing up at an amazing speed. Within just a second, only healthy skin remained. It was as if the wound wasn''t even there in the first ce.


    *Chink!*


    They also saw the bullet falling off from his shoulder on its own and heard it hit the floor.


    "What the¡­" Rick mouthed with a ck jaw, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    "Grrrr¡­" The man let out a snarl that sounded like it wasing from a wild beast, sending chills across everyone''s spines. It was as if he was angry that some weaklings dared to attack him.


    The man''s nostrils red, his mouth opening slightly to bare his teeth, which slowly was elongating into sharp fangs with needle-like tips, his arm muscles flexing with veins popping up.


    This sight totally frightened everyone, making them even forget to pull the triggers on their guns.


    "GROWLLL!!" The man suddenly rushed towards them with a loud growl, ready to tear them apart like a hungry wolf.


    "HE IS NOT HUMAN! FIRE!!" Brock shouted as they all squeezed their fingers onto the triggers of their guns, firing bullets one after the other.

 Chapter 6 - Good Riddance

    *BANG! BANG! BANG!*


    The bullets kept escaping from the nozzles of their guns one after the another, but none of them hit their target.


    The mysterious man was too agile and fast with swift reflexes, allowing him to dodge the bullets without breaking a sweat.


    "How the fuck!" Rick''s whole body trembled as he quickly retreated while firing his gun.


    "Take this, you freak!!!" Brock''s subordinate kept on firing his gun, continuously squeezing his trigger.


    The man''s eyes narrowed, his expression bing feral as he quickly stepped towards the mercenary and clutched his neck before digging his sharp fangs into his neck.


    "AHHH!!!" The mercenary let out a painful cry as blood gushed out from his neck. He felt as if his neck was being pierced and ripped apart by two sharp des.


    The man tore out a piece of flesh from the mercenary''s neck. He dropped his lifeless body on the ground while spitting out the piece of flesh that got inside his mouth as if he found it distasteful.


    The others felt the hairs on their neck rising when they saw how that man killed that mercenary by biting onto his neck like a beast and then tearing his neck apart.


    They also saw how the dead mercenary''s blood was smeared all over the man''s mouth, making him look even more frightening.


    What kind of a monster is this?...This question rang in everyone''s mind like rm bells.


    Rick, who was at the forefront, fired his bullets right onto the man''s chest in quick session.


    But the man''s body only kept on slightly jerking as he kept on advancing towards him. And within a few seconds, the bullet holes on his chest closed up without leaving even a scar behind.


    "No shit!" Rick mumbled, but by that time, the man reached before him and pushed him away by the back of his palm, sending him flying over a few meters. Ricknded and copsed on the ground as if he died.


    Brock and Coby frantically reloaded and were about to fire again when they saw that the man was already standing before them, looking at them with rageful yet condescending eyes.


    Their hands froze as if they lost all strength to even lift their guns to fire at this monster wearing human skin.


    The man clutched both their necks and lifted them with his powerful arms as their feet left the ground and dangled in the air.


    *Cruck!*


    And with just a twist of his wrists, the sounds of bones being snapped resounded, and the two fell to the ground with lifeless eyes.


    The man then got the scent of two other humans in the vicinity and saw Dina and Brad hiding behind a stone.


    Dina and Brad were peeking at what was going on when they suddenly noticed the man looking at them. The two gulped and shrunk their heads while holding their revolvers close to their chests.


    The man narrowed his eyes and walked over to them for god knows what reason.


    "W-What should we do??" Brad asked as he continued to sweat profusely. He felt like they should shoot at the man and run away, but his mind was telling him that they both would then surely end up like the ones dead on the ground.


    They couldn''t understand who or what this man was. And especially why he seemed to have superhuman abilities.


    "Grr¡­" A low growl escaped from the man''s mouth the moment he stood before the couple, startling them.


    The two were sitting on the ground and looked up at the man with trembling eyes, their revolvers still in their hands, but didn''t dare to point at him.


    The two, as nned, threw away the revolvers and raised their hands in surrender, "P-Please let us go. We don''t mean any harm."


    The couple decided to gamble since they knew using revolvers was not an option. However, they still couldn''t help but feel intense curiosity about the man''s identity or at least what he was.


    They desperately hoped that the man before them would at least be able to understand through their actions that they don''t want to offend him.


    The man''s wariness reduced when he saw their gestures, making the couple feel as if there was hope.


    But his brows pulled together as he suddenly turned around¡­


    *BANG!!*


    The sound of a bullet being fired from a powerful shotgun echoed, and the couple saw a rain of blood spraying out from the man''s head.


    But it still wasn''t enough to blow his head off, let alone kill him. The man only slightly stumbled sideways while shaking his head in confusion.


    *BANG!!*


    Another sound of a shotgun being fire again echoed, hitting the same spot on the man''s head as before.


    This time some pieces of skull blew out, and the man slowly fell to the ground, his bodypletely limp.


    The couple with wide eyes saw that it was Rick who shot the man from behind with two shotguns in his hand.


    Blood was leaking from Rick''s lips; his expression winced with pain because of broken ribs after getting hit in the chest from the man''s hand.


    *Chk chk!*


    Rick cocked his shotgun immediately as he aimed at the man''s head and¡­


    *BANG!!*


    Another shotgun shell was fired at the man, destroying the man''s head, even more, scattering his blood all over.


    He then threw that shotgun and cocked the second shotgun in his hand...


    *Chk chk!*


    *BANG!!*


    Yet another shell was fired at the same spot, spraying the man''s blood all over.


    The man''s body only shook slightly due to the bullet hitting his head but other than that, he remained lifeless as if he really died.


    But all these shots still weren''t enough topletely destroy the man''s head.


    However, Rick was satisfied by seeing how lifeless his body seemed.


    "Good riddance, you fucking monster! Damn, I should have aimed for the head first," Rick sneered as he threw away the shotgun and picked up a revolver lying on the ground.


    "Why the hell did you do that, Rick?!" Dina shouted with a frustrated expression. They felt that the man was not going to attack them and might have even been able to interact with him somehow.


    But Rick ruined all that by killing him.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, Rick," Brad added with a sigh as he and Dina got up, looking at the body of the mysterious man with a pitiful expression.


    They felt that they lost the chance to discover something that could change the perception of their whole history and maybe even unravel some myths and legends.


    Rick looked at the couple, especially Dina, as he licked his lips with a crazed expression, making her feel extremely ufortable.


    Brad frowned and was about to say something when¡­


    *BANG!*


    Rick suddenly fired a bullet from his revolver, making Brad look down at his leg with an incredulous expression, only to find a bloodied bullet hole on his leg!


    ----------------------


    A/N: The voting for this novel is now active.. So please vote if you guys want me to continue this novel otherwise I won''t know if this novel is a good read for you all. Ty :D

 Chapter 7 - Land Of Eternal Peace

    "Aaargh!" Brad immediately lost the strength in his legs and fell down, his legs limp.


    "What is the meaning of this!!" Dina raged as she rushed towards Brad to check his leg. Not only her, but even Brad was also confused, shocked, and angry after realizing that Rick shot him.


    Brad looked at Rick with an inmed expression and asked, "Rick...what the fuck!"


    Rick''s lips curved into an evil smile as he said, "Oh my poor Brad. You have no idea how long I have been waiting for this. Dina, move away from him unless you want me to shoot him in the head."


    Dina, who still was trying to suppress Brad''s bleeding, was shocked to hear Rick''s words.


    She wrinkled her nose and said, "No fucking way! Rick, you better put that gun down or else¡ª


    *BANG!*


    Another gunshot echoed, and Dina closed her eyes shut, feeling frightened, and quickly opened her eyes to check on Brad with a worried expression, wondering if Rick shot him again.


    But she saw that Brad wasn''t shot at again, and the bullet Rick had shot had hit the ground next to Brad.


    "That was just a warning! Now be a good girl ande to me unless you want a bullet between his brows," Rick said in a severe tone.


    "What do you want with her?" Brad asked in an apprehensive voice.


    Rick grinned, "Oh...I just want to fuck her in front of you. That''s all."


    Dina''s eyes became wide, not expecting Rick to be so depraved and bold in such a situation while Brad''s eyes became bloodshot hearing him.


    Rick continued as he waved his revolver, "You know, I have been waiting to bang her for years, but heck, you stole her first. Nevermind. Now no one else is here, and I can take my own sweet time fucking your girl and stealing all the treasures from here, especially the coffin that dead freak was sleeping in, hahaha. Heck, I will take his corpse as well, and some scientists can go crazy over him, doing their experiments while I get paid in millions, hahaha."


    "You can go to hell, you lowly bastard! Ptoo!" Dina fumed and spat at Rick.


    Rick''s grin froze when some of Dina''s spitnded on his face. He wiped it off and looked at Dina with a derisive look.


    "Come here, you bitch!" Rick grabbed Dina''s hair and pulled her towards him. Brad tried his best to get up and charge at Rick.


    "Hey! Stay down! Or else I will blow her brains out!" Rick threatened as he pointed at Dina''s head, making Brad retreat and sit down with clenched fists.


    "And you, better fucking listen to me unless you want his brains blown out!" Rick threatened her as well, because of which Dina started weeping, feeling shame, despair, and anger she couldn''t take out.


    Rick forced Dina to crouch, facing his crotch. He curled his lips and said, "Now you know what to do."


    Rick''s crazed expression didn''t rx one bit. After going through a near-death experience, he stopped suppressing the craziness and inner desires he had always dreamed of acting upon.


    He felt that this was the most opportune time to take advantage of his dream woman in front of her man. He had always had a crush on her right from the moment he saw her, but Brad stole her away before he couldy his hands on her.


    From then on, his bitterness and anger towards Brad had only increased as time passed.


    "Don''t do it, Dina! He won''t let us go anyway!" Brad said with gritted teeth, his anger seething.


    Rick turned a deaf ear to Brad''s protests and looked at Dina''s beautiful countenance as he unzipped his zipper, "You know what to do. You got ten seconds to suck my little Ricky down there. Otherwise, a hole is gonna appear on your husband''s head, hehe."


    Dina wrinkled her nose with disgust, her eyes ring at Rick like a pair of sharp daggers.


    She bit her lips, feeling despair and helplessness. Even if Brad told her not to listen to Rick, she couldn''t risk her husband''s life due to how much she loved him. But at the same time, following Rick''s orders would mean she would be betraying and causing heartbreak to her husband.


    She finally decided to listen to her husband and said with a death re, "I won''t! Go ahead and kill us!"


    She knew even if she did what Rick said to do. He wasn''t going to spare her or Brad, especially when he was nning to take all the loot here.


    Rick frowned, not expecting Dina to be so unyielding. He decided to shoot Brad again to motivate her. But his eyes showed a confused light when he saw Dina and Brad gaping at him as if they saw something unbelievable.


    "What the fuck you two looking at? Is there something on my face?" Rick asked with a sneer as he aimed the revolver at Brad, who still had a stupefied expression.


    Rick suddenly felt as if something was not alright and had a feeling that someone was breathing behind him.


    He then felt someone tapping his shoulder, which startled him.


    He quickly turned his neck around to see the face of the mysterious man he had just killed looking at him with a disdainful look.


    The man also had a smirk on his face as if he was looking at a dead person.


    The man''s head no longer had a burst skull or bleeding anywhere. He lookedpletely normal, just like a healthy person without even a scratch.


    Brad and Dina were shocked to see someone who had just died, getting up again, alive and well.


    Also, they noticed his human-like expression, which was absent before when he only had a stone-cold feral expression.


    Rick''s eyes were wide as a pan as he mouthed in horror, "Y-You motherfucker!" He quickly raised his revolver to fire at the man''s head again, but the man effortlessly caught Rick''s wrist.


    The man finally opened his mouth to speak, "No matter the times, humans are inherently the same, I guess. I wonder how long I slept this time...seems like a lot considering the strange toy in your hand. Still, how did you guys find this ce, hmm."


    The other three were surprised to hear him speak, but they didn''t understand what he said at all.


    The man noticed their confused yet surprised expressions and mumbled, "Oh, you guys don''t understand me, huh. I guess I have to learn a newnguage, fiuhh. Hope it''s interesting at least."


    Rick was feeling more terrified by the minute, especially after the man started speaking, thinking that he was uttering his death sentence. But he was unable to move his hand at all. It was as if his wrist was sped by an iron hand.


    He then stopped struggling as his face turned ashen from fear. His lips and chin trembled as he struggled to put up a shaky smile," P-Please let me go. I-I am sorry for shooting you..."


    Rick knew that the man before him was a monster beyond his imagination, and thest thing he wanted was to get his neck torn apart.


    His mind could barely process the fact that the man he killed came back to life.


    "Oh, sorry to keep you waiting. Let me send you off to thend of eternal peace," The man said with a smiling face.


    Rick didn''t understand what the man said, but suddenly he coughed out a mouthful of blood.. When he looked down, he was horrified to see his chest was torn open, and his heart was in the man''s palm.

 Chapter 8 - A New Era

    Rick''s mouth opened wide as if he was trying to blurt out something. But the only thing that came out of his mouth was blood, and within just a few moments, he dropped dead.


    "Ugh, what an ugly heart," The man remarked with a winced expression as he threw away the bloody heart in his hand.


    Dina stumbled back in terror while Brad felt his hair standing on its roots. He even forgot about the bullet wound on his leg and the pain that apanied it.


    The two just saw the man tearing out Rick''s heart so quick and easily that they felt as if he just tore through paper.


    The man saw Rick''s revolver and picked it up out of curiosity. He seemed to examine it from all sides as if closely studying it.


    "Humans indeed are creative with many things, especially weapons. I wonder how this weapon is used," The man mumbled as he twirled the revolver around his hand, and seeing the muzzle of the gun, he pointed it towards him to see if he could see anything inside the hole.


    His finger also slowly slipped down towards the trigger and was about to squeeze it when Dina abruptly shouted, "No! Don''t!"


    The man froze his fingers when he heard her shout and wondered what this woman meant.


    Dina took a deep breath and shook her head as she waved her hand while pointing towards the gun in the man''s hand.


    The man nodded with an understanding look, "Oh, you don''t want me to y with it? Fine, I don''t need this small toy anyway."


    He threw away the revolver and finally took a good look at the couple before him. Both seemed to try their best to hold back their fear in hopes of not ticking off the frightening man standing before them.


    They were holding their breath, not knowing what the man was going to do next.


    All they could do was to hold up their hands in surrender, hoping that he would let them go.


    The man noticed their pitiful gestures and already realized that he scared the living daylights out of both.


    But it wasn''t actually his fault since in his perspective he woke up only when Rick was about to force himself on Dina. Before that he felt as if his consciousness was floating in nothingness. However, the part where he tore out Rick''s heart was totally him and was nothing new to him.


    He saw that Brad''s leg was wounded and decided to help them out since he needed their help to get ustomed to the new age.


    He crouched down with a smile, making the other two startle, thinking that he was about to bite them or something.


    The man chuckled, seeing their reactions, and waved his hands as if telling them to rx.


    Dina and Brad got quite confused seeing such gestures from the man. But they were able to rx slightly, seeing the smile on the man''s face and how he didn''t seem to be aggressive or show any hostility like before.


    The man pointed towards Brad''s leg and gestured to Dina whether she needed his help to carry him out.


    Seeing the man using signnguage astonished the couple, and Brad looked at Dina as if indirectly asking her if she understood him.


    Seeing the man pointing at him made him feel uneasy. He wondered if the man was asking Dina if he could eat him since he was injured. But then he shook his head inwardly, thinking that it didn''t make sense since why would someone as powerful as the man care to ask for permission.


    He knew Dina had learned signnguage since her mother was mute. So at this moment, he desperately prayed that his wife was able to negotiate in his ce.


    Dina didn''t notice Brad''s gaze since she was busy reying the gestures the man showed in her mind.


    She indeed knew signnguage, and thus she was vaguely able to understand what the man meant even though his signnguage seemed quite different.


    ''Come on, woman. Is it so hard to understand? I guess signnguage is still unpopr, eh,'' The man mused.


    After analyzing his gestures, Dina was astonished, wondering why this man would care to help them. She at first thought that she misunderstood his gestures, but no matter how many times she reyed them in her mind, she only came to the same conclusion.


    She decided to take a gamble and nodded with her own signnguage, gesturing that the man can go ahead and help them out. She also added a ''thank you'' gesture just to be safe and show that they very much appreciate his help.


    The man smiled as he also got a gist of what she meant through her gestures. He then looked at Brad, who gulped, feeling anxious.


    But Dina touched his hand and said, "Don''t worry. He offered to help us out."


    The man came over towards Brad and picked him up effortlessly, and carried him in his arms like a princess carry.


    "H-Hey¡­" Brad couldn''t help but panic, but the reassuring look from his wife calmed him down.


    He was just as shocked as Dina, learning that this mysterious man offered to help them, that too by carrying him.


    Why would a superhuman like him bother helping them? Thispletely perplexed the couple. Still, they took deep breaths and decided to y along since there was nothing else they could do, and so far, the man indeed seemed sincere in helping them out.


    There was no reason for him to try any tricks or schemes considering his strength, and nor did they have anything of value to give to him.


    Still, Brad was feeling awkward being carried like this. He shrunk his shoulders and didn''t dare to move a muscle lest he risked provoking this man with monstrous strength.


    Dina became more relieved by this time since she felt that this man wasn''t going to harm them.


    She was also reassured since she didn''t have to worry about bringing Brad while getting out of this ce. Otherwise, she undoubtedly would have struggled to get out of these ruins with him.


    The three finally exited the ruins but not before taking some stones and broken pieces of relics after asking permission from the man.


    Even if these things really did not seem very extraordinary, the couple was sure that they would be able to sell them for a sky-high price due to how ancient they were.


    The man only cared about getting out and checking out the new era. He seemed least bothered about the things they took.


    The three made their way towards the surface.. No one had any idea that the events that happened today would forever change the world in the future, especially because the immortal man had finally woken up from his long slumber.

 Chapter 9 - 50 Years Later...

    50 yearster¡­


    *Wham! Wham!*


    "Oomph!...oof! You guys punch like babies, hahaha, it tickles, huhuhu" A young man with a hipster beardughed maniacally as two tall, burly men continued to punch him in the stomach.


    The young man was tied to a wooden beam as the burly men continued to punch him. However, no matter how many punches they dealt to this young man, he still seemed energetic as ever and even cracked jokes in between.


    Not only that, they felt as if their hands were getting hurt the more they punched him. Their knuckles were bleeding, and they felt as if they were hitting a dozen inches thick hard rubber bed.


    Behind these burly men was a young man sitting on a chair with a pissed-off expression. Beside him were another two bulky men who seemed to be his servants.


    They all were inside a stable where there was lots of hay and three horses tied to a fence post.


    The young man sitting on the chair was the son of the localndlord, named Burky. He seemed to be staring daggers at the man with the hipster beard who was getting beaten up by his servants.


    His expression was getting more and more twisted the more he saw how nonchnt that man was even after getting beaten up so much. He also saw that it was his servants who were getting tired and how their punches were losing their strength as time passed.


    "Are you two idiots even hitting him properly?" Burky questioned in an irked tone.


    "Yes, boss!" The two burly men hurriedly said with anxious expressions while suppressing the pain they were feeling.


    They indeed were putting in their everyst bit of strength to punch this man before them. But still, the man seemed unfazed, which totally puzzled them when usually they could find even knockout people with just one punch.


    Burky frowned, thinking that it was unusual.


    "He must be wearing some armor underneath. Tear off his shirt!" Burky ordered.


    "Hey! You can''t invade my privacy! Chi, I thought you were straight, bruh," The young man protested, but the two burly men easily tore off his shirt.


    "Shut up!" Burky shouted at the man''sments, but when his men tore off the man''s shirt, he was shocked to see a well-built body with a ten pack to boot. At the same time, he was feeling extremely jealous and wondered if this was the reason his fiance got seduced by this guy.


    It was not as if he had not seen well-built men before. But the muscles of the young man before him seemed as if they were sculpted by gods themselves.


    His muscles weren''t bulky and stocky like those bodybuilders on steroids he had seen. Still, they were athletic with hard and defined muscles. His shoulders were broad as well, and his figure as a whole had a naturally strong look.


    Burky then inwardly struck his head, thinking why he even appreciated this man''s body when he was here to address his grievances.


    Even the burly men were momentarily astonished, seeing how jacked this guy was. They didn''t notice before since the man was wearing a loose shirt. But after seeing his rock-hard muscles that seemed to be rippling with power, they felt that it was no surprise they felt like they were not hitting ordinary flesh.


    They could hardly see severe bruises that should have appeared on his body from their heavy punches.


    The young man saw the astonished looks on their faces and smirked inwardly. He then decided to act more realistic and bit his tongue hard enough to let out a few drops of blood.


    "Cough~ Cough~...." The young man let out a few coughs as if he was coughing out blood that he was holding in.


    Seeing the blood that was escaping from the man''s mouth, Burky rejoiced andughed, "Haha, so you were pretending to y it tough, eh, asshole?"


    .


    "Cough...Burky, my boy, you indeed got able men to punch for you. But do you n to use them to satisfy your pretty fiance too? Hahahaha," The young man let out another roar ofughter.


    Burky''s expression became extremely ugly after remembering how he caught his fiance in bed with the young man before him. It seemed as if she was having the time of her life and didn''t even seem to stop moving up and down even after seeing him.


    That was how much she was engrossed inprehending the profundities of carnal pleasures with this young man.


    Even he didn''t get to enjoy his time with her, but a random nobody beat him to it.


    "You dare!!" The two burly men put up angry expressions as they raised their hands to punch the young man again.


    "Stop! You two fools don''t have to punch him anymore. I will!" Burky stood up, feeling that he had to prove his manliness and then show to his fiance the battered state of the young manter.


    He folded his sleeves, cracked his knuckles, and rotated his head as if preparing himself to beat the shit out of the young man before him.


    "Dude, shouldn''t you stick to doing things you are capable of? Don''t me meter if you can''t use your right handter, hehe," The young man chuckled.


    Burky frowned, not getting what he meant. But then he looked at his right hand, and coincidentally his gaze focused on his lower waist. A light lit up in his head as if he realized what the young man meant, which made him grit his teeth, his face reddening.


    Burkey never felt so humiliated and angered at the same time. If one could let out fumes from intense anger, he would already have fumes escaping from his head.


    But seeing the condescending smirk on the young man''s face lit up another fuse in Burkey, making him take out his pistol.


    "Ohh, boy, you don''t wanna use that toy, trust me," The young man said cooly.


    "Heh, scared, are we? Don''t worry, I will just shoot you in the legs and then beat the shit out of you while you cry in pain, regretting what you did," Burky said as he stepped forward with a crooked smile.


    "Oh, I doubt that."


    *CRACK!*


    *VROOOM!!*


    The sound of the wooden door of the stable being broken through and the sound of a powerful bike made everyone stand frozen on the spot, seeing the intruder that barged in with a motorcycle.

 Chapter 10 - What Year Is It?

    "VROOOM!!"


    "Who the fuck!" Burkey stumbled back with a frightened expression with the rest of his servants.


    They saw a person in a full ck leather suit with a helmet barging in with a sports bike which seemed to be no ordinary bike considering how powerful its engine sounded.


    Upon closer look, they saw that the biker was a woman seeing how her leather suit was sticking on to her well-shaped boobs and curves, making one easily see that she had quite a sexy figure.


    However, while Burky and his servants were gawking at her with heated eyes, their pupils shrank when she suddenly took out a gun and fired at Burky''s legs without any warning.


    *BANG!"


    "Aaaahhh!!" Burky howled as he fell on his buttocks, feeling shocked and terrified.


    "Carry him out unless you all want a bullet hole in your legs as well," An emotionless tone sounded out. Yet, her voice sounded sweet as music to their ears, making them wonder what kind of beauty was hidden behind that helmet.


    But Burky and his men didn''t dare to get into a daze from just her voice as he frantically ordered his men as his expression winced with pain, "Get me the hell out of here, you fools!"


    Burky was feeling extremely aggrieved and angry about this sudden turn of events just when he was about to have his revenge.


    However, he was no fool and knew that this scary bikerdy was here for the chained young man. He didn''t dare to ask any questions and only wanted to get out of here when he had a feeling that thisdy wouldn''t hesitate to kill him if he pissed her off.


    "Run on now, kids. Thanks for your time," The young man winked at Burky, whose expression seemed as if he ate shit, wondering how this young man didn''t seem fazed at all even after beating him up a lot.


    After they left, the young man just jerked his arms slightly, and the steel chains that were tied around his wrists broke like a twig.


    "Whew, that was a good massage. Don''t you think, sexydy?" The young man smirked as he stretched his arms, his eyes wandering all over her curves which were beautifully highlighted by her tight leather suit.


    The woman didn''t reply to him but removed her helmet to reveal a stunning young beauty with sharp features and an angr face.


    She had pink lips that seemed delicate and soft as the petal of a rose. Her ck bob hair seemed to give her a cute yet sexy charm as well, especially because of her bangs.


    Her eyes were angled a bit upwards and sharp as a sword, just like her shapely eyebrows. However, her ck eyes seemed impassive and cold as steel, just like her expression.


    "Hm, a newbie? Who are you?" The young man asked as he didn''t recognize her.


    "Are you Sir Viktor Dorian?"


    "Sir? Well, I am Viktor, the genuine one, of course. Who''s asking, anyway?".


    The woman squinted her eyes, and then remembering how he effortlessly broke those chains, she tly replied, "My name is Agent Eva. I am here to escort you based on orders from Madam Snow. I, therefore, request Sir Viktor toply with the same."


    Viktor had a nonplussed expression, "Request? Comply? Wait a sec. Why are you talking funny? Besides, just call me Viktor. We shouldn''t be so formal from the beginning itself, should we?" Viktor said with a wink.


    Even though Eva appeared indifferent, she was quite curious to meet the legendary ''Immortal Devil'' after hearing so many unbelievable and terrifying rumors about him and how he was the reason for the Snow Family''s drastic rise in power and the one who protected the same from the shadows.


    After all, fifty years before, the Snow Family was unheard of and had no influence at all in the world. But now, they were the ones behind many multinationalpanies in different sectors like healthcare, finance, retail, and so on. Basically, the Snow Family even had the power to influence the global economy.


    It was said that no one had seen this legendary figure in person except for the main family members.


    Because of how she lived her life so far, there were only so many things that could pique her interest.


    And doing her best for Madam Snow was the only mission in her life due to her endless gratitude towards her.


    Thus when she was given the mission of bringing back the legendary figure of the Snow Family, she was inwardly feeling happy and proud that Madam Snow trusted her with such an important mission and also got a chance to meet the person who was said to have trained Madam Snow personally.


    However, in search of this legendary figure, she found that the person she was looking for was nowhere as perfect and aloof as the image she had formed in her mind before.


    Even though Madam Snow said that he should still be young, Eva found it hard to believe and had set out on the mindset that she was looking for a strong old man.


    Still, she didn''t think that Madam Snow was lying since she knew there was no reason for her to lie and the faith she had in her was boundless.


    So, when she found out the whereabouts of this ''young man'', she also came upon scandalous rumors rting to this legendary figure which waspletely contrary to what she heard.


    And now looking at the young man with a hipster beard, she was inwardly shocked, realizing that the rumors of the ''Immortal Devil'' was true yet felt disappointed to see that his attitude seemed no better than a drunk yboy with an ugly beard that seemed to perfectly suit his demeanor.


    Only his well-chiseled body and his wless skin, which looked like marble, stood out, making her feel astonished.


    Still, since he was a well-renowned and respected figure in the Snow Family, she did not show any displeasure and talked to him in her own polite way.


    She was still curious to know who this man exactly was and why he still looked young. But she decided to stick to her orders instead of asking unnecessary questions.


    Viktor had no idea that he was being seen as an uncouth person in Eva''s mind since he was busy thinking about Eva mentioning ''Madam Snow''.


    A nostalgic yetplicated light shone in his eyes as he remembered the shapely back of a poetic beauty. He asked in a low voice, "Little Taya is a ''Madam'' already? Wait....what year is it now?"

 Chapter 11 - Because I Was Bored

    Eva was surprised and felt a bit indignant that he addressed Madam Snow so casually as ''Little Taya''.


    She felt that their rtionship was not simple after all. And she found it a bit unbelievable since she couldn''t imagine the refined, elegant, and aloof Madam Snow interacting with this sort of a person.


    But she also wondered if this man was living under a rock to not even know what the present year was.


    Still, she replied, "Today''s date is the 2nd of January of the year 2025."


    Viktor''s mouth formed an ''O'' shape as if realizing something, "Is that why people don''t talk much about this qoronavirus?"


    "The Qovid-19 pandemic ended a year ago, and daily life has returned to normal more or less for a while now," Eva informed.


    Viktor sighed, "Still, to think that it''s only 2025. Time is passing so slowly. I guess I should find some interesting things to do. But why is she calling for me after all this time? I never thought that she would be the one approaching me first unless..."


    "I am not privy to such information. All I know is she ordered me to apany you back," Eva said with a narrow gaze.


    "What if I don''t want to go?" Viktor asked with a yful shrug.


    Eva''s brows slightly creased as she raised her gun towards Viktor and said, "Then I will have to shoot you in the head and bring you back."


    Viktor remained unfazed as he slowly walked towards her and asked with a smile, "Ohhh, is that what your Madam ordered you to do?"


    Inwardly, he was feeling interested in Eva and knew that the ''Madam Snow'' she was referring to must have great trust in Eva, especially when it seemed that she knew about his uniqueness.


    However, based on her ''threat'', Viktor felt that Eva didn''t have a full idea of his abilities.


    Eva began to feel a bit anxious seeing him approaching her, but her hand remained steady as she answered, "No. But I will do anything to fulfill Madam''s orders."


    "Even if it kills you?" Viktor slowly asked as he got close to her face, his dark brown eyes seemingly peering into her soul, her gun touching his heart.


    Eva''s heartbeat began to quicken, and her hands began to shake from just his gaze that seemed to invade her mind and senses.


    She, who had thought that she had experienced what fear of death was like, began to feel otherwise at this moment.


    Her grip over her gun began to be unstable, but she still gritted her teeth and said as she met his gaze, "Y-Yes."


    A light of surprise shone in Viktor''s eyes as he raised his head andughed, "Haha, why are you getting all serious? I was kidding with ya."


    Eva involuntarily let out a sigh of relief the moment she felt the pressure as heavy as a mountain was lifted off from her heart.


    "Still you looked so adorable even then," Viktor teased.


    Eva''s face flushed red at his words andughter, never feeling so embarrassed and angry at the same time before. She couldn''t believe she got yed just like that, especially when she was trained in many things.


    Seeing her aggrieved look, Viktor felt like teasing her more, but then he noticed a long, curved? single-edged sword behind her back.


    "Wow, nice sword you got there. Can I swing it a few times?" Viktor asked casually.


    "No," She curtly replied with a wary expression as she twisted her body to hide her sword from his vision as if hiding a toy from a bully.


    Viktor raised his hands as he put up a disappointed expression, "Okay, okay. It seems like somebody doesn''t like to share."


    "Are youing with me or not?" Eva asked with wrinkled brows. She felt as if she might blow a fuse inside her if he kept talking to her.


    Viktor sighed, "Fine. I wille since Little Taya personally asked for me. Anyways, I got bored of staying here," Viktor said as he went around the back to sit behind her.


    However, a dainty hand stopped him, "Please stop. You ride."


    "Eh?" Viktor got confused, but then, seeing the wariness in her eyes, he smiled in understanding, knowing that she was afraid of him taking advantage of her.


    "Alright, just don''t regret itter," Viktor said with a smirk, making Eva feel apprehensive seeing his devilish smile.


    Still, she preferred this rather than give a yboy like him a room of opportunities. She also wasn''t confident of stopping him in case he wanted to try something since he was no ordinary human being.


    Viktor sat in front of her and said, "I will have to stop by my house first."


    "Why?" Eva asked as she knit her brows. Now she just wanted to fulfill her orders as fast as possible by dropping him off since she felt that every extra minute she spent with him could be quite dangerous in many ways.


    "''Why,'' you ask? Obviously, I got to pack my stuff, girl. You don''t expect me to ride through the road half-naked, do you? Or is it because you want to ogle at my charming body, eh?" Viktor asked with a wink.


    Eva felt like a headache was settling in her mind and said, suppressing her exasperation, "But my bike is not made for carrying luggage."


    She felt that Viktor must be nning to bring at least a suitcase with him or even worse.


    "Don''t worry, it will perfectly fit in your bike''s luggage rack," Viktor chuckled as he pressed the ignition button on the bike and used the throttle.


    *VROOOM!! VROOOM!!*


    The powerful sound of the engine being revved sounded out as Viktor took off quickly, making Eva startle as she almost hugged Viktor but managed to quickly move her hands towards the bar behind her for support.


    As they rode off, Eva asked a question that had been bugging her mind, "Why did you let them beat you up?"


    She couldn''t understand why such a powerful figure like him would let a few weaklings beat him up. In her perspective, he should be too proud not to allow anyone toy a hand on him. In fact, she wouldn''t find it surprising if he killed them all for it.


    Viktor answered with a smirk, "Because I was bored."


    Eva took a deep breath, deciding to never ask such questions to him since she felt that her mood would get cranky listening to him.

 Chapter 12 - The Immortal’s House Or...Pig House?

    Within a few minutes, Viktor reached his house and got off the bike. Eva''s lips slightly opened with a baffled expression seeing how shoddy Viktor''s house was.


    It looked no different from a broken-down hut, making her wonder if this was a ce where pigs were being bred.


    However, she didn''t voice out herments and instead followed him.


    Viktor noticed her following him and asked, "Are you going to follow me into my house?"


    Eva ced her hand on her gun and said inly, "I can''t let there be a risk of you running away. Till I escort you back to Madam Snow''s mansion personally, I won''t take my eyes off you."


    Viktor looked at her with a sly smile, "Girl, I didn''t know my charms made you fall in love with me so fast. Well, I won''t take my eyes off you then as well."


    Eva knit her brows then realized that her words seemed misleading after noticing the way he said them.


    She took a deep breath as the nerves in her temple twitched, "Please pack your bags fast. I have other things to do as well."


    Eva felt that no man had been able to make her feel this exasperated, and she couldn''t understand why.


    Viktor shrugged as he turned around, "Okay. Butter, don''t tell me that I didn''t warn you, hehe."


    Eva paid no mind to his words and entered his house. But the moment she entered the house, her nose wrinkled as a pungent smell wafted through her nose, making her expression wince.


    She couldn''t help but hold her breath since the whole ce literally smelled like a pig house. She wondered if Viktor even cared to clean his house.


    "I told ya," Viktor chuckled, seeing how Eva was trying hard to keep herself from running out.


    "My love, you are back!" A young blonde-haired woman rushed out of nowhere at Viktor with hearts in her eyes.


    Viktor was surprised and asked as he hugged the beauty back, "Mary, what are you doing here? Have you been hiding inside my house all this while?


    Eva was baffled to see a woman hiding inside Viktor''s house and wondered how she didn''t die from the horrible stench of his ''house''.


    Mary had a petite figure, looking in her early twenties but had lovely features that could catch the attention of men.


    She cuddled in his arms, enjoying her hand caressing his muscles as she said coyly, "I was worried thinking that idiot fiance of mine kidnapped you to hurt you. So I waited here, hoping you would return."


    Viktor had a blinking expression as he thought, ''Woman, is that what you should do if you were really worried about me?''


    However, he replied smugly as his hands reached towards her buttocks, "Don''t worry. I taught that idiot Burky a good lesson. Anyways, how about we have a quickie before I leave for good?"


    "Ah~, you are leaving? But why so soon? Let''s enjoy a few more days before I marry that dimwit. I really love your huge cock twitching inside me," Mary winked as she grabbed his crotch and smooched his bare chest.


    Eva''s face reddened and frowned as she averted her eyes, feeling disgusted that these two were flirting and behaving indecently before another person.


    It was as if they weren''t bothered that she was standing right before them. How could they not feel embarrassed?


    Viktor let out a helpless sigh and gestured towards Eva, "I can''t. Do you see that scarydy? She is my elder sister, and she is here to drag me back home. Otherwise, she will put me in a body bag and take me home."


    Eva inwardly rolled her eyes, hearing his words, and wondered how long she would have to put up with his antics.


    "You still wanna stick around?" Viktor asked Eva with a smirk as he continued to fondle the beauty in his arms.


    Eva narrowed her eyes as veins pulsed in her neck, "I will wait outside. Please be quick."


    Eva had no interest in seeing these two perform even more indecent acts before her and get her eyes corrupted.


    With that, she immediately left the house, and as soon as she came outside the ''pig house'', she felt as if she was back in paradise.


    "So, where were we?" Viktor asked as he began to undress Mary''s polka dot dress.


    Mary replied as lust began to heat up her body, "Right up here." Saying that, she jumped onto Viktor, entangling her legs and arms around him while her lips were already sucking his.


    Viktor hugged her naked petite body as he plundered his tongue into her mouth and enjoyed the warmth and wetness of her tongue.


    He kept on kissing her as he walked and pressed her against the walls while removing her panties in the process.


    He let down her legs and kissed her petite yet cute pink buds as he took her left boobpletely into his mouth.


    "Ahhh~, suck my small boobs, you naughty man, ahhh~" Mary moaned as she ruffled Viktor''s long hair.


    But Mary was unable to hold back and crouched as she pulled down Viktor''s pants, revealing arge dragon that seemed to be staring at her with a provocative look.


    "Oh, my~ It''s still as big as ever!" Mary''s eyes red with lust as she instantly went down on his dick.


    "Mmhh~Mmhhh~Mmhh~" Mary let out sweet moans of pleasure as she tried to envelop his hot cockpletely with her mouth. But her mouth was barely able to cover half of his huge cock.


    Her hands were continuously rubbing on his dick, moving up and down, trying to squeeze out some warm milk from his vigorous dragon.


    "Nnghh...that''s it...drink it, bitch!" Viktor groaned as he pushed her head forward till his ns reached the end of her throat and cummed.


    "Glurgg!" Mary''s eyes widened as she gagged. But she did not dare waste the precious milk that spurted into her throat and swallowed it in one go.


    "Haaa¡­" She was able to take in a deep breath as soon as therge dragon came out of her small mouth.


    "Good girl," Viktor smirked as he pulled her up and thrust his cock deep inside her pussy.


    "AHHNN~!"


    "Time to continue our unfinished business," Viktor whispered in her ears as he continued to force out moans from her mouth.

 Chapter 13 - Agent Eva

    Eva was leaning against her bike while wondering when Viktor was going to finish his indecent acts.


    By now, her image of the Immortal Devil had been entirely shattered by Viktor''s demeanor and attitude.


    Still, keeping in mind her Madam''s orders, she waited patiently.


    Soon after an hour, Viktor and Mary came out. He had a big smile on his face as if he looked a bit refreshed after enjoying a pleasant session. As for his ''luggage'', there was only one sleazy bag on his shoulder.


    However, Mary had a downcast look and couldn''t stop hugging his well-built body while her legs seemed a bit limp.


    Her eyes were even asionally moving towards his cock. Still, now that she had beenpletely drained of all energy, she just couldn''t push herself for another round, and Viktor had to leave as well.


    She asked in a pitiful tone, "My love, when will I get to experience heaven again?"


    Viktor smiled, seeing that she was unable to get over him, "When fate allows us, honey," He said in a somber tone as if he was saying farewell to his soul mate.


    Mary bit her lips and quickly pulled his shirt for another hot kiss, "Mmmh~"


    Eva let out an exasperated sigh wondering when these two are going to get tired of each other.


    Finally, Viktor managed to squeeze out of Mary''s hug and walked over towards Eva with a bright smile.


    "Sorry, I forgot you were still waiting outside. You know how forgetful I can get," Viktor said with a shrug.


    "No, I don''t. Now, can we please go?" Eva asked with a tired sigh.


    "Okay, mydy," Viktor smiled as he put his bag in the luggage rack and got on the bike.


    Eva felt weird being addressed as ''mydy,'' but she just decided to swallow it and got behind him.


    "You better hold on to me for safety purposes," Viktor said as he looked over his shoulder.


    "No, thank you," Eva curtly replied.


    "Don''t tell me I didn''t warn you," Viktor smirked, making Eva feel that he was up to something but couldn''t understand what. Anyways she preferred to let him ride than him sitting behind her.


    *VROOOOM!!*


    "Goodbye, love," Viktor winked at a teary-eyed Mary as he rode off along with Eva.


    "See you one day, my love!" Mary shouted from behind, already missing the feeling of his huge cock in her pussy.


    Viktor was living in a remote town with hardly any vehicles because of which the roads were not well maintained as well.


    The people living in this town were not that rich too, and most of them did farming activities to bring money to their homes.


    The sun was still brightly shining since it wasn''t even noon yet.


    As the two were riding through the bumpy road, Viktor didn''t seem to slow down at all whenever there were bumps, making Eva almost bump into Viktor.


    Her beautiful brows knit together and said, "You have to slow down while driving through such bad roads."


    Viktor said casually, "Sorry,dy. I haven''t ridden a bike in decades, and my muscle memory is quite fuzzy. And¡ªoops!"


    "You!!"


    Suddenly Viktor went over a huge bump without slowing down at all, making Eva fall onto Viktor''s back as her hands unconsciously moved forward to grab his waist since the bike tilted forwards at an acute angle.


    ''Oooh, those are some nice jug-jug''s she got there,'' Viktor thought with a foolish smile as he felt two plump melons pressing onto his back.


    "You shouldn''t be shy if you had a crush on me," Viktor smugly said as he looked at her hands clinging to his waist.


    "Nonsense!"


    Eva felt flustered as she quickly pulled her hands back, feeling embarrassed that she identally hugged him and angry that he did it on purpose. She was sure that Viktor was trying to mess with her by hearing his sillyugh.


    However, she remembered the feeling she felt when she hugged him. It was as if she hugged a body of steel, so robust and sculpted that she could feel the power contained behind them.


    If his face looked shabby, then his bodypensated for his appearance very well.


    She then shook her head, wondering why she was so thoughtful about his body.


    "Ooops!"


    Viktor again went over a bump, but this time Eva was prepared and managed to grip the handle behind her firmly enough to not identally hug him.


    However, she couldn''t help but have her body move forward whenever he went over huge bumps, because of which her bosom would press against his back each time.


    Since it was a custom-made sports bike, there was hardly any space for Eva to move back.


    At first, she didn''t feel that irked having her bosom pressed against his back. But then, seeing his smile from the side, she finally understood why he was so happy, making her face red like an apple.


    "Please stop driving so recklessly," Eva couldn''t help but say stiffly.


    "No worries. I am getting the hang of it."


    Eva could only helplessly sigh, wondering when they would get out of this backwater town.


    Soon enough, the two rode out of the two and came upon a highway, making Eva let out a sigh of relief. She felt that her bosom was sore from constantly pressing against his back.


    But Viktor was sad that such a pleasurable massage hade to an end.


    "So, where are we off to?"


    "To the hangar located in the city up ahead," Eva answered.


    "We are taking a flight already?" Viktor asked in a surprised tone.


    "Yes. We can''t cross the oceans using my bike after all," Eva replied inly with a faint smirk.


    Viktor smiled, "Agent Eva is so intelligent. In case I ever be an amateur agent, I would dly ask you to be my senior."


    Eva''s face reddened, and she decided to keep her mouth shut for the rest of the journey as the two made their way to the hangar.

 Chapter 14 - Who Is He?

    The duo soon reached the hangar, and Viktorzily got off to see a huge cargo ne up ahead.


    "Seriously. Why do you need such a big ne for me? I am ttered," Viktor said while beaming.


    Eva rolled her eyes and said as she held the handlebars of her bike, "Don''t misunderstand. It''s for my bike as well."


    Eva didn''t say any words and simply rode off into the huge cargo ne.


    "You could have just taken me in as well." Viktor sighed as he walked towards the ne.


    As he got inside, he came upon some tall and stocky men in suits who were looking at him with frowned expressions.


    There were four men, and the one in the front had a good-looking face and robust figure who also was wearing a more premium suit than the other three.


    He and the other three men quickly came forward and stood before Viktor, looking at him as if he was a suspicious person.


    But even if they were tall and stocky, they still had to look up at Viktor since he was taller and didn''t seem small at all.


    The man in the front raised his hand as if blocking Viktor''s path and said in a stern tone, "Who are you? What are you doing by trespassing into an unauthorized area?"


    The man didn''t like the fact that someone as shabby-looking as Viktor was waltzing into their ne as if he owned it.


    They worked for one of the most respected and powerful families. So how could he possibly consider that Viktor was someone important?


    "What are you four doing, especially you Steve," A cold voice came from behind.


    Steve, who was the man in the front, turned his neck around and said in a respectful tone, "Agent Eva, this man trespassed into our ne. We will get him out of your sight."


    Saying so, Steve and the others were about to grab Viktor but¡­


    "Stop right there, you fools!" Eva said, sounding a bit anxious while walking forward quickly.


    Steve and the others froze, hearing the seriousness in her voice, and had confused expressions. She had never shouted at them like that before, especially Steve, who was feeling bad since he was very fond of her.


    She exined as she stood before Viktor, "He''s Madam Snow''s guest. Do you all want to get fired byying a finger on her guest?"


    Upon hearing the name ''Madam Snow'', everyone gulped, realizing that they almostmitted a serious blunder. They literally thought Viktor was a ''healthy'' beggar who somehow slipped his way in and didn''t see that he had apanied Eva on her bike since they all were waiting inside.


    They couldn''t understand how Madam Snow could have someone like him as a guest. So far, all her guests wereing from exalted backgrounds and would be well dressed with a neat look.


    Not even a big shot would dare to visit their Madam with unkempt hair or clothes, let alone someone like Viktor.


    "B-But¡­" Steve wanted to question, but then he realized he couldn''t question Madam Snow''s orders since they had no right, nor were they qualified to ask anything.


    The four immediately turned around to bow and apologize, but the man they were looking for was already sleeping on the seat in a lying down position, taking up at least four seats to sleep like a log.


    "Hauhmm~" Viktor let out a loud yawn as he stretched his limbs and made himselffortable.


    He was toozy to make these men understand and was waiting for Eva to knock some sense into their heads. Anyway, he knew they couldn''t do anything to him, so why bother talking to them.


    Steve''s eyes twitched, wondering how this man went to sleep without them noticing.


    Seeing that the situation didn''t blow up, Eva sighed in relief inwardly and walked towards the cockpit to inform the pilot that he could take off.


    She had no idea what kind of a man Viktor was, especially considering his unique existence. If it were any other normal person with the same abilities as Viktor, she was sure Steve and the other three might not be standing there right now.


    Since she heard many rumors surrounding Viktor, she found Viktor to be unpredictable based on his attitude till now.


    She expected toe upon a scary senior expert, but all she saw was a young man with a drunk look and an ugly beard.


    If Madam Snow hadn''t informed her about everything personally, she would have never believed that Viktor was the person she was looking for.


    The ne soon was about to take off, and Steve frowned, seeing that Viktor was not paying attention to anything and was not buckled up.


    He wanted to wake him up and make him put on his seatbelt, and so he looked towards Eva to ask for instructions.


    Eva motioned with her hand to just let it be, making Steve and the others confused.


    How could she not care about the wellbeing of such an important guest?


    Previously they were scolded for almost offending the guest but now seemed least bothered that Viktor hadn''t put the safety belt around him.


    "Agent Eva, who is he exactly?" Steve was feeling more and more curious about the shabby man''s identity.


    Eva nced at the sleeping Viktor and said, "Don''t ask questions you are not supposed to know the answer to."


    Her single sentence made Steve not ask anything about Viktor for the entire flight while trying to form conclusions of his own.


    He tried to make some casual talk with Eva during the flight, but all he received were cold or nd responses.


    Although Eva was a young woman and he was obviously older than her, she was his superior, especially when it was said that she was personally trained by Madam Snow, making Eva a notable figure among them.


    Her track record was also proof enough that her skills and abilities weren''t for show and that her age wasn''t a limiting factor at all to take up serious assignments.


    In fact, because of her sexy figure and enviable beauty coupled with her abilities, she was the dream girl for many men, especially her colleagues.


    But Eva didn''t seem much receptive to men nor interested in having a love life and always maintained a cold attitude before everyone, which made her appear more charmful in another way.


    Viktor, who was supposedly ''sleeping'' wasn''t asleep but thinking about ''Madam Snow'' as past memories began to y in his mind like a movie.

 Chapter 15 - Madam Snow

    Soon the flightnded, and Viktor got off, only to see many luxurious cars readied before him.


    All of them were ck except for a white car which looked bigger than the others. When Viktor read the logo on the front of the car, it read "Rolls Royce," and his eyebrows raised, realizing that it was indeed a very luxurious car since he was familiar with thepany.


    After all, more than a dozen years ago, he had driven around in one though it had seemed to obviously undergo many changes, making it look more modern and stylish.


    But this also proved that even in his absence, the Snow Family didn''t lose their momentum at all and continued to grow in power and wealth, especially when he overheard Steve and his men talking.


    Eva gestured at Viktor to enter the white car while Steve and the others entered the ck cars.


    Viktor entered the luxurious car, and when he got inside, he was impressed at how big the interior was. There was also even a mini-fridge and wide seats enough for one to sleep peacefully with great cooling.


    "Wow, a lion can easily fit in here," Viktormented in awe as he made himselffortable on the back seat.


    Eva could understand why he was so impressed with the car, considering that he was living in a very remote area for a long while. But she couldn''t understand why someone like him would go and live in such an area unless he wanted to stay low-key.


    But even then, that was taking low-key to a whole different level.


    Soon they left, and as Viktor rolled down the windows, he was greeted by the beautiful sunlight illuminating many skyrise buildings, some of them withrge digital screens showing advertisements, movie trailers, and so on.


    "Wow¡­" Viktor mumbled, seeing how fast the world had changed in such a short time, making him feel as if the world was not the same as before anymore.


    In the past, centuries ago, he only noticed observable changes to the world''s structure and society, at least after a century. But now, he saw many things and technology that was not well developed just a dozen years ago.


    He had heard about the new smartphones,puters, and stuff from people, but he hardly ever used them since he was leading amoner''s life for the past few years and never had the need to use such technology.


    He hadpletely gone off the grid but didn''t try to hide on purpose. Still, he was surprised that ''Madam Snow'' managed to find his location, making him wonder how strong their intelligencework was.


    "Taya...why...." Still, when he thought about her again, he couldn''t help but feel a prick somewhere inside his heart. But he knew there was nothing he could do about it.


    Even if he was faced with the same choice, he still would have done the same thing.


    Eva, who was silently sitting beside Viktor, noticed how Viktor''s expression seemed a bit serious while his eyes seemed to be nk as if thinking about something very deeply.


    She was surprised such a carefree person like him would have moments like these and wondered if she misjudged his true personality. However, the more she thought about it, the more she was getting confused and decided to leave it at that.


    The only reason she bothered to analyze him was that she knew he was someone important to Madam Snow, and since she was very loyal to her, she wanted to maintain a profile of anybody close to Madam Snow.


    "Eva, tell me more about the status of the Snow Family as of now," Viktor said as he turned around to look at Eva with a smile.


    Eva''s lips parted, then after a moment, she answered, "The Snow Group is one of the biggest conglomerates in the world having business worldwide in many industries like medicine, retail¡ª"


    "I know all about that," Viktor said as he looked out the window again and continued, "Tell me how they are doing now."


    Eva replied, "The Snow Group is now the one leading the healthcare market followed by finance and retail."


    Viktor was surprised, "Healthcare? When did the Snow Group be proficient in taking over the healthcare market?"


    As far as Viktor remembered, there was indeed a medicalpany he helped the Snow Family to establish, but it was small, and at that time, nobody seemed capable enough to grow it, nor did he bother with it.


    All he helped them was to make some name in most of the major industries so that as years passed, they wille out way richer than before. And seeing how his goal had been aplished, he thought that they finally seeded in their goal.


    But he was surprised to hear that they became this wealthy and powerful by making a significant impact in the medical industry.


    "After Madam Snow became a doctor, for more than a dozen years, she had been working hard to bring up the Snow Healthcare Ltd. to new heights by building more hospitals, making new advancements in medicine and patents, and so on. She, in fact won many prestigious awards for rebranding apany all on her own and for revolutionizing the healthcare industry,"


    "In fact, the reason that the Qovid-19 ended pandemic faster than predicted was that Madam developed a special vine that had absolute immunity against the virus. This was also the reason she was bestowed the Shining Star Award by the Global Welfare Organization, one of the most prestigious awards which are globally recognized and this GPO is an international organization made up of all the influential heads of various countries," Eva was unusually talkative as she answered and her eyes had a proud light as if she was talking about herself.


    However, she didn''t notice the soft smile on Viktor''s face that appeared for just a moment before reverting to his poker face.


    "Her husband is still out of the picture, huh?" Viktor suddenly asked, looking out the window. But his fingers were tapping stiffly on his leg.


    Eva felt confused why Viktor suddenly brought up her husband but then said what wasmon knowledge, "She has been divorced ever since she came back."


    Viktor chuckled, "It''s strange how an intelligent woman like her ended up marrying such a haa...forget it. I guess it must have been hard for her daughter to have an absentee father."


    Eva felt at a loss for words, but then Viktor sighed and continued, "Anyway, never mind about it. How old is her daughter now, and what is she like?"

 Chapter 16 - The Snow Family

    Soon enough, they reached their destination, where arge two-storied mansion surrounded by many palm trees was located.


    This mansion was hidden away on the fringe of the Olknard City, a city located in the country Ashua which was the fifthrgest country in the world and a part of the secondrgest continent in the world, Edos.


    There would hardly be any soul in the Olknard City who hadn''t heard of the immensely powerful Snow Family, who held a prestigious position in the high society.


    And even the tourists who visited Ashua were fond of visiting, buying, and using many services offered by the numerous well-knownpanies under therge conglomerate Snow Group.


    The most astonishing fact was that this was all managed by a single mother who was also the head of the Snow Family and a very well-known figure - Taya Snow.


    Her beauty alone was enough to be the talk of the world, but her skills, achievements, and status only made her halo even brighter and grander.


    Eva exined to Viktor how she came to be the ''Madam'' of the Snow Family.


    Viktor learned that when she first became head of the family, many looked down on her, thinking that she was just a pretty face with a daughter to look after and that she was not capable enough to head such an influential family.


    But her father, Brad Snow, was very adamant about his decision, and there was nothing else the stakeholders of variouspanies under the Snow Group could do.


    However, they all stifled theirints when Taya Snow began to show excellent results in a very short amount of time. In fact, she was doing way better than her predecessor, which led to more people supporting her instead.


    Viktor was impressed that the mischievous girl he was once close with had grown up into such a mature and strong woman, capable of taking on the world all by herself.


    No matter what kind ofplicated thoughts and feelings he was harboring, he still couldn''t help but feel proud.


    When he took a look outside, he saw many guards in suits and ck sunsses standing guard outside therge gate of the mansion.


    They seemed very stiff like robots, and Viktor would have mistaken them for life-like statues if he hadn''t known any better.


    He could clearly see that these guards were well trained and probably ex-military as well, which only goes to prove how stringent the security of the Snow Family was.


    He also counted more than a dozen CCTV cameras and other security systems ced in all positions, not leaving out any blind spots.


    "You guys really should make some prisons for the government as well. I am sure they would turn out to be the most secure prison in the world," Viktor casually said as he kept surveying therge property covering at least a massive 16,000 sq.metre of area.


    "We do that as well," Eva inly said.


    Viktor turned around and said with a dry chuckle, "You can''t be kidding."


    He only meant it as a joke and didn''t think that the Snow Group had already joined hands with the government to build stuff for them.


    Eva didn''t know why Viktor found it surprising and exined, "We have a highly secure private prison contracted by a government agency, and so far, we have maintained a perfect track record."


    Viktor shook his head with a smile, wondering how big the Snow Family would be after another hundred years.


    Of course, he helped the Snow Family get a boost to bolster themselves to greater heights without his help. But he never thought that they would grow this rapidly.


    But it goes without saying that without him, the Snow Family would have been just another speck among countless other small families in the city.


    That was why his title was glorified in the Snow Family to the point that it could make Viktor blush in embarrassment.


    But no one had seen him or heard of his true name other than the immediate members of the Snow Family.


    Of course, he nned to keep it that way since he didn''t want any unnecessary attention on him, which might lead to the world finding out many unbelievable things from him.


    It could cause a lot of problems, especially for him, so he was satisfied this way.


    Soon enough, the car came to a stop near therge portico, and Viktor saw a mansion with modern architecture that seemed like it was newly built with wooden finishing andrge transparent ss windows while some of these windows were opaque, making one unable to see through them.


    He wondered if they painted the ss or something instead of putting a curtain over it. Most of all, if they wanted privacy, why did they build suchrge windows for all the rooms and even the hall.


    Therge property was also surrounded by a beautiful and lush, leafy oasis.


    ''Does she like fancy stuff too much now?'' Viktor couldn''t help but wonder as he entered the mansion, where he saw many maids and manservants bowing as he entered.


    However, he noticed the slight hesitation they involuntarily showed before bowing to him when they saw his shabby appearance, not that he minded it.


    He could see that they were pretty shocked to see someone like him as a guest since they probably never had such a guest entering the mansion before.


    But since Eva was apanying him, they did not dare to ask any questions and simply did as per their duties.


    On the entry level was a generously proportioned hall with lights that provided a weing atmosphere, especially with the air fresheners ced at well-nned spots.


    There were many rooms on the ground floor and a beautiful oak staircase that looked quite eye-catching.


    "Madam is in the office room. Please follow me," Eva said as she saw Viktor trailing off on his own while looking around like a kid awed by the ce.


    Viktor turned around, "Sure.. Lead me the way to your Madam."

 Chapter 17 - Taya Snow

    Viktor and Eva came upon a brown door, and she knocked lightly, "Madam, it''s Eva."


    "Come in," A silvery voice sounded from within, and Eva opened the door.


    Viktor held his breath as the doors opened, and he saw the sunlight entering through therge windows in an attempt to blind his eyes.


    However, his vision remained unfazed as the figure of a woman was standing near the window, looking outside.


    Eva moved to the side as Viktor slowly walked in as if in a daze.


    The woman looked tall and was dressed in a elegant white sheath dress with short sleeves.


    However, as she turned around, Viktor saw a woman in herte thirties so beautiful and graceful that she looked like a goddess who descended from the heavens to grace the mundane world with her presence.


    Even though her real age was almost forty she would be mistaken for a woman in herte twenties.


    Her eyes were striking as a pair of ice lotuses, her naturally white hair looked elegant like a river of ice, her skin looked like fair snowkes, and her lips were strikingly red as a bloomed cherry.


    A beautiful thin red belt was tied around her willow-thin waist, and her bosom hidden underneath her dress looked so round and full as if something would burst out of its trappings at any moment.


    Her bottom beneath her slim waist was also rounder and firmer. Her entire body was dripping with a kind of allure and charm that could eat away at the bones and souls of any living being.


    She wasn''t maintaining any pose or even saying anything, but her very existence gave off a wless, dreamlike image of a proud ice queen.


    Anymon person who saw her would immediately pay their respects to her and treat her as a goddess not only because she looked like one but because of how much favor she had done for the world.


    The name, Taya Snow, was famous throughout the world, and even presidents of different nations would have to book an appointment just to have a short meeting with her.


    There would hardly be any people in the world who would dare to show the slightest disrespect to her, especially considering the fact that most people looked up to her as their idol and savior.


    Even though her expression and eyes were cold when she saw Viktor entering the door and saw his face, her eyes softened for a moment as aplicated light shed past her eyes.


    "Eva, you may go. I will call youter," Taya Snow said as she nced at Eva before looking back at Viktor.


    Eva was about to enter along with Viktor when she was surprised to hear Taya''s words.


    Since the day she started to work under Taya directly as her personal bodyguard, she had never left her side once except for any emergency orders Taya gave her, like the one she gave to bring over Viktor personally.


    Taya also wouldn''t go anywhere without taking her along, and no matter how much of a confidential meeting she was having with any other person, she still never told her to leave her side.


    So, this being the first time made her feel quite surprised and also finally realize that Viktor''s rtionship with Taya was way closer or moreplicated than she thought.


    But she still couldn''t help but feel a bit worried about leaving a yboy like Viktor alone with Taya.


    Still, she didn''t want to question Taya''s wishes and closed the door as she went out silently.


    Silence descended as the two kept looking at each other as if they forgot to speak.


    Taya was the first one to break the silence as she slightly looked away and remarked, "As expected, the years have done no effect on you."


    Viktor didn''t say anything but only walked closer to her while maintaining his gaze on her.


    Taya noticed him walking over, and her impassive expression started to show flickers of slight awkwardness as she slowly tried to step back.


    Viktor smiled as he casually continued to walk forward, "Why are you running away again? Do you still hate me?"


    Taya''s cold expression melted as the memories she was struggling to bury resurfaced. But then she shook off all those memories and coldly said as she stopped moving, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Why would I hate you when I am over all those things...when I am over you..."


    Viktor''s smile didn''t fade away as he said, "Is that so? Then why do I feel anger in your words? You know that my senses never fail me. Are you not happy now?"


    "Does it even matter to you? If you truly cared...you wouldn''t...forget it. I don''t want to remember the past just like you don''t want to. I now have many bigger things to worry about, including my own family."


    Viktor mockingly chuckled, "So I am not family anymore?"


    Taya''s eyebrows gathered, feeling bad as she said in a tone of regret, "No, that''s not what I meant. I meant my daug¡ª"


    "Oh, the daughter from the mysterious husband whom you married just to get back at me after running away from me. Isn''t it?" Viktor interjected as he looked into her eyes.


    Taya squinted her eyes as she looked back at his eyes, "Why do I sense anger in your words? I thought you didn''t care. Then why does it matter to you what I do with my love life?"


    Viktor chuckled as he shook his head, "I am not. And whatever I did was for you. But you won''t understand since you can''t. Okay, let''s stop talking about things that don''t matter anymore and have a fresh start, eh?"


    His tone became yful suddenly as he caressed her cheek, "Even after all these years, you have been looking way more beautiful than before...just like a goddess. How about we have some good time for ourselves for old times sake, eh?"


    -------------------


    A/N: Don''t jump into conclusions yet and read on to know the whole story b/w these two. It surely would be satisfying :3

 Chapter 18 - I Want You To Be Her Bodyguard

    Taya wrinkled her brows and pushed away his hand as she said in a peeved tone, "You still are the same. Trying to getid the moment you see any woman."


    Viktor said in an aggrieved tone, "But you are not ''any'' woman. You are...you know...my Little Taya. And what do you mean I have been the same? I have been in seclusion to try andprehend the meaning of life."


    Taya looked away as she closed her eyes but then, after a brief moment, said, "Hmph, I am no longer the ''Little Taya'' you fooled around with. I have learned my lesson."


    She then looked back at him with a subtle re, "And you said you were in seclusion? Toprehend the meaning of life...pfft...Doesprehending it involves getting into bed with some Marydy?"


    Viktor had a bbergasted expression, "Mary? Wait a sec...how did you even know? I only came here just now, and even Eva was with me¡­."


    Viktor was bbergasted since he was sure there was only Eva who saw him with Mary and Eva had never stayed too far from him for a moment.


    Viktor crossed his arms and continued, "Were you spying on me? Was it through some satellite or something? But the ce I was in should be out of range¡­"


    Taya suppressed herugh and said with a slight smile, "No, I was not, nor do I have the time for that. You are really behind the times, aren''t you? I guess you don''t really care about how much the world changes, do you?"


    "So it must be some piece of tech, eh? Guess I should learn about them lest I get spied on like this again. Maybe I should ask your cold-faced bodyguard...Eva," Viktor said with a subtle smile as he scratched his chin.


    Taya narrowed her eyes and saw through him, "Don''ty your ws on her. She is someone I personally nurtured and trained to be my personal bodyguard. She is off-limits."


    "Cough...cough...why do you make me sound like a bad guy? Besides, you can''t stop her if she falls for me, hehe," Viktor said as he yed with his hippy beard.


    Taya confidently smiled, "There''s no way of that happening since I briefed her on what kind of a man you are."


    Viktor looked at Taya grudgingly, "No wonder she seemed so cold to me, sigh. Anyways, nothing is impossible, and I am in no hurry. Since this is a city, I heard there are quite many beauties here, is that true?"


    Taya felt like facepalming and said, "Forget it. But I heard you tried to bully Eva, did you?"


    Viktor put up a confused expression, "Bully? Me? Of course, not. I only wanted to see how loyal she was to you, seeing that you told her about me. I assume you have great trust in her as well. Where did you find her, and what happened between you two for you to personally nurture her?"


    Viktor was quite curious since he knew Taya was not the kind of person who easily opens up to people and in fact, her personality was the kind that does not easily trust people.


    Taya''s expression became pensive, and she said as she sighed, "It''s not my story to say. I am sorry. She just doesn''t like anyone gossiping about her past."


    Viktor shrugged, "Alright, fine, fine. Everyone has their own secrets to keep, right? Just like how you still didn''t tell me who or where your mysterious husband is."


    Viktor was feeling quite irked about the fact that Taya never told him about her mysterious husband or any of his whereabouts. He was also unable to find this mysterious figure.


    Taya''s expression became conflicted, and she said with a soft head shake, "Actually...my daughter''s father is dead. I don''t have any husband now nor an estranged husband. I just didn''t want to break that news to Tia since I don''t want her to feel the loss of a father."


    Viktor was surprised and scoffed, "How does that make sense? She had never seen her father even once, right? What''s the difference in telling her that her father is no longer alive?"


    Taya turned around, "You don''t understand...at least she won''t feelpletely empty in her heart...any image she made up in her mind would be enough¡­"


    "You are only filling her head with false hopes and expectations...I thought you knew better¡­" Viktor said as he shook his head.


    Taya rubbed her forehead, "Anyway, it''s toote to reveal the truth to her now. She is in a rebellious age of eighteen now, and I don''t want her to give another excuse to do whatever she wants."


    "Oh, rebellious, eh? Can''t be as bad as you when you were her age," Viktor chuckled.


    Memories of the past shed in Taya''s mind as she said defensively, "No way! It was not only my fault. Anyway, forget it. I called for you since I have a request for you."


    "Of course, I knew it. I knew you wouldn''t call me unless you were really desperate. Is it something that threatens the whole Snow Family or something? Are some idiots getting smug just because I disappeared for a long while?" Viktor casually asked as if he wasn''t bothered, even if his spection was true.


    He had already experienced and taken care of many people and groups who wanted to take down the rising Snow Family in the past. In fact, because he did that he was able to create the ''Immortal Devil'' persona that deterred many others from nning anything sinistrous against the Snow Family.


    Taya walked towards one of the sofas and sat down while Viktor followed suit as well.


    "Not that dramatic or anything. Actually...it''s about my daughter. I want...no...request....you to be her bodyguard or her guardian to be precise, please," Taya said with a serious expression while Viktor had a baffled look, not at all expecting that she wanted to request this from him.

 Chapter 19 - A Nephew? A Distant Cousin?

    "Bodyguard?" Viktor repeated with a look of disbelief and continued, "Seriously? If it was one or two decades ago, I could have understood your worries. But now, the Snow Family is nothing like what it was before. In fact, you, as the head of this family, hold immense power and wealth, just enough to have your own army protect your daughter. I don''t understand why you still need my help?"


    Taya sighed as she rubbed her forehead, "I know, but things are not that simple. She cannot be monitored by normal bodyguards. She just evades them and gets into trouble too often. She is just too smart when ites to unnecessary stuff, and Eva is just too soft on her.


    "So, I felt that only someone like you could keep an eye on her at all times and protect her from the shadows...just like how you did for me during those times," Taya trailed off towards the end of her sentence with aplicated expression and even Viktor had a nk expression for a moment.


    Viktor cleared his throat and asked, "But tell me the truth. Is anyone targeting your daughter or something? Someone, whom you are too cautious or wary of?"


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Taya said, "Alright, I will tell you though I wasn''t nning to tell unless I confirmed it."


    Her expression turned serious as she continued, "I recently got some anonymous tip that some mysterious group has some hostile intentions towards my daughter for unknown reasons. Maybe they n to use her against me or something. But whatever it is, all I know is that this mysterious group cannot be underestimated."


    Viktor slightly shook his head, "Wait a sec. You got some information from an anonymous source about an unknown group of people holding hostile intentions towards your daughter for some unknown reason. All I learned is that you basically know nothing from this. What is the proof that this information is even correct?"


    Taya pinched her lips together, "I know this whole thing seems like just a false tip. But it''splicated, which is why I didn''t want to tell you without confirming further. It''s better to be prepared than cry after the milk has been spoiled, especially since this is about my daughter. I dare not leave anything to chance."


    She continued, "And it''s not without reason. We have got hold of some proof that the president of Almania didn''t simply die due to an idental ne explosion but because this mysterious group rigged that ne. And if you didn''t know, this only happened a week ago.


    "So if they could do this to a president of a whole nation, can you imagine the methods they could employ to harm our family? You may consider me paranoid, but¡ª"


    "No, I understand. You are right. This whole stuff seems tooplicated for now. You can just tell me after you confirm everything. But do you think Tiana would entertain the idea of me being her bodyguard? One, she doesn''t know me. Two, she will try to escape from my sight, not that she could anyway. But still, my point stands," Viktor said as heid back.


    Taya''s eyes gleamed as she said, "I know. That''s why only you and I will know the real purpose for you being here. But for everybody else, including my daughter, Tia, you will be her distant cousin or my distant nephew I brought in since your parents died in a typical car ident we always hear about in the news and movies. I also made arrangements to make your story look legit."


    Viktor jumped forward, "Wait a sec! How did this escte to me being your little nephew and me being your daughter''s cousin? This is ridiculous!"


    Taya wryly smiled, seeing him getting worked up. But she said in a reassuring tone, "Why do you find this a bad thing? You get to experience modern college life and learn some stuff about the modern world. Besides, we know what you look like without that ugly beard of yours. I couldn''t possibly tell people that you are millions of years older than me with that face, can I?"


    "Hey, my beard is a piece of art. It''s not ugly. You have no idea how many women got seduced by the mere sight of it," Viktor said with a raised chin as he stroked his hipster beard while Taya felt like facepalming.


    She then said with a sigh, "The truth is I look older than you, and you look like you are in my daughter''s age group. Even if I tell people you are my son, they will believe it."


    "Oh, please don''t! Don''t make me your son. That would be ughh..." Viktor grimaced just at the thought of it. But aplicated glint shed past his eyes as he thought about Taya''s words about her age and the emotions contained behind it.


    "Of course, I won''t!" Taya said with a slight head shake as even she felt embarrassed by the thought of it. Even the idea of making him her nephew was because she had no other choice.


    Viktor leaned forward as his eyes made strong eye contact with hers, "And hey, in my eyes, you will always be that twenty-year-old girl I used to spend time with. You will never look older than those times for me. Even now, I only see a woman who bes more and more beautiful as time passes, just like fine wine. And it will stay that way for me forever."


    Taya''s chin slightly dipped as she felt a slight heaviness in her chest hearing his words, triggering some wistful memories.


    But then her eyes became cold again as she said, "Hmph, you can try sugaring up other women with your ttery. It won''t work anymore with me. I am not that young, naive girl anymore."


    Viktor leaned back with a sigh, "You don''t listen whenever I am honest, sigh. Anyways, what makes you think I would still want to go ahead with all this nephew role y and study by going to college?" He asked with a bored expression.


    -----------------------------


    A/N: For those questioning these two peeps rtionship, pls hold your horses till you see further developments. All I can say is you guys won''t be disappointed, just sayin xD

 Chapter 20 - You Know What I Want

    "Today''s colleges are not the same as they were decades ago. Studies are just one part, while these days, they encourage students to do fun stuff and engage in other extra-curricr activities. Besides, modern and city girls are quite different from those in that backwater ce you were staying in all these years. Are you not curious to meet them?" Taya asked with a pinched smile.


    Viktor''s eyes lit up as he leaned forward again, "You are right. How could I forget my personal misson? I guess I should update myself on the type of women that live around here. Taya, you really are the best. You know how to hook me in. Let me give you a bear hug as thanks."


    Viktor leaped over like a bear, but Taya quickly pushed out her hand towards his chest and said with a wary look, "Just your words are enough as appreciation."


    She didn''t know why she was still feeling irritated seeing him so happy at the mention of a chance to get acquainted with women.


    Viktor pursed his lips as he got pushed back towards his sofa and sighed, "Now, Little Taya does not hug me like before. I am hurt."


    Taya rolled her eyes and said with a forced smile, "Your head is filled with women that you didn''t even ask what undergraduate degree you are going to learn. Did you?"


    "Oh yeah, what will it be?" Viktor asked with a spark of curiosity and continued, "I suppose it will be the same as Tiana''s field, huh?"


    "She is already enrolled for a B.Sc degree in the Computer Science field. Today is 2nd January, and her sses are scheduled to begin on 7th January. It took all my effort to somehow push her to join this engineering field since she only wastes her time by doing pointless things for the rest of the time. I am quite worried about her future if she doesn''t make use of the opportunities that I hadid out in front of her. After all, she is my only child, and I n to entrust her with everything after my time," Taya said with wrinkled brows.


    Viktor saw through her worries and said, "Rx, she''s just an eighteen-year-old girl. I am sure there is plenty of time left for you to train her. Besides, what if she is interested in something else? What if she doesn''t want to be a leader of a conglomerate like you but something else? Won''t all this be pointless?"


    Taya let out a heavy sigh as she shook her head, "Oh, please don''t. She should at least learn some useful skills and knowledge to survive in the present world. Otherwise, people will only make a fool out of her. You have no idea how many snakes and rats I have to deal with every day and how some stick close to grab any opportunity they can get to take what we built."


    She continued with a serious look, "That''s why I want you to guide her whenever possible. Behind your frivolous attitude, I know you understand people more and have immeasurable experience of life itself, something which no one else or I can everpare to. So this is also the reason why I want you near her and protect her from any harm."


    Viktor had a look of disbelief as he stared at Taya.


    Feeling his gaze, Taya crinkled her eyes and asked, "What?"


    Viktor said with a soft chuckle, "Wow...it''s just that I never thought you would one day talk like this...you know, being so protective and motherly. I just feel like I am sitting before another Taya and not the troublesome girl I knew. I guess this is why most say that women change once they be a mother."


    "Hmph, obviously people change as they grow old. You are the only one who is stuck in age and nature, no matter how many years pass. And you know why I became like this, don''t you?" She asked in aplicated tone.


    Viktor coughed as he cleared his throat and said, "Well, actually, I have one condition if I am going to ept your request."


    Taya felt that he was up to something and asked cautiously, "What is it? I can fulfill whatever needs you want, be it a luxurious car, a mansion, or anything the Snow Family owns of course. But don''t expect me to hook you up with some woman. I believe you have the skills to do that yourself, don''t you?"


    "You get me wrong, Taya," Viktor sighed and continued, "I don''t need all this materialistic stuff. You know how I am beyond all mortal things. After all, everything is transient, including life."


    Seeing him speak like a wizened sage, Taya knew he was definitely up to something shady and lowered her crescent-shaped brows as she asked, "Tell me what you really want?"


    Viktor quickly jumped over to the sofa Taya was sitting on, who got startled but maintained herposure as she looked ahead.


    He then eyed her like amb as he said with an intense gaze, "You know what I want...don''t you, Little Taya?"


    Taya felt flustered as she crossed her arms over her bountiful bosom and said, "Of course, not! How can you be so shameless? And here I thought you said you were above all mortal desires."


    "Come on. It''s not like we haven''t done it before. In fact, if my memory serves right, I remember you begging me for it. Don''t you too?" Viktor asked with a sly smile.


    Taya slightly winced as a reddish hue crept up her cheeks and looked at Viktor with a piqued expression.

 Chapter 21 - Taya’s Challenge

    Taya looked away as she coldly said, "I have no idea what you are talking about, and I am not going to ept it."


    Viktor didn''t really mean what he said and only wanted to tease her for his own amusement. So he said, "What naughty thing were you thinking? I was talking about your blood."


    Taya felt like hiding her head inside a hole since she misunderstood his words and gave an aggrieved look seeing his mischievous smile.


    He continued in a captivating tone as he slowly got closer to her, "Don''t you remember me feeding on your delicious blood every day? You know how I can''t function without blood every day, right?"


    Taya unconsciously crept her hand towards her neck as she felt goosebumps over her neck, thinking back to some steamy memories, making even her heartbeat quicken for the first time in a very long time.


    But she quickly shook off those thoughts as she cleared her voice and said in an exasperated tone, "You must be dreaming! Hmph, you think I can''t see through your silly tricks? I know you need blood, but I guess you already have a harem of women to suck off from."


    Viktor put up an indignant expression, "Harem? Of course, not. I am a legit single guy. Do you see any women with me? No, right. Besides, it''s not like I can announce to some random women that I want their blood. And even if they offered me their blood, it would nowhere be as delicious as yours."


    He continued with a passionate gaze, "You are the only woman whose blood I truly yearn for. For some reason, its taste melts my soul and makes me feel powerful."


    Taya couldn''t help but feel a blush crossing her cheeks, but she quickly suppressed it not to give Viktor any more ideas.


    He went on as he wrinkled his nose, "You have no idea how I lived all these years. The blood I drank all this time was from friggin blood banks from smugglers or animals, and they tasted like sewage water, to be honest. Ughh.."


    Taya felt warmth spreading through her chest but then realized that he was just trying to beguile her and said with crossed arms, "I work in a hospital. So you don''t have to worry about the shortage of tasty blood. I can give you as many samples as you want till you feel which one is tastier."


    Viktor''s eyes twitched, seeing how she wasing up with clever alternatives.


    Heughed and waved his hands, "Okay, okay. I will be generous, and this is my final offer. I won''t bite your neck...only your wrist is enough."


    Seeing her hesitation, Victor added, "Come on, at least this should be good enough. And I won''t ask for anything else or do anything funny, trust me. Also, I will be 110% efficient in protecting your daughter with the help of your blood," Viktor winked.


    After a few moments of hesitation, Taya decided to give in and asked with a smile, "Okay, fine. But you said you wouldn''t ask for anything else, right? So does that mean you don''t want a car, a mansion, money, or anything ''materialistic''?"


    Viktor was surprised that she agreed since he didn''t expect her to and wondered if it was because she was concerned about her daughter.


    He was only teasing her and would have taken up her request anyway if she agreed or not. However, now that she agreed, he did not care to change his words and let it be.


    However, her following words made his brows wrinkle since he felt that she was up to something as well.


    Still, he answered, "Well, those things meant nothingpared to your blood. So, of course, I don''t want it."


    "I will take your word for it then. If you break your wordter, then I won''t give you my blood, okay?" Taya said, giving him a subtle challenge. She knew Viktor had every right to use anything that belonged to the Snow Family.


    And that was why she wanted to challenge Victor and see how he does and also let him get ustomed to modern times faster and learn something instead ofzing around with the Snow Family''s resources.


    Viktor shrugged as he epted her silent challenge, "Of course. I don''t need them to live as long as I have you."


    Taya scoffed, shrugging away his honeyed words, and said, "Hmph, that means you will have to earn every single penny by yourself even to buy your college bag, shoes, clothes, underwear, whatever it is. And this means you will have to find a part-time job...by yourself. You can''t ask me for any manager or CEO role for any of thepanies under us."


    By now, Taya was feeling it amusing to give him such a challenge and see how he was going to fare.


    "Heh, so easy. Just leave it to me. I will take care of them without even asking for your help," Viktor smugly said as he leaned back, much to the annoyance of Taya, wondering why he was not the least bit frustrated.


    However, not that all the conditions were out, she couldn''t go back even if she wanted to and said, "Hmph, we will see about that. But you should stay here, and the maid will clean your room and bathroom if you give me a small monthly rental of two thousand dors. The first month is free, don''t worry."


    Taya wanted to make sure that he does indeed take up some jobs. Otherwise, he could justze around in this mansion without doing anything.


    Seeing her subtle smile, Viktor gulped and said with gritted teeth, "2,000 dors??" Viktor felt as if she was purposefully making him punch a hole through his already empty wallet.


    ----------------


    A/N: This is just a yful challenge so don''t think too much about it and this is how these two are.. Just saying since I saw how some readers seemed to take this too seriously lol.

 Chapter 22 - Innocent Cute Boy

    Viktor''s eyes twitched as he said, "Do you know that all these years, my monthly expenses barely crossed 100 dors? I doubt even five-star hotels charge this much! I knew businesswomen were quite sly but didn''t know you too became like that."


    Taya smirked, "You were living in a god knows what kind of scrund, and I already heard from Eva what kind of ''house'' you were living in. So it isn''t a surprise that you managed to live on with just one hundred dors a month. But this is a city, a very developed city at that. So even these five-star hotels you mentioned charge way higher than what they did decades ago if you didn''t know."


    "Besides, I am offering you a full package. You get free meals as long as you eat from here, a maid to look after your needs and wash your underwear and whatnot. You don''t want to imagine how much these five stars or whatever-star hotels charge extra for all these."


    Viktor, however, continued to give her a disgruntled look. However, inwardly, he couldn''t stop beaming, thinking that things were going exactly how he wanted to.


    "Okay, fine. I will bring it down to 1500 dors. And that''s¡ª"


    "1000, and we have a deal!" Viktor said in an insistent tone, making Taya let out a snort.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Okay. Since you are doing me a favor, let''s settle at that." However, she found it surprising that the usuallyid-back Viktor was willing to do part-time jobs to earn 1000 bucks just so that he can keep feeding on her blood.


    She didn''t know if she should feel ttered or worried. But then the idea of him earning money by doing normal jobs seemed fun, so she went along with it.


    "But you can''t use your powers to bully people to give you money. I guess I almost left a loophole for you, didn''t I?" Taya said with a smug smile.


    "Damn, you got me," Viktor said with a defeated sigh and continued, "Still, I ept it. I won''t go back on my word."


    ''Heh, Little Taya you are too young to y these games with me,'' Viktor inwardly smirked, not at all feeling worried about her rules.


    Taya smiled seeing that she was able to stop him from getting money the easy way. However, somewhere in her mind she felt that her additional ''rule'' wasn''t going to affect what Viktor had nned at all and that he was up to something. This feeling stemmed from her experience of knowing him for all these years.


    But she couldn''t put out any further rules since she had basically already made too many restrictions and was afraid if he mighte up with a counter condition. After all, this wasn''t the first time she was ying such games with Viktor and the most frustrating part was she never won a challenge.


    So this time, she was quite confident to win for the first time.


    "Heh, you purposefully raised the bar to 2000 dors since you knew I would try to bargain, didn''t you?" Viktor asked with a pinched expression.


    "Well, it''s all thanks to knowing you for all these years," Taya said as her lips curved.


    She continued, "Now it''s time for me to tell you some instructions that you have to follow to monitor my daughter."


    "What instructions? I can manage her, don''t worry," Viktor said with a wave of his hand.


    Taya clicked her tongue and said, "No, you don''t understand. Youngsters these days are way differentpared to my times. She is ughh...I can''t exin it...you will understand once you see for yourself."


    Seeing Taya rubbing her temples with a stressful expression, Viktor wondered how even a woman like her who is managing one of the most powerful conglomerates in the world finds it tough to manage a girl.


    He had alreadye across many types of women and didn''t find it particrly hard to manage them.


    Seeing Viktor''s confused expression, she exined, "If you act smart with her or too intelligent, she will shut you out and try to stay away from you since she would be afraid of you catching onto anything fishy she does, especially when she is going to consider you as her cousin brother."


    "Just like most kids today, she hates somebody invading her so-called ''privacy'' when in fact, I only wanted to know what she is up to since she had barely be an adult. But since you know how to fool people well, I am confident of entrusting you with this task."


    Viktor scratched his cheek, "Well, you didn''t have to put it like that. I don''t fool people. I just use the power of speech and expression. Anyways, what do you want me to be then?"


    Taya straightforwardly replied, "I want you to y the innocent virgin yet cute cousin brother."


    Viktor''s jaw almost dropped, "Wait, what??"


    "You heard me right," Taya said with a smile.


    "All these characteristics you mentioned...you know that I ampletely opposite of all of them. And you expect a bad boy like me to y such a role?" Viktor could hardly believe such a role y.


    It was not that he had not tried something simr to it before, but he had no idea how long he would have to continue this act.


    "That''s the only way you could make her let down her guard near you. You only have to worry about the acting part. We will make sure to trim you up and make your appearance fit the role you are going to y," Taya said with a professional pose.


    Viktor still found itughable and amusing, but since he found it a bit interesting, he said, "Okay. Still, to think that you have thought this ahead even before finding me. So you want me to be her guardian while ying the fool. Alright, it does sound fun, to be quite honest."


    "I take it that your daughter must have grown up into a beauty like you, eh?" Viktor asked casually.


    Taya wrinkled her brows and pointed her finger at him as she said slowly, "Don''t hold any thoughts about her. She is off-limits, and you shouldn''t try anything remotely to seduce her as you did to me. She might be smart in many ways, but when ites to men like you, she doesn''t have any experience, so she could be easily fooled."


    Seeing how protective Taya was appearing, Viktor waved his hands and said indignantly, "Hey, hey. You seduced me, period. And honestly, I didn''t even think anything like that until you said this. Besides, I am the perfect man a woman could ask for."


    Taya was about to say something in protest when Viktor continued, "But...anyway, you have nothing to worry about. I will treat her like a cousin, and besides, she wouldn''t harbor any thoughts towards me when she believes me to be her cousin, a naive one at that. I doubt she would be into such men, or is she?"


    "That is not something you need to know."


    "Sigh, you seem to like limiting my options. Making your daughter off-limits, I can understand, but why that sexy agent as well? She seems lonely, and I am sure she¡ª"


    "She does not need yourpany. I am sure of it," Taya interjected with a fake smile.


    She then said with a softened expression, "But all jokes aside, I am wholeheartedly thankful to you foring here. I mean, I wasn''t even sure whether you woulde considering what happened, and even no matter what happens between us, I, as the head of this family, will always be grateful to you and always be there for you whenever you need me."


    Viktor inwardly felt happy to see that her true self hadn''t really changed and said casually, "You know there is no need for all that between us. I came here because the same goes for me as well. Yourte mother, Dina, and your father really took good care of me and helped me get ustomed to this strange world. So what I set out to do as a favor in return turned out to be something I wanted to do."


    Taya softly smiled as she lowered her gaze, feeling that she might have worried too much about some things.


    Viktor saw through her thoughts and said, "And don''t worry. I don''t have any hard feelings against you, though. I wonder if you still have some against me, haha."


    Taya pinched her lips and said in an evasive tone, "I don''t have any if you don''t have."


    Viktor only shook his head with a smile of amusement.


    She continued as she got up, "Well then.. It''s time I introduced you to your personal maid who will be taking care of all your needs here."

 Chapter 23 - A Personal Maid?

    "Send Umi inside," Taya said in a low voice as she pressed her ear, much to the confusion of Viktor, wondering who she was talking to and why she was pressing her ear.


    "Is there something in your ear? And who are you talking to?" Viktor asked in pure curiosity.


    Taya let out a soft chuckle hearing his question, thinking that she made the right decision to assign him a personal maid who would help him get ustomed to modern things.


    *Click!*


    Suddenly the door opened, and Viktor turned his head to see a luscious beauty in her mid-thirties entering the room, wearing a grey dress with white trim andy down cors, short sleeves, a full skirt at above knee length with center pleat and a V-hemline apron with contrasting trim.


    He recognized this as a maid outfit, but the woman''s appearance made him raise his brows.


    She had light olive skin with light green eyes giving off an exotic feel about her. Her face was heart-shaped, with a shapely nose and thin, pink lips.


    Her long and thick ck hair was tied into a bun, making her appear more professional. But the main attractive feature about her was how voluptuous and curvaceous she looked even when she was wearing maid clothes.


    Her maid clothes, despite appearing decent and conservative, were somewhat hugging onto her curves, making her curves appear pleasing to the eyes.


    He could only imagine how much ravishing she would look in tight fitting clothes.


    Even though she was in her mid-thirties, her face still had a younger charm entuated by her buxom body, which didn''t seem to match her age.


    Viktor had no doubt that she must have been even more lovely during her twenties if she still seemed so attractive at this age. However, her younger self wouldn''t be as alluring as her mature self, Viktor thought.


    Umi came inside and closed the door before bowing respectfully towards Taya, "Thank you for giving me this chance, Madam."


    She then looked at Viktor and bowed with a hint of reverence in her eyes, "You will be in my care, Master Viktor. I promise not to disappoint you and hope you will be satisfied with my care."


    ''Seems like my days here won''t be bad after all,'' Viktor inwardly chuckled, seeing that he was even getting a maid of his own.


    However, Viktor was surprised that he was going to have his own personal maid, a striking beauty at that when he thought that Taya didn''t like beauties being around him. He wondered if she finally felt some pity for him or if some ghost took over her soul momentarily.


    Taya noticed the evil glint in his eyes but then sighed, thinking that whatever happens is not something she could bother about since Umi was an adult who was capable of making her own decisions.


    If possible, she would have assigned a manservant, but then she couldn''t find anybody she could truly trust.


    Thest thing she wanted was to see Viktor phndering before her, but there was no choice in this matter.


    However, Viktor was surprised at how overly respectful this maid was to him, especially when he looked like a vagabond.


    He doubtfully looked at Taya, who saw through his confusion and said, "Umi knows who you are. I have briefed her as well since she would be personally taking care of you. I hope you don''t mind."


    Viktor shrugged, "Well, you know if you trust her, then it''s all good." Viktor was confident in Taya''s capability to find people she could trust since he was the one who taught her everything she needed to know to survive on her own and also to know what kind of people to keep close to.


    However, Viktor wondered where Taya was bringing these women from since he was sure Umi was a foreigner and not a native of Ashua. Likewise, he also felt that Eva was not from Ashua as well.


    He then spected that she must have recruited them during one of her long travels. He also wondered how many else knew about his identity.


    "Don''t worry. No one else knows other than Eva and Umi. Not even my own daughter, of course. You can also trust these two to never mention your true identity to anyone else," Taya confidently said, guessing that Viktor had this question in his mind.


    Umi subtly raised her gaze to take a peek at Viktor and was a bit surprised seeing how much Viktor trusted Taya and vice versa as well.


    She had been suppressing her excitement, happiness, and nervousness since Taya trusted her with the task of taking care of the most powerful and mysterious figure of the Snow Family, who was also considered to be the benefactor who raised the Snow Family to be one of the most powerful families in the world.


    Although on the outside, Viktor looked nothing like the image she had formed in her mind, she knew that a man like him who had stayed hidden for so long would surely appear low-key instead of anything grand.


    She had quite a lot of experience with her age as well, and thus she knew never to judge someone based on their appearance.


    "I have told her what exactly to do to give you a look that we want you to appear as. She will also fill you in with the made-up backstory we created for you. And this includes you being a countryside kid having little to no knowledge of city life or thetest technology. So this would cover up for you having no knowledge about these things for the time being. But since your identity involves you being a nerd, you will have to catch up pretty quick, which I am sure you can."


    "So, you can go ahead and prepare before my daughter returns from her usual shopping spree," Taya said with a sigh.


    "Alright, alright. I guess I have a lot of learning to do as usual," Viktor said as he walked backward.


    "Don''t forget to use the spectacles Umi will give you to cloak your physical identity," Taya said as a reminder.


    Viktor waved his hands as a ''yes'' while walking towards the door with Umi. He knew what Taya was talking about since this was something he used to do to wander around in different identities without having to go through exaggerated disguises.


    "Oh, by the way, where is Brad and your brother, Noah? I thought I woulde upon them here," Viktor curiously asked as he turned back.


    "Oh, father is rushing here as fast as possible the moment he heard that you returned. As for Noah, he is currently on a business trip and wouldn''t be able toe here anytime soon," Taya replied.


    Umi felt it a bit surreal to hear that the most senior figure and the true head of the Snow Family, Brad Snow, was ''rushing'' here as fast as possible.


    If she didn''t know any better, she would have never believed that a prestigious figure like Brad, who usually had a serious and aloof demeanor, would even have to ''rush'' to somece.


    Instead, it was the exact opposite usually as even the most influential people would have to cross a lot of hurdles just to see him for a second.


    Taya continued, "Besides, Noah and his family don''t live here due to certain reasons."


    "Oh, I see," Viktor didn''t think much of it as there were families who had certain members live separately. He nodded as he left the room with Umi.


    Taya finally took in a deep breath as she pressed her hand against her chest, feeling that she was still getting affected by his presence.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 24 - A Lovely Maid

    Umi walked forward as Viktor followed her. But he slightly smiled, seeing how Umi''s movements seemed somewhat shaky.


    He had to climb the stairs after knowing that all living rooms were on the first floor while Taya''s office room was on the ground floor, along with other rooms and the hall.


    The first floor was vast and wide as well, making him feel as if he was entering a luxurious hotel with numerous rooms here and there and ss railings.


    On the first floor, he came upon seven rooms with their doors all closed. One of the doors was colored peached and had a huge signboard out on the doorknob reading, "NO TRESPASSING!"


    Viktor chuckled inwardly, wondering if that door belonged to the person just as he guessed as he also saw some girly stickers stuck on to the door.


    On the far end, he noticed a slightly bigger vibrant red door, which he felt was the master bedroom or the room where Taya sleeps, which Viktor already mentally noted with a smile.


    He also noticed a second master bedroom on the other end, which he felt was the room where Brad stayed, seeing how it had an old-fashioned door.


    Each room was separated with a considerable distance which meant that each room was big as well.


    The other four doors had the same beige-colored doors, with one of them having a beautiful ck decal of a nt that covered the outline of the door.


    "Who is staying in that room?" Viktor asked Umi curiously.


    Umi turned her neck around and saw that Viktor was pointing at the door with the ck decals and said in a low voice, "That is my daughter, Sayana''s room."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor was a bit surprised as he didn''t expect her daughter to live right next to Taya''s daughter.


    And this only confirmed his spections that Taya indeed held good faith in Umi since he knew that no other household usually would let their maid''s daughter stay in their own house unless they had separate quarters for maids and servants.


    Umi saw the momentary confusion on Viktor''s face and exined in a, "Madam has been very kind to let me and my daughter stay here since we had nowhere else to go. Actually, we didn''t want to impose on her since she had already done a lot for us, but since she insisted we¡­"


    Viktor saw the awkwardness on Umi''s face and knew that she was trying to make him understand that she was not being shameless or too brazen by taking advantage of her mistress'' kindness.


    Viktor smiled, "It''s fine. There''s no need to exin. Taya wouldn''t do anything without reason. So it means she holds you in high regard and not just as her maid."


    Umi lowered her head and softly smiled, feeling thankful about many things.


    "So is your daughter in school or¡­"


    "Oh, she is actually the same age as Tiana, and they even studied together for all these years. In fact, Madam also made sure that they both enrolled in the same college for the same field of study. Since my Sayana lovesputers, Madam didn''t find any problems in making sure that Sayana is in Tiana''s batch."


    "Madam even offered to pay the fees, but I objected and said to let Sayana earn a schrship on her own since I felt that it wasn''t right to keep on letting Madam do everything for us, and I am afraid my daughter might take things for granted if she got everything easily," Umi said in a concerned tone.


    "Fortunately, my daughter was able to earn a schrship on her own, and it gave her a lot of confidence as well," Umi continued with a trace of a beautiful smile.


    Viktor was surprised that Umi already had a daughter old enough for college. He felt that she must have given birth at a young age.


    "You must be really proud of her," Viktormented and continued with a smile, "And she is quite lucky to have such a beautiful and caring mother."


    "I¡­" Umi looked down, unable to meet his smoldering eyes as she started having muddled thoughts along with her racing heart.


    After being in the Snow Family for more than a decade, she had already learned about all the rumors and news surrounding the Immortal Devil so much that she formed an untouchable and invincible image of that person in her mind.


    In fact, she would sometimes even inwardly pray to the ''Immortal Devil'' image in her mind whenever things were bad or if she wanted some good things to happen to her daughter.


    So, hearing a genuinepliment from him made her feel as if she was dreaming and overwhelmed.


    Even getting the chance to talk to him was a wishe true for her.


    Taya knew that Umi basically idolized Viktor without even meeting him, and even didn''t take much time for her to believe the rumors surrounding Viktor.


    Taya had wondered if it had got to do something with how Umi was a bit superstitious. But she felt that it was no different than how people pray to gods or idolizes them without even having proof that they existed or even after knowing that they were just a figment of man''s imagination.


    Compared to that, Umi at least knew Viktor existed in flesh and blood, so she found it quite normalter on. In fact, she knew Umi was just one of many who idolized Viktor without even knowing if he was real.


    However, she found that Umi would be the apt person to take care of Viktor, and thus she assigned her to him.


    Still, Umi wasn''t blindly worshipping Viktor but because she knew that he was the great benefactor of the Snow Family, including her benefactor Taya.


    So, because of this and hearing about his greatness for all these years made her subconsciously look up to him.


    "So, which one is my room?"


    Viktor''s question pulled down Umi from cloud nine to earth as she said, "Ah, right. Sorry...I will show you to your room right away."


    She led him towards the room on the corner and opened it before she gestured to Viktor to enter the room.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 25 - You Have Served Me Well, Goodbye...

    Viktor entered a neat and well-maintained room with a singlerge bed andrge windows that gave him a good view of the outside garden and the faraway mountains.


    Even though the Snow Mansion was in the city, it was located near the outskirts of the city, which was quite a scenic ce to live and even had nice schools, colleges, and hospitals around.


    This was a dream location anyone would want to stay while enjoying the benefits of living in a city and the peace and quietness of a secluded ce.


    The room had a vibrant look, and a cool feel which he felt was the air conditioner doing its work. But no matter how fresh and pleasant the room smelled, Viktor found it hard to get used to it considering how he had been living for so many years.


    His expression was literally that of a caveman entering a modern room with modern facilities.


    However, he had to admit the room did indeed look spectacr, with beautiful dark and polished wooden beams attached to the walls to give the room an elegant look.


    There were no curtains making him wonder how he was going to cover the windows in case he wanted some privacy.


    What if he brought some woman home and had to...well have some private conversation?


    But then he remembered that he would be role-ying and wouldn''t be able to bring a woman home without blowing his cover.


    ''I guess pleasure and business have to be all outside, eh¡­'' Viktor inwardly sighed.


    He also saw a college bag, a mobile with no keypads but arge disy, and some books stacked on a study table.


    Umi saw that he was curiously looking at the table and said respectfully, "Master, these are the books you will need to learn how various modern things work and learn more about the city life, especially our Olknard City. I have also marked the various important locations you might need to remember."


    Viktor nodded in understanding, then he turned around and said, "By the way, you don''t have to be so polite as to call me Master. Viktor is just fine."


    Umi bowed slightly as she nervously said, "Please forgive me but allow me to continue to call you as such since that''s how I want to address you. Can I?"


    Viktor slightly smiled, thinking that the women Taya recruited were too disciplined or if they werefortable being like that.


    Still, he didn''t mind as long as they were okay with it and said, "Of course, whatever you want."


    He then noticed a sleek and thinptop in the middle of the table and recognized it as aptop.


    But he was quite unfamiliar withptops looking so thin and sleek as the ones he was familiar with were rugged and quite big.


    Umi came forward and pointed at the electronic devices kept on the table, "This is the mobile andptop you will be using during your college life. I am sorry that I am not ustomed toputers as much as my daughter is. So I hope Master doesn''t mind if my daughter teaches you how to operate these. The rest I can help with anything. I will introduce you to her when she''s back from shopping with Tiana."


    "Of course not. I am looking forward to meeting a genius like your daughter," Viktor said with a smile.


    Umi smiled, "Thank you, Master. Now, if you will let me, I can help you wash up and trim your hair in the bathroom just outside. We have three bathrooms on this floor, and you can use any one you like."


    Viktor asked doubtfully, "By wash up, you mean like a full course bath and stuff?"


    Umi slightly blushed as she said, "Y-Yes, Master. But you don''t have to if you find it ufortable. I thought maybe you would want a helper to make things morefortable for you."


    Viktor inwardly beamed, thinking how wonderful it was to have such a sexy maid offer him to help him bathe.


    ''Hell, yes!''


    "Of course not. It would be a shame to refuse the help of such a lovely woman like you. I should thank my stars for quite being lucky to get you as my personal maid," Viktor said with a charming smile.


    Even though she felt that Viktor was trying to tter her, she couldn''t help but foolishly smile at his words and nodded as she picked a shaving kit from the cupboard and shyly said, "Please follow me, Master."


    Viktor was finding this shydy more and more attractive as he followed her. He felt that he should give a ''thank-you'' gift to Taya for giving him such a wonderful maid despite the fact that she seemed to not like any beauties being around him.


    Viktor admired her figure from the back and felt that she could really make quite a lot of money if she applied for some modeling jobs.


    On the same floor, Umi led Viktor to one of the three corridors of the floor. Viktor''s and Brad''s room was in the same corridor, Tiana and Sayana''s room was in the same corridor, while in the third corridor, only Taya''s room and two other rooms were located.


    And in each of these corridors, there was a separate bathroom, amounting to a total of three.


    There were bathrooms on the ground floor, too, but obviously, Viktor didn''t care about them when there was already one in his corridor.


    He saw that the bathroom was quite big even from the outside and looked like an opaque ss box surrounded by timber walls.


    As he entered, he saw a separate yetrge enclosure for a bathtub and shower while the toilet was in the middle of the bathroom, and the faucet was ced before arge and wide mirror.


    There was also a chair, and a stool in the bathroom and Umi gestured to Victor to sit on the chair before the mirror.


    She then took a neatly folded towel ced on the towel bar around Victor''s body while getting a trimmer, scissor, andb ready.


    ''Whew, time for a makeover. Goodbye, my beard...you have served me well,'' Viktor sighed as he took onest look at his hipster beard, which looked quite pitiful as a trimmer with sharp des shot towards it!


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 26 - Umi’s Past

    *SZZZNNNN!...*


    "Wow, you really did me a makeover," Viktor sighed in admiration as Umi switched off the trimmer, and he continued to check out his clean shaved face and hair that had been trimmed till his neck.


    He had told Umi not to cut his hair short, so she cut him a medium-length hairstyle which would also allow him to give himself a slicked-back look.


    However, his role required him to have a boy cut, but Viktor suggested that he could just use some gel to make sure that his hair can be styled into a neat boy cut as well.


    "Thank you, Umi. You did a fine job. No wonder Taya likes you so much. You are a super maid," Viktorughed as he looked at Umi, trying to hide her abashed expression.


    She then looked at his dreamy smile, his captivating eyes, and his refined features that seemed to not belong to this world, making her eyes glued to his wlessly handsome face.


    "You look so handsome...Master¡­" She uttered in a daze, thinking that she had never seen anyone as mesmerizingly handsome as him.


    But she then suddenly covered her mouth, realizing that she embarrassed herself, "I-I am sorry¡­"


    "Haha, what''s there to feel sorry about? You know it has been a long time since I heard such a lovelypliment from a beauty like you," Viktor said as he gazed at her exotic green eyes through the mirror, making her hide her face even more.


    "So, I take it you know a lot of things, huh? You mind telling how Taya found a skilled woman like you?" Viktor curiously asked.


    Umi raised her head and had a hesitant expression, because of which Viktor said in a soft tone, "You don''t have to tell if you don''t want to. I can understand."


    Hearing his words, she immediately shook her head and said, "No, it''s...nothing like that. I have nothing to hide from Master. I just felt that there was no need to bore you with my past."


    "Bore me? You have no idea what it takes to bore someone like me, and I am sure that your past is way more interesting to me than you think. Otherwise, I will let you crop my hair. How about taking on this bet?" Viktor knew that Taya had told Umi to give him a crop cut to suit him more.


    But he told Umi not to give him such a dumb cut, because of which she didn''t. So he decided to simply put out this bet to encourage her.


    Umi saw through his reasoning and smiled as she said, "Okay, uh....actually, I am from the country Ustal located in the Uchen continent. And fourteen years ago, when my Sayana was just four years old, a terrible war was going on in our country between a weak government and a rebel group. The only reason we were able to survive was with the help of a kind family but they ended up getting killed while trying to help us. Still, I somehow managed to escape to the border and seek asylum in the neighboring country."


    "But the people from that country put us in a detainment center, promising us visas and all. But they continued to drag out things even after a year, and they had other refugees and me doing menial jobs and other jobs we never were experienced in to earn ourselves some food and clothing. They treated us very badly, and even the food was so horrible that not even animals would eat them and even the rooms we stayed in were so poorly maintained that we found it hard to sleep for at least five minutes."


    Viktor felt a bit surprised that such a reserved woman like her had gone through such terrible experiences, especially when she had a child to look after.


    Umi continued, "But I somehow held on for the sake of my daughter, who was just a small child, and it took all my efforts just to make sure that she had enough to eat. Finally, some of us couldn''t just take it anymore and managed to escape from the facility."


    "But we had no choice but to run back to our own country. And that made things hard since I wasn''t able to get any job due to having a child with me, and we were on the roads starving. It was only because I knew my own ce that I was able to avoid the dangerous ces."


    Umi''s lips arched into a soft smile, "And that''s when I met Madam, who got stranded in my ce, which was quite a safe location away from the bombings. She had no food or money with her and only had a cell phone which didn''t have a range. So she asked for my help to show a ce where she could get range. And so I chose to help her since I could see that she was a foreigner who had no idea about the ce and might die if she continued to wander around."


    Viktor nodded, inwardly feeling respect and admiration for Umi since he knew it must have been no easy task to help a foreigner while she herself was starving and had a child to look after.


    "No wonder Taya took you in. You are not only talented, but you are also a strong and kind woman. I bet not many would be able to do what you did after everything you experienced. You indeed deserve to lead a happy life after going through so much. So don''t think that you are taking advantage of Taya''s kindness. It would even be normal if she gave you a vi, haha," Viktor heartilyughed.


    Umi gave a pure smile and said what was in her mind, "Thank you, Master. I really feel happy hearing you say that."


    Viktor smiled, then he asked, "Well, what about Sayana''s father?"

 Chapter 27 - Umilia Sui

    Umi''s smile suddenly stifled as ufortable memories surfaced, making her eyes glisten.


    Viktor noticed it and said, "Hey, don''t answer it. I am sorry if I asked you something ufortable. It''s just I am too curious for my own good, especially when ites to women like you. So, forget about it, and let''s continue with what you were doing."


    Umi shook her head and said, "No, it''s fine. I...just hate that part of my life even though the person I love most, my daughter, came to be because of it. And because of that, I don''t regret that part of my life. Otherwise, Sayana wouldn''t be with me now. I don''t really know who her father is since a military officer from another country made me...me..go through artificial insemination along with other women...for some reason, I still don''t know at all...But it was such a...frightening and painful experience..." Umi couldn''t help but let out bitter sobs.


    "Okay, that''s enough," Viktor said as he got up, feeling bad that she might be pushing herself to answer him. He already realized that she had a harrowing experience and didn''t want to make her sob even more.


    But he was surprised what this whole artificial insemination was about. Like why go through such aplicated process instead of having sex normally? He felt that either that officer was impotent or he had a weird kink.


    He knitted his brows and asked, "Was that officer a man?"


    Umi shook her head and said in between her sobs, "It was a scarydy officer."


    Viktor felt even more baffled, wondering what this whole thing was. Why would ady military officere all the way to a war-stricken country to make some women pregnant through artificial means?


    He felt that something indeed was fishy here and wanted to ask more details but decided not to for now.


    He also couldn''t understand why Umi called it a frightening experience since he had heard about artificial insemination and didn''t remember reading about it as a scary or painful process.


    He felt that she might have described her shock of having to undergo such a process against her own will.


    Still, he decided not to ask more and hugged her into a warm embrace as he patted her back, "Forget I asked. But remember...don''t let things that don''t matter, matter too much. Just remember only the good things of the past...like everything rted to your daughter. The rest we forget to keep on going just like how you have been doing for all these years," As Viktor said this, he also remembered some very old memories he wasn''t keen on remembering and most of all, how he truly didn''t know his origins or who he was.


    It was as if he literally forgot, making him again wonder why he forgot what he wanted most to remember.


    Hearing his words that seemed to touch her soul, she felt as if her heart got unburdened by all the bad things she had buried within her heart for all these years.


    Suddenly it seemed as if those memories didn''t matter at all now, especially when shepared her present situation to the past one.


    She asked herself why she even got affected by those memories before. Now thinking about them again, she felt as if she was seeing the memories of a stranger, making her remain unaffected by it.


    Her eyes started to clear up slowly as her hands unconsciously hugged the man holding her in his embrace.


    She strangely felt as if she was wrapped in a warm yet protective cushion, making her let go of all worries, "Thank you, Master. Other than Madam, you are the only other person who bothered to listen to me. But most of all, I feel free and calm now, thanks to your kindness. I am d I am your maid, and I promise to serve you with all my heart."


    She also realized that she doesn''t feel nervous around him anymore but instead an inexplicable sense of closeness that somehow formed just within an hour of interacting with him.


    Viktor raised her chin with his finger and said with a dashing smile, "No need to be that serious. You are already doing more than enough, trust me. I couldn''t ask for more. By the way, what is your full name?"


    "Umilia Sui. But people call me Umi for short."


    "Umilia...got a nice ring to it...fitting enough for such a lovely woman," Viktor said with an entrancing smile.


    Umilia saw his crimson-hued lips and felt a fatal pulling force. However, she suddenly realized that she was brazenly hugging him after getting lost in her own thoughts.


    "I-I am sorry...I...didn''t mean to¡­" Umilia felt embarrassed that she sobbed all over her Master''s chest and even hugged him. She couldn''t help but think if she made him ufortable.


    "Rx...I am not going to eat you up. You can be free around me. Whatever stories you heard, they are just stories. Not who I really am. In fact, I will be happy to have you hug me," He said as his lips arched.


    Umilia blushed as she took a subtle peek at him, and seeing his charming smile, she felt that she was indeed overthinking unnecessarily.


    "I will now help you wash up," Umilia awkwardly said as she gestured to him to sit on the bathing stool.


    "Alrighty," Viktor said as he removed his shirt, revealing his charming upper body, making Umilia stare at it with a dazed expression.


    She then quickly recovered herself and was about to take the hand shower when Viktor asked, "Should I remove my pants as well?"


    Umilia''s face reddened, "Ah, no need. I can give you a towel for you to cover up."


    She quickly turned and picked up a small towel and handed it to Viktor before turning her head away.


    Viktor shook his head, feeling quite amused, and felt that even if Umilia was a mature woman, she still had the charms of a young woman in personality and physically.


    While Viktor removed his pants, she also put on a white apron since she was about to bathe him.


    Viktor sat down with a small towel around his waist while she switched on the tap and proceeded to wash his body first beforethering his body with a body wash liquid.


    However, as she finally began to apply thether over his body, she couldn''t help but feel her hands getting warm as they caressed over his well-defined muscles while also remembering the closure she shared with him just before, especially how she hugged onto him.


    Shethered his back first before moving on to the front to wash his chest and found it hard to suppress her abashed expression, especially when her hands felt all over his hard pecs and sculpted abs.


    But as she continued to wash him and was about to proceed to wash his legs when she suddenly noticed arge tent forming on his towel, making her gulp involuntarily.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 28 - It’s Your Fault

    "Hmm, what are you looking at?" Viktor asked with a suppressed smile.


    "I-I am sorry..I didn''t mean to¡­" Umilia said in a flustered tone.


    "Have you ever washed any man before?" Viktor asked with a veiled smile.


    Umilia replied awkwardly, "Actually, I have no experience in washing men, and Master is the first one. I only have helped bathe Madam and Tia. So forgive me if I made any mistake."


    Viktor chuckled, "Don''t worry too much about it. But do you know why it is like this?" Viktor said as he looked at the ''tent'' on his towel.


    Umilia felt her cheeks getting warm as she could form various guesses about why ''it'' was like that, and most of her guesses were rted to her. She also felt a dangerous curiosity to know what ''monster'' was hiding underneath that towel to look so big.


    Viktor lifted her chin gently as he looked into her light green eyes, "This is your fault. The way a sexy woman like you moving your soft hands all over my body made me feel as if my body is on fire. And that fire has reached till you-know-where."


    Umilia felt her heartbeat quicken under his burning gaze and softly asked, "I-I didn''t know...do you want me to...make it back to normal?"


    Umilia was old enough, and thus she nowpletely understood why his little dragon was transforming into its ''true'' form.


    "Do you want to? Or are you offering just out of obligation?"


    "No! I mean...I really want to¡­help you..."


    Viktor smiled, "Good. But do you know how to?"


    Umi lowered her head, "I..I had never been with a man...so I only learned things through articles and...videos."


    Viktor lifted her chin again, "That''s not a shame at all. So would you give me the honor of showing it to you?"


    Umilia meekly nodded as she took in quick short breaths.


    "Then go ahead and remove my towel."


    Viktor''s words stirred the deepest racy thoughts in her mind as her hand already moved towards his towel and slowly uncovered it, revealing a long ''sword'' that took her breath away for a few moments.


    She could smell the scent of a man from his monstrous rod sticking out from his clean-shaven crotch. And seeing it at close up made her heart feel like it might explode any minute.


    She had already seen many ''educational'' videos as part of Taya''s advice where she saw women obsessing over this ''thing'' which made her feel extremely curious as to why.


    She unconsciously moved her hand to grab hold of that thick rod but then took her hand back as she asked, "Can I?"


    "Please, go on. Do whatever you see in those videos. Let''s see how much expertise you got from watching stuff without any practical experience. Show me how good you are," Viktor said in a slightly provocative tone.


    Umilia felt as if her abilities were in question here and that she had to prove how talented she was by perfectly imitating what she saw. She was good at learning things by just observing, and in fact, she subconsciously had pride over the fact that she had good observational skills.


    This was also why she was good at picking up skills and doing her maid work perfectly without making any silly mistakes.


    She finally overcame her nervousness and grabbed Viktor''s cock gently.


    However, her eyebrows raised in astonishment, feeling how warm and thick it was.


    She unconsciously moved her fingers around to feel how smooth his cock skin was and how soft it seemed to touch while being amazed at how thick it felt to touch at the same time.


    She could feel the springy veins underneath his cock skin, pulsing with vigor and energy. She wondered if it was possible for a man to have such a majestic-looking cock since not even in the videos she saw did she ever see someone with such a lofty-looking cock.


    And imagining how this thing was supposed to go inside a woman''s shrine, she couldn''t help but gulp as she momentarily imagined his cock going into....


    ''Umi, what the hell are you thinking! You are just his maid!'' She shook off outrageous thoughts thinking that Viktor was a godly figure who might not be interested in a maid like her.


    She knew that people usually considered her to be beautiful and sexy, but even if Viktor also said the same, she had no idea if an immortal man like him would be truly attracted to a mortal like her.


    But deep inside her, she desired to feel that warmth andfort she felt when she hugged him...no matter what she had to do to feel that again.


    Just within a day of meeting him, he was able to set her heart free and happier, making her heart flutter for a man for the first time in her life. But she knew better than to act out her inner wishes, especially when she truly admired and respected the man before her.


    Her eyes focused dangerously as her fingers over his cock began to move on their own.


    "Oooh, your fingers are really magical," Viktor let out a surprised groan as her fingers continued to rub his cock in a very stimting way, making him wonder how she was this good by just seeing videos?


    A smile crossed her lips, hearing hispliment, motivating her even further while mitigating her bashfulness.


    She was doing a handjob for the first time, but strangely at this moment, all she cared about was making him feel good.


    She then saw the pale pink tip of his cock and moved her hand over it out of sheer curiosity.


    ''How soft and smooth!'' Umilia inwardly mumbled in amazement as she pulled down the foreskin. She felt that his ns were so soft that it almost felt like her fingers would melt by caressing over them.


    She circled her fingers over his ns, caressing it from different sides.


    "Nnhh, you really know your thing.. But you still haven''t ''cured'' my ailment," Viktor said with a sly smile.

 Chapter 29 - But I Am Just A Maid

    Umilia''s eyes became determined as she gripped his thick cock a bit tighter and began to move her hands up and down.


    The way her hand was moving seemed as if she was trying to squeeze out something from his cock, and she could feel his cock pulsating after getting stimted by her hand.


    "Nngh, yes! How perfect, Umi. You are truly talented," Viktor groaned as he appreciated her handjob skills.


    Umi continued to give him a handjob while moving her hand in different angles to target his erogenous spots.


    However, even though Viktor felt like ejacting, he held back since he was not satisfied with just a handjob but wanted more!


    Umilia started to knit her brows when she saw that his cock was not getting smaller at all no matter how long she had been rubbing it, nor was he cumming, whichpletely puzzled her, making her wonder if she was doing it wrong.


    But then, remembering how Viktor had a feel-good expression, she knew that he was at least finding it pleasurable.


    "It isn''t getting smaller...Maybe I am too inexperienced," Umilia said with a sigh as she continued to rub him but only saw his cock getting slightly bigger instead of cumming.


    "Actually, you have to do something else to help it get back to normal. Otherwise, haa...the pain of an erect cock is too much to bear, and I don''t know how long I can hold on," Viktor said with a grave expression.


    Umilia''s hand slowed down as she concernedly asked, "What should I do? Please don''t hold back from asking anything from me."


    "Really? Then¡­" Viktor nudged her face upwards and asked, "Can I kiss you?"


    "Eh!" Umilia was taken aback by his sudden request of wanting to kiss her. She felt her heart leaping in joy but was still feeling embarrassed since she wasn''t used to this.


    "B-But I am just a maid¡­"


    "Yes...A maid I would dly die for to get a kiss¡­" Viktor replied with an enamoring gaze, making her heart skip a beat.


    His words melted away Umilia''s everyst inhibition as she involuntarily leaned upwards to meet his pale crimson lips.


    "Mmmhh~" Umilia''s lips interlocked with his and felt a cold yet warm sensation as her lips involuntarily danced to the tune of his lips while Viktor felt as if her lips were as soft as cotton and tasty as candy.


    She felt his lips gently and softly caressing over hers as if he wanted to taste more of her. She was feeling a tingling sensation in her heart as if it was going crazy and a strange warmth spreading over her ears, cheeks, and chest.


    Viktor cupped her cheeks as his kiss became hot and breathy, sending electric sensations over her lips, traveling all the way over her body, making her body heat up even more.


    "Mhhmm~" Umilia felt as if she was experiencing a whole new pleasurable experience as she involuntarily let out low moans from the back of her mouth.


    However, her mind was struggling with epting the fact that she was really kissing the Immortal Devil.


    ''This can''t be happening!'' This thought echoed in her mind repeatedly till she believed that this was not a dream.


    After a long steamy kiss, Viktor separated his lips and closely looked at her eyes, "You are so ravishing, Umilia. I want to taste even more of you. Can I?"


    Umilia''s face flushed even more after hearing his sweet words, which seemed to enchant her soul.


    She knew what Viktor wanted and felt happier that he was interested in her. But at the same time, her heart was galloping in embarrassment and nervousness, thinking about removing her dress before a man, especially one she was fond of.


    Viktor caressed her head, "Do you want to stop?"


    Umilia shook her head, "No...I also...want to be closer to you. You can go ahead and do whatever you want."


    These words were like music to Viktor''s ears.


    "Stand," Viktor softly said as he held her hand and pulled her up. "Now, I want you to undress yourself. I want to capture your beauty as you undress. I heard that a woman looks most sexy when she removes her clothes by herself before her man."


    Umilia smiled in embarrassment, hearing Viktor calling himself her man. She nodded and took off her apron. Then she began to slowly unzip her dress from behind till it reached her waist.


    Since it was a one-piece maid dress, she raised her arms as she folded and pulled up her dress till shepletely removed it to reveal a camisole slip and long leggings which perfectly stuck to her voluptuous body.


    Even though her slip was looking conservative, it couldn''t hide the inviting plump and upright boobs hidden underneath. Even the slip had been pushed front so much that her enticing cleavage was visible.


    "So sexy¡­" Viktor mumbled in awe, feeling that he couldn''t remember thest time he hade upon a woman with such perfect curves and hourss figure while having a face with uncontested beauty.


    Umilia felt her heart racing like a raged bull while her muscles were getting tensed up, seeing a man passionately staring at her, undressing herself.


    She couldn''t help but feel her lower parts getting a bit heated up from just his searing gaze.


    She then took a deep breath as she pulled down her leggings and removed them to reveal a ckce panty which was like a visual feast to Viktor''s eyes.


    "Please don''t look¡­" Umilia shyly said as she covered her panties while her eyes didn''t dare to meet his eyes.


    Since Viktor was sitting and she was standing right before him, his head was at the level of her waist, and he gently removed her hand, which was timidly covering her panties, and said, "Why hide such a work of art? Now let me see what kind of art lies hidden up there."


    Umilia shyly nodded and felt that her body was strangely bing feverish, which she had never felt so before, even when she was watching those ''education'' videos.


    Her hands moved over to her slip and folded its ends as she raised her arms to remove it, slowly revealing her upper body that made Viktor''s eyes slowly widen in fascination.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 30 - A Yoga Instructor

    "Perfection¡­" Viktor mumbled as he saw her pale olive-skinned breasts, looking rather plentiful and plump, proudly up-jutting against her ck strapped bra and at the same time revealing her deep cleavage.


    Her big breasts were literally overflowing and looked quite soft and smooth that could make any man drool at just taking a nce.


    Umilia became self-conscious as she timidly tried to cover her half-bare breasts using her hands while avoiding his sensual gaze. She could feel his gaze caressing through her body top to bottom even without him touching her.


    Even her G cup bra barely seemed able to contain the ripe and marvelously soft plump pair of mounds. He also felt that her boobs might only barely fit in his palms.


    But what astonished him was that she looked so fit, especially her stomach, which looked toned with the outline of four-pack abs showing. And this was quite an achievement, especially considering the fact that she had birthed a child in the past.


    Now that he got a good look, he saw that even her arms and legs were toned without losing their slender look. In fact, her toned body made her look more attractive and younger, especially considering her age, while also highlighting the perfect curves of her breasts.


    Even her buttocks were full and firm with well-rounded sensual hips, making Viktor feel that he had never seen a woman of her age look so attractive. He thought that if she wanted to, she could pass off as a woman in her twenties.


    He brought his hand up and caressed her well-toned stomach, "How did you get so fit? Do you exercise every day?"


    Umilia felt her stomach bing feverish as she shyly replied, "I am actually a part-time yoga instructor. Still, for all these years, Madam had advised us to exercise and lift some light weights to keep our health in check. Even she does it along with us. But of course, not everyone follows her advice since some got tired of it after a while."


    "No wonder you look like a young maiden at this age. I bet you could even pass off as a graduate student."


    Umilia felt her face bing impossibly hot, "Master, please don''t joke like that¡­I still feel like I look too old for someone like you..."


    Even though Umilia knew that Viktor''s looks were nowhere near his true age, she still couldn''t help but feel that it was a bit of a taboo for engaging in such sensual activities with someone who looked her daughter''s age, especially him being the first man she was trying such things with.


    After shaving off his beard, Viktor looked so young and impossibly handsome; she felt that he looked no more than a twenty-year-old young man. She also felt ack of confidence since Viktor was no ordinary human but someone that transcended mortality and had a mystical aura about him that could fatally attract someone.


    She still found it surreal how it was possible for a man who lived for so long could still look so young. She couldn''t help but be really curious about his origins while wondering if he was an angel in disguise.


    Viktor''s hands crept upwards as he said, "Now I feel like you are making fun of me using my age. Not even your earliest ancestors could match my age. So shouldn''t I be the one feeling that you are too young for me?"


    Umilia felt tongue-tied as she knew that it was true, but her thoughts were getting muddled as his hand crawled upwards and caressed all over her upper boobs and her chest.


    "Ahn~" She couldn''t help but let out a moan, feeling aroused from his gentle caress that seemed like a feather brushing past her breasts.


    But then she covered her mouth, realizing that she let out an indecent sound and was afraid if anyone outside might hear it.


    Even though the sses had some level of soundproofing, she wasn''t really confident about it.


    Viktor moved his hand over to cup her right boob over her bra and gently pressed it, enjoying how his fingers were melting into her soft skin. And just as he expected, even with his big palm, he found it hard to cover her entire boob.


    However, he felt like his fingers were squeezing a huge marshmallow, pleasant to the touch as well.


    "Mmhh~" Umilia let out a suppressed moan as his naughty w pressed onto her boob.


    "So big and soft. Who would have known you were hiding such a bombshell of a body underneath those boring maid clothes. But I am d you did. Otherwise, who knows how many men might have tried to snatch you away," Viktor said with an exploring gaze as he trailed his finger down her deep cleavage.


    "It''s not true¡­" Umilia mewled as she bit her lips. Viktor was already feeling turned on by her natural actions and suddenly grabbed her silky buttocks to pull her body closer.


    "Ah!" Umilia was startled since she didn''t expect Viktor to move his hands from her boobs to her butt suddenly.


    He squeezed her bouncy butt as he gave a hot kiss over her toned stomach. He erotically kissed her belly button and trailed his lips upwards before sensually kissing her midriff.


    "Mwah...you taste just like strawberry¡­" Viktormented in a captivating tone as he continued to nt kisses all over her t stomach.


    "Mhnn~" Umilia felt her heart pounding faster hearing his sweetments and also feeling his soft wet kiss over her stomach.


    Viktor''s lips sneaked upwards as he slowly got up from the stool till he sunk his nose into her deep cleavage, enjoying the pleasurable feeling of tworge olive smooth, scented mounds massaging his face.


    One of his hands was kneading her left boob as he licked her cleavage while his other hand was still busy squeezing her juicy buttocks.


    "Mmmhh~" Umilia could only continue to suppress her continuous moans as she felt fluttery sensations all over her breasts and buttocks.


    "Mwah! You are so impossibly ravishing," Viktor remarked as he gave a hot smooch on her right boob.


    Umilia felt euphoric satisfaction hearing his sensualments and couldn''t help but smile in a silly way.


    He thenpletely stood up as his head towered over hers, his eyes peering into her soul. His hands had already moved upwards to hug her curvaceous waist.


    Umilia was 170cms tall, but still, Viktor was way taller than her, and so she unconsciously moved her arms over his neck and looked up as she returned his burning gaze.


    As if in sync, the two closed the distance between their lips at the same time and engaged in a passionate kiss


    But¡­


    *Knock! Knock!*


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Support this novel by voting, ty :D


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 31 - Cloaking Identity

    As if stepping on a cat''s tail, Umilia jumped out of Viktor''s embrace upon hearing the sudden knock on the bathroom door.


    Viktor wasn''t anxious like Umilia but was exasperated, wondering who interrupted his passionate time with his maid.


    "Mummy, are you in there? I have been looking for you and didn''t find you anywhere else," A sweet voice of a girl seeped in from the outside.


    Viktor raised one of his brows as Umilia whispered, "Oh no! My daughter is back, and I still haven''t finished styling your hair."


    She then asked in her normal voice, "Yes, Saya. I am here. What do you need? I am quite busy here."


    "Oh, I just didn''t expect you to use this bathroom. Anyway, Tia and I had just got back, and you told me that you had someone to introduce to me. So I just wanted to ask who it was," She asked in her melodious voice, which made Viktor think that she was gifted with a beautiful voice.


    And this made him curious to see how she looked as well or how simr the mother and daughter looked as well.


    Umilia''s heart was thumping loudly but still replied, "Ah, yes. I will, soon. You can go to your room and rest. I will introduce that person during lunch. Ah!"


    Umilia got startled when Viktor suddenly hugged her from behind and began to kiss her nape.


    "Mummy, are you alright?"


    "Y-Yes, I am. I just almost slipped because of the soap," Umilia said as she suppressed her nervousness, not expecting Viktor to jump on her while her daughter was just outside.


    She didn''t expect him to be this naughty but also, at the same time, she felt even more turned on from his kisses as his lips left lovebites on her neck.


    "Be careful, mummy. Don''t forget to wash the floor with water after you use any soap," Saya said in a concerned tone, making Umilia feel guilty for lying.


    But there was no she could just say that a man was kissing her in the bathroom.


    Viktor took note of what Sayana said and felt that she seemed to be a sweet and kind girl, just like her mother.


    However, his tongue was busy licking her nape and over her ears, making her ears hotter and feeling ticklish sensations.


    But she noticed that his tongue was lingering over her neck from time to time, making her wonder why he liked to lick her neck so much.


    However, Umilia had no idea that Viktor was finding the scent of her blood pleasant, which was something very rare for him. Rarely does he evere upon a person whose blood smells exotic to him.


    And now, his eyes gleamed as if he found a new prey and couldn''t help but roll his tongue over the veins on her neck.


    "Master...w-we have to get ready...before lunch gets prepared..." Umilia breathed, feeling aroused from all his licking. She also let out a sigh of relief inwardly, seeing that her daughter had returned back to her room.


    She found that she was quite getting addicted to his touches and kisses, making her want even more. It was as if a fuse of passion was lit within her soul.


    But her rational thoughts still remained, telling her that this was not the time to fool around.


    Viktor, who was getting intoxicated by the scent of her blood, had his senses return to reality hearing her words.


    He didn''t know how much about him Umilia knew, including the fact that he was a bloodsucker. But he decided to ask about itter, and based on that, he could probably gain a new blood donor!


    So he reluctantly let go of her since she was right that he had to be ready by lunch at least.


    Umilia felt relieved that Viktor didn''t insist on continuing, but at the same time, she was disappointed that they had to stop for now.


    With panicky movements, she quickly put on her maid clothes back while adjusting her hair to make sure no one notices anything out of order, especially Taya.


    She felt that if Taya or her daughter found out what she did, it would be extremely shameful.


    Viktor''s boner was still up, but he could only sigh as he told Umilia to continue with her business of doing him a makeover.


    Soon within ten minutes, Umilia finished what she was supposed to do, making him look like a cute college boy. The rest would depend on Viktor since he would have to act like an innocent countryside kid.


    Umilia then took out a spectacle case from her pocket and ced it before Viktor, "Master, this is your specs that Madam has requested that you wear to cloak your identity. She said that this was how you usually do it. But how does it work?" She asked curiously.


    Viktor opened the case and took out the white rectangr specs kept inside it. He examined it from all sides as he answered, "You see, mostly it depends on my acting, posture, and dressing. These three factors could hugely affect how a person recognizes someone. But the main reason I am perfectly able to cloak my identity is that I can influence people''s minds to prevent them from recognizing my identity."


    "It''s nothing fancy, but all I do is make their brain perceive my face as unimportant. Because of which, even if they really want to remember my face, they wouldn''t remember the important details or features of my face, thus making them unable to recognize meter on."


    Umilia had an astonished expression and felt a bit worried if she would forget his face.


    Viktor saw through her worries andughed, "Don''t worry. How can I let a beauty like you forget my face? It only works if I want to."


    Umilia shyly smiled while feeling inwardly relieved and asked, "But how are you able to influence people''s minds?"


    Umilia was finding this all so mystifying and inconceivable, just the same as how he was able to retain his youth for countless centuries.

 Chapter 32 - Phantasm Eyes

    Viktor chuckled, "It''s not something that could be exined through science, and it''s as baffling as to how I am still young. But inyman''s terms, you could take it that I am good at hypnosis or basically enchant people. I can either use my eyes or my voice to influence other people''s minds. But how much influence I can exert on their mind''s usually varies from person to person or sometimes might take more effort from my side based on a lot of factors, like if the idea I want to nt inside their minds varies too much from their beliefs or not."


    "But for fun, I nicknamed this ability as Phantasm Eyes since I am basically putting a phantasm of my ideas in others'' minds and because I mainly use my eyes to do this."


    Umilia''s lips parted in awe, "Amazing...Master is so extraordinary. These things are not something a human¡ª"


    "I know I am not human¡ªjust a monster in human''s clothing. If the world really came to know about me, the first thing they will feel is fear," Viktor said with a wry smile, though inwardly he only said such a sentimental line to garner some brownie points and also because that was what he believed as well which was the main reason why he wanted to remain low-key.


    Umilia became flustered and said anxiously, "No! I didn''t mean to...I mean, I don''t see you as a monster. Umm...to be honest, other than being excited, I was at first nervous and scared when Madam told me that I was going to be assigned to you. But when I met you and talked with you, I realized I was the luckiest woman in the world to at least work for you. To me, Master is not human or a monster, but Viktor...my Master."


    Viktor''s lips arched into a smile slowly as he was a bit surprised by her words and began to look at her in a new light.


    He didn''t expect her to be this serious, but he liked it and grabbed her arm as he pulled her closer.


    "Ah!"


    "So am I...a beautiful maid like you should only be for me¡­" Viktor usually doesn''t feel possessive about the women he was interested in sleeping with.


    For instance, he recently had a fling with Mary but left when he had his share of fun, and he also makes sure the women don''t get any wrong ideas since he does not want them to cling on to him when he has no true feelings for them.


    But even if he didn''t sleep with Umilia, he was beginning to like this woman more and more, though not to the point of feeling love but something else which he wanted to explore further.


    He had lived for so long that the concept of love was nothing but a fleeting concept for him, which he could not truly enjoy but only brought him pain in the end.


    Because of this, he had grown quite numb to having feelings for another woman and always enjoyed the present only.


    Umilia curled up her arms in his embrace as she said in a soft voice, "Of course...Master."


    She then asked, "Master...before you told me that you had the ability to hypnotize people. So...with me¡­"


    "You want to ask if I hypnotized you into kissing me?" Viktor asked with raised brows.


    "No...I mean¡­" Umilia regretted asking that question since she felt that she might have hurt Viktor''s feelings.


    Though in reality, Viktor didn''t mind it and could understand why she wanted to ask it.


    Umilia wanted to know if her fondness for Viktor was her own or if¡­


    "Do you regret kissing me?" Viktor asked straightforwardly.


    "Of course, no," Umilia replied with a confident headshake.


    "Then that was all you. If I hypnotized you and you didn''t want to kiss me, then you would feel regret by now, wondering why you did it because it conflicted with your true wishes. If you didn''t, then you only did what your heart wanted to."


    Umilia felt relieved hearing his words since she wanted to believe that whatever raunchy things she did before were her doing.


    But the only reason she asked was that she was usually a reserved woman who never even dreamed that one day she would be doing indecent things with a man like Viktor.


    However, before Viktor, it was as if her heart wasid bare open, and she wanted to do whatever things she wanted to do. Even when she had never performed such obscene acts before, for some reason, she felt it natural doing them with Viktor.


    "But you know my voice can be magically charming for only women like you. So that''s something out of my hand," Viktor said with a dashing smile.


    Umilia couldn''t help but smile, seeing how cheeky he was being, and at the same time realized that she liked that part of him.


    Viktor slowly got up with her in his embrace as he said, "Alright. Let''s have a master-maid timeter. Otherwise, I might keep hugging you here for the entire day, hehe."


    Umilia had an abashed expression as she came out of his embrace and gave him the clothes he had to wear.


    Viktor quickly put on the t-shirt and casual wear pants Umilia had prepared and felt that the clothes youngsters wear these days were quite minimal and simpler.


    He then put on his spectacles and slightly bent his posture to look shorter than his original height, and modified his facial expression to look innocently unsophisticated before finally taking a look at himself in the mirror.


    In the mirror, he saw a young man looking barely twenty but saw Umilia''s eyes going wide as she looked at his reflection.


    She couldn''t believe that the man with mesmerizing looks with a mature charm now looked like a simple-minded college boy with boring spectacles and hairstyle.


    Umilia had already applied gel on his hair to make his hair look shorter and boring without any unique style.


    But the gel also made his hair ttened to the point that his hair looked like they were stuck glued together and stuck to his head.


    If there were an award for the most boring hairstyle, Viktor''s current hairstyle would have won first ce.


    Umilia winced inwardly, seeing that she had made his beautiful lush ck hair look as if a cow licked his head.


    However, she knew this was the only way to make him look...boring and naive. But she noticed that he had a cute charm because of his expression and style that could make one feel pity for him and shield him from any harm.


    If she didn''t know any better, she would have never believed that the man she was looking at now was the same man who was sensually kissing her before, especially when Viktor now looked like a boy who found it hard to mingle with girls or let alone know about adult stuff despite his age.


    "It''s unbelievable...Master looks so different...even I find it hard to believe that you could look this...cute¡­" Umilia couldn''t help butpare the previously hot and charming Viktor to the present innocent and cute-looking Viktor. The difference was like day and night.


    However, Viktor slightly smiled, seeing his new look as he felt that this look was ''interesting'' in a way.


    ''I wonder how many women will fall for this nerdy appearance, hehe,'' A sly glint shed across his eyes as he smiled.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 33 - Brad Snow

    Meanwhile, downstairs, the maids, servants, and guards again got alert as they saw a familiar car arriving at the portico.


    The guards in suits quickly rushed to open the door as they knew that the Snow Family''s seniormost figure was in this car.


    In fact, not only was Taya Snow his daughter, but he was also the founder of the Snow Group, one of the world''srgest conglomerates.


    He could even affect the stock prices with just a sneeze. That was how influential and powerful this man was.


    So how could they dare show any negligence?


    As one of them opened the door, an elderly man in a well-dressed suit having a clean-shaven look got out of the car with a wooden stick in his hand.


    As if in sync, all the guards and servants bowed as this figure got out as the ones who received him said, "Wee back, Master Snow."


    Brad Snow, however, was looking around as if he was searching for someone and then asked one of the guards standing before him, "Did anyone elsee here before me?"


    The guard replied politely, "Yes, sir. An unidentified man was seen apanying Agent Eva, and we were told that he was Madam''s guest."


    "Oh no...I amte," Brad mumbled.


    "I am sorry, sir. I didn''t get what you said just now."


    Brad waved his hands and walked forward in a hurried manner, "It''s nothing."


    The others were a bit confused to see the usually calm and serious Brad looking a bit nervous and anxious as they saw him walking into the house with hurried steps.


    But Brad still maintained his pose and demeanor as the master of the house, so the others didn''t think too much about it.


    However, some still couldn''t stop gossiping among themselves about the shabbily dressed man that entered earlier with Eva.


    Since they saw that man getting out of one of the most luxurious cars, they couldn''t help but feel that he was someone important indeed.


    Brad already knew that his daughter was in the office room and saw through the transparent ss that she was talking with Eva.


    He knocked and opened the door as Taya stood up while Eva slightly bowed in respect.


    "Eva, go and tell Tia toe down for lunch. Tell her that she is not allowed to skip today, for you know why," Taya instructed Eva, who immediately left after greeting Brad.


    "Where is he?" Brad asked in a restless tone as soon as Eva left.


    "Rx, father. He already came here, and we talked. Right now, Umi is helping him get ready," Taya calmly said.


    Brad still asked in a rushed voice, "Was he...was he angry at you or...did you show any disrespect to him?"


    Sensing the worry in his tone, Taya said in a confused tone, "Father, why are you always so anxious about him? Viktor is like family to us. No matter if Viktor and I have any problems between us, it stays between us. It wouldn''t affect the gratitude and indebtedness I have towards him. I would never do anything to undermine him."


    "But you first ran away, and then he left...I just feel like he might be upset with us...with you, especially. I don''t understand why you still ran away when you already...you know...how could there be anyone better than Viktor? You two were so inseparable and thest thing I thought¡ª"


    Taya shook her head as she said with a tired sigh, "Father, please don''t say anything without knowing things clearly. Viktor...he is not someone a mortal like me could live with. He and I are from different worlds, and we found that it was impossible to form a family of our own. That''s why we separated, and I left to find what the purpose of my life was. But these all things are in the past, and now we don''t have any hard feelings between us. You can even go and ask him if you are too worried about it."


    "But trust me, father. Things are good between us now," Taya said with a slight smile.


    Brad sighed, "I don''t know why you are not telling me the exact reason. But I guess I will assume it to be something private between you two."


    He came closer and said in a serious tone, "But never forget who he really is and the things he has done for us. We wouldn''t be standing here if not for him. You don''t really know his true face. And I hope you never see it."


    Taya knitted her brows, feeling a bit surprised at seeing her father so serious. She asked in a perplexed tone, "What do you mean, father? I do know him. In fact, I have known him since the day I was born. He had been with me through all the ups and downs I faced when I was young. And so why would you say that I don''t know him?"


    Brad sighed and said, "Taya, I know you two are close. But what I meant was that he has only shown us his human version...something we arefortable and familiar with. However, behind his humanity lies hidden a terrifying being which we can''t fathom. You hadn''t seen how his eyes looked when your mother and I first came upon him."


    Taya parted her lips and said with a slight head shake, "I know he is not really a human. And also I know the story of you guys finding him in that ancient ruin and him waking up from a coffin. You and mother had told me that story a million times already when I was young."


    Brad nodded as he slowly walked to and fro with his stick, "Yes. I did. But we only told you the filtered down version."


    He then looked at Taya and continued, "When he first came out of that coffin. We didn''t see a human, but a beast that looked at us as if he were looking at ants. It was not that he was too arrogant or contemptuous, but it was how he feels in his soul...his superiority over us mortals is ingrained in his bones. A terrifying being with the power to ovee death. You would have shuddered if you saw how he tore away the heads of those men as if he were tearing paper with just his teeth."


    He sighed as he ced his hand on his chest, "Even to this day, whenever I think about it, I still feel chills in my blood."


    Taya was unnaturally quiet as she listened to his words.


    --------------------


    A/N:


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 34 - Guards! We Have An Intruder!

    Still, Taya confidently said, "He will never hurt us, father, nor does he have a reason to. I think by now, it should be quite obvious."


    Brad waved his hand, "No, no. I never said that he would. I am just telling you about another side of him that you had never seen. And I just want you to make sure that side of his is never brought outside. Because once that side presents itself, then god knows who can stop him. Don''t you still wonder who he really was before he lost his memories? Or where he ising from...which period and what kind of civilization...what kind of a world..."


    Brad also remembered those frightening wolf statues that came back to life suddenly and felt some sort of unease just by thinking about it. There were so many things he couldn''t understand even after all these years¡­.so many mystical things that were beyond his imagination.


    Taya still felt confused and said, "I know that he is very different from us, father, and not someone we could fully understand, including his origins, especially when he himself is still having a hard time finding out about it. But I think he already has pretty good self-control, and in my eyes, Viktor will always be the Viktor I know."


    Brad said with a smile, "Good. I hope so too. Now let me go and pay my respects to him."


    Taya flinched as she stepped forward to grab Brad''s arm, "No! Wait. Didn''t I tell you that he will be staying here undercover? He is acting as my nephew now, and so you should act like a grand-uncle before him. Or, however, you usually are before youngsters."


    "Then how the heck do I talk to him for real?" Brad asked with a frown since he felt ufortable treating Viktor as a junior before everybody else.


    Taya said with calm and ease, "Don''t worry. He is staying in the room adjacent to yours. And you can talk with him for real whenever no one is close by or if only Umi and Eva are present. Or you could just call him outside and talk if you want to talk to him alone. Now you can change if you want before lunch. After all, we are going to introduce a new member to our family."


    Brad could only sigh, seeing Taya''s smile. But then, thinking about his granddaughter''s safety, he felt that she couldn''t be safer with Viktor around.


    Meanwhile, in one of the bathrooms, Umilia did the finishing touches on Viktor''s appearance and said in a reserved tone, "I will go out first. And Master cane outter."


    Viktor smiled as he turned around and hugged Umilia from the back as he said, "Still calling me Master? Shouldn''t you be calling me Viktor, especially since I am Taya''s nephew? And should I call you Aunt Umi?"


    Umilia realized that she would have to address him differently than others, and he would have to do the same as well. But imagining him calling her ''Aunt'' made her feel quite strange.


    Viktor then continued as his hands crept up towards her bosom and gently squeezed her boobs, "Or should I call you Big Umi?"


    "Ah~...Master...you can''t bully me like that¡­" Umilia said with an abashed expression wondering if her boobs were indeed too big.


    However, since she always wore threeyered clothing, it wasn''t that apparent from the outside.


    But she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed thinking whether he was going to call her with such a silly nickname.


    Viktor chuckled and bit her ear before finally letting her go. Then after a few minutes, he got out as well and took a good look around if anyone else was there, wondering if he would have to start acting his role immediately.


    However, no one was there, and he quickly walked towards his room which was just a few feet away.


    While he was in his room, he heard someone walking past his corridor but didn''t mind it. He was busy trying out his acting before the mirror to see if he was satisfied with his own acting.


    Feeling that it was pretty good, he hunched his back a bit as he put up a modest expression and went out of his room.


    As he walked through the corridor, he heard someoneing from the first-floor hall, closing towards his corridor.


    But just as he was about toe out of the corridor, a figure showed up before him¡­


    "Whoa!"


    A morously beautiful and tall girl with golden red hair and skin as pale and smooth as milk let out a startled sound as she jumped back in panic.


    She then looked at Viktor with an annoyed expression with her round light blue eyes that seemed as clear and glimmering as a sparkling pond which entuated her sharp features.


    She was wearing a pink sweatshirt with a hoodie that perfectly showed her t navel and her curvaceous hips. She was also wearing shorts that showed off her barbie thighs and attractive slender legs.


    Her well-shaped lips looked as pink as a lotus. But right now, they were pinched together from annoyance.


    In her hand was a mobile while two earbuds were plugged into her ears.


    "Ayo!" Viktor made a startled sound as he also stumbled back while adjusting his sses with fidgety fingers.


    The girl''s annoyed expression turned into surprise, then confusion, and then suspicion as she asked skeptically, "You...who are you? Guards! We have an intruder!"


    "N-No, don''t call them...I am Dorian, Aunt Taya''s distant nephew..." Viktor nervously said while looking around anxiously as if checking to see if any guards wereing to drag him out.


    "Tia, don''t! He is your cousin!"


    A girl''s voice came from the side, and Viktor turned his head towards the side, making his eyebrows raise, seeing who it was.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 35 - A Distant Cousin?

    Viktor saw a pale olive-skinned girl around eighteen years old, with square-shaped spectacles and braces on her teeth, walking towards Tiana.


    But what caught his eyes were her waist-length exotic-looking wavy red hair and her pale green eyes that seemed to form a perfect contrast to give off a sublime charm.


    However, because of herrge spectacles and braces, coupled with her gentle expression, Viktor felt that she gave off a pure and cute charm that seemed to be a bit simr to Umi, which was the kind that could make one feel that they seem more beautiful the closer you get to them.


    Still, despite her spectacles and braces, Viktor felt that she looked quite pretty with a reserved personality based on her modest demeanor, especially her clothing, which was a fluffy sweatshirt and pajamas.


    He already guessed that she must be Sayana, Umi''s daughter, especially seeing her pale green eyes. But he wondered how she got such exotic colored hair since he had never seen one naturally having such color, nor does it seem like she colored it.


    He then looked at Tiana, realizing that she was Taya''s daughter, and felt quiteplicated seeing her, knowing that this was Taya''s child.


    Meanwhile, Tiana was still looking at Dorian with squinted eyes but didn''t call for the guards anymore after hearing Sayana''s warning.


    Fortunately, Umi was downstairs to stop the guards or other servants from reacting to Tiana''s shouts.


    She knew that Tiana must have bumped into Dorian and called out an ''intruder'' warning. Everyone knew Umi was basically a part of the Snow Family rather than just a ''maid''. So she had enough status to order and give instructions to other maids and guards.


    "Hey, you! Are you the one whom mom mentioned she would be introducing to the whole familyter on?" Tiana asked with her arms crossed as she scanned Viktor from top to bottom.


    "Uh..yes...Aunt Taya was kind enough to take me in. You are her daughter, Tiana, right?" Viktor asked, his posture still a bit hunched.


    Tiana wondered where this nerdy guy came from and said, "I am, but I don''t remember having a cousin like you or anything. In fact, the only cousin I have is a grown-up man in his thirties but nobody anywhere near my age. How old are you again?"


    Sayana was staying silent while observing Viktor quietly, having the same question as Tiana in her mind.


    "I am...eighteen."


    Tiana raised her brows, "Eighteen, huh? The same as us both," She said as she nced at Sayana.


    "Actually...as I said, I am a distant cousin...so the family tree could be a bitplicated, and that is why we had never met before," Viktor said as he blinked rapidly.


    He then looked at Sayana and asked with a nervous smile, "And you are..."


    Sayana said with a slight smile, "I am Sayana. Pleased to meet you. I never knew Tia had a cousin as young as you."


    Viktor dryly smiled as he lightly brushed his side hair and said with a subtle peek, "Pleased to meet you as well."


    Tiana was about to ask more questions when an aged voice sounded from behind, "Hmm, Dorian, is it?"


    Viktor turned around and saw Brad wearing a grey cardigan over a shirt with beige pants walking towards him with a stick in his hand.


    Viktor raised his eyebrows seeing that he had aged quite well, considering that he should be 80 years old now.


    Brad found it hard to suppress his excitement and nervousness in seeing Viktor again and felt it quite weird to see him dressed and behaving like a college boy.


    Still, he kept up appearances for both their sakes and talked to him just like how a senior talks to a junior.


    However, seeing that he was back made Brad feel as if his family was shielded by an imprable fortress.


    Viktor smiled as he greeted, "Good afternoon, Uncle Snow. I am honored to meet you," He said with a bow.


    Brad felt quite flustered seeing Viktor bowing to him like a junior and couldn''t help but quickly raise him up, "No need for all such courtesy. After all, you are family now. Isn''t that right, Dorian Grey?"


    Viktor nodded with an overwhelmed smile, "Yes...thank you, Uncle."


    Viktor had decided to let his cover name be Dorian Grey, with the difference being in his surname only. Even though only Taya and a very few knew his true name, Viktor Dorian, he decided to go with this name since nobody else knew his surname ''Dorian''.


    Tiana still had a confused expression, feeling that things were happening too fast, and when did her mother even know about this guy when she herself didn''t know?


    Sayana continued to observe Dorian silently, feeling that the more she observed, the more something about him seemed mystifying though she couldn''t understand why.


    Tiana was also surprised that her grandfather, who usually was serious or cold to strangers or unfamiliar people, was surprisingly warm and nice to Dorian, just like how he treats her.


    It seemed as if a grandpa was talking to his long-lost grandson.


    "Guys, it''s time for lunch. Come down fast," Umi called out from the ground floor.


    "Okay, children. Let''s go eat and talk further," Brad said as he went downstairs with the other three.


    In the dining hall, which was just near the open kitchen as well, Umi and some other maids were preparing some dishes while some maids were busy arranging the cutleries and tes on the dinner table.


    Viktor loved how elegant and ssy the dining hall looked with both ssic and modernponents built into an open kitchen and dining room space.


    Clean-cut furniture in subtle hues wasplimented by the stainless steel appliances of the custom kitchen.


    With a breakfast bar and functional kitchen, Viktor felt that even a party or some social gathering could be conducted here.


    As soon as everyone saw Brad and the other family membersing, the maids quickly arranged everything and stood back with their backs as they bowed.


    Viktor felt like he was back in the medieval times, experiencing pce life seeing the line of maids standing around, with the only difference being everything else looked modern.


    Taya and Eva came towards the dining hall and saw that everyone else was there, while Viktor was surprised to see Eva joining them.

 Chapter 36 - Dorian Grey

    Taya frowned, seeing Tiana putting on short clothes with her thighs and legs exposed and even her navel.


    She said sternly, "Tia, is this how you dress when youe down to eat? Haven''t I always told you to dress properly?"


    Tiana clicked her tongue and said with wrinkled brows, "Mom, this is how I dress always. And I am not even going outside. What''s with the sudden opinion? We are eating with family, for heaven''s sake."


    Seeing Tiana dismiss her words with a roll of her eyes, Taya couldn''t even refute since, in her perspective, everyone indeed was family here, including her ''nephew'' Viktor.


    Taya wished that she could tell her daughter that a very dangerous predator was present near her. But thinking that he was going to be around her from today, she couldn''t help but think if she made the right choice.


    But then, thinking about her daughter''s safety again, she didn''t feel any more second thoughts and felt that her daughter should be more prudent than she was when she was her age.


    Besides, she knew that with how she had set up the roles, there was no way Tiana would look at Viktor in a romantic way, just as Viktor said. That was the only fact that reassured her.


    "Good afternoon, Aunt Taya. Thank you for having me again," Viktor said with a happy smile.


    Taya almost had her eyes widened, seeing how polite and modest Viktor was looking and behaving as..pletely contrary to his yboy attitude.


    Even Eva couldn''t help but appreciate Viktor''s acting skills since she had to scan him from head to toe to make sure that he was the same man. If Taya hadn''t told her about Viktor, she might have really considered Viktor as a college boy.


    Brad couldn''t help but keep inwardly sighing, wondering if Viktor was indeed okay with acting like this.


    He couldn''t imagine someone as powerful and senior as Viktor pretending to be a junior. It still felt surreal to him.


    Umi had already witnessed Viktor''s skills and even learned from him how he acts so perfectly without giving away his true identity.


    But still, that didn''t stop her from sending a nce of admiration towards Viktor.


    Only Tiana and Sayana felt nothing. Instead, these two were still digesting the fact that a boy was going to stay in their mansion. After all, nothing like this has happened for all these years.


    So the sudden turn of events left them in quite a disbelief since they all were going to live under amon roof from today onwards and thus would be seeing and interacting with each other, especially considering the fact that he was as old as them.


    The table had seven seats, with Viktor and Brad sitting on the other ends of the table while Tiana and Sayan were sitting together on the right side of the table who were facing Umi, Taya, and Eva sitting together opposite to them.


    Viktor was sitting adjacent to Umi, and the two exchanged subtle nces while keeping normal expressions.


    Taya was watching Viktor and Umi closely to see if anything was amiss. But she felt that there was no use in watching them since Viktor was in his role, and Umi always knew how to keep up a poker expression.


    Meanwhile, Tiana was ncing at Dorian asionally before turning her head to whisper to Sayana, "Hey, have you ever heard about any Grey Family? Like I have nevere across any such branch families from our family. This is all too strange and sudden. Without my knowledge, I suddenly gained a cousin? Can this be for real?"


    Sayana cautiously nced around before whispering back, "I know, but I think he might be from a distant branch family, just like what my mother said. Maybe we just didn''t get the chance to know each other before. But let''s see what Aunt Taya has to say about him."


    Viktor could clearly hear their whispers but only inwardly smiled as he put up a guileless expression.


    Seeing that everybody had settled down, Taya spoke as she nced at everyone, "Everyone, before we eat, as you might already know, I have a family announcement to make."


    Viktor had a blinking expression as he rubbed his hands together as if in nervousness.


    Taya continued as others continued to shoot a nce towards the flustered Viktor, "Today we are weing a new member to our family, including our house," Taya pointed towards Viktor and said, "Dorian Grey, my distant nephew who has no one else to look after him after how fate has been cruel to him. His parents had met with an ident a few years ago, and after that, his uncle and aunt had cheated him out of his inheritance, leaving him nothing behind and also treating him very poorly."


    Viktor drooped his head while shrinking his body, making him appear so pitiful that even a hard-core viin might shed a tear for him after hearing his story.


    Sayana''s features softened as she looked at Dorian, feeling sympathy for him, while Tiana was surprised that her newfound cousin was having such a rough background.


    "But those things don''t matter now since he will be a part of our family from now on. Fortunately, one of his family friends was able to reach out to me, and I just couldn''t bear to turn my back on him after knowing what happened to him, especially when he had studied hard to get into a good college but had no money to pay. Our family tree is quiteplicated since even I hadn''t really heard about a Grey family, but I guess father might have some idea."


    She then looked at Tiana and Sayana as she went on, "Anyways, I hope you two treat him well and be good sisters to him and also help him out getting ustomed to the city life since he had been living most of his life in the countryside without even ess to a mobile. He''s the same age as you, in fact, a few months younger, so I can trust you two to take care of him, right?"


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 37 - Tiana Snow

    "Wait, what do you mean, Mom? I mean, I am sure we can hire plenty of helpers to help him out, right? It''s not like we have to personally babysit him, right?" Tiana asked with a dry chuckle as she looked around only to see no one replying to her statement, especially Sayana, who only lightly tapped her thighs and shook her head with a ''don''t say that'' gesture.


    Tiana mouthed, ''What''s the problem?''


    "Tiana! Is this how you talk before the same person who needs your help? Or is that how you treat your family? Letting strangers take care of them instead of their own family?" Taya''s expression became sharp as she continued in a stern tone, "He is going to study with you in the same college, in the same branch, in the same ss. So you will exactly do as I say and help him out, especially in college since he doesn''t know anybody else. Is that understood?"


    "Whatever," Tiana put out her tongue as she rolled her eyes, feeling quite frustrated that she has to take care of her newfound cousin and felt as if her life was disrupted with his sudden arrival.


    "Auntie, it''s fine. I-I can learn by myself. I uh...don''t want to bother or inconvenience anybody," Viktor said to Taya with an awkward smile as he meekly nced at Tiana.


    Tiana''s eyes brightened up as she leaned forward, "See! Even he''s telling that. I mean, he is 18 and an adult. I am¡ª"


    "Enough! This is not up for discussion. And Dorian, you don''t have to feel bad taking help from your family, especially my daughter''s. It''s high time she did something helpful for once."


    Tiana muttered incoherently with a peeved expression while Sayana chimed in with a smile, "Don''t worry, Auntie. I will also help him out in college as well. We both will help him out."


    "Thank you, Saya. I am sure Dorian will appreciate your help."


    "Auntie, I cane to you as well, right? If I need any help?" Viktor asked with puppy eyes.


    Taya''s face reddened as she knew Viktor was trying to take advantage of the situation. But she could only reply with a smile, "Sure. You cane to me if it involves anything these two can''t help you with."


    "Thank you, Auntie, for being so kind. I will surely keep that in mind," Viktor said with an innocent smile, but inwardly he couldn''t stop grinning, seeing how Taya was trying hard to stop her face puffing up from anger.


    "Now that everything has been discussed. Let''s eat," Taya said while inwardly letting out a heavy sigh.


    Eva noticed how her Madam was easily getting taken advantage of and felt worried if Viktor would try the same with her.


    She had no idea how to handle Viktor since he was not like other men and was not someone she could handle like she handles normal people.


    Even the fact that she ''threatened'' Viktor the first time she interacted with him was not because she wanted to, but because she inwardly panicked and did what she usually does to make people listen, her enemies mostly since she always took part in missions that involved ''taking care'' of some people that threatened the Snow Family.


    However, thinking about it now, she felt that she was lucky Viktor wasn''t the type to hold grudges over such things and was d that he took it as a joke.


    Tiana looked at Sayana with an indignant expression while Sayana was confused about what she was angry at her this time for.


    She then let out a snort before tapping the earbuds in her ears and ying the music on her phone.


    Viktor curiously looked at the white bud-like thing in her ears and wondered what exactly it was. But he understood that it was probably used tomunicate as well and listen to things as he could hear musicing out from those buds in Tiana''s ears.


    However, by now, he had got an idea of the personality of these two girls and couldn''t help but think they are the stark contrast to each other. One was kind and gentle, while the other was rebellious and aggressive, just like Taya warned him.


    He then looked at Taya as theymunicated with their eyes, ''So you want me to manage a brat?''


    ''There''s no going back,'' Taya continued to eat with a subtle smile.


    ''Fine. No biggie. Sigh, but my role can make it hard to interact with her,'' Viktor inwardly sighed.


    However, he had to admit that Tiana indeed looked ''smoking hot'' and sensuous, especially because of her dressing style.


    Her long legs looked so sexy and slender; Viktor was sure boys would go crazy over them with just a nce. And seeing how her bosom was sticking out from underneath her sweatshirt in a tempting way, he was sure it could make one have a nosebleed.


    And since Tiana was putting her leg one over the other, it just made her look even more sensuous. If she was wearing a skirt, he might have seen the forbidden region.


    He wondered if all modern girls dress this way or if he was missing something here.


    However, now that he took a good look, he realized that other than the only man in the house, Brad, the rest were all breathtaking beauties, and as for Sayana, he was sure that despite how her appearance was right now, she was like an unpolished diamond that has yet to show off her true beauty.


    He was sure Sayana''s true charms and beauty would be no less than her mother''s.


    ''Did Ind up in heaven?'' Viktor couldn''t help but think like that.


    He then felt a re from someone and shifted his gaze to see Taya sending him a subtle re, asking him indirectly if he was ogling at her daughter.


    She couldn''t help but feel that she literally invited a wolf into her house.


    ''Of course not! I was just checking out my target...I mean for research purposes,'' Viktor sent back an innocent look to which Taya could only look away with a light snort.


    However, he was only curious since he was slightly susprised by her dressingpared to the kind of dresses women usually wore publicly during the old times. He had seen women in all kinds of clothes but never the women from rich families to put on revealing clothes before others.


    Brad saw the interaction between these two and softly smiled as he felt nostalgic and also pity at the same time that things didn''t end up as he wished.


    Umi couldn''t help but shoot subtle nces at Viktor thinking about the sensuous moments they shared just before. Even now, she couldn''t believe that it was her who did all that and that too with the cute-looking young man sitting silently before her.


    Sayana saw her mother smiling at herself at times and also how her face looked slightly reddened. She got a bit worried if her mother was having a fever or something.


    The rest of the dinner was silent, and right after Tiana finished eating, she got up and left in a huff, ignoring Taya''s re.


    Sayana finished her meal and said softly, "I will go and talk to her."


    Umi nodded along with Taya and Sayana while Viktor and the others, including Brad, exchanged nces since now only the four were sitting here other than the maids and servants standing around.

 Chapter 38 - Are You Interested In Him?

    Tiana entered her room in a huff, and before she could jump onto her bed, she heard a knock on her door, "Tia, it''s me. Can you open the door?"


    Tiana pinched her lips and opened the door before grabbing Sayana''s hand to pull her in.


    She closed the door and said in a strained voice," Why do you have to ept responsibility for us taking care of a grown-up dude? If he was a kid, I could still bite it."


    She let out a frustrated sigh and sat down on the bed as she continued, "Now the college life I was so looking forward to is going to get dull with me taking care of a vige kid. I doubt he even knows how to use a mobile. If he did, then everything he needs to know could be simply solved by using the inte."


    Sayana sighed, "But he is still your cousin, and he seems like a nice guy. I am sure he also doesn''t want to inconvenience you, just like he said. And he has had quite a rough life. So don''t you think he might need our help? Okay...you don''t have to worry. I will help him out in your stead, and there wouldn''t be any difference."


    Tiana squinted as she looked at Sayana, "Are you trying to make me feel bad? Besides, why are you so much of a good girl? Always listening to whatever my mother says? We are adults, and you don''t have to listen to everything she says anymore."


    She got up and continued in a fervid tone, "You have no idea how much I longed to be 18. But even after bing 18, I feel like nothing has changed and mom is as controlling as ever. Your mom is way better than mine, to be honest. At least she doesn''t nag you every minute."


    Sayana wanted to say something, but she didn''t, thinking that it might piss off Tiana even more.


    "That''s why I am looking forward to college since mom wouldn''t be able to reach me there, and I can do much more on my own in a ce without army-like rules and restrictions. God, our high school life was so boring and strict. Fortunately, I heard that our future college, the Providence School of Science, is like a paradise with mall-like facilities, freedom to wear any casuals, use mobiles, and whatnot...as expected from an elite university made especially for privileged people like us. At least for that, I have to thank my mom, hehe."


    She went on as her expression turned sour, "But learningputer science? Seriously, what is mom smoking? Ugh, I hate science." She then pointed at herself, "Do I look like someone who can be aputer scientist or someone interested in it?"


    Sayana had no idea how many times she was listening to her rant about the same topic but still replied, "I think Auntie did to make sure your future is secure since today''s world is so focused on technology and how most of the things we use involve it too. And it would only evolve even more in the future. It''s not as hard as you think. I can teach you, starting with the basics of programming, and it''s quite fun once you learn to y around with it."


    As she said, Sayana''s eyes were glowing, feeling quite excited that she was finally going to learn her favorite subject at one of the best universities in the world. It was no different than a dreame true for her and something she had earned with her own hard work instead of relying on someone else''s kindness.


    She couldn''t help but thank the gods for being so lucky.


    "Gee, you are really a geek. Well, good for you since I am sure you are going to be the topper again for the umpteenth time," Tiana said with a slight head shake and continued, "But because of that, I can rely on you for all kinds of boring homework and assignments, right?"


    Sayana only forced a smile at her words as she nodded.


    "Great. You are the best as always!" Tiana smiled in tion as she came forward and hugged Sayana.


    Sayana returned the hug with a downward gaze, and then she asked, "By the way, what do you think about Dorian, your cousin?"


    Tiana broke the hug and then pinched her chin as she said with a thoughtful expression, "Hmm, he''s very tall, kinda seems dorky, especially with that ugly round sses, has horrible fashion sense, and hairstyle that looks as if someone poured tar over his head. But he sure seems to be the nerdy type, just like you. Wait a minute!"


    Tiana took a deeper intake of breath as she continued in a skeptical tone, "Are you by chance interested in him? I mean, like the dating-kinda interest?


    "Of course, no!" Sayana frantically waved both her hands, wondering how Tiana even came to this conclusion.


    "I mean, he looks quite innocent and awkward, especially since he is a vige kid, and I had always felt that your type is someone like him. Isn''t that why you never dated any boys even when some losers approached you?"


    She then looked at Sayana shaking her head vigorously with an aggrieved expression and felt it amusing. So she went on, "You don''t have to feel shy or embarrassed. Just because he is my cousin doesn''t mean I mind it. Feel free to get it on with him."


    She then suddenly hugged Sayana from behind and squeezed her hidden boobs from over her clothes with an evil smile, "And I am sure he would love these big boobies."


    "Ahh noo!!" Sayan''s face reddened like a berry instantly as she pushed away Tiana''s hands and jumped out of her hold.


    "Tia, you can''t bully me like this¡­" Sayana said in a rattled voice as she covered her bosom with both her arms.


    "Hehehe, you are so funny," Tiana giggled with her hand on her stomach, seeing her peeved expression.


    Then feeling her re, she said casually, "Okay, okay. I won''t do it again. Promise."


    Sayana still covered her bosom as she said in a doubting tone, "I doubt it. That should be your 100th promise regarding the same matter."


    Tiana slyly smiled as she jumped on the bed, "Really? I don''t remember, hehe."


    Sayana pulled her brows together and said, "Enough about me. Now tell me why you never dated any boys? I mean, I know you have swapped boyfriends like you swap dresses. But I never saw you staymited to one person or date anyone seriously. As far as I can remember, you have always been the ''queen'' wherever you studied or went."


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 39 - Wild Fantasies

    "Isn''t that quite obvious?" Tiana said with a smug smile as she spread out her arms, "It''s because I am the ''queen'', Tiana Snow. I don''t go after boys. They should be the ones lining up for me and be honored to even receive a nce from me."


    Sayana felt confused and said, "But all these years, I have seen countless boys trying to woo you, but you were either ignoring or ying them around. Even the most popr boys, including the seniors, let down their puffy egos to ask you out."


    Tiana stroked her chin, "Hmm, that''s exactly why. Just because they are popr and have many fangirls behind them, theye up to me and ask with an arrogant smile if I am going to go out with them as if it''s set in stone that I am going to agree. Hmph, in their dreams. They have no idea who''s the real boss."


    "Besides, I find boys my age too immature. All they care about is keeping up appearances, and apparently, my family name is like a priceless designer bag they want to carry around to make themselves look good. So, of course, I keep trying them out to see who is the best. At least I have the power to do that."


    Her expression then became feverish as she continued, "I need someone who doesn''t exactly follow the world''s rules...someone who could make me feel dangerous...someone who could make me feel as if we were living without any tomorrow...someone who could truly make my heart skip a beat."


    Sayana felt like facepalming hearing her fantasies and said in a chiding tone, "Didn''t I tell you not to read those stupid vampire books. What was its name again? Ah, yes...the Nightfall Saga or something, right? You are just getting wrong ideas from it. Reality is not like that, and men like those don''t even exist. And even if they did, you should be running for your life instead of trying to have a romance."


    Sayana knew that not only Tiana but many girls had been reading the recently popr ''The Nightfall Saga,'' but she couldn''t understand why so many girls were so gaga over the male vampire lead.


    She felt that normal and down-to-earth men were better, but then again, she felt that each had their own tastes.


    Still, seeing how Tiana was having wild fantasies caused her to worry, wondering if she might get beguiled by any bad guy.


    Tiana wrinkled her nose and said in a huff, "Gee, you are a bore, Saya. How could you hate such a perfect character? If he truly existed in reality, I would dly fall for him. Imagine him sucking my blood, oooh, it feels so hot just by thinking about it."


    Sayana felt embarrassed hearing her going on and on with a foolish smile.


    In fact, she felt as if she was feeling a funny feeling on her neck hearing her talk.


    Feeling that she might get corrupted as well, Sayana hurriedly said, "Okay, you keep on dreaming. I am going to go and read some books."


    Tiana let out a snort seeing Sayana leaving the room while she continued to lie on the bed as she went back to her dream world.


    Sayana''s room was just opposite Tiana''s room, and after entering her room, Sayana felt like reading her new favorite novel after feeling the mood to read because of Tiana''s babble.


    She took out a book titled, ''A Dangerous Innocent Love: Story Of An Unpopr Girl'', written by the ''Virgin Flower Prince''.


    The book was quite thick and big, and Sayana initially wasn''t interested in this book seeing how the word ''dangerous'' was in the title, which made her feel that it must be something involving bad boys type of love.


    Even the author''s pen name made her feel as if some weirdo might have written it.


    But then, seeing the words ''innocent'' and ''unpopr,'' she felt as if she could connect with those words and decided to at least read the first chapter before dropping it.


    This book was only released a week ago, and she was able to buy it a few days back and heard mixed reviews from young girls of her age, many dropping after reading the initial chapters without even bothering to read the end.


    Still, she decided to give it a try and didn''t want to trust only the reviews.


    And when she did, she couldn''t merely stop at chapter one and went on reading before she even realized it.


    The setting of the story was an introverted girl entering college life for the first time, and so for the time being, she was hooked, feeling that the girl in the story was quite simr to her.


    Meanwhile, Viktor and Umi hade up the stairs and proceeded towards his room since Umi said that she had some instructions to convey to manage some things in his room.


    As soon as Umi entered his room, Viktor closed the door and locked it, the sound of the door locking startling Umi.


    He asked with a smile, his specs still on, "So what did you want to teach me...Aunt Umi?"


    Umi curled her toes, feeling embarrassed, and said, "Master, please..you don''t have to...no one else is here."


    Viktor replied in a confused tone, "Aunt Umi, I don''t understand what you are saying. I am Aunt Taya''s nephew, and you are her good friend or more like family. How could I disrespect someone older than me?"


    Seeing Viktor still pretending to be ''Dorian'', Umi could only smile helplessly and took a small remote on the table, trying to distract her chaotic thoughts.


    "I will now teach you how to use these windows, turn on lights and everything using just this remote," Umi said as she showed the remote to Viktor.


    "Oh, that''s amazing," Viktor said as he curiously took the remote from her hand and saw many buttons on it.


    "So these three buttons or three modes are for the windows. The first one will make the window transparent from both sides, letting you see what''s outside and also let outsiders see your room as well. The second will make the window transparent only for you while people on the outside won''t be able to see your room. The third willpletely shut down the window or a function simr to pulling up the blinds. These windows are known as ''Smart windows'' due to these functions unlike our traditional windows," Umi exined.


    "Wow, the world really is moving fast, huh. This is amazing. Now I can enjoy the view outside and ''switch off'' the windows whenever I want."


    Umi nodded with a smile and said, "The other buttons are also connected to various things in the room, like the AC, lights, TV, and the minibar. You can even open the door with the press of a button in case somebodyes knocking and it''s inconvenient for you to get up from your chair or bed."


    "Whew, I wonder if this room is also ''smart''...I guess everything is ''smart'' here, huh, just like my Aunt Umi," Viktor said as he threw the remote on the bed and hugged Umi''s waist, taking her by surprise.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 40 - I Have A Tutor?

    "Master¡­" Umi breathed as she felt her body going numb in his embrace.


    "Shh¡­" Viktor hissed as his fingers caressed her shapely pink lips that felt soft to the touch like the petal of a rose.


    "Mhmm~" Umi''s lips were plundered by a pair of lips that seemed to know no mercy while she felt a pair of naughty ws feeling up her buttocks.


    Her butt involuntarily tightened as his hands continued to press them together.


    And just as his hands were about to reach her zipper¡­


    *Tingtin! Tingtin!*


    The sound of a metallic rm going off sounded, breaking the sensual atmosphere between the two.


    ''Why the fuck am I getting cockblocked again and again??'' Viktor almost blew his fuse, wondering if some gods or devils got jealous and cursed him.


    Umi gasped as she quickly put her hand in her pocket and took out a digital band, pressing a button on it to stop the rm.


    With a reddened face, she exined, "I-I am sorry...this rm was for my yoga ss in the evening."


    Viktor smiled as he took a nce at his watch, "Rx. Oh, it''s already 3 PM? I guess we had lunch toote. So you are taking a ss at 4?"


    Umi bit her lip as she nodded, "Yes, and my sses usually end by 5 or 6 at most. But...I can tell the students not toe for today."


    Umi felt bad and regretful for breaking the passionate moment she was having with Viktor.


    Ever since Viktor had touched and kissed her, she felt as if she was bing more bold and free, especially in his presence, and she wanted to explore more of that feeling with him no matter how embarrassing it was for her.


    Viktor shook his head with a slight smile, "No need for all that. I don''t want you to cancel what you love to do because of me. You should go ahead and take your ss. I am sure your students must be looking forward to learning from such a talented and beautifuldy."


    Umi smiled abashedly but still felt a dullness in the chest.


    He then whispered in her ears, "I will taste youter."


    Umi''s ears became red as wild thoughts ravaged her mind, and she hurriedly said, "Thank you, Master," before leaving his room.


    After Umi left, he heard a knock on the door after a few minutes, "Dorian...it''s me, Sayana."


    Viktor was surprised why this girl suddenly wanted to see him. He put on his specs and opened the door to see a red-haired girl standing outside with a slightly nervous expression.


    Viktor asked with a flustered expression as he opened the door halfway with his body sticking close to the door while only showing his head, "S-Sayana?...How can I help you?"


    Sayana said with an awkward smile, "My mother told me to teach you how to use your mobile andptop. I am sorry, are you busy? I cer if you are."


    "No, no. Not at all! Y-You cane in¡­" Viktor said as he hurriedly pulled back the door only to have his back hit against the wall, "Ow¡­"


    Sayana almost let out a chuckle but then pressed her lips together, thinking it mighte off as rude, and slowly entered his room with a rigid posture since this was the first time she was entering a boy''s room.


    And seeing how Dorian also seemed nervous, she felt that it was also his first time letting a girl inside his room.


    Viktor closed the door slowly and nudged his spectacles as he let out a nervous chuckle, "Uhm...so¡­"


    "I...uh¡­" Sayana was about to say something as she turned around, but then both of them stopped to let the other speak.


    However, the two of them maintained an awkward silence before Sayana broke the silence, "Please, do continue."


    "No, no. You can. It was nothing..." Viktor said as he kept ncing away while sping his hands on the front.


    Sayana softly smiled and asked, "So, uh...where are you from?"


    "I don''t know if you..uh know the country named Nends?"


    Sayana knitted her brows as she tried to remember a country with such a name.


    "It''s totally understandable if you don''t know since it''s a very small country located on the borders of our continent. It''s a nice ce, but the cities are not as modern as it is here, heh," Viktor said with a dry chuckle.


    "No, I got it! It''s the country that follows a constitutional monarchy, right?" Sayana asked with glowing eyes.


    Viktor''s eyes lit up, "Yes! You got it right. Wow, you are really knowledgeable."


    In fact, Viktor was really impressed since the ce he was in was such a backwater country that it wouldn''t be a shame for someone even living in the neighboring country to bother about such a country.


    Hearing his praise, Sayana shook her head as she waved her head, "Oh no, I just know a few things, that''s all. So...I guess it must have been a lot to take in, you know...suddenly moving to a city and having to change your lifestyle."


    Viktor scratched the back of his head, "Yeah...somewhat. But I can manage, and it is quite fun to learn about interesting things about the city and the technology as well, like these smartphones and all. I have always been looking forward to using one of them, and when I finally got one, it just feels surreal...like this, all feels like a dream..pared to how things were before."


    Sayana''s lips arched into a sad smile as she could sympathize with Dorian since she had also experienced something simr after having to go through rough experiences when she was a kid.


    So she was able to understand how Dorian was feeling and said in a soft voice, "I know...I had also felt the same as you when Aunt Taya first took us in. It felt like my whole world was going to change, and it took me a while to believe it since I didn''t want things to be good and then suddenly having it all go away for me to return to my previously pathetic life."


    She then felt Dorian''s moving gaze on her and let out an awkward chuckle thinking that she was talking too much, "Anyways, you don''t have to worry about anything. If you find any difficulties be it adjusting to the city life or even our uing college work, you can approach me. I will be happy to help."


    Viktor''s cheeks shone as he said in a visibly happy tone, "Thank you so much. You are so kind. But I will try my best not to inconvenience you. I don''t know if I am good at picking up things fast, but I am sure not to bother you with too many doubts."


    "No, it''s alright. I don''t really mind. In fact, I like teaching about stuff I love. So please don''t feel bad at all for asking me anything. You are not at all bothering me," Sayana said with a quick, bright smile feeling a bit embarrassed seeing how happy he was just because she offered to teach him.


    "So, let''s start?"


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 41 - Study Buddies?

    "So, smartphones like these barely have any buttons at all other than the power button to switch on and off your phone. And¡­" Sayana kept on exining the functions of the phone with only a huge disy and no buttons to Viktor, who was first confused about how one could use a phone without buttons.


    But then, learning that this ''smartphone'' worked in a totally different manner than the small keypad phones he was used to, he was able to pick up the differences quickly.


    In fact, even though it seemed confusing at the start, the way Sayana exined it made everything crystal clear, and in fact, he realized that using this phone was way more fun than the small block-sized phones.


    He heard terms like apps and stuff but at least by now, he learned how to make a phone call or send a message through a messaging app.


    If he found some steps confusing, he would just memorize the steps Sayana followed though he barely needed to since Sayana would repeat till he understood.


    She then continued on with hisptop, "I think you already know what aptop is, right?"


    Viktor said as he nudged his spectacles, "Ah, yes. I had tried using my father''s a few years back. But it was way bigger and bulkier than this slim one. He said that he had to import it since it wasn''t readily avable in our country. He had boasted that it was one of the first generationptops made in the 1980s."


    Sayana''s eyes widened as she asked in an unusually excited tone, "Don''t tell me your dad owned theptop made by the father ofptops¡­"


    "n Bill," Viktorpleted with a proud smile.


    "...n Bill, wow!"


    In fact, I gave that kid the money to makeptops¡­'' Viktor added in his mind.


    Viktor and Sayana said the name at the same time, and she became even more excited after confirming her guess.


    "You don''t say...that''s so amazing. Do you still have it??" She asked with sparkling eyes.


    Viktor sighed with pursed lips, "No...my uncle and aunt sold it away along with everything else my parents owned."


    Sayana bit her lips and said in a low voice, "I am sorry¡­"


    Viktor waved his hands with a smile, "No...it''s all right. After all, I have a newptop, don''t I, heh?" Viktor said with a wry smile.


    Sayana gave a heavy nod thinking that he might still be sad about losing his parent''s belongings as well.


    So to distract him, she asked, "But even though you are not used to the modern stuff, you seem quite knowledgeable about these devices, like about the ones who created them."


    Viktor said with a happy smile, "Of course. My dream is to be aputer scientist. Ever since I started using my father''sptop, I had developed an interest to explore the potential of such an amazing device, including the amazing things we can do and create with it. So, I would try to read up on who created these amazing devices in the first ce and see if I can develop their mindset as well so that I could also do something amazing like them."


    If Tiana had heard Viktor''s words right now, she would have stuck thebel ''Nerd'' on his forehead.


    However, Sayana didn''t think any of such but felt impressed and admired him, for he was still able to pursue his interests and seek knowledge despite his rough background.


    In fact, she felt that they both shared the same mentality.


    But she didn''t know if she could be as strong as him in his shoes. And for the first time when she saw his side profile, she felt as if she wasn''t looking at a simple-minded person, but someone who was strong enough to keep on moving forward no matter what hardships he faced and...appeared way more attractive than before.


    But she shook her head inwardly, wondering why she was having stray thoughts.


    "And now I am d that I was able to get a schrship in one of the most elite schools. But I am thankful to Aunt Taya for rmending me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to take their schrship exam," Viktor added with an ted smile.


    Sayana suddenly felt that her achievements, even if more than Viktor on paper, paled inparison to his efforts.


    "You are so amazing¡­" Sayana muttered in a daze as if bewitched by his halo.


    "Eh?" Viktor turned his head with a confused expression.


    Sayana suddenly moved her gaze, wondering when she even started topliment boys so openly.


    "Did you say something?" Viktor asked as he blinked his eyes.


    "No, I uh...wanted to say that I loveputers as well. In fact, just like you, I want to be a goodputer scientist. I think we will enjoy learningputers in our college and help each other out. We can be study buddies...I mean...if you want..." Sayana said as she nced away while rubbing her fingers together.


    However, inwardly she regretted asking such a direct question, worried if Dorian might find it annoying. She didn''t even have a study buddy before other than Tiana bugging her on the night before any exams.


    Her previous attempts in forming study buddies all ended in disaster as they would either make her do their assignments in the name of ''study'' or just leave after getting bored.


    So Sayana stopped trying and had been studying by herself for the past few years. But now, after interacting with Viktor, she felt as if she had met a kindred spirit and felt quite excited to study with a like-minded person who shared her same interests.


    Only she knew how tough it was to meet someone like him who didn''t seem as if they were struggling to be in her presence.


    ''How cute¡­'' Viktor thought as he looked at her nervous expression but also at the same time noticed that she held insecurities about herself, and he felt like wanting to remove them gradually.


    "Really? Can we?" Viktor asked with an excited smile.


    Sayana was startled by his excitement but at the same time felt her chest bing warm as she said with an awkward chuckle, "Uhm..yes."


    "Great...thank you. I never had a study buddy before, nor did anyone want to be. So I am happy that finally, someone wanted to be my study buddy," Viktor said with shining eyes.


    Sayana felt very happy inwardly, feeling d that she asked, especially when it seemed like Dorian also faced the same issues as her.


    "Does this mean w-we...are friends now?" Viktor asked timidly.


    "Friends¡­" Sayana mumbled with a zed expression.


    "Uhm..I am sorry for asking. I know I¡ª"


    "Yes...of course," Sayana said with a soft smile.


    Viktor beamed, "Then friends it is¡­" He then grabbed his wrist and slowly extended his other hand for a handshake.


    Seeing his cute gesture, Sayana smiled as she also extended her hand nervously to shake his hand.


    But the moment her hand made contact with his, her eyebrows raised as she said with a slight chuckle, "Wow...your hand is really warm."


    She felt as if she ced her hand near a furnace.


    She then shifted her gaze up to see his face being sun-kissed, making him appear pure and radiant.


    But she got out of her daze when Viktor awkwardly took his hand out, "I think it''s because the AC must be off, heh," He said with a nervous chuckle.


    ''What a bother... how could I forget that it''s still not even dusk¡­'' Viktor shook his head inwardly but felt that it wasn''t a big deal.


    He immediately circted his blood to regte his temperature to match that of a normal person.


    Sayana felt quite the opposite since she was starting to feel cold under the AC and wondered if he had set the temperature of the AC quite low.


    Still, she didn''t think too much about it and then asked, "Actually...if you don''t mind...do you want to go shopping for some books and notebooks that could...you know, help with your studies? After all, our college is going to start soon, and it would be good if you are prepared with the basics."


    Sayana couldn''t understand where she got the courage to ask such things since she never had before. But this time, her heart seemed too insistent, and she wondered if it was because she wanted to cheer him up and help him at the same time or if it was because of something else.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 42 - Let’s Kill Some Time

    Viktor''s eyes glowed, "Really? Can we really go? I mean, is it toote, and you also just came back from shopping, right?"


    Sayana reassured as she nced at her watch, "Don''t worry, it''s just barely past 3. We should have to get back by six only."


    Her gaze became downward as she said, "I did go shopping before but not for books. It was just for girl things."


    Viktor said enthusiastically, "Okay! Let''s go, then."


    Sayana quickly got up and said as she nced at her dress, "Uhm...can you give me five minutes to get ready?"


    ''Only five minutes?'' Viktor chuckled inwardly while on the outward he said with a friendly wave of his hand, "Sure. Take all the time you need. I am in no hurry."


    "Okay, thanks," Sayana said with a smile as she hurriedly left his room.


    "Hmm, I didn''t expect to go on an outing with a cute girl today. It seems like good days are ahead of me," Viktor mumbled to himself as he looked at the bright sun staring at him from the skies, not at all feeling blinded by its brightness.


    Meanwhile, Sayana hurried back to her room and closed the door before fumbling through her dresspartment, searching for her best clothes like she never did before.


    Usually, she doesn''t care what she wears, but today, since it was the first time she was going out with a boy alone and even if it was not officially a date, she wanted to look presentable.


    Finally, she decided to wear skin-fit jeans and a t-shirt with short sleeves. She felt that she would just be wasting time by going through all her clothes and choosing which to pick since almost all her clothes were of the same type.


    She took a nce at her watch and saw that four minutes had passed after she got inside her room and decided to quicklyb her hair during thest minute.


    Viktor came out of his room without changing his clothes since he was already wearing a baggy t-shirt and jeans and didn''t feel like there was a need to change.


    And just then, he heard Sayana''s door open and saw hering out with a neater look and a backpack on her back.


    "I hope I didn''t take too much time," Sayana said anxiously.


    "No, no. You were actually fast," Viktor said with an impressed look. In fact, he was really impressed after averaging the amount of time the women he usually hung out with before took.


    Sayana shyly smiled as the two went downstairs.


    Viktor noticed that Umi had already left and wondered if she took yoga sses every day.


    He also couldn''t smell Taya''s scent anymore and felt that she also must have left for something along with Eva.


    He could only sense the presence of Brad and Tiana and felt that most people in this house were indeed busy, and he was also going to be soon.


    Seeing Sayana and Viktoring out, few bodyguards came up to them and asked, "Ma''am, Sir, please allow us to escort you."


    Sayana said with a smile, "No, thank you. We are just visiting nearby ces, and it''s only a walking distance. I also want to help him get familiar with our ce by walking around."


    Sayana wanted to take Viktor around alone and felt that having bodyguards looming over them every second would be ufortable even if she knew they were doing it for her and Dorian''s protection.


    "This¡­" The guards seemed to have been put in a difficult spot since usually, they would be escorting Sayana or anyone else.


    They were not familiar with the new face besides Sayana, but by now, they were already informed that he was a new member of the Snow Family.


    So no matter how surprising news it was, they were duty-bound to protect his life as well.


    Sayana sighed inwardly, understanding their situation, and said, "I know you guys track us using our phones, right? Isn''t that enough to make sure of our safety?"


    The guards'' expressions became a bit awkward, but they didn''t refute her and simply nodded before moving away.


    Viktor raised his brows, and as he and Sayana walked, he said in a tone of admiration, "Wow, you are so smart. How did you know they could track us using our phones?"


    Sayana felt her face going red from his innocentpliment and said casually, "It''s not that big of a deal. I am sure you would understand if you watch some movies as well."


    As the two walked, Viktor came upon nice trees and well-paved roads, a stark contrast to the muddy and rocky roads he had seen for many years.


    The air felt so cool and refreshing without much noise from the vehicles, and the roads were almost clear except for a few cars and two-wheelers passing by.


    Sayana wasn''t staying silent at all and was showing and exining to him about the shops and facilities he could use nearby.


    Viktor learned that the Snow Mansion was located in a town named Springfield.


    And the town was mostly silent with all kinds of shops and stores on the nearby roads.


    There were only a small number of tall buildings around, while the rest were filled with beautiful greenery.


    He learned that all the popr malls were located in the neighboring town, which one could easily reach within 10 minutes by taking the subway, which had a number of stations all over the city.


    Viktor memorized the streets he passed by, and finally, the two stopped near a smallplex where there was a book shop along with other kinds of stores in the building.


    This was Sayana''s favorite book store since it was quite near to her house and also had a great selection of all kinds of books.


    However, a group of two boys and three girls, all aged around eighteen, were smoking cigarettes in the same street corner and spotted Sayana and Viktor walking into theplex.


    "Hey, isn''t that the red-haired leech Sayana?" One of the girls asked with wrinkled brows.


    "Yeah. It is. Wow, Megan, you got nice eyes to spot a dork. But who''s that tall dweeb with her?" Pinkie asked with a sneer.


    "It can''t be that she got herself a loser boyfriend, right? No, even losers wouldn''t want to be her boyfriend. How strange," Tina, the girl with an eyebrow piercing, snickered.


    "Wanna prank that four-eyed couple?" One of the boys, Ron, asked with an evil smile.


    "Sure.. Let''s kill some time,'' Leo chuckled, who had a soda bottle in his hand.

 Chapter 43 - Remember Us?

    Viktor and Sayana came upon an esctor since they had to take on to go to the bookshop on the first floor.


    However, just as Sayana got on, she realized that Dorian wasn''t beside her and turned back to see him hesitating to step on the esctor.


    "Dorian, it''s fine. You just have to step on one of the ''steps,'' and it will do the rest of the work," Sayana knew that Dorian wasn''t used to esctors, and so she continued to step down on the running esctor to help him get on.


    "Wow, you are walking backward," Viktor said with an awed expression as he pointed at Sayana''s feet, continuously ''walking'' against the running esctor.


    Sayana let out a slight chuckle and extended her hand, "Here, take my hand. I will help you get on."


    Viktor showed a hesitant expression before slowly extending his hand to catch hers.


    Just as his hand caught on to hers, Sayana pulled him with all her strength, making him step on the esctor, but he lost his bnce and was about to fall on a startled Sayana.


    Sayana felt her heart jump out, thinking that she was going to hit her head on the esctor and shut her eyes in a panic since she even lost her grip on the handrail.


    But suddenly, an arm enveloped her waist and twisted her around before she felt herself being embraced, feeling the warmth from that person.


    She slightly opened her eyes in surprise to see that her body was pressed against Dorian, who looked quite shocked, but somehow he managed to grab the handrail and maintain his footing instead of falling.


    She couldn''t understand how he managed to do all these, including twisting her around in such a short span of time.


    But all those thoughts went out the window when she realized that her face was quite close to his, and she could even hear him breathing.


    Still, seeing his dark brown eyes up close, she felt that they were quite entrancing as if she could get lost in his eyes.


    Viktor felt a pair of soft dumplings pressing onto his chest and couldn''t help but wonder if she inherited her mother''s genes at those ces as well.


    Sayana''s thoughts somehow pulled themselves together when she realized how embarrassing it was to have her face so close to his and think of unnecessary thoughts.


    She also felt bad that she was making Dorian ufortable by leaning on him and not allowing him to raise his body.


    So she quickly caught on to the handrail and pulled herself up, "I am sorry! I...didn''t mean to¡­" However, her heart was racing like never before, making her wonder if it was because of the panic from almost falling or if it was because of something else.


    Viktor grunted as he pulled himself up and said with an unfazed smile, "It''s fine. I should be the one apologizing since I almost made you fall. Sorry."


    Sayana shook her hand, "No, don''t be. I understand that you are not used to getting on to this. Oh, look out! We are almost on the first floor," Sayana said as she pointed ahead.


    Viktor saw that the esctor had reached the first floor and made an exaggerated jump to exit the esctor, making Sayana amusedly smile.


    "By the way, thanks for catching me otherwise¡­" Sayana said with a soft inner glow in her eyes. Thinking about that moment again, Sayana felt like her heart was galloping again.


    Viktor only shyly nodded as the two entered the bookstore.


    The two had a good time going through the various books onputers and even exchanging knowledge, as the two got increasingly surprised at each other''s knowledge.


    Just because Viktor wasn''t used to modern tech didn''t mean that he had no knowledge about the history of various things. In fact, if there was one thing he was knowledgeable at, it would be history.


    Sayana felt d that she took her backpack since the number of books and notebooks she and Dorian had to buy was more than what they could carry in their hands.


    The two decided to stop shopping for books since they had already decided to buy too many, but Sayana still had fun discussingputers with Dorian. She felt that going shopping with Dorian again would be fun.


    After paying for the books and putting them in her backpack, Sayana tried to lift it but grimaced when she realized that it was heavier than she expected. She felt that it should at least weigh 10 kg.


    But she somehow put on one of the straps, and even Viktor was surprised she was able to lift such a heavy bag.


    Viktor saw her struggling and offered with a smile, "Let me carry it for you."


    "No, it''s fine," Sayana shook her head, but she saw that Dorian was strangely insistent as he removed the straps from her shoulder and ced the bag on the floor.


    "Ngh!" He then let out a grunt as he lifted the backpack with both his hands and somehow put the straps over his shoulders.


    Sayana had her hand on her mouth, seeing how he managed to lift such a heavy bag, and felt bad for making him do it and said, "Dorian, you don''t have to. Isn''t it too heavy? How about we both hold the straps? You don''t really have to carry it on your own. It could hurt your back."


    "It''s better than letting your back hurt," Viktor said with a pure smile.


    Sayana felt a tingling sensation in her chest hearing his words and could only dip her head down, not knowing what to say.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Sayana shyly nodded and looked at him apologetically from behind as she followed him outside.


    But just as they got outside, they saw five youngsters, three girls and two boys approaching in their direction.


    "Hello Saya darling, do you still remember us?" Pinkie said with a sardonic wink.

 Chapter 44 - A Fragrant Shower

    Sayana''s expression tightened as her brows creased upon seeing these five youngsters. Viktor could clearly read the atmosphere between them and conclude that these five belonged to the typical bullies category.


    However, he didn''t say anything and wanted to see what they were going to do.


    Tina came forward and looked at Sayana closely, "Why so silent, Saya? Don''t tell me you forgot us now that you got into that hotshot and prestigious university?"


    "Yes, and you also didn''t give us treats," Megan said with pursed lips.


    "Treat! Yay! Let''s have one!" Leo, who was standing at the back, suddenly jumped forward excitedly, making Sayana step back a bit only to have her back press against Viktor.


    "Oh, oh. We are sorry. Are we interrupting something?" Roy asked with a shifty smile as he slowly walked forward.


    "Aww, where are our manners?" Tina said with a slight head shake and then looked at the tall boy standing close to Sayana, "What''s your name Mr.Giraffe?"


    "Hehehe¡­" The others snickered and giggled, making Sayana frown, but Viktor replied in a low voice as his chest heaved up and down, "Dorian."


    "Are you her boyfriend, Dorian?" Tina asked as she twirled her hair.


    Sayana was about to say something when Viktor replied, as a matter of fact, "Yes. I am."


    His answer made Sayana''s eyebrows raise, wondering why he would im himself to be her boyfriend, and at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel her thoughts race.


    Tina''s brows raised, "Oooh, you got yourself a boyfriend, huh? Wow, Saya. It seems like you have finally matured into a woman."


    "I know, right. To think that the ol'' bookworm would be getting a boyfriend this fast, hehe."


    Sayana wanted to clear up the misunderstanding but seeing their expressions, she didn''t feel like talking to them at all. All she wanted was to leave somehow and get away from them.


    "She also didn''t tell us about it either. So, Saya, how about a treat to celebrate both?" Megan asked with a jeering smile.


    Sayana forced a smile and said, "Maybeter, guys. Now I have to get back home, and I also don''t have any extra money with me now."


    "No money? I guess people living in mansions must be experiencing some kind of poverty, huh? And leeches would always be poor even if they ride on the back of a butterfly. Tch, look, now she doesn''t need us anymore. How cold. But fortunately for you, we are very good friends and have decided to give you a treat instead. So where''s that drink we bought, guys?"


    Ron took out a green bottle from hisrge pocket with a smile and gave it to Megan, "Here it is."


    Sayana saw that it was a cold drink which seemed like a new one seeing how it was filled to the brim. But she felt suspicious why these people would even buy her a drink since thest thing they would do was give her a treat.


    Viktor frowned as he felt that the bottle didn''t exactly contain only the cool drink but something as well which had an unpleasant smell, and he clearly recognized what it was.


    Before Sayana could say anything, Viktor came forward and looked at Megan''s eyes as he said nervously, "That seems like a nice cool drink. But is it a new one, or did it lose its fizz already? It''s just that I love a soda with a lot of fizz," As he asked his question, his eyes glowed crimson for a very brief moment, but it was too subtle and fast for anybody to notice, even Megan.


    Megan pinched her lips and said in a peeved tone, "Of course, it is new! Let me show you since you seem so doubtful, hmph."


    Before the others could wonder what Megan was talking about, they saw her opening the bottle while shaking the bottle vigorously.


    "Megan, what the hell are you doing?" Ron asked with a bewildered expression.


    Megan turned around as she continued to shake the bottle, as the fizz began to bubble up vigorously and answered them with a shrug, "What? I am trying to prove to him that this is a new bottle. Here, you guys verify for me."


    Viktor subtly moved back along with Sayana, who was distracted, wondering what Megan was trying to do.


    "Wait!" Pinkie shouted, but it was toote when Megan popped off the cap, and all the soda mixed with a certain something burst out from the bottle like a volcano and sprayed onto the other four.


    "Ugh!"


    "Fuck!!!!"


    "Eww!"


    "Whaaaa!!"


    The girls panicked as they closed their eyes and waved their hands to shield themselves while the boys stumbled and fell on their butts.


    Pinkie, who was closest to Megan, pushed the bottle away to prevent more of the smelly liquid from drenching her body.


    "Nooo!!!"


    Megan''s eyes widened when the rest of the soda spilled all over her body and even her hair, making it stick to her face.


    Sayana couldn''t believe what just happened, but suddenly she smelled a foul smelling from all the five youngsters, which smelled no different than urine.


    Everything clicked inside her head as she realized that the cool drink they offered obviously was mixed with someone or probably one of them''s urine as well.


    She winced in disgust, knowing that they were nning to y such a dirty prank on her, and she did not dare to imagine if she happened to drink it without knowing anything. But she anyway had no ns in drinking it since thest thing she would do would be to trust to take anything from these five.


    But seeing them drenched with the urine mixed with soda, she couldn''t help but beam inwardly, thinking that they got what they deserved.


    She couldn''t help but look at Dorian, asking himself indirectly what was going on with them and why Megan even entertained his question. In her opinion, she felt that Megan was not someone who would bother to answer such questions that too from people she looks down on.


    But seeing how startled he was and the others were as well, she felt that this was a freak incident, and Megan might have hit her head somewhere before.


    However, all the five youngsters looked quite pitiful and dirty, especially the foul stenching off them.


    The three girls had their hairs sticking to their heads, unpleasantly wet, and their clothes had faint yellowish stains all over.


    The two boys were no better as their expressions became ugly and twisted while making spitting sounds as if trying to spit out the foul drink that entered their mouths.


    Leo had the most twisted expression since he was the one who pissed in his drink, nning to give it to Sayana and, if possible, see her drink it before them.


    But now, he was the one who drank his own piss, and that made him feel like vomiting his guts out.


    As the four stood up, they gave death stares towards a shocked Megan who had no idea what just happened and why she even bothered to answer Dorian.


    "What the fuck, Megan?!"


    "Are you out of your fucking mind?"


    "Fuckkk!! Megan, what the fuck did you just do?"


    All four of them were cursing at the stunned Megan, who suddenly got up with a shaken expression and said, "I-I don''t know...you guys have to believe me. It''s all because he asked me this stupid question, and I just¡­" Megan regretted the fact that she did something so stupid, but at the same time, she couldn''t understand why she did it other than having the intense urge to prove him wrong.


    "Are you guys alright?" Viktor worriedly asked as if he had no idea what just happened.


    Megan looked at Dorian and gritted her teeth, thinking that everything went wrong only because he talked to her and decided to shift the me towards him, "It was all his fault! He was the one who asked me to show if that stupid soda was new or not."


    Viktor inwardly had a ''what the fuck'' expression.


    "You are not off the hook, Megan. But you are right...it seems like this giraffe here is the cause of all bad luck."


    "No wonder he is Saya''s boyfriend. A fuck-up can only bang with a fuck-up."


    Viktor shook his head inwardly, wondering if all these five were having below 0 IQ since the way they went along with Megan shifting the me just was too smooth for even a person with 200 IQ to understand.


    Sayana wrinkled her nose and pulled Dorian back since she felt ill intentionsing from their eyes and felt that they were extremely pissed off.


    But she couldn''t help but be disgusted by theirments, and whatever pity she felt for their pitiful look was thrown out the window.


    "Heh, Dorian, is it? How about youpensate us for this fuck-up that was caused because of you and because of your lousy girlfriend for whom we prepared even a drink!" Leo said with a snort as he tried his best to hold back his breath. He didn''t want to just run away from the spot and appear like a loser before his friends and especially not before these two standing before him.


    Viktor frowned and said in a strained voice, as if he was mustering up all his courage, "Y-You should ask Megan. And this smell...how do you even have the audacity to ask for money when you literally fell on your own piss." Viktor wrinkled his nose as he pinched it, "Ughh, you stink worse than the pig in my old farm. At least it had a beautiful heartpared to you who tried to prank your friend. I-I hope no woman ever bes a girlfriend with a ''fuck-up'' like you."


    Sayana had a look of disbelief seeing how Dorian was running off his mouth but seeing how his hands were fidgeting and hearing the nervousness in his voice, she felt that he was somehow forcing himself to say all this.


    However, hearing how he called Leo a ''fuck-up'', she knew he was trying to stand up for her and felt a pluck on her heartstrings. But at the same time, she was worried for him and became alert.


    Leo''s face puffed up like a red balloon, unable to stand it since he felt like he was thoroughly humiliated before the girls as well since they wouldter roast him for having his piss fall on them.


    His expression became dark as he lunged forward at Dorian, "You dare, you loser!!"


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel spread its wings and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 45 - Why Boyfriend?

    Viktor saw his hand moving towards him, but it was no different than a snail''s speed in his perspective.


    However, he simply shouted in panic as he pushed away Leo''s arm, "No, don''t!"


    It seemed as if Viktor only tried to avoid his attack in panic, but Leo felt as if a bull pushed him from the side as he slipped backward and stumbled upon the girls, making them fall as well.


    Since the floor was wet, all of them found it hard to maintain their footing as Leo fell on them with full force.


    "Ahhh!!"


    "Fuck!"


    "O!!"


    "Waaah...my back!!"


    The four looked quiteical as their bodiesid on top of each other, finding it hard to get up after feeling cramps in certain parts of their body.


    Ron was the only one who managed to move fast enough and also because he was standing a bit to the side.


    He was shocked by what he saw since all he saw was Dorian pushing away Leo in a panic, and luckily he was able to avoid the punch while sending Leo tumbling onto the girls.


    He knew Dorian was tall and maybe had the advantage of easily pushing away Leo, but Leo was still no pushover and not skinny either. How did he get pushed like a ragdoll then?


    He thought that it was a fluke and stepped to the side where the floor wasn''t wet and rushed at Dorian since he didn''t exactly find Ron''s urine being sprayed all over him entertaining.


    He had joined in pranking this boring couple, but instead, he and his group got pranked upon.


    Viktor shook his head inwardly why these guys were so hot-headed, but he decided not to make a move when Sayana suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Ron''s hand before twisting it while tripping him to the ground.


    Viktor''s brows raised since he didn''t know that Sayana knew how to fight. He was sure that most others would get fooled by her quiet and reserved demeanor, thinking that she doesn''t know how to fight.


    "Wow...amazing¡­" Viktor mumbled, making Sayana blush. But she quickly pulled his hand and said, "Let''s run before they get up!"


    "Okay!" Viktor anxiously said as he let Sayana lead him out of theplex.


    "Hey! Don''t run, you fuckers!" Leo bellowed, but just as he tried to get up, he felt a cramp in his legs as he fell on the girls again, who were somehow trying to get up.


    The book owner came outside and shouted, "What the hell are you brats doing here???"


    Sayana couldn''t contain her smile as she saw how all five of them got into trouble while she and Dorian were already out of theplex by now.


    She didn''t look back and continued to pull Dorian along with her for quite some distance till she was sure that they were quite far.


    But realizing that she had been pulling along poor Dorian, she suddenly released his wrist and said, "I-I am sorry. I didn''t realize I¡ª"


    "It''s fine. Still, your friends are quite mean...to try such a dirty prank like that. I mean, are they really your friends or¡­?


    Sayana waved her hands, "Of course, not. They are no friends of mine. Just some sadistic people who enjoy bullying people."


    Sayana frowned as she continued, "How vile. They actually mixed urine into it, hoping I would drink it. How disgusting! Why couldn''t they just mind their own business? Even in high school, they wouldn''t just leave me alone."


    "They caused you trouble in school? That''s how they knew you?" Viktor asked concernedly.


    Sayana waved her hand realizing that she said too much out of frustration, "Not really. I just didn''t pay them any mind, and there was not much they could do to me in school anyway."


    "Oh. But what happened just now was quite funny. The way they fell over each other while having that smelly drink stick to their clothes. I am sure they would have a hard time exining what happened when they reach their homes," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    Sayana giggled, "Hehe, you did quite well back there. I was afraid whether they would have hurt you. But fortunately, you were able to push him back."


    Viktor shook his head with a smile, "I think you were the one who was amazing back there. The way you took down thest guy was so awesome. How did you do that? Who taught you?"


    "Aunt Taya did. In fact, my mother is way better than me since she trained a lot under Aunt Taya and other experts," Sayana said with a proud smile.


    "Wow, your mother also knows too? I never knew that. I guess both mother and daughter are strong and amazing. I wish I was like you," Viktor said with a sigh.


    However, inwardly, Viktor couldn''t help but wonder if Sayana was as ''fit'' as her mother.


    Sayana had a hesitant expression hearing his words but finally asked, "If you want...I can teach you...how to fight."


    "Really?" Viktor asked with sparkling eyes.


    Sayana slightly chuckled as she parted her side hair, "Yeah...why not? I am sure it will be helpful for you."


    "Thanks so much, Saya. You are a really good friend," Viktor said happily.


    "Hey, don''t mention it, especially when we are friends," Sayana casually said. And inwardly, she felt as if her regr and college days were going to be great ahead after making a good friend she never expected to have.


    She then looked at Dorian and lowered her head briefly as she asked in a low voice, "But...you were so impressive back there. I mean, I never thought you would talk them down like that, especially that Leo. You even made him fall...that''s really badass, especially when he was quite a famous bully in the past."


    Viktor scratched his head and said with flushed cheeks, "Of course, they dared to call you names and everything. I just couldn''t stand it and told them who they really are. E-Even if they seemed scary, I just couldn''t stay silent."


    Sayana felt her heart soften hearing his words and said as she curled up her fingers, "I see...Anyways...I wanted to say thanks for standing up for me, uhm..."


    She also felt that Viktor was quite straightforward when it came to things like these, telling whatever thingse to his mind in such situations.


    "Of course, isn''t that what friends are for?" Viktor innocently asked and continued, "So no need of thanks just like you said."


    Sayana pulled at her cors with fidgety hands as she softly smiled. She then raised her head as she remembered something and asked in an evasive tone, "Before...you know...why did you tell them that you were my boyfriend?"


    Victor said with a thoughtful expression, "Uhmm, isn''t it because I am a boy and you are my friend? So, boyfriend? Or a boy who is a friend? Did I say something wrong?"


    Sayana pressed together her lips slightly, but then she smiled at him and said, "No, not at all. But I think it would be better for you if you mention me as just a ''friend'' in case someone asks in the future."


    Sayana now realized why he said it so confidently before and thought that it was natural considering how he might not be used to some modern terms. And so, even though she was havingplicated thoughts about it, she felt that it was right to correct him in case any misunderstandings caused him problems in the future.


    She felt that he would anyway learn what it means when he enters college, and she didn''t want to make things embarrassing between them.


    Viktor showed a confused expression and then nodded, "I like how ''boyfriend'' sounds. Anyway, I will take your advice."


    However, inwardly he smiled as he thought, ''But Viktor might think otherwise.''


    It was almost six as the two decided to wander around and even had some soft drinks before heading towards the Snow Mansion.


    The two now seemed freer around each other, merrily talking about various things as they stepped inside the house.


    However, their smiles froze when they saw Tiana getting up from the sofa after switching off the TV and walking towards them with a glowering expression.

 Chapter 46 - Talk Between Old Friends

    "So you two now are besties, huh? Going out without telling or including me?" Tiana asked with her arms crossed. However, inwardly Tiana was surprised that Sayana seemed so cheerful with Dorian and wondered how this introverted girl became this friendly with him so fast.


    ''Jeez, girl, cut your friend a break,'' Viktor sighed inwardly while Sayana''s expression became anxious as she said, "No, I just wanted to show him around, and we didn''t go anywhere fun or too far. Just to buy some books for him to learn. That''s all. I didn''t want to disturb you over such things."


    "Rx, Tia. Saya was doing the right thing by showing Dorian around. I doubt you would be much interested in that," Brad chimed in from upstairs as he looked at the three.


    Tiana felt tongue-tied since what he said was true. She wasn''t at all interested in showing someone around since she found it too tasking.


    However, the reason she was irked was that this was the first time Sayana did something on her own without telling when usually Sayana would mention anything she does no matter how boring to her.


    "Dorian, can I see you in my study for a minute?" Brad asked, giving Viktor a chance to slip away.


    Viktor sent a subtle thumbs-up as he replied like a loving grandson, "Of course, uncle. Saya, thank¡ªI mean, see youter."


    Sayana nodded with a smile while Tiana narrowed her eyes, seeing that something was up with these two.


    She didn''t say anything but grabbed Sayana''s wrist, pulling her towards her room. Sayana sighed, wondering what she was going to ask now.


    Meanwhile, Viktor had entered Brad''s study room which was, in fact, his own room itself as Brad didn''t like having a separate room and wanted to ess his books and work at his leisure in his own room itself.


    As soon as Viktor closed the door behind, Brad did a humble bow that didn''t match his usually aloof demeanor at all.


    Viktor sighed as he gave him a light hug, "Brad, you don''t have to always do this. We are beyond that, aren''t we?"


    Brad wryly smiled as he stood straight and said respectfully, "I am really happy that you came back. The day you left, especially after having some issues with Taya, made me worry. I thought maybe she disappointed you too much, and as her father, I couldn''t help but think if it was my fault."


    "No, no. You are overthinking things. Taya is a nice girl and one of the most gifted women I have evere upon. But you don''t have to worry about the matters between us. It''s all sorted and well and good. At least now she is living the life she always wanted, including the fact that she has a daughter now," Viktor casually said, but inwardly his thoughts and emotions were all over the ce.


    Brad sighed, "Good. I am d to hear that you still look at my daughter in a good way. By the way, how have you been all these years? You still look as young as when you left as if no time had passed at all."


    Even though from a stranger''s perspective, these two looked like a grandson talking with his grandfather, in reality, they were conversing like old friends who came upon each other after a long time.


    "Just managed by, and I tried to live a quiet life, but to be honest, it was quite boring. What about you? I suppose there haven''t been many major problems after I left, right? Or anyone bothering Taya or you?" Viktor asked as he sat on one of the chairs.


    Brad shook his head slightly as he sat down as well, "Nothing me or Taya cannot take care of on our own. She has be quite the strong woman these past few years. I suppose you must have already noticed it. That''s why I let her manage everything since I know she will do a good job, probably even better than me. Anyways, after you took care of Dwayne neen years ago, nothing significant happened after that."


    Viktor''s brows furrowed upon hearing the name ''Dwayne'', "Hmph. That slippery bastard always made others do his dirty jobs, making it hard for me to find him. But in the end, seeing him jump to his own death because of me was indeed satisfying, especially after how much trouble he gave to Taya."


    Brad smirked, "Serves him right. Without you, he would have made our lives hell. I still can''t thank you enough for what you did for our family all these years. It''s a debt we can never repay, especially when¡ª"


    "Come on, Brad. You are embarrassing me here. There is no need for all that. Anyways I must say you are doing well even at this age. I guess retirement must have been peaceful, especially when you have a granddaughter to dote on. But seriously, I think you must have pampered her a lot," Viktor said with a slight headshake.


    Brad wryly smiled and said, "You know...it''s quite hard to reject when kids ask nicely. I just wanted to make her happy and," Brad''s expression became wistful for a moment as he continued, "After Dina passed away, I only have you, Taya, and Tia as my family and of course, the people Taya brought with her. I just want to see all of you happy till my days are numbered."


    Viktor slightlyughed, "No need to be so sentimental, Brad. You are fit enough to live for another twenty years easily, haha."


    Brad heartilyughed as he stroked the handle of his stick and said, "By the way, I heard Taya is up to her old games by putting you up with a silly challenge. You know you don''t have to indulge her. I have already readied up a mansion, a credit card with no limits, a bank ount and¡ª"


    Viktor chuckled, "Whoa, slow down, Brad. It''s no fun like that. Besides, I like to see the look on her face when she loses. Cheating will just take away all the fun."


    Brad slightly shook his head with a smile, "Alright, as you wish. I guess it is good this way."


    The two then continued to talk for hours regarding various things, especially of the past, while reminiscing some old memories. It was as if they had a lot to talk about all the years Viktor had been away.


    However, as Brad continued to talk, his expression suddenly became serious as he said, "By the way, there is one matter of concern I wanted to talk to you about."


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 47 - Where Is She?

    Viktor knitted his brows, "What is it?"


    "We have received a marriage proposal."


    "What?!" Viktor was bbergasted and asked, "For Taya?"


    Brad shook his head, "No. Besides, she is not interested in marriage, not again. It''s for Tia. Apparently, the chairman of JK Group, Juro Ken, had approached us, mentioning that his grandson, who was the same age as Tia, was very much fond of Tia. In fact, he even applied to the same college as hers in hopes of wooing her. And he is being taken care of by histe father''s close friend since both his parents died some time ago."


    Viktor raised his hands, "Hold on. What is with all this marriage talk when Tiana is only eighteen? I mean, she hasn''t even finished her studies, and you n to marry her off before that? Don''t tell me it''s because you want to discipline her."


    Viktor was not unfamiliar with the concept of marrying early, but this was modern times, and as far as he knew, women usually married at least after they finished their studies.


    Brad sighed, "Well, Taya and I discussed and came to the conclusion that Tia will need a good and capable man to handle her in case she fails to take on her mother''s responsibilities. But we are not nning to marry her off right away but looking at our options to see which man would be best for her early on so that we could make decisions ordingly. We just want to be prepared."


    Viktor didn''t expect Taya to already think about finding a man for Tiana and wondered if it was because she was finding it hard to manage Tiana''s behavior.


    He knew that most parents marry off their children so that they would be more mature and settle down. He didn''t think that this was necessarily true and could sometimes backfire, but this was themon notion people held.


    "But do you think Tia is going to agree to this? I can already imagine her vehemently protesting unless she likes that dude or something," Viktor said offhandedly.


    Brad nodded, "Yes, we know that she will refuse if we bring this topic to her now, and we won''t. That is why Juro Ken''s grandson, Jason Ken, would be trying his best to woo her. And once he had won over her affection, then who is to say she wouldn''t want to marry him?"


    "And most of all, you know how powerful and influential the JK Group is. After all, they have been around since the 1900s, being experts in the food chain business right here in our city. In fact, they are well known just like us in this Olknard City. So Taya and I couldn''t help but consider this proposal, especially since they say that Jason fell in love with Tia at first sight whening upon her at a party."


    "But is this guy good enough for her? How is he as a person?" Viktor asked as he raised one of his brows. Since Tiana was Taya''s daughter, he inherently felt a need to protect her as well, even though he didn''t know her well and even if she appeared annoying.


    But most of all, he did promise Taya to protect her from anything, and that included men as well.


    Brad said with an excited gleam in his eyes, "I heard Jason is not only excellent in his academics but also a good-natured boy who also spends his every weekend volunteering formunity activities where he serves the poor and needy. I also conversed with him briefly and found him to be a well-mannered boy and a gentleman just like his guardian as well who was a very close friend of histe father. So that''s why I thought of consulting you as well since you might know better."


    "His guardian? What was his name again?" Viktor could see that Brad waspletely impressed by Jason, and he could see why after hearing how bright his halo was.


    "Yes, his guardian, Denys Mai, is the CEO of JK Group, but he rarely ever shows his face in hispanies as Jason''s grandfather, Juro, manages most of the work. But Denys is a well-renowned doctor and works in one of our hospitals coincidentally, the same ce where Taya works. In fact, he has been good friends with Taya for a while."


    Viktor frowned and asked, "How long has this Denys been lingering near Taya? And how old is he?"


    Brad could feel the change in Viktor''s mood and felt sorry for Denys as he said earnestly, "He is actually 42 years old but looks very fine in his age. Taya has been working in our Snow Healthcare''s headquarters here for the past ten years as a stic surgeon and also in some other fields while Denys showed up in our hospital to work as her colleague in somemon departments, specializing in different fields, just like her."


    "I heard his main specialization was in Orthopedic surgery in his previous hospital, but strangely enough, he shifted to the departments Taya was in when he came here. But he did have experience and achievements in these departments, so Taya took him in since at that time her hospital was still budding and needed capable doctors and surgeons to grow."


    Viktor''s eyes narrowed as he asked, "Where is Taya now, and when does she return?"


    Brad cleared his throat and said, "She is uh...she should be in her hospital now since she works tillte night while managingpany affairs in between. Why do you ask?" Brad''s expression seemed like he was confused, but inwardly he was hoping that Viktor got his point without spelling it out.


    He knew that even if Viktor appeared nonchnt about many things on the outside, there were a certain few things he couldn''t remain nonchnt about, especially when he witnessed it himself all those years ago.


    He was also eager to see how Viktor was going to react. And indeed, his eyes gleamed when he saw Viktor suddenly getting up and asking in a taut voice, "Do you still have my old bike around?"


    Brad happily said, "Of course.. I have been taking care of and keeping it polished all these years in case you came back."

 Chapter 48 - Do You Have A Crush On Him?

    Meanwhile, in Tiana''s room, Sayana was standing before her with her gaze downwards as if she did something bad.


    "So, wanna exin what you were doing with your new boyfriend?" Tiana asked with her brows pulled together.


    Sayana raised her head with an aggrieved expression and said, "He''s not my boyfriend. We are just friends! Why are you all always misunderstanding?"


    "All?" Tiana asked confusedly but didn''t think much of it as she continued, "Hmph, friends? Tell me. Other than me, who else was really your friend during our high school days?"


    Sayana parted her lips to say something but didn''t. However, Tiana still had more to say, "And for a quiet and shy girl like you, I find it hard to believe that you made friends with a boy day one. Tell me the truth. Do you have a crush on my new cousin or something?"


    Sayana''s ears became red just hearing that and were about to say something again, but Tiana went on, "I get it. He is nerdy, and I heard that he has quite the achievements in academics. I guess that''s why you like him. Hmm, I can''t me you. Like calls to like indeed."


    "You are so unfair," Sayana said with pinched lips, not bothering to exin anymore.


    Tiana giggled, feeling amused at her indignant expression. She then said with her arms crossed, "Actually, what I really want to ask is why you went shopping without telling me? I thought we nned to buy stuff together. Now it seems like you don''t need me, huh? I guess it''s true when they say that once a girl gets a boy, then all their friends are sidelined."


    Sheid down on the bed and continued with a disappointed tone, "Alright. You can keep going on dates with your boyfriend. Don''t mind me."


    Sayana sighed and felt like rubbing her temples, wondering why Tiana was getting so worked up regarding this. But at the same time, she couldn''t tell if she was doing this to tease her.


    Sayana got on the bed and said softly, "Okay. Let''s go shopping for books and college stuff whenever you want. I still haven''t bought all the things I want since my bag was too small."


    Tiana''s lips curved as she got up, "Great! Now that''s my girl."


    Sayana smiled, wondering why Tiana was this obsessed with going out.


    In the meantime, Viktor was back in his room and opened a locked cupboard using his fingerprint and took out a brown leather jacket and dark blue skin fit jeans before putting them on.


    He removed his full-sleeved clothes, and his slim body began to change as his lean muscles began to erge and pop out slowly, his abs retaining their previous chiseled look, his shoulders bing broader, and his whole body finally returned back to its original appearance.


    "Hmm, feels good to have my muscles back," Viktor mumbled with a headshake and felt happy upon seeing his body reverting back to its original appearance.


    He had the ability to change the characteristics of his own body and even though he loved his muscles very much, he made a hugepromise by not making them look too impressive.


    But still, he made sure ''Dorian'' had very lean muscles with smaller body frame at least and not to have a skinny look.


    He removed his sses and ruffled his hair to make his hair look normal like before, except that it looked wet because of the gel. Still, his hair reached neck length, and he did a naturalb-over with the front fringe, making him look dashing and charming at the same time.


    Even if he didn''t try, people would have a hard timeparing ''Dorian'' with his present look. That was how drastic his posture and appearance were.


    He then opened the balcony in his room using the remote in his hand, giving him a perfect view of the open though it was pretty dark because of howte it was.


    His eyes began to mystically glow blue like stars as his entire appearance faded away, or to be precise, he became totally invisible!


    And without making any sound, he silently jumped down and proceeded towards a certain underground garage only a select few had ess to but was guarded by no one since not everyone knew about the existence of such a garage.


    Brad had specifically made this garage in case Viktor returned and wanted to have his own privacy. Viktor had to admit that Brad had thought things through.


    However, Viktor had no idea that Brad had already prepared a lot of vis in different ces, including cars, bikes, and of course, all under a different name each, which he could change as Viktor pleases.


    He soon reached his garage, which was in an isted area, and as he entered it, the only thing that caught his sight was a motorcycle covered in grey cover.


    He smiled as he removed the cover with just a pull of his hand to reveal a dark red vintage-looking cruiser bike.


    Just by a single look, one could tell that this bike probably weighed as heavy as a lion and packed quite some horsepower for an old bike.


    It still didn''t seem as if it caught any dust or anything but looked as shiny and polished as a new bike. Viktor could see how meticulously Brad had taken care of his bike all these years and felt that he should thank himter.


    But now, his eyes were focused as he got on the bike and rode off through a secret exit that led to one of the roads outside the Snow Mansion.


    Meanwhile, a couple of kilometers was located a huge six-storeyed building covering about almost 300,000 sq. meters!


    And there was not a single soul in the Olknard City who didn''t know about the existence of thisrge building since it was the biggest and the best hospital in the entire nation!


    In fact, people from other cities and states in Ashua would travel all the way over to this hospital just to get the best treatment and also because one of the most intellectual icons, Taya Snow, was working in this hospital.


    The hospital was not only big, but it looked quite modern and beautiful with golden-lit fountains and argendscape in the front, while the building had wooden finishing with an aesthetically pleasing design.


    If people didn''t know better, they would have mistaken this building for a 7-star hotel.


    It was over 9 PM as Viktor and Brad had spent quite some time chatting with each other. And Viktor wasn''t wearing a helmet as he sped through the road before closing in on the Snow Healthcare''s headquarters.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 49 - A Celebration?

    Meanwhile, on the fifth floor of the hospital, Taya was wearing her longb coat over her white sheath dress and was stretching her handsnguidly as she came out of her office.


    Her nordic white hair was tied into a ponytail, and even if she was in herb coat, it couldn''t hide her innate elegance and gracefulness.


    But she was greeted by five familiar faces, two men and three pretty women, just as she came out.


    These five were wearingb coats as well, and the man who was leading this group was tall, handsome with a suave look.


    He had a photogenic face with silky ck hair, gentle eyes, broad shoulders, and a well-defined jawline.


    Overall, despite being 42 years old, he was considered the most handsome man in the hospital, and there was no end to women admirers, even the ones in their twenties who were ready to do anything to get into his good books.


    By hearing the name Denys Mai, people not only remember him for his excellent talent and skills but also how charming and gentlemanly he was.


    No matter who, he would always treat them with kindness and patience, especially to his patients.


    And this was why men and women held great respect and admiration for him since it was rare to see someone with a powerful background and in an influential position to be so humble and down to earth.


    However, his woman admirers held no hope since they knew that this man had eyes for only one woman in the entire hospital...a woman they couldn''t hope to match ever¡ªTaya Snow.


    But no one talked about this before Taya, and nor did Denys ever acknowledge it and always avoided talking about such topics with a smile.


    Still, everyone had a silent understanding that Denys was interested in Taya for a serious rtionship, and they wholeheartedly supported him, hoping that the two would be a couple soon since they both seemed so perfect together.


    They were both divorced and were single parents. So, they seemed like a perfect match for each other.


    Behind Denys were three women, Jessie, Mary, and Sarah, who were all in their thirties, but Sarah was prettier and younger than the other two women, and she was a single woman who was also a hidden admirer of Denys.


    The other two women were married and good friends of Taya and also hoped that they could foster the rtionship between Taya and Denys.


    The other man was named Sean, who was a slightly plump man with sses but was known to be Denys'' best friend and colleague. These five were the colleagues Taya was most familiar with in the hospital since she frequently interacted with them than the others.


    These five were also quite talented and skilled for their age, because of which Taya appreciated their talents very well.


    However, most of all except Sarah, Taya knew the others for more than ten years and had built quite a friendly rtionship with each other.


    Denys said with a bright smile, "Taya, you really did a fantastic job with Mr.Fernandez''s surgery. If it weren''t for you, things could have been a lot worse, especially causing a potential Haematoma."


    Taya smiled and casually said, "Oh, not at all. I am sure you guys would have found a solution anyway."


    "Come on, Taya. No need to be shy about it. We know how much of a savior you were," Jessie chuckled as she hugged Taya''s arm.


    "So, don''t you guys think a celebration is in order?" Maya asked while exchanging subtle nces with Jessie while Sarah''s brows creased a bit, hearing her words.


    Taya''s expression became confused as she asked, "Celebration? For what?"


    Sean heartilyughed as he stepped in and said as he nced at Denys, "Did you really forget what today is?"


    "Sean and you guys, please don''t. It''s fine. I don''t really care about such things, especially because of how busy our lives are," Denys said with a slightugh.


    Taya tilted her head as she still did not understand what was going on but then remembering what today''s date was, her brows raised as she asked, "Denys, it''s your birthday today?"


    Denys'' expression became pleased for a moment but then chuckled, "Yes. But no need to make such a big deal out of it, haha."


    Taya sighed, "I am sorry, I forgot to bring a gift for you. It''s just that there have been too many things going on in my mind recently."


    Taya felt bad that she forgot to gift him something since she usually gifts something for her friend''s birthday, including the other three, especially since she had been friends with them for over ten years.


    However, just like she said, her mind was too busy with other matters, including Viktor, who had recently begun to stir up quite someplicated emotions in her though she had been doing her best to not let it show outside.


    Denys waved his hand with a gentle smile, "Oh, please don''t be. Just you knowing is more than enough."


    "Oh, Denys. Look at you. You are so humble and nice. But still, I have a special gift for you. I actually bought it for youst week," Sarah said with a beaming smile. However, in truth, she had bought that gift for him a few months ago but didn''t tell him just in case others thought of it as weird, including Denys.


    Denys said in a light voice as he smiled, "Thank you, Sarah. I won''t tell you that you didn''t have to since you already went through the trouble of buying something for me. It''s very sweet, and I can''t wait to know what it is."


    Sarah''s cheeks blushed, hearing his words, and subtly looked at Taya to see her expression but was disappointed to see that her expression didn''t change an ounce.


    "Do you want to see my gift?" Sarah asked with a tinge of nervousness and continued, "If you¡ª"


    "Sure! In fact, we all have bought gifts too which we should exchange over a couple of drinks and tasty food. What do you guys say?" Jessie asked excitedly.


    Taya didn''t expect them to discuss having a treat at this time of the night and said, "But I don''t have a gift with me, and where do you guys n to celebrate?"


    Mary waved her hand, "Oh, don''t worry about it. You are exempted since Denys said he doesn''t mind. Just celebrate with us, and that would be more than enough. Right, Denys?"


    Denys awkwardly smiled as he said, "Yeah, right. Taya, if you join, that would really mean a lot. Not only to me but also to us since we rarely get time to enjoy ourselves, right? At least through my birthday, I hope to make you all rxed and happy, free from all the work stress and whatnot."


    Taya had a hesitant expression since she wanted to go back home and check on Viktor to see what he was up to and how he fitted in. Ever since he came back, she was always feeling fidgety.


    But at the same time seeing everyone''s expectant expressions and the excitement in their eyes, she felt that she shouldn''t let down their spirits since she also found Denys words to be true as her work life was quite stressful because of having to manage a lot of things.


    So she sighed and said with a smile, "Okay...but where are we going?"


    Sean''s eyes shed as he said with augh, "Oh, don''t worry about it. We got it all sorted out. Sorry, Denys. We three had to sneak into your retreat vi in the woods to prepare the drinks and stuff for today''s celebration.. It''s only a few miles away from here, and it''s located near a beautiful river as well. So how about we celebrate while enjoying mother nature and the river?"

 Chapter 50 - What Is Going On?

    Denys seemed surprised as he asked, "Sean! You really prepared everything behind my back? Wow, unbelievable how I am thest person to know everything, haha."


    "Haha, Mary and Jessie also insisted, so I couldn''t just back out from such a surprise n," Sean heartily said.


    Sarah frowned, wondering why these three kept her out of the loop.


    "Wait a sec. Are we going somewhere that far and isted? Eva won''t be happy," Taya said as she thought of Eva, who would be very much concerned about her safety.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s not really that far and just on the outskirts of a nearby town, near ake. We can go in our car, which is bulletproof and quite big. You can trust me when I say that you will bepletely safe with me and Eva probably can also rest assured. I will also drop every one of you back."


    "Come on, only for this once we can break some rules, right? I know how it feels to have bodyguards follow me around all the time, and even though I appreciate what they do, it''s right that we enjoy some time on our own as well without being under observation 24x7, right?" Denys said in a convincing tone, making Taya hesitate.


    "Come on, Taya. It''s not like we do this every day. Just for our sake, pleasee," Jessie yfully pleaded.


    "Yes. We all know how big and sturdy Denys'' car is. I doubt even a missile could damage his car, and that''s why I guess he also doesn''t keep many bodyguards around," Mary added.


    However, Sarah snorted inwardly, feeling extremely annoyed by everyone except Denys.


    Here she was trying her best to impress Denys, but all her actions were being foiled by these four, but she also had to put up a friendly smile before them as well.


    She even put revealing clothes underneath herb coat every day, revealing her cleavage and smooth legs.


    Her waist-length blonde hair was also not tied up but made sure to make it look silky and glossy as if it was ironed.


    She even bought a 200$ strawberry lipstick to put on her lips so that, coupled with all her other makeup, she could hope to seduce Denys.


    But so far, other than Denys, only other men seemed to show an interest in her and crushed on her because of how hot she looked.


    She hit 30st week and was quite frustrated that she might be losing her young looks as more time passed and wanted to seduce Denys and marry him before someone else snatches him.


    But she could see the way Denys looked at Taya every time they talked, and it was as if he couldn''t see any other person in the world when he was before her.


    Sure, she had to, inwardly grudgingly admit that Taya looked like a proud goddess, unblemished by the filth of the world, looking all elegant and graceful. But that exactly was what irritated her, especially when Taya was almost ten years older than her.


    How could someone older than her be so better than her and still catch the attention of her crush when she herself had gone to the trouble of putting on so much makeup and keeping up a seductive appearance?


    She couldn''t understand how Taya was looking so young and beautiful at her age and felt that she must have done a lot of stic surgery considering how much of an expert she was in that field and tookfort in that.


    She also had wanted to invite Denys to her house on the pretext of giving him his ''birthday gift,'' but before that, the others spoiled her ns.


    And now, she could only helplessly smile while going along with their ns.


    Taya finally gave in after constant coaxing from the four. She decided to give a call to Eva and tell her to go home for today without needing to pick her up and hoped that she wouldn''t make much of a protest.


    Denys couldn''t help but smile happily after knowing that Taya finally decided to join. The six of them still had some work to do, but they postponed it forter and subtly walked to the garage while removing theirb coats.


    Meanwhile, Viktor had reached near the hospital and was about to enter the hospital grounds when he suddenly saw a luxurious white SUVing out from just in front of him.


    The windows were tinted, but the familiar scent of a certain person inside the car couldn''t escape Viktor''s senses.


    He couldn''t recognize whose car it was, but he could sense that there were six people inside, including the scent of two men.


    His expression became pinched as he revved his bike and followed the car to see where they were nning to go.


    Inside the car, Denys and Sean were sitting in the front, while Taya, Jessie, and Mary were sitting together in the middle seat, and Sarah was at the back seat and didn''t look quite happy seeing how Sean sat in the front before she could.


    "Let''s put on some music. Some fine music is necessary, right guys?" Sean said with a smile as he turned on the car''s sound system while Denys suddenly remembered something and said, "Oh, wait. Let me tell Jason that I would be returningte. Otherwise, that poor boy might stay upte at night."


    "Aww, he is so lucky to have such a sweet uncle like you," Jessie remarked.


    Taya also thought about her daughter, but she knew that Tiana wouldn''t anyway stay up waiting for her since she always returnste.


    But remembering the time when she talked with Jason and saw how gentlemanly he was, she couldn''t help but think that maybe she should give him a chance to see how things would progress with Tiana.


    However, she had to convince Eva a lot to not stay up or follow her instead of going home.


    Denys could only smile as he called up Jason and informed him about his night outing.


    After that, the volume was turned up so loud that even others could hear music booming in the car from the outside, including Viktor, of course.


    ''What the fuck are they up to? Are they trying to have a party in the car?'' Viktor was getting more irritated, but he noticed that the SUV was taking a turn into a secluded road.


    But he observed something more surprising when he noticed two ck sedans tailing the SUV in a very suspicious manner.


    The two sedans were of the samepany and model, and not only that, he heard two bikesing up from behind.


    Now other than him and the white SUV, there were two ck sedans and two bikes following the SUV just like him in this secluded road that wasn''t too wide.


    ''What the heck is going on?'' Viktor frowned, feeling that things were looking highly suspicious.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 51 - In Your Dreams

    The two ck sedans were driving in front of Victor while the two bikes were trying to ride along with him.


    He could feel the two riders looking at him with ill intent, as if he was in the wrong ce at the wrong time and that they clearly don''t want him getting out of this road alive.


    ''In your dreams¡­'' Victor scoffed inwardly.


    But his eyes became cold when he saw one of the riders taking out a silenced gun from his belt and moving their hand to aim at him.


    "Fuck off!" Victor got pissed off and kicked the rider''s motorcycle in a huff.


    Before the rider could process what happened, he and his bike got sted off like a rocket and were sent flying for more than ten meters.


    The rider instantly died when his body rammed into a tree and immediately became a paste of blood, and the bike exploded into bits and pieces as it collided with a sturdy tree in the distance before cutting through many smaller ones.


    The other rider was shocked since he couldn''t believe what he just saw, especially when he was expecting his friend to take care of this civilian silently and easily.


    But the sight he saw just now was something he wouldn''t even dare to dream.


    "You too!"


    Before the rider could react ore to terms with his shock, Victor kicked his bike as well, and he ended up no better than the first rider.


    The two cars in the front suddenly slowed down, noticing what happened behind them. Whereas the five in the Denys'' car, which was more than 100 meters in the front, had no idea that two men just got killed on the same road they were on.


    The loud music and the chatter of the women would have dulled down any explosions or gunfire even if it took ce right behind the car.


    Now Viktor knew for sure that whoever was riding those bikes and the ones in the cars in front of him wasn''t here with nice intentions but held hostile intentions for someone in the SUV.


    However, all he cared about was one person in the SUV and couldn''t care less about the others. So, he knew he would have to take down these two cars as well.


    But before his killing intent could cloud his thoughts, he felt that he should first find out who these people are instead of killing them instantly.


    ''Fuck...I really need to feed soon¡­'' Viktor inwardly sighed as he revved his bike to match up to the ck sedans.


    He had no idea whom in the SUV these people were targeting, but he surely wasn''t going to let them take any action.


    One of the ck sedans slowed down till they were head to head with Viktor. Even though the windows were tinted, Viktor could make out that there were four people within the car, fully armed!


    But before he could think of anything, his brows raised as he saw the car trying to crash onto him.


    "Hmph, fools!" Viktor sneered as he kicked the car in the same fashion as he kicked away those two bikes.


    And just like those riders, the four men inside the car had their breaths frozen when they felt a sense of weightlessness and saw Victor''s contemptuous expression getting farther and farther away before everything went dark.


    But they were too shocked, or their brains were too slow to see how much the body of the car got dented with Victor''s kick. It was as if an iron hammer of a few hundred kilos mmed into the body of the car as it tumbled away like a toy into the woods.


    *BOOOM!*


    A loud explosion erupted in the woods, but those who were in Denys'' car were not only a bit far away but also had loud music going on in their car, because of which they didn''t hear anything at all, including the explosion.


    Only a ball of fire erupted into the skies before it died down, and the men in the other ck sedan also noticed though they didn''t think that it was their fellow mates'' car that exploded just now.


    When they looked at Viktor again, all they wondered was where did their friends go?


    How could their friends just disappear off the road, and most of all, how was this civilian still alive?


    But their gut was telling that the guy riding on the cruiser bike was surely suspicious and had something to do with how all the men who tried to kill him disappeared off the road and instead only heard explosions sounding dozens of meters away in the woods.


    They felt that they should take care of him first before they could continue on with their original mission, which had to do with a certain someone in the white SUV ahead.


    ''Damn it...I did it again...now I should definitely not kill these men so fast..e on, Viktor...focus¡­'' Viktor inwardly mumbled as he tried to focus instead of letting his feral mind take over.


    He knew that he was angry right now since he was already pissed off and frustrated when he set out to see Taya and, most of all, because of his hunger, making him quite moody, especially during the night. And now, seeing these humans trying to kill him only pissed him off even more.


    Still, he still had Taya''s safety in mind and already resolved himself to get to the bottom of this by interrogating whoever was in the ck sedan in front of him.


    The ck sedan suddenly slowed down as it turned around to face Viktor as if they wanted to kill Viktor badly and as fast as possible, even if it meant that they had to m their car onto Viktor.


    ''Shit! Are these fuckers trying to destroy my good ol'' bike¡­'' Viktor almost broke the handle of his bike, seeing how his bike was in danger here.


    But there was no way he was going to let themy a finger on his precious bike, but at the same time, he had to take them down without killing them.


    Still, as the ck car was speeding towards him in an attempt to m onto him, Viktor''s lips only curved into a cold smile in response.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Guys, please leave a review if possible so that I would know how much you guys are enjoying this novel, thx :D


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 52 - Time For Some Questions

    All he did was lift the front wheel as the wheels rolled over the bo of the car and then lifted the rear wheel as well just before the car''s bumper could hit his bike.


    It was as if he was performing a bike stunt using a mountain bike, the only difference being that he was doing this using a heavy cruiser bike.


    However, Viktor had no ns on simply riding off the car. And so before his bike rode off from the car, he extended his left hand as sharp silver ws began to extend out from his nails, looking as shiny as silver and strong as steel.


    And he immediately wed through the car''s trunk as the front wheel of his bike touched the road, only to have his ws get fully inserted into the trunk as he used it as support to turn around his bike and get behind the car''s tail.


    Those in the car heard an ear-rendering screeching noise on the roof of their car though they had no idea what it was. But they were too shocked to think about it as they saw how the mysterious man rode over their car with his heavy bike as if it was nothing.


    Viktor didn''t waste any more time and revved his bike as he maintained the speed of his bike as he leaned down and wed at the tires of the car.


    The tires deted immediately as the car screeched through the road, losing its stability.


    The driver couldn''t understand what the hell was going on as he desperately tried to steer the car to avoid running into the trees.


    But Viktor came over to the other side and punctured the other rear tire as well with his sharp ws. Even though the tires looked sturdy, his ws tore through it like butter.


    Sparks came out as both the punctured tires screeched through the road, and the car skid off the road before running into the woods and hitting one of the trees.


    Fortunately, since the speed of the car was not too high, the car came to a stop without killing anyone inside.


    However, all five men inside the car were disoriented because of the crash as smoke continued toe out from the bo.


    Still, the five men inside were trained men and quickly came to their senses as they readied their guns with a silencer.


    Viktor immediately parked his bike on the side of the road and got off.


    As he walked towards the broken-down car in the woods, he saw the doors opening as five men stumbled out.


    Knowing that the mysterious man was behind them, they quickly pointed their guns towards the front only to see no one at all.


    They looked at each other with puzzled expressions wondering how the man disappeared, and only his bike was present here.


    Their expressions immediately became cautious as they surveyed their surroundings, thinking that the man was hiding somewhere.


    *Crack!*


    The crisp sound of a neck being snapped into two startled four of the five men among them, only to turn around and see that their fellow mate was lying on the ground with his neck snapped.


    The other four immediately switched off the safety of their guns as they waved their guns around to see where the mysterious man was.


    But they couldn''t understand how he got the jump on one of their men out of nowhere, that too right under their noses.


    *Crack!*


    The same cracking of bone sounded, and the three of them, like startled pigs, turned around to see that another one of their people had bit the dust.


    Now, everyone felt their hearts beating in trepidation as they had no sight of their enemy, but somehow he was killing their men one by one.


    They even tried firing some shots towards the bushes, thinking their enemy was hiding there, but it was all in vain.


    One of them gestured with his hand to stick together, and all of them had their backs stuck close so that they could shoot their enemy down before he could take down one of them by surprise.


    However, even if their men were taken by surprise, they couldn''t understand how their enemy could easily kill their trained men.


    Even getting the jump on them was highly impossible, and breaking their necks without any struggle on their part was considered even more unbelievable.


    But these men who usually didn''t fear much couldn''t stop swallowing their saliva as beads of sweat slipped down their backs.


    They had never faced such a bewildering situation nor frightening one.


    "Hrkk!" Suddenly one of the three men clutched his throat and made a gagging sound before sumbing to the floor.


    The other two immediately took a step or two back, and with a shaky gaze, they saw how their friend''s neck looked like it was ttened, including the bones.


    This kind of blunt trauma was not something they had evere upon. But the terrifying thing was that they still didn''t spot their enemy, who killed another one of their men.


    By now, even if they were used to many dangerous situations, this was something they had never experienced before and beyond their imagination.


    The unknown was always what terrified mankind the most, and now these men were no exception to this rule.


    Before they could realize it, their hands were quivering as their fingers became mmy.


    Suddenly, the two men felt like somebody grabbed their arms which were holding their guns. But before they could react, they saw their arms getting twisted 180 degrees as if their hands were made out of y.


    "AAAAH!!!" The two men howled as their guns fell out from their broken arms and fell on the ground.


    But as they tried to pick up their backup guns, they felt their other arm being grabbed as well before it was twisted as well, just like their other arm.


    "AAAHRGHH!!"


    They felt their bones popping out from its ce as they writhed on the ground in pain, both their arms looking mangled.


    "Good. Now time for some questions."


    Even though they were experiencing excruciating pain, their ears didn''t miss out on hearing these words and looked up to see the mysterious man appearing out of nowhere.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 53 - Why Are You Single?

    Viktor grabbed the necks of these two as he lifted them effortlessly and pinned them against the trunk of the trees behind them.


    "Now, tell me who sent you people while I am still nice," Viktor said as his eyes focused on theirs.


    But he then frowned and clutched their faces to make them open their mouths.


    "What the fuck¡­" He was taken aback to notice that their tongues were severed and seeing the dumbfounded look on Viktor, the two men made gagging sounds as if they were trying tough.


    It was as if they knew they were going to die anyway and were trained not to fear death. Viktor obviously understood this, seeing how even their tongues were cut off to prevent any sort of information leak even if they were tortured.


    *Crack!*


    Knowing that he wouldn''t be getting anything out of these two, even with his Phantasm Eyes, he snapped both their necks as they copsed on the ground.


    "Shit...Taya might have been right¡­" Viktor mumbled since he had nevere upon such hostels who seemed to have taken all precautions and measures to protect their identities and backgrounds.


    He also saw how their fingers were scraped to not have any fingerprints.


    It was as if whoever sent these men didn''t care if they died while carrying out their mission or if anybody detained them.


    "I have to tell her¡­" Viktor said to himself as he quickly got on his bike and followed the trail of Denys'' car. He didn''t dare to waste any more time since he had no idea if any other men were following the white SUV.


    He didn''t know for sure if Taya was the one being targeted by these men. But based on how high profile she was, he couldn''t think of anybody else inside the car being the target. And nor was he going to make any leeway for risks.


    Even though he was indestructible, it didn''t mean others around him were.


    Meanwhile, in Denys'' car, no one, including Taya, had any idea that four vehicles behind them exploded, and the men that were trying to tail them had all died.


    All four of them were conversing with each other while enjoying the music.


    But Taya seemed distracted, as if she was thinking about something else.


    "Taya, why are you so silent? Is something bothering you?" Denys asked in a tone of concern as he lowered the volume of his sound system.


    "Yes, Taya. Even I noticed that you seemed distracted for the past few days and even more so today," Jessie added.


    Denys chimed in, "Is there any problem, or were we wrong to pull you along for this celebration? I am sorry if I¡ª"


    "No, not at all. It''s just some household things...nothing big," Taya said with a smile as she slightly shook her head.


    "Must be about your daughter. We know how much you worry about her. Don''t worry, Taya. Tia is just at that age, and soon she will understand how much help you are trying to do for her," Mary reassured as she held Taya''s hand.


    "Thank you, Mary. That means a lot," Taya said with a soft smile though she was thinking about a lot of things other than things rted to Tiana.


    "But don''t worry. I am really looking forward to celebrating with you all. As Denys said, I could really use a break," Taya said with a soft chuckle.


    "Trust me. You are going to love the preparations I made. His house also has a nice pool right in the back, and we could celebrate there," Sean excitedly said before ncing at the rear window momentarily.


    Viktor wasn''t making it obvious that he was following the white SUV since he wanted to find out where they were going without alerting them since they might change the destination if they saw that he was following them.


    He wanted to know where Taya was going with these people, especially with two men inside the car at the dead of the night.


    Even if the white SUV was not within a normally visible distance, Viktor had no problems tracking the car easily.


    "Hey Denys, you have been single for so long. Why not marry a beauty already? I am sure even girls in theirte twenties would readily ept a ring from you, hehe. After all, how could they miss out on a perfect man?" Sarah remarked casually, carefully observing his expression through the rearview mirror.


    Mary and Jessie nced at Sarah, wondering if she was hinting at the fact that Denys should get it on with Taya.


    Mary and Jessie supported Sarah''s words, "I know, right. Denys, you should marry before it''s toote or someone snatches up your one true love, hehe."


    "Oh, who is his one true love?" Taya curiously asked.


    Denys zed at Taya through the rearview mirror as he slightlyughed, "Haha, these guys just wouldn''t miss out on a chance to tease me. But I guess I must confess that there is someone I am really interested in who is also working at our hospital. She is not only a peerless doctor but also beautiful and single like me as well."


    "Wow, I didn''t know you already had a crush in our hospital. Who is the lucky girl?" Taya asked with a smile.


    Sarah frowned, seeing how her words backfired on herself, especially when she mentioned te-twenties." So she couldn''t help but give a veiled re at Mary and Jessie for twisting her words.


    Hearing Taya''s question, Sean, Jessie, and Mary eagerly looked at Denys'' expression to see how he was going to reply when his crush was sitting right behind him, and she herself asked the question as well.


    Denys showed a hesitant expression, but finally, he sighed and said, "I guess you will be the first to knowter. Now I am too shy to say, haha."


    Jessies, Mary, and Sean inwardly sighed as they leaned backward, feeling that things didn''t end as expected. But Denys could only give them sorry nces.


    Soon, they all arrived before a nice-looking cottage-like building with modern facilities and nice ambient lights.


    Everyone got out with happy expressions, looking forward to having a good time.


    Denys looked at Taya and asked expectedly, "So did you like¡ª"


    But suddenly, a headlight shed in Denys'' eyes, making him shield his face with his hands as he heard the sound of a cruiser bike.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 54 - I Am Her ...

    Taya''s eyebrows raised as she recognized the sound of this bike, bringing back many nostalgic memories.


    She took a deep breath as she turned around to see a very familiar dashing, and entrancingly handsome young man walking towards her, his intense gaze invading her soul.


    He was maintaining his gaze with hers as if she was the only one left in this world while nothing else mattered, a gaze she was very used to.


    Even the jacket and pants he was wearing were something she was very familiar with since she knew this was his favorite clothing style.


    At that moment, she also momentarily felt her surroundings fading away except for this handsome hunk walking towards her.


    Her lips parted as if she wanted to call out his name but didn''t and instead kept staring at his light kissed face in a daze as her thoughts went haywire.


    Thest thing she expected was to see him here. But before she could wonder why he was here, she felt a cold arm wrapping her waist as she got pulled towards his chest, making her feel like she had lost all control over her body in his embrace.


    His burning gaze made her feel hot, and her eyes widened when she saw him leaning his head in to steal a kiss from her lips.


    Her heart skipped a beat as she panicked and turned her head away in the nick of time.


    But it seemed to have no effect in stopping Viktor from leaning in his head and giving her a hot kiss on her neck.


    Taya''s neck muscles tensed up as his cold lips left a hot kiss on her neck, making her face flush instantly. Her mind immediately went nk, not knowing what to do since she didn''t expect Viktor to kiss her out of nowhere.


    He purposefully let his kiss lingering on her neck for more than a second as if he wanted to mark her neck with his lips and also relish in her scent before lifting his head.


    "You smell good. I have been looking everywhere for you," Viktor whispered in a captivating tone but at the same time making sure the others heard him as well.


    Taya''s heart was racing faster like never before....a feeling which she had not felt for longer than she could remember. The familiar feeling of his kiss made her feel as if his kiss could melt her skin.


    The other four had stupefied expressions, not understanding what was going on. It was as if these two were in a world of their own while forgetting about everything else.


    Denys'' expression became taut the moment he saw this mysterious, handsome man wrapping his arm around Taya''s waist and even daring to kiss her.


    He had never seen this man before, even though he had known Taya for more than ten years. He also saw how Taya had a dumbfounded and flustered expression upon seeing this man, which was quite shocking since she was always a calm and collected woman no matter what the situation was.


    This was the first time he saw signs of panic on her face and how red her face was bing...expressions he couldn''t even dream of her showing and how she didn''t show any signs of struggle at all.


    He realized that she definitely knew this man, and their rtionship couldn''t be simple.


    Seeing how wlessly charming and handsome this man was, Denys'' felt a deep sense of inferiority in the depths of his heart, something he had never felt in his life, considering how he had the most brilliant halo behind him wherever he went.


    But seeing how young this man was, he doubted their rtionship could be as he thought. He didn''t believe that Taya would go out with someone so young, especially considering her image and how he had never heard Taya mention this guy.


    He didn''t dare to believe that a mature woman like Taya would be into younger guys, especially this man who had a dangerous vibe to him as well.


    He felt that women like Taya would prefer to go out with men who were mature and could provide a stable environment and not someone who looked like he had romanced a thousand girls.


    Sean had a difficult expression while Jessies and Mary had bbergasted expressions seeing their good friend Taya being swooped off her feet by a charmingly handsome younger man.


    Sarah was shocked at first, but then she felt ted seeing that Taya had a secret younger guy as her lover, but then her tion turned into envy and jealousy, seeing how perfectly charming this man was and how Taya was able to score such a young guy.


    Denys coughed since there was a limit to how much he could keep a calm expression after sensing the sensual tension between these two.


    Taya became flustered as she came back to her senses and wriggled out of Viktor''s embrace like a nervous rabbit.


    Viktor only smiled in amusement, seeing how abashed she was, and felt that she really hadn''t changed too much as he thought.


    Taya was still feeling feverish, especially on her neck, where Viktor kissed her but tried her best not to make any exaggerated reactions since she had no idea how to react, especially before her friends.


    She was totally caught by surprise and couldn''t help but give a subtle cold re at Viktor, who didn''t seem to mind her re and instead looked at her with a mischievous smile.


    Denys felt the veins in his temple twitching, seeing how these two were slipping into their own world again.


    So he cleared his throat and asked with a slightly stiff smile, "What a surprise. Taya, care to introduce this gentleman?"


    He was extremely curious who this guy was since he had never seen his face before, nor had he heard of anyone mentioning a man being so close to Taya.


    Taya became nervous, hearing Denys'' questions since she had no idea how to introduce Viktor to her friends out of the blue.


    But she didn''t have to think for long when Viktor came forward with a smile and extended a hand towards Denys, "I am Lucien. Lucien d. I am her brother-inw."

 Chapter 55 - Lucien Vlad

    The way Viktor said it confidently sounded so true that it left no room for Taya to refute nor others to suspect whether it was a lie.


    Taya wanted to say something, but she didn''t, thinking it was best to let Viktor win this one. However, she gave him yet another subtle re seeing his smug smile.


    Viktor didn''t hesitate to im himself to be her brother-inw since he knew that no one knew the name of her husband or his whereabouts, including him, and at the same time, there was possibly enough room for a romantic encounter with his ''sister-inw''.


    After all, he had already read too many stories in his pastime where the estranged or divorced sister-inw falls for the hot and charming brother-inw who happens to be in the vicinity and gets rid of her loneliness.


    And precisely because of this, Denys felt threatened in Lucien''s presence even though he was older than him.


    But at the same time, he learned that Taya''s husband''sst name should be d as well.


    And at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder where her husband was and why her brother-inw seemed to pop up out of nowhere and also seemed to be quite close with her.


    A spection popped up in his mind, but he still did not dare to believe it.


    He awkwardly smiled as he returned Lucien''s handshake and said, "Aha, I see. I am Denys Mai. I am Taya''s close friend and her colleague as well. We have been together, I mean working together for ten years. It''s quite a pleasure to meet you."


    ''I know what you did there, chump. But you tried, heh'', Viktor inwardly scoffed, seeing Denys'' vain attempt at remarking his "closeness" with Taya and also trying to create some misunderstanding through his words.


    But it seemed so silly and amateurish for someone like Viktor and didn''t feel the least bothered at all. Even Taya was too distracted to take note of it.


    However, her friends Jessie and Mary couldn''t help but look at Taya with aplicated expression, indirectly asking her for an exnation and how her hot brother-inw magically popped out of nowhere.


    They felt a bit upset that Taya hadn''t told them that her brother-inw was such a handsome and charming young man who was absolutely a visual treat to just look at.


    They believed that not even the top models they knew could even remotelypare to this man''s looks.


    Even Sarah couldn''t help but keep staring at Lucien from the side as if she couldn''t get enough of his handsomeness.


    The more she looked at him, the more fatally bewitching he seemed to appear.


    "Nice. It''s good that Taya has such a qualified and talented assistant," Viktor replied with a genuine smile as he continued to shake Denys'' hand.


    Denys'' eyes twitched for a second, and he felt that he was approaching the limit where he could no longer put up a smiling face.


    The way Viktor put his words made it sound like he wasplimenting him but at the same time showing that he was beneath Taya and someone who was way out of her league.


    Denys was the one who understood this the most but hearing Lucien''s sincere tone, he couldn''t make out whether he innocently said it or if he purposefully made a jab at him.


    Taya wanted to correct Viktor, but then seeing the sly glint in his eyes, she knew he was purposefully trying to roast Denys and inwardly facepalmed, wondering why he was simply picking on this poor man.


    Jessie and Mary felt embarrassed for Denys but didn''t bother to correct Lucien thinking that they might make it even more embarrassing for Denys.


    "So, Taya, care to introduce these three beautifuldies?" Viktor asked with a smoldering smile which, like magic, dazzled all three women, and even Denys and Sean were distracted by his smile.


    Taya saw the stars sparkling in her three friends and felt like giving a pinch on Viktor''s thick skin.


    But she could only introduce her friends with a forced smile, and as she introduced them, the three women eagerly exchanged greetings with him.


    "So, Lucien, are you modeling for a living?" Jessie asked excitedly.


    "Yes, yes. You must be modeling for some hotshot brand, right?" Mary asked with pure curiosity.


    For once, Sarah agreed with the questions of these two and added with the best smile possible, "He must be. Look at how handsome and hot he is. I bet all the sportspanies must be running after you to model for them."


    Denys never thought that he would be feeling so irritated by other women fawning over some other man before him since that was something that never happened in his life before.


    But now he felt otherwise and saw Sean giving him aforting smile which was the only thing he could do for poor Denys, considering how Lucien was stealing all the limelight. Even Sarah, who usually gave excessive attention to Denys now, didn''t even seem to nce in his direction.


    It was as if Lucien was exuding a fatal aura that could lure beauties and ensnare them with his dazzling smile.


    Viktor acted overwhelmed by theirments andughed as he waved his hand, "No, no. You guys tter me, haha. I am actually unemployed and just living in the present, trying to seek the meaning behind my existence. After all, what''s the point in doing anything else if we do not understand ourselves first?"


    Viktor spoke with a confident air without any signs of shame for being jobless and instead made the others feel as if he had more profound thinking than them.


    This only made the three women impressed with him, not at all asking him why he was finding it hard tond a job.


    Even Sarah felt like she gained some enlightenment hearing his words when she thought about herself.


    However, only Taya knew that despite how casually Viktor put his words, she knew that he was speaking what he was feeling in his heart, about thest part of his sentence.


    However, Viktor continued as he put his arm around Taya''s shoulder, "But I promised my beautiful sister-inw here to take up some part-time jobs at least and not make her worry, haha. That''s why after a long time, I decided to stay close to her and give her the support my dumb brother couldn''t."


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: We got almost 440 powerstones this week...just a tad short of 500 :# but nevertheless more than before :D Will we make it to 500 nxt week? :3


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 56 - You Won’t Understand

    Hearing Lucien mentioning his brother, the others all wondered if he mentioned him as ''dumb'' for leaving Taya or because of something else.


    However, only Taya knew that Viktor was purposefully making a jab. She also couldn''t shake off his hand over her shoulder, which only seemed to get heavier the more she tried to shake it off subtly.


    But the part where they heard Lucien mention "support" and "staying close to Taya," they couldn''t help but wonder if these two indeed had only a typical inws rtionship or something more.


    Taya desperately wanted to resolve their misunderstandings since she doesn''t want to see Viktor get his way anymore. But one thing she has learned after knowing him for most of her life was that she shouldn''t refute him before others unless she wants her words to backfire on herself or that Viktor might find some opportunity to use them to his advantage.


    So she could only hope that her friends would stop asking any more questions to this big bad wolf since they had no idea whom they were dealing with.


    Even though she could see how her friends were starting to specte things, she didn''t want to make it even worse.


    She even forgot about the celebration, and all she thought was how to drag Viktor back to her home. She knew she would have to go with him as he wouldn''t leave otherwise.


    But at the same time, she didn''t want to bunk on her friends and ruin their mood. And so, she could only hope that the hours passed fast.


    And of course, the most burning question she had in her mind was what was he doing here though she did not seem to be surprised about the part about how he found her.


    "So, what a nice ce this is! Whose cottage was this again?" Viktor asked with perked eyes.


    "It''s mine. It''s just...uh¡­you know a retreat for whenever I get too tired of work stuff and also to have some casual treats with my friends like now," Denys exined with the best smile he could force out.


    Viktor raised his brows, "Oh good. Why don''t we make ourselvesfortable inside instead of standing out here? I hope you don''t mind me gatecrashing, haha. Right, Denys?"


    Denys'' expression looked like he was forced to smile while swallowing a roach. But before he could say anything, Viktor had already pulled along Taya as he walked towards the cottage, making Denys stare at their backs with a ck jaw.


    Why the heck did he even ask if he was anyway going to gatecrash?


    The three women came out of their daze as they realized that Lucien was already holding Taya and walking towards the cottage.


    They stifled their smiles when they saw the bloated smile on Denys'' face, which seemed as if his cheek muscles had gotten swollen after holding on to his smile for too long.


    They could only give him a sympathetic look before following Lucien and Taya.


    Sean patted Denys'' back and said, "Don''t worry, brother. Things may not be as it seems. Besides, he''s just her brother-inw. Nowe on and don''t let some other man take control in your turf."


    Viktor made Taya stick close to his body as he slyly moved his hand to hug her waist.


    But Taya caught his hand just in time and made sure that his naughty hand went back to its ce.


    Viktor chuckled, making Taya subtly pinch his stomach while giving him an aggrieved re.


    She looked ahead as she grumbled, "Haven''t you already had enough fun by embarrassing me? Why did you evene here? You even dared to kiss me in front of my friends. Now, what will they think now that you proimed yourself to be my brother-inw?"


    "You are looking quite sexy under the moon."


    "Oh, stop it. Don''t change the topic and answer my question,"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I saw a sexy beauty, and I parked. Simple enough," Viktor said with a smirk.


    Taya closed her eyes as she took in a deep breath and felt like a fuse might go off in her head.


    "Don''t you think the more pressing question here is what you are doing here in the middle of the night, especially with two men included?" Viktor asked as he gave a heavy nce at Taya.


    "Two men? You make it sound as if...jeez, did you forget that my threedy friends are here as well? And besides, this is not the 2000s. I don''t have to report or say anything about where I go or what I do to you. Also, this is none¡ª"


    "Oh, don''t tell me it''s none of my business, Little Taya. We are way beyond that, don''t you think so?" Viktor said as his gaze wandered about.


    Feeling the heaviness in his tone, Taya''s lips quivered as she said in a low voice, "That''s not fair. I-If you cared that much, then where the hell were you for almost two decades?"


    "You are asking me that? Don''t...don''t y the victim here. You don''t get to do that, especially after how you ran away from me and married some fucktard," Even though Viktor said it with no visible emotion, his hand that was around Taya''s shoulder almost pressed together, but he controlled himself before he caused any difort to her.


    Taya suddenly nced at Viktor and then bitterly smiled as she looked away, "You know what...you won''t understand."


    Viktor was about to say something, but Taya interrupted, seeing that they had almost reached the door of the cottage, "Let''s not fight here anymore. We can talkter at home."


    The other five of them were confused about what these two were so intensely whispering to each other, and this only furthered the spections the three women held while Denys was feeling it hard to even swallow his saliva.

 Chapter 57 - My First Crush

    However, as Taya and Viktor entered the cottage, she suddenly noticed something and whispered to Viktor in a voice even lower than before, "You seem cold. Did something happen?"


    "Oh, right. I just forgot to regte, that''s all," Viktor said, and Taya felt his hand getting warmer till it felt like a normal human being''s.


    But Taya looked at his eyes and asked doubtfully, "You haven''t fed, have you? How long has it been?"


    Viktor sighed and then said after a brief pause, "Just a week or more, I guess. It''s very hard to smuggle blood back in that ce and it''s not like I could go around sucking off people."


    "Gosh. Why didn''t you tell me? No wonder you are so cranky, especially at this hour. If you dy it anymore, you will start to feel weak," She then said after a brief moment of hesitation, "I will give you some soon. Just let''s finish celebrating Denys'' birthday and go home."


    Viktor looked at her side profile with a soft gaze and then whispered, "Of course, I have been waiting for you to say that to me."


    "Oh, stop it!" Taya only rolled her eyes but her lips seemed to arch into a soft smile on their own which she stifled as she changed her expression into a cold one and asked, "How long are you going to keep your hand on me?"


    Viktor''s lips curved into a smile as he said, "As long as we are here?"


    She replied in a frigid tone, "Hmph, I am still very angry about what you did back there. Don''t think I am letting you go scot free just like that. After this, we are going to have a good long talk about what you did."


    "Go easy on me," Viktor said with a stifled chuckle which made Taya''s face redden like a berry in anger.


    She couldn''t understand why it was so hard to get angry at him or talk him down in a serious manner. Whenever she was with him, it was as if time was flowing backwards and she was nothing but a little girl before him who always walked beside him and followed wherever he went, just like all those years ago.


    This feeling only made her even more peeved, and gave him another sublte pinch on his stomach.


    "Ow. Do you n to leave pinches of love on my body? Then you are most wee," Viktor smirked to which Taya snorted as she nced away, thinking that it was better to keep quiet for now lest her friends behind misunderstand even more.


    This change in the air between them didn''t go unnoticed by the five behind.


    But everyone couldn''t help but admit inwardly that the two looked so good together from behind that even Jessie and Mary, who were rooting for Denys, had second thoughts.


    "Well, well, you two surely seem to have forgotten about us, hehe," Jessie giggled as she tried to give a knowing nce at Taya, who purposefully ignored her wink.


    "Ah, how bad of me. Sorry, it''s just that we two had a lot of catching up," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    "Aha, I see. Come, let''s all sit in the backyard and discuss how you two got so close. I mean, it''s not every day that we see an ex-sister-inw having such a good rtionship with her ex-brother-inw, haha," Mary said with a slightugh while throwing a nce towards Taya.


    Taya couldn''t help but re at Viktor again, who mouthed, "What? They are right."


    "Of course. Let''s all settle down. I have already prepared everything on the table, hehe," Sean said as he eagerly went ahead.


    Denys still had a smile stered on his face as he simply nodded and smiled to anyone who said anything to him while his mind was focused on the beautiful woman and man sticking close to each other.


    He noticed how Viktor''s hand still hadn''t left Taya''s shoulders, and she seemed totally okay with it.


    Would a normal ex-brother-inw keep his hand on his ex-sister-inw for such a long time? Definitely no!


    For the first time, he wondered why her ex-husband wasn''t here so that he wouldn''t have to see Lucien''s overly attractive smile nor see him hugging onto her.


    Everyone sat down at the table in the backyard with a beautiful, well-lit pool in the background, fragrant flowers, and fairy lights.


    "So, Lucien, how is your brother doing, and how did you happen to be so close with our Taya?" Sarah eagerly asked though she was not clear herself why she asked.


    Taya nced at Viktor but then put up a smile knowing that he will anyway cook up some story.


    Viktor raised his brows and replied, "Oh well, my brother has actually disappeared. I think he has gone off-grid. In fact, thest message I received from him was a few months ago in an email where he mentioned that he had found the true love of his life and living his life to the fullest with his love in some god knows which ind. That''s all. Anyway, I don''t care what that foolish brother of mine does. He always had a loose screw in his head. I really feel bad for my poor sister-inw."


    Viktor gave a sympathetic look to Taya, who pinched his legs while wryly smiling. She wanted to give him an earful for telling them things with too much unnecessary detail.


    She knew Viktor was trying his best to make his ''brother'' look contemptible.


    Thankfully, she never really talked about her mysterious husband to anyone else nor the reason for her divorce. All they knew on paper was that it was a mutual divorce because of having different opinions. So that left room for a lot of things, and Viktor knew that as well.


    However, the others bought it, and Jessie and Mary couldn''t help but give a sympathetic nce towards Taya, who still had a cool expression.


    Taya couldn''t help but wonder for how long more Viktor was going to make things embarrassing for her.


    "I see. You are right, Lucien. Your brother seems strange and weird. I like you. Now tell us about your story and how you seem to know Taya better than your brother," Mary asked as she rested her chin on her hands.


    Denys nodded along helplessly and sighed as he looked at the table.


    You people don''t want to eat? How could you ignore all these appetizing dishes? How could you all forget why we even came here in the first ce? How could you all forget me??


    Viktor who was oblivious to Denys'' indignant thoughts, eagerly answered, "Well, I first met Taya when I was just a school kid, and she was the beautiful prettydy who stole my breath at first nce. Technically, she was my first crush at sight."


    Taya couldn''t help but blush slightly hearing his exaggeration, especially when she received smiles from Mary and Jessie in between. She couldn''t help but wonder how he could say such things with a straight face.


    Mary and Jessie made awed expressions while Sarah stared enviously at Taya, wondering why all the best ones were fawning over her.


    Viktor continued in a disappointed tone, "But my first crush ended faster than a falling ball when I saw that she visited to meet my brother as a potential fiance. From then on, I started to meet her frequently, and she even began to help me out with my studies and assignments. I was not that great at studies, especially when I was the type whozed and fooled around a lot. But she made studying seem so simple that I became a topper before I even knew it. Not bragging here, haha, just stating the fact."


    Taya softly smiled as certain memories popped up where things Viktor said happened, only the roles were reversed and some other differences.


    "She even apanied me till school to drop me off and even for some of my business in school, and like that, we became friends. From then on, we became close friends till I had to go somewhere far away for some training that required me to be in somece that didn''t have manymunication facilities. And now here I am....only to find out my sweet sister-inw was divorced. I know she is not my inw anymore on paper, but I still feel like I am her brother-inw, so I just call myself that, haha. Is that weird?"


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 58 - The Smiling Denys

    Jessie shook her head with a smile, "Aww, no, Lucien, no. Actually, we, or at least I am quite jealous that Taya has such a charming and sweet ex-brother-inw. I mean, we don''t see inws keeping in touch with each other after they separate. It''s so rare."


    "And that''s why we envy you two, hehe," Mary added.


    "You guys are making me blush. If you three were my college seniors, I would have already called dibs on you all if you had ttered me like this, haha," Viktor said with a wink, only to receive a pinch from Taya again.


    The three women smiled foolishly, hearing his words though they knew he was kidding.


    Still, Jessie bashfully said, "Lucien, you don''t have to flirt with us, olddies. I am sure you already have a young beauty within your arms, hehe."


    Sarah frowned, not liking the fact that Jessie included her into the "old women" category.


    Viktor chuckled as he shook his head, "Oh, not at all, haha. I am a single man leading a simple life. And besides, who says you three are old? Age is just a number mankind came up with to judge the things we could do ording to it. I believe we should not be constrained by it because at some point we realize that this number stopped us from doing many things we wanted to do."


    Taya''s eyes became zed hearing his words, as her mind slipped into deeper thoughts while the women felt enlightened by his words as they thought back to some of their younger days.


    Viktor continued with a slightugh, "Heck, Jessie and Mary, if only you two weren''t married, I would have dly picked you two up for a nice date. And Sarah, seeing how hot you are, I am sure you have a handsome hunk waiting for you back home. Otherwise, what a pity¡­"


    "Wahh!"


    "Sheesh!, Lucien, you are the one making us blush, hehe," Jessie and Mary cutely howled like teenage girls, much to Taya''s annoyance, who shot Viktor a nce to indirectly ask him, ''Why the hell are you flirting with my married friends? You better not try anything with them!''


    Jessie and Mary knew it was just a joke, but they still couldn''t help but feel ttered, especially when someone so handsome and young was saying these things.


    Sarah eagerly said, "No, Lucien. You tter me too much. I am single...unfortunately or fortunately."


    Denys squinted his eyes, hearing Sarah''s words, and asked, "Sarah, you were telling me about my gift, right? What¡ª"


    "Oh, I will just give it to youter, Denys," Sarah hurriedly said before turning to Lucien, much to Denys'' shock.


    Viktor continued to converse with the threedies while Taya could only helplessly watch on silently while smiling at times. However, she was inwardly hoping that these people would rather finish eating than talking.


    Denys and Sean were on the same page as Taya since they felt as if they were forgotten, with Lucien taking all the limelight.


    It was as if these women could only see Lucien as the only man, and they were considered as some bees flying around.


    "Ahem, I will go wash up ande," Taya said and kicked Viktor''s leg subtly.


    "Uhm, I will also wash up. You guys enjoy the dessert. You too, Denys and Sean," Viktor winked as he followed Taya.


    "My...what a sweet guy he is¡­" Jessie said with a smile as she looked in their direction.


    "And hot at the same time. But you are married and even got kids. So, better not try anything, hehe," Mary added with a chuckle.


    "Hmph, I am not the only one who is married and having kids am I?" Jessie yfully said.


    "I guess Sarah is the winner here. Right, Sarah?" Jessie asked with a nudge.


    "Oh, no, please. I am sure he is all over Taya. I mean, it''s so obvious that those two are inseparable. I am sure something is going on between them," Sarah said in a defensive tone.


    Mary nodded in agreement, "You are right. We should interrogate Taya tomorrow and get all the answers. She did us wrong by hiding a secret lover."


    "Especially her ex-brother-inw...haa...how romantic and spicy. She surely has been having it good all this time, eh? I guess we will find out from here soon. Remember, tomorrow we shouldn''t let her go till she tells the truth," Jessie said with narrowed eyes.


    "Of course, of course. This is the news of the century. Taya getting back into romance? That could make millions of men go crazy, hahah¡­"


    "Ahem...uh...Sean, so how''s your family doing these days?" Denys asked casually.


    Mary stifled her smile as she heard Denys clearing his throat and realized that she and her two friends had forgotten all about these two poor men.


    Jessie had an awkward expression when she also realized this and grimaced when she looked at Maya, feeling quite bad that they had already started matching up Lucien with Taya when all this while they forgot about Denys, their poor friend.


    And that was not all. They even forgot that this was supposed to be his birthday celebration, and they even almost finished eating their food without even wishing him their good wishes before eating.


    Sarah also felt quite bad, especially when she had gone to a lot of trouble to impress Denys. But right now, she couldn''t help asionally look in the direction Lucien went as she felt that maybe trying her chances with a younger guy might be better.


    But then, thinking about how Lucien was jobless, she had second thoughts since, based on his casual dressing style, she didn''t feel like he was rich or anything.


    Compared to him, she knew how abundantly rich and influential Denys was and felt that, in the longer run, Denys was worth chasing for.


    But at the same time, she felt that she could have a nice fling with Lucien in the meanwhile and maybe even meet him asionally after getting married.


    Before she knew it, she was already making ns for an affair post-marriage.


    Taya searched around for the washroom, and when she found it, she saw Viktor following behind her and snorted, "Hmph, why did you follow me? You should have gotten morefortable with those three women."


    Viktor smiled as he got closer, "Come on. No need to be angry. I was just making themfortable. But you know that I am the mostfortable with you, and that''s why I am here."


    "Spit it out, Viktor. What do you want? I don''t want you following me into the washroom even if...it''s for washing your hands or any other excuse you could think of," Taya felt that she might be in danger if she involuntarily opened up an opportunity for him to do something naughty.


    Viktor raised his brows, "Excuse? I am here for you to keep up your end of the bargain. Your blood," He said with a sly smile.

 Chapter 59 - Why Are You Here?

    Taya''s brows pulled together as she nced at the backyard where the others were sitting, "Before that..uh..e inside...I have something to ask you," Taya said as she opened the door and pulled him inside the washroom.


    "Ohh, it seems like you still want¡ª"


    "Shhh. Enough of the nonsense, and now tell me what really happened and why you are here," Taya asked in a serious tone as she shut the door behind her.


    "What do you mean? I searched for you as soon as I knew that guy who was drooling all over you invited you toe to his nice little cottage," Viktor said with narrowed eyes.


    "Drooling? What the heck are you talking about?" Taya felt confused and continued, "It''s his birthday. Didn''t I already say that? We all came to celebrate it and also take a break from our work life. In case you didn''t know, it''s quite taxing and stressful. And we all have been good friends for more than a decade. If you were here, you would have known."


    "Oh, please. I already know enough, and don''t tell me you are too dense to know how much that Denys guy is wagging his tail for you. You have to be blind to not see that."


    Taya had a look of disbelief, but then she took a deep breath and said, "Okay...Even if he is interested in me or not, I don''t see how it all matters. I still don''t get why you are getting so worked up. I thought we were done, and we are. You still have a lot of exining to do for trying to kiss me before them."


    Viktor rolled his eyes as he blew through his lips and said, "Fine. We are done. But before, you asked me why my skin was cold, right? Then let me tell you that, while you were busy partying in that big ugly car, more than a dozen armed men were following you. Did you know that? Oh, I am sorry. I guess you were too busy taking a ''break'' to know what was right behind you."


    "If I didn''t kill all those men, I wonder how your ''celebration'' would have ended up."


    Taya''s expression softened as her lips parted and closed multiple times, "W-What...I...I didn''t know. I am...sorry. But...who were they, and why would they follow us in the middle of the night?"


    Viktor hit the wall in frustration, "Who knows! There can be any number of people in this world who want to hurt you. Their tongues were cut, and I couldn''t get any information out of them. Whoever sent them was not doing this for fun, and they wanted somebody in that car dead for sure. They weren''t ying around and were fully prepared to assemble all those men."


    "Okay, okay. I will call Eva right now and have her check up on those bodies. I mean, they should still be near the road we came through, right?"


    "It''s of no use. You wouldn''t get anything from those bodies. I am sure they all would turn up as unidentified."


    Taya sighed as she dropped her head and said, "Okay...but we still are not sure who they were specifically targeting. It could also have been Denys since he is a part of one of the powerful groups. But I will be careful next time."


    Viktor took in a deep breath as he gripped Taya''s shoulders and said, "Taya, I understand that you are leading a hectic life with your hands full. But never forget that...you live not only for yourself but for those who want you alive and happy as well. So whatever unwanted stress you have...just throw it away since it''s not worth it."


    Taya''s chin dipped as she softly nodded.


    He then stepped back as he opened the door, "I will be there."


    Taya suddenly raised her head and called out, "Wait! You...uh...must be tired...after taking care of those men without feeding for too long."


    She then showed him her wrist as she continued, "So...you can uhm...drink my blood before you go."


    Viktor slightly smiled and said, "Later. If we stay here anymore, people might intrude on our privacy, don''t you think?"


    Taya winced as she felt like smacking her own head for embarrassing herself and turned around to wash her hands to hide her face.


    She wondered how she could forget about her friends outside, and even now, they might be suspicious of her staying inside the washroom for too long with Viktor.


    Viktor amusedly smiled as he headed out but then as he opened the door, he was weed by the faces of two men.


    "Oh, Denys and Sean, you guys finished eating so fast? I thought I saw a lot of stuff on your tes," Viktor asked with a slight smile as he closed the door behind him and stood before it, blocking their ways.


    Denys smiled, "Yeah, we have been too hungry, hehe. So, if you would uh...kindly, you know¡­" Denys politely gestured to Viktor to move, but Viktor showed no signs of budging.


    "Actually, it''s better if you two, you know, go to another washroom. She is currently preupied with something private. Haa...it''s actually all my fault. I told her we shouldn''t at this time, especially with you guys waiting for us. But she insisted, and now she is taking some time to put on some things. You know how women can be meticulous about such things, right? Anyways, you guys know what to do, right?"


    Denys'' expression became slightly ugly, forming many wild spections about what happened between Lucien and Taya based on the words he said.


    But then he quickly recovered his expression and smiled as he said, "Of course. Sean, let''s go to the other one."


    Is this his cottage or mine? Denys felt as if today was the worst day of his life and wondered why his birthday had to be today. Otherwise, he would have nevere upon this man who seemed to control everything, and he could only watch helplessly.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 60 - The Night Is Still Young

    Meanwhile, Taya looked in the mirror and felt bad after hearing what happened. She felt that what Viktor said was right and that she should be more careful.


    However, thinking about Viktor mentioning how those men who tried to tail them had all their tongues cut had her thinking since she had nevere upon such men personally. Not ones who were targeting her anyway.


    She felt that whoever sent them was very dangerous. Suddenly, she felt as if her decision to ask for Viktor''s help at this time seemed like the right time.


    Soon, everyone finished eating and even congratted Denys by giving him gifts except for Taya, who awkwardly congratted him and promised to give him a bted gift, but Viktor came in between and said he would buy a nice gift on Taya''s behalf,ter on, to which Taya could only shake her head helplessly.


    Denys felt all his initial excitement had got doused by cold water with Lucien''s arrival. They were all in his cottage, enjoying at his expense and celebrating in his name, but all the attention was on Taya''s hot ex-brother-inw.


    When it was finally time to leave, Denys turned around and asked as everyone came out, "So, let''s all enjoy our trip back in my car. Lucien, if you didn''t have your bike, I would have been happy to drop you back."


    Viktor came forward and smiled, "Oh, no worries. I have Taya forpany," He said as he put his hand over Taya''s shoulder.


    Denys dryly chuckled as his expression couldn''t look any more awkward and looked at Taya, "Are you sure you want to go on a bike? I mean, I am not saying going on a bike is bad, but surely you would be morefortable traveling in my car, right? I can easily drop you off at home."


    Taya suddenly realized that she had forgotten about the fact that Viktor came on his bike. She also knew that he would want her to ride with him and wondered if that was a good idea since others might see her riding on a man''s bike, which could lead to a lot of misunderstandings if somebody gets the news.


    Viktor chuckled, "Denys, you worry too much. You have no idea how much Taya loves to ride on bikes, especially mine. Besides, I stay very near to her house. So, we two don''t want to make you waste extra fuel and stuff. I mean, we should burn less fuel and save the, right? Just before you told us you were leading one of the green initiative campaigns. So, thest thing we two want is for you to go against your values for us. Let''s go, Taya."


    Denys nodded with a strained smile and wondered how this man coulde up with such sound excuses and why the usually confident and decisive Taya was so unusually quiet whenever Lucien talked and did not object to whatever he does.


    Taya decided to let it be since she knew Viktor would surelye up with something to make sure she doesn''t have any objections.


    "Goodbye, Lucien."


    "Goodnight, Lucien."


    "Yeah, see you somedayter!"


    The three women called out from behind, to which Viktor replied with a wink, "See ya, girls."


    The three women felt as if they got younger just because Lucien addressed them as "girls" and the very thought of it made them smile foolishly.


    Sean felt pity for Denys, whose face looked like he aged a dozen years, and that too on his birthday.


    "Here, put this helmet on. It will protect your head and your identity as well," Viktor said as he gave her the ck helmet he had hung on the bar of his bike.


    Taya hesitated for a moment and said as she put on the helmet, "This is an exception. I am only riding with you because it''s sote in the night and because Eva is at home."


    "Yeah, whatever," Viktor chuckled as he got on the bike, and Taya followed after, sitting behind him while making sure to leave some gap between them.


    "Come on. Don''t be shy and just hold me. I won''t think anything about it."


    "I am perfectly fine without holding you. Hmph," Taya said in a peeved tone.


    "Oops, alright. Here we go," Viktor felt that she was quite angry about him teasing her in front of her friends and decided to let her cool down as he took off.


    However, as they rode through the road, Taya couldn''t help but stare at his wide back, losing track of time as memories of past took over, kindling her desire of revisiting those times.


    Right as they were about to reach the Snow Mansion, Taya asked, "We are going through the back, right? I hope no one is there."


    Taya was quite worried if others might spot her traveling on some young man''s bike thiste at night.


    Thest thing she wanted was for the media to make money using her name and also annoy her.


    "Chill. Just like old times, no one''s there nor does anybody else know unless you told them," Viktor casually said.


    "No way. I never told anyone about it. Not even Eva. What would they think if I told them about it? It would be quite obvious," Taya said with a reddened face.


    "Haha, you worry too much. In fact, you should be proud to brag about it to people."


    "Oh, fuck off, Viktor. I already have enough stuff to deal with already. A scandal would be the final nail in the coffin," Taya said with a snort.


    "Wow, it feels good to hear you cuss. And here I thought you hadpletely turned into a sophisticated woman. Good, you didn''t," Viktor chuckled.


    Taya indignantly said, "I am indeed sophisticated. It''s just your fault that these crass wordse to my mouth. Haa...you are really a bad influence."


    "Bad? Maybe. But the one you need."


    Taya rolled her eyes, and seeing that they had finally gotten through the secret backdoor of the Snow Mansion and into Viktor''s garage, she got off quickly, "We will talk tomorrow."


    Taya frantically got inside thinking that somebody might spot her sneaking in.


    Viktor saw her warily walking through the door and mumbled, "Tomorrow? Hmmm...but the night is still young. I wonder what I should do¡­Ah! I got it..." A sly smile crept across Viktor''s face.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 61 - I Am Here To Kill The Queen

    In the Snow Mansion, Umilia''s room had no lights except for the en-suite bathroom. Otherwise, the room would have been totally dark.


    The reason for only the bathroom light being on was because a voluptuous beauty was taking a nice warm bath, and even though the bathroom cubicle was made out of frosted ss, one could see the arousing outline of a woman taking a bath.


    But at this moment, the door of the room opened on its own as if a ghost had opened it.


    And the door was quietly closed right after as a suspicious figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    His eyes gleamed, seeing the white lighting from the bathroom while the rest of the room was almost dark.


    His lips curved into an evil smile as his eyes fixed on his prey for today. He took out a scarf and tied it around his face, and subtly took the smart remote that controlled all the functionalities of the room.


    First, he pressed the button to make the roompletely soundproof so that nobody will hear anything that happens in this room. To be precise, it was a ''Do not disturb'' mode.


    Then he hid in a corner, waiting patiently for the prey of the day.


    Umi, who was feeling very refreshed after a lukewarm bath, switched off the shower and tied a bath towel around her buxom body.


    She nced at the mirror and saw how her boobs were proudly pushed against the bath towel and made her cheeks warm when she remembered thements Viktor made about her ''big boobs''.


    She then shook her head for having silly thoughts and opened the door to put on the night clothes she had put on the bed.


    Viktor saw her tantalizing figure and his breath became racy as his eyes feasted upon the tiny water droplets slipping into her deep cleavage.


    Her long wet ck hair was parted to the side, revealing her sensual corbone and neck. And her alluring half-naked figure was brimming with a sensuous charm that could titite a man''s darkest desires in his soul.


    But suddenly, the bathroom light switched off, making the room plunge into darkness except for the faint moonlight entering through the translucent windows.


    However, before she could wonder why the generators were not kicking in already or how surprising it was to have a power cut, a cold hand suddenly held her neck before she heard a man whispering in a rough voice in her ears, "Shh, don''t make any moves. Otherwise, I will cut your neck."


    And just as he said this, she felt something akin to cold metal yet with a sharp tip slightly pressing against her neck.


    Viktor enjoyed the fresh fragranceing off from her wet skin that smelled light and sweet.


    Umilia''s heart began to race as she held her breath, quickly trying to make sense of things. The most shocking thing was how this intruder made his way to her room and why.


    However, she didn''t panic and instead forced her mind to calm down and steadily think as she asked in a taut voice, "What do you want?"


    She heard the man behind her let out a sardonic chuckle as he said, "I want the queen of this mansion dead. You know who that is, right? Even if you don''t, my friends will soon finish her, hehe."


    Umi''s eyes widened as she found itpletely uneptable. She clearly knew that the man was talking about Taya.


    Umi''s expression tightened as she said in a stern tone, "Never!"


    And just as she uttered this word, she grabbed the man''s arm and flung him to the front.


    The man let out a startled sound as he stumbled to the front and fell onto the bed in an exaggerated manner, but Umilia didn''t bother about it and quickly moved to grab his cor.


    However, the man reacted as he quickly grabbed Umilia''s arm and twisted it around her, making her fall over the bed.


    "Why struggle? Or maybe you want to fool around for a while with daddy here?" The man whispered as he caressed her bare legs and pressed his body against her soft and supple body.


    Umilia frowned as she pushed the man backward with her back and then smashed the back of her head against his face.


    "Argh!"


    The man seemed to have gotten stunned by her sudden headbutt, and Umilia pulled him up by his cor and punched him in the face.


    "Ugh!" The man groaned as he again crashed onto the bed. But Umilia was in no mood to give him the slightest of a break as she pulled him up again till he stood on the floor and gave a volley of punches to his stomach, which he quickly blocked.


    "Ug! Ug! Ug! Ug!" With each punch, the man let out muffled groans as he used his arms to block her punches and cover his face.


    However, the man suddenly pushed her away, and the two exchanged quite some moves, making Umilia surprised by how skilled this intruder was. She felt her arms getting number each time she blocked his moves and was starting to feel worried if she could take him down.


    She felt as if her hands were punching against bars of steel.


    But she was able tond some punches while the man did notnd a single punch on her.


    However, she found a quick opening and kicked his leg down as he kneeled and punched him in the face again. But the man again seemed to get up, making her surprised since no ordinary man would feel like getting up after taking all these punches at full force.


    She felt that by now, she should have at least broken his ribs and jawbones, but still, he seemed like he didn''t have any broken bones other than hearing his groans and seeing him move about in a stunned state.


    Her initial n was to quickly incapacitate this man and check on Taya. She didn''t want to kill this man directly without getting some information or get the count of his ''friends'' and which ces in the mansion werepromised by them.


    So, she gave a violent kick to the back of his knees, making him fall to the floor with a loud groan.


    She then decided to incapacitate him the old-fashioned way by sitting atop him and strangling his neck with all her strength to make him go down quickly.


    "Hahaha....if you sit like that, then my little brother won''t sit still..."


    Viktor could feel her juicy buttocks pressing against his crotch, and it would only have been a matter of time before his slumbering dragon makes a move on its own.


    However, even after pressing down on his neck, she heard a roar ofughter that made her feel bewildered, and his suggestive words made her face redden.


    She pressed down even further, wondering why this man was still conscious, but her efforts didn''t stifle hisughter at all.


    Then suddenly, she felt somethingrge and warm sticking up against her butt, making her grit her teeth in anger.


    Then something clicked in her head as she got up with a look of disbelief and looked around for the remote and found it lying on the bed.


    She frantically grabbed it and switched on the lights while the man continued tough.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 62 - The Strong And Gentle Umi

    As the lights came on, Umilia''s heart dropped as she called out, "Master Viktor!"


    "Haha, Umi...you should have seen how serious your face was," Viktor got up with another round ofughter, not at all showing any signs of pain or fatigue.


    Umilia rushed forward with wet beads around the corner of her eyes as she timidly clutched his jacket and said with a downward gaze, "Why Master...I almost...almost¡­"


    "Killed me? Trust me when I say that even if a building falls on me, I won''t die, let alone from punches," Viktor said with a chuckle as he lifted her chin.


    Umilia''s mouth snapped shut as her eyes widened in astonishment hearing such words that could make anyone elseugh it off as a joke.


    But since Viktor was the one saying these words, she didn''t even remotely think it off as a joke but still felt disbelief hearing it from his own mouth even though she knew he was literally immortal.


    However, she pushed away her thoughts when she saw streaks of blood on the corner of his lips, which made her feel a tightening in her chest.


    With shaky fingers, she stroked his lips as she said, "I am sorry, I did this¡­"


    Viktor smiled as he caught her hand and sat on the bed along with her, "Don''t be silly. It healed ages ago. It''s because I made my body as weak as a human so that you wouldn''t hurt your hands by punching me. And trust me when I say it didn''t hurt at all. So no need to feel guilty at all."


    Umilia''s brows raised as now things made sense and why she was quite puzzled when she felt that her punches were indeed effective, but at the same time, she felt as if they did no number on him either.


    However, now she was reassured knowing that Viktor did it on purpose and he waspletely fine.


    Even though she could guess why she still asked with a mumpish expression, "But why did you do all this? I still hate myself for hitting you¡­"


    "Aw,e on. I did it for fun, and you should consider it the same as well. But the main reason was I wanted to find out if you were really skilled at martial arts, and it seems like you are quite the expert, aren''t you. I never thought the gentle and shy Umi could be this deadly and serious, hehe. Your punches did really pack a lot of power...way more than I ever expected."


    Viktor blocked her moves with his arms and took some of her hits only to know how good she was, and after experiencing it first hand, he was more than impressed by how strong she was. He couldn''t believe her slender looking arms and dainty hands could deal such damage.


    It was no weaker than a professional boxer, or maybe stronger than one, he thought.


    He felt that if it was any other normal guy who was on the receiving end of her punches, she could have downed them with just a single punch or a perfect knockout punch.


    He wanted to know how strong and what kind of people Taya was keeping around her, even if Taya confided in them.


    He also wanted to know how Taya''s trusted confidants kept her safe all these years without him though he knew Taya knew how to take care of herself.


    That was why he yed a small mind game with Eva the moment he first met her.


    Umilia''s face reddened as she looked away, not daring to meet his gaze, "Not really...I just learned it for self-protection¡­"


    But her body jerked when Viktor hugged her from behind and whispered in her ears, "What''s there to feel shy about? In fact, I should say that no man is a match for you...except me, of course."


    Umilia smiled hearing his words, but then she felt a hot kiss on her neck, which made her heart skip a beat, and then remembered that she was basically half-naked with only a towel around her body.


    She timidly covered her half bare boobs with her hand, but Viktor caught her hand as he said, "Aha, you can''t hide such a beautiful sight from me. That would be a shame. Now let me fulfill the promise I made this afternoon."


    Umilia blushed when she remembered the words he said to her before she left for her yoga ss.


    But before she could react, he wrapped his arm around her waist and plundered her lips, making her eyes widen. But then her eyes softened as she let his tongue invade her mouth and exchanged a passionate kiss.


    This time she seemed to be more passionate and eager with her kiss as if she was trying to drain out any feeling of guilt she had before and make him feel good.


    "Mmh~"


    While kissing her, Viktor grabbed one of her boobs and squeezed it, making her let out a muffled moan while she felt her body bing hotter with his touch.


    Just as Umilia was running out of breath, Viktor separated his lips as a string of love stuck between their lips.


    He then said in a sensual tone, "You know....I am feeling quite hurt all over my body, and I want you to make me feel better."


    Umilia knew he was joking, but to know what he was up to and also to make him feel good, she asked in a low voice, "How? What do you want me to do?"


    Viktor slyly smiled as he got up and dimmed the lights before removing his clothes.


    Umilia''s cheeks were dyed with a crimson hue as she looked away with her hand on her bosom to control her disobedient heart, which was racing like anything.


    "Look at me first."


    Hearing his voice that had a domineering charmpared to the dreamy one before in the noon, Umilia gulped as she slowly turned her head and took a peek.


    Her eyes, as if pulled by a ma,nded on his thick sausage.


    Her eyes shook, wondering how it could look this big without being erect fully.


    Then like a scared rabbit, she looked up and asked, "Now...what?"


    Viktor grabbed her arm, which was over her bosom, and pulled her up as she stood before him and said, "It''s said that the best treatment for superficial pain is a soft and gentle caress. And I want you to do it with your lips...right at the ces where I got hit."


    Umilia took in a deep breath and nodded like a kitten as if his words were a decree she could not disobey. She wondered if another reason for him letting her hit him was so that he could use this excuse to make her do this.


    She then looked at his cheek and stood on her toes slowly as she gave a gentle kiss on his cheek and his other cheek as well.


    Then under his intense gaze, she lowered her feet as she kissed his chiseled and firm chest and unconsciously spread her hands over his god-like body. She knew she never hit these spots but pretended as if she did.


    She made sure to linger her lips over the ces she kissed for a while as if caressing over those spots with her lips before moving down to his sculpted ten-pack abs.


    As she kissed over his abs, she could feel how rock-hard it was while feeling the softness of his wless skin.


    She then crouched down to kiss his thighs while her eye asionally darted over to his vignt ''dragon'' that seemed as if it was keeping watch on her.


    After kissing the ces she thought she had punched, she looked up at him, indirectly asking what he wanted her to do next.


    "Aren''t you forgetting a certain ce?" Viktor asked with a sly smile as he looked down.


    Umilia followed his gaze and felt her throat going dry when she saw that he was hinting at the unsleeping dragon.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 63 - You Are My Favourite Maid

    "But I don''t remember hitting you there¡­" Umilia said in a low voice as she meekly looked at him.


    "It''s the little minute details we always forget the most," Viktor said with a wink.


    ''How can you call this a little minute detail??'' Umilia inwardly asked in disbelief.


    But she knew what he wanted her to do and gently grabbed his thick long cock like a banana.


    And as she brought her face near, she could feel his manly scent making her senses and thoughts chaotic.


    She suppressed her nervousness and gave a soft kiss like a lover''s kiss on the middle of his thick hot rod, making Viktor feel as if his little dragon finally met its lover.


    Umilia could feel the warmth of his cock through her lips and hand and could feel his veins pulsating even more with her touch.


    "More...I think it still hurts...maybe it needs a full course of treatment. What do you think?"


    Umilia didn''t know whether she shouldugh or not, hearing how seriously he put his words.


    However, by now, she was feeling more interested in exploring his hot cock with her mouth since she felt it quite pleasant to kiss it.


    And as if she was kissing her lover, she kissed all over his cock, nting soft and warm kisses around it, making his cock, even more firmer and hotter.


    Finally, she kissed the tip of his penis as he pulled his foreskin back to reveal the all-seeing eye of the vigorous dragon.


    But she saw that this eye looked like it needed even more attention and seemed to tear up as she saw a white liquid slowly oozing out from it.


    Out of curiosity to know how it tastes, she gave a soft lick over his ns, and as she put it inside her mouth, her eyes widened when she realized that it tasted sweet in an explicable way...but a taste that made her feel like she just tasted the best candy in her life.


    "Liked it?" Viktor noticed Umilia''s expression and asked confidently.


    Umilia''s cheeks became even redder as she shyly nodded without looking at him.


    "Then don''t be shy and go crazy over it," Viktor happily said.


    Since she already felt it this good just by tasting a bit, she wondered how good it would be when she does it for real.


    And so she opened her mouth as wide as she could as her pink lips enveloped his thick cock till it reached half of it, making Viktor feel as if his cock was taking a dip in a heavenly cave.


    "Slurp~"


    Umilia unconsciously made a sucking motion as she put his cock inside her mouth and then began to rub the rest of his shaft with her hand, giving him her first blowjob.


    Viktor grabbed her hair as he supported her movements, and soon enough, she was giving him a blowjob at a rapid pace, making Viktor close his eyes, relishing in the warm and wet pleasure.


    "Waah...it''s been a while since I felt so good...as expected, innate talent matters more than experience huh...good¡­"


    Umilia heard his words and felt happy that she was going at a good pace, but she was too busy to reply to anything as she felt like she was having the best dessert of her life.


    "Slurp~Slurp~"


    He could hear her greedily slurping over his cock while her soft tongue was rolling over his sensitive ns.


    He continued to ram his cock inside her soft mouth, and finally, Umilia felt his cock twitching and bingrger in her mouth as a sudden burst of warm liquid flooded her mouth.


    Her brows raised, but she instinctively swallowed it out of panic but didn''t regret it as she gulped since it left behind quite a nice aftertaste.


    *Pop~* Umilia made a smacking sound with her mouth as she let go of his cock after sucking it nonstop while holding her breath. She then wiped the corner of her mouth and licked off the dripping milk from the tip of his cock.


    "I still feel a bit of soreness on my...you know where¡­" Viktor said as he lifted his dick to reveal hisrge ballsack.


    Umilia wondered how this man had such an impressive package, but then again, she felt it was understandable considering how he couldn''t bepared using normal standards.


    Umilia lifted his cock and gave a long lick over the back of his cock before moving her mouth even closer to suck onto one of his balls.


    "Mmmh~" Umilia''s brows raised when she put his balls in her mouth, astonished at how soft and pleasant they were to suck on them.


    She felt like she could suck on them for hours even if her mouth got tired.


    "Oooohh...now that''s how you suck them...I have to admit it, you are my favorite maid¡­" Viktor said as he pulled her up and made her sit on the bed.


    She still had her bath towel wrapped around her body, making her sultry boobs look even more ravishing, and her long and silky ck hair still had a wet look that hung down her back, making her look even more alluring.


    Umilia felt her body was feverish after giving him a long blowjob, but when he sat beside her, she felt her heart thumping loudly in anticipation of what was about toe. She knew about adult stuff, so she knew what was going to happen if they continued in this mood.


    However, even though she was nervous about it, she was too into it to stop and wanted to experience for herself whatever was going to happen after.

 Chapter 64 - A Work Of Finest Art

    As he sat beside her, Viktor feasted his eyes over her bombshell body as he pulled her closer and whispered, "Tonight, I am going to make you the happiest woman in the world."


    Umilia''s breath quickened as her mind went nk hearing her words. All she felt was Viktor gently pressing her down as his lips began to kiss all over her neck before kissing her upper boobs sensually.


    She then felt her bath towel slowly slipping off her body, making her whole body tense up upon feeling the cold air of the room brushing against her naked body.


    "How beautiful...this body is a work of finest art¡­" Viktor mumbled in a captivating tone as her bare body glimmered in the dim light, highlighting the pink buds of her up-jutting boobs that defied gravity.


    Umilia closed her eyes as she tried to cover her boobs with her hands, feeling very vulnerable and embarrassed.


    She had never been before a man with her bodypletely naked. And even with her eyes closed, she could feel Viktor''s feverish gaze caressing over her body.


    She literally felt like she was trapped by a ferocious wolf, and she was the pitiful rabbit that strayed into the wrong den.


    And now this wolf pinned both her hands above her head and was grabbing one of her boobs with his other hand and kneading them into different shapes while pinching her sensitive nipples.


    "Mmmh...Master¡­" Umilia mewled as she held back her moans and felt her lower parts getting wet and warm.


    "So soft and bouncy...I guess you must drink a lot of milk to keep them this juicy¡­" Viktormented as he enjoyed how silky and soft her boobs were while her nipples were already erect.


    Viktor didn''t hold back himself anymore and chomped down on one of her boobs, trying to fit her big boob into his mouth.


    He could literally feel his face sinking into her mellow and ripe boob. And the fresh fragrance from her skin muddled his senses.


    However, as he was relishing the softness of her big boob, his eyebrows raised when he suddenly felt a creamy and sweet warm liquid being squirted into his mouth as he sucked onto her nipple.


    "Aaah~"


    ''Milk?''


    Umilia suddenly opened her eyes, smacking her head inwardly, thinking how she could forget about her peculiar condition.


    Viktor took her boob out of his mouth and saw milk oozing out from both her nipples, trickling down her boobs.


    "I am sorry...I¡­" Umilia felt so embarrassed and ashamed she didn''t know what to say. Thest thing she imagined wasctating right into Viktor''s mouth. She didn''t know if he found it disgusting or weird.


    "Umm...so tasty...can I have more? Wait...how are you able toctate?" Viktor asked curiously.


    Seeing that he didn''t mind it at all, she felt relieved but couldn''t get rid of her embarrassment as she answered in a low voice, "I-I am not sure...sometimes when I get too excited, Ictate, and I have had this condition for all these years. Madam said she could help me, but I was too afraid of any medical procedures, so I decided to live with it since it wasn''t really a bother."


    "Oh...no wonder your boobs look so big and full. But I am d you didn''t do anything about this condition. Otherwise, I might have missed out on some tasty milk," Viktor chuckled, to which Umilia could only hide her face again, feeling abashed.


    She didn''t expect Viktor to love baby milk this much and felt like he was no different than a baby in this matter.


    Viktor grabbed both her boobs with his hands and squeezed them together as her creamy milk squirted out.


    But he positioned his mouth in such a way so that not a single drop would be wasted while Umilia couldn''t help but jerk her body, feeling her breasts were being overstimted.


    "Mwah!" Viktor sucked off her boobs one after the other as if he was trying to squeeze out all the milk as much as possible as he could.


    "Aahn~...Master...slow down¡­" Umilia breathed as she moaned and felt as if she was having a hungry baby feeding off from her boobs.


    After gulping down her sweet milk for a while, he took out her reddened boob from his mouth and lifted her hips as he kissed over her toned stomach before licking them all over to suck up the milk that trickled down her stomach.


    Feeling his tongue caressing over her body, Umilia felt as if jolts of lust were firing up her body.


    Viktor then moved out of the bed and crouched on the floor as he grabbed her silky thighs and pulled them down till her clean-shaved virgin pussy was sticking close to his face, and he could see her juices dripping from it like nectar.


    "So perfect...look at you so wet already. It looks like you have prepared a tasty nectar for me. Let me dly ept it," Viktor happily said.


    Umilia squirmed her body as she could feel Viktor''s burning gaze upon her untouched shrine and didn''t know what to do and felt even more nervous, wondering if he was going to do what she was guessing.


    "Aaahnnn!~" But her thoughts froze as she let out a sudden erotic moan upon feeling his wet and warm mouth plundering her pink pussy.


    She couldn''t help but grab his hair in panic as he continued to eat her pussy and to suck on her clit at the same time, making her jerk her body as she felt shockwaves of pleasure rippling through her whole body.


    It was so intense and pleasuring at the same time, she had never experienced something like this before to her surprise. She could even feel her pussy folds being yed with inside his mouth and felt her clit being sucked so hard it made her feel like her mind and body were being overwhelmed with pleasure.


    "Ahhng~...Master...this is too much!"


    She cried out as she orgasmed, letting out a flood of her love juices right into Viktor''s mouth, which he happily gulped down like sweet nectar.


    "Now that was a good sweet drink...whew...now¡­" Viktor moved up as he positioned his throbbing cock against her wet pussy and continued, "Let''s move on to the main event."


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 65 - The Rabbit That Got Trapped By The Wolf

    Umilia panicked as her legs tensed up and wound them across Viktor''s hips.


    "Hmm, are you scared?" Viktor asked in a low voice as he rubbed his throbbing cock against her quivering pussy.


    He could feel the trembling of her pink folds and how even more wet liquid was dripping from it, coating his thick shaft.


    Umilia''s bosom heaved up and down as she said timidly, "No...it''s just...I heard it''s painful the first time¡­"


    Viktor chuckled, understanding her nervousness, and said as he caressed her luscious thighs, "Don''t worry. You have already birthed a child, and besides, you do yoga. I am sure your hymen is not at all intact by now. So, you wouldn''t feel a thing, trust me."


    Viktor''s words assuaged Umilia''s worries as she was able to let go of most of her nervousness and feeling the searing sensation of his hot cock over her erogenous spot, she felt even more turned on, making her pussy even wetter.


    "Okay, Master...you can go ahead¡­"


    Getting the green signal, Viktor skillfully pushed his thick cock into her narrow cave while Umilia''s brows trembled for a few moments, making it clearly obvious that she was not used to this.


    "Ahhhn~"


    However, her expression rxed after a moment and instead let out an erotic moan that marked her first time.


    "It''s too big!~" Umilia mewled out as she grabbed the bedsheet with her hands since it felt like her pussy walls were being forced to expand, but at the same time, the pleasure that came from his hot cock rubbing against her sensitive walls made her feel as if she was flying.


    "Nnghh...so tight, I love it! I can feel your pussy squirm, my Big Umi," Viktor mumbled as he enjoyed how her pussy walls were pressing over his cock as if trying to massage it.


    Umilia''s entire face was dyed in crimson, hearing him talk dirty while doing it with her.


    But her mind was too feeble to think about it as his cock pushed even further into her womb, making her feel as if pools of fire were pooling together in her lower abdomen, and jerked her body as she orgasmed again.


    "Whoa, it seems like you are really feeling good there. How about we up the game?" Viktor chuckled as he pulled his hips back and then, in one quick motion, rammed his cock into her ever-adapting pussy whose soft walls were trying their best to amodate his thick rod.


    "AHHHN~"


    Umilia was unable to suppress the wave of pleasure that flooded her lower abdomen, making her let out the loudest moan she ever had in her life.


    She then panicked and covered her mouth, thinking that Taya might have heard her.


    "Don''t hold back. I have set the room on ''Do not disturb''. So let me listen to those melodious sounds. Nnngh!" Viktor fastened his hip motions as his cock plunged into her wet pussy, again and again, making Umilia''s body shake along with the huge bed.


    Her big breasts were bouncing up and down as Viktor continued to thrust his cock deep into her pussy, even touching her cervix.


    "Aaahn!~ Aahng!~ Annng!~" Umilia was letting out ceaseless moans and felt her entire body was already feverish and felt that her body was bing numb with pleasure. She could barely control her limbs or muscles and felt that her body was dancing to Viktor''s tune on its own.


    She felt as if her mind waspletely going crazy under his relentless thrusts.


    Her aroused nipples began to ooze out milk again, and Viktor quickly moved his head forward to suck on her tits to not let any of it go to waste.


    "Mwah!" He sucked her boobs to his heart''s content and licked her cleavage as his hot cock continued to assault her.


    After gulping down her milk, he grabbed her neck as he brought her upper body up and looked into her hazy eyes with a burning gaze while his cock continued to assault her trembling pussy.


    "M-Master...Ahhn!~Ahhn!~I feel...Ahhn!~too hot...Ahng!~" Umilia incoherently mumbled in between her moans but seeing Viktor''s face up close with his eyes looking at her in passion, she moved her hands over his neck and kissed him in her excitement.


    Viktor returned her kiss passionately and could feel her pussy bing even wetter as her love juices drenched his cock yet again.


    Umilia felt her body bing limp as if drained of all energy and had lost count of the number of times she had orgasmed while Viktor hadn''t even cummed once and still kept on raging like a bull.


    She wondered how he could have such inhumane energy to not feel tired at all, but then again, her fuzzy mind remembered what kind of man she was having sex with and tried her best to catch some breaths.


    Viktor lifted her body up from the bed effortlessly, and Umilia unconsciously wrapped her legs around his hips while her hands were still around his neck.


    He moved his hands over to her firm and bouncy buttocks and moved her in an up and down motion as his thick hot cock slid in and out.


    "Aahngg!~ This...Aaahn!~ is too...Aaahn!~ much!!" Umilia rasped out as her whole body was being made to bounce up and down over his huge cock and felt as if his cock would tear right through her womb.


    She was astonished at herself, wondering how her pussy managed to take in his thick cock. But the pleasure she felt from his hot cock stretching her pussy walls and pushing its way through deep enough to touch her womb, she thought that she might lose her mind from it.


    Her big boobs were jiggling up and down as they brushed against Viktor''s face, and he tried to suck her tits in between as he continued to move her up and down.


    Umilia felt her body losing strength from multiple orgasms and felt as if her limbs were losing their grip over Viktor, and she was afraid she might fall off.


    But Viktor''s tight grip over her buttocks was the only thing that made her feel relieved.


    "Ahhhn!~ I can''t...Ahnng!~ catch my...Ahhng!~ breath!" Umilia cried out as she felt as if she was going to die from all this pleasure by being unable to take in a gasp of air.


    Her mind had already be delirious, and her eyes were clouded because of her dancing over Viktor''s thick cock.


    Feeling that Umilia was approaching her limit, Viktor decided to go easy for her first time and put her back on the bed as he rammed into her onest time!


    "AHHNG!~" Umilia felt as if her soul was pushed out of her body as his thick cock went as deep as it could into her womb, making her jerk her body up as she let out a loud sensuous moan.


    "I aming!"


    But at the same time, she felt his thick rod throbbing and bing bigger inside her before a flood of warm liquid flooded inside her walls, making her widen her eyes at the sensation of a dam bursting into her pussy.


    "Now that was a good round for your first time, Big Umi," Viktor chuckled as he took his cock out from a semi-conscious Umilia, who had a delirious yet euphoric expression on her face as if she had just visited heaven and came back to earth.


    His warm milk was continuously dripping out from her wet pussy, which looked quite reddened because of his heavy thrusts for such a long period of time.


    Viktorid down beside the tired and exhausted Umilia and asked as he massaged her juicy boobs, "So, how was it, or are you too blissed out to answer me, hehe?"

 Chapter 66 - A Vaewolf?

    Umilia felt her mind returning back to reality upon hearing Viktor''s mischievous voice. However, upon feeling his warm milk still leaking out of her shrine, she suddenly panicked as she thought of something important she never did before because of how carried away she was by pleasure.


    Viktor noticed her nervous expression and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Umilia''s cheeks blushed as she rubbed her stomach and asked, "Will...will I get¡­?"


    "Hahaha," Viktorughed, much to Umilia''s surprise, and wondered if she was about to ask something wrong.


    Viktor looked again at her and said in a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry. You won''t get pregnant." His expression then became a bitplicated as he said, "I can''t..eh...you know, make someone pregnant. That''s just how I am made, which might be for the better, I guess...for someone like me anyway¡­"


    Umilia forgot all about her worries when she felt that his eyes gleamed withplicated emotions for a moment. She parted her lips to say something but didn''t, not knowing if this was the right time to ask.


    She regretted asking about pregnancy stuff seeing how it was a wrong topic to bring it up with Viktor, and somehow the fact that he was unable to father children affected him.


    She could imagine a number of reasons why Viktor would want to be a father but at the same time why he didn''t want to.


    However, she decided to distract his thoughts by asking something she had meant to ask, "Before...you said you made your body weak like a human''s to not hurt me. So, does that mean you are human as well?"


    Viktor hugged her voluptuous body as he said, "Well, I guess you could say that a part of me is human. But for the most part, you could consider me to be a vampire during the day and a werewolf during the night. To be precise, for the half part of the day, I would be a vampire, and for the other half, a werewolf with different abilities and strengths."


    Umilia''s lips parted as she had disbelief written all over her face. Even the fact that he was not exactly a human took some time to convince herself without any proof.


    But now, hearing from the man himself, she felt her thoughts getting jumbled over, trying to make sense of his words.


    She asked in a puzzled tone, "But...how can you be both?" She then wondered if this was why Taya said that Viktor''s abilities and characteristics were quiteplicated.


    She had only heard of vampires and werewolves from folklores and myths or the movies Tiana always talked about. But other than thinking of them as mythological creatures, she began to believe that they might really exist in real life aftering to know about Viktor, no matter how incredulous it seemed.


    Viktor shook his head with a sigh, "I really have no idea. In fact, I have no idea what kind of an anomaly I really am. I guess you could call me a Vaewolf since I am kind of both. But at the same time, I feel like a part of me is human. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense how I can make my body human whenever I want by using my blood. But my body turns back to its original form on its own unless I consciously make it human again. So sometimes, if I am too distracted, I forget to make my body human after a period of time."


    Umilia now realized how Viktor perfectly blended in among humans for all these years. Because otherwise, she felt that someone might have found out what he really was unless Viktor lived too carefully.


    And she wondered if that sensation of a sharp metal being slightly pressed onto her neck before was his ws or something.


    "So, do you really..umm...feed on blood?" Umilia asked as her heart pounded.


    Viktor slyly smiled as he caressed her neck, "Of course, I do. How else do I keep myself ticking?"


    Umilia gulped as she felt goosebumps over her neck, his fingers sending tingling sensations all over her neck.


    However, feeling his burning gaze on her neck, she asked timidly, "It is still night, so...since you are a werewolf now, do you still need to feed on blood?"


    Viktor nodded as he continued to caress her neck, his gaze never leaving her neck, "Yes...just because I am not a vampire at night doesn''t mean my appetite for blood lessens. My diet remains the same. But I am quite picky when ites to blood unless I don''t have a choice."


    Umilia remembered how Viktor licked her neck fervently in the bathroom earlier in the day and now realized that he probably wanted to drink some of her blood.


    After a bit of hesitation, she parted her hair towards the side, revealing her alluring neck, and said with a downward gaze, "Master...if you want...you can umm...drink some¡­"


    Viktor''s eyes zed with intense craving as he said in an intense tone, "You really know how to please your master..."


    Just seeing how meek and vulnerable she was looking with her seductive neck exposed made him even more turned on. He was actually trying his best to hold in his thirst lest he identally loses control and drains her body of too much of her sulent blood.


    Even if it was dark, he could clearly see everything as bright as day but not as normal vision. Instead, he could see the heat signatures of his surroundings, and right now, most of Umilia''s body was red in his vision.


    And most of all, he could clearly see the vein on her neck pulsating with her warm blood.


    Seeing his devilish smile, Umilia took in a deep breath as she saw him slowly lowering his head down towards her neck.


    Her heart was thumping loudly like a drum, wondering if it was going to be painful or what she was going to experience after.


    But there was the excitement of her offering her blood to Viktor, which made her feel happy as well since even if she was a human, she was at least able to satisfy one of his most important needs, making her feel helpful at least as his maid.


    Seeing her bare neck exposed so seductively, Viktor opened his mouth as two of his canines began to shape into sharp fangs while his eyes began to glow a mystical blue.


    He grabbed her nape as his fangs softly pierced into her neck, making Umilia put her hands over his back in panic.


    "Aaahnnn~" Contrary to her expectations, Umilia only felt a slight prick before she felt the blood in her neck region bing frenzied as if her blood was getting excited.


    She felt her senses and mind dissolving into an inexplicable pleasure, and even her lower regions began to be wet again, her entire body bing feverish.


    "Ahhhn~Master!" Umilia rasped out as she couldn''t why her body was bing so crazy and why it felt so good to the point that the pleasure she felt was no less than that of an orgasm, with the only difference being that this orgasm didn''t seem to stop at all, making her feel pleasure non-stop.


    She felt her heart racing to the point it felt like it might explode while her senses were slowly fading.


    But just before she thought she was going to doze off from such a euphoric pleasure, she felt Viktor taking his fangs out.


    "Haa...the most delicious blood I have tasted in a long while. I wonder what your secret is to have such delectable blood¡­" Viktor said in a captivating tone as he licked her neck to remove any traces of leftover blood.


    As Viktor raised his head, she saw his sharp fangs coated with blood that extended over his crimson lips which he sensually licked over with his tongue. However, it was his mystical glowing blue eyes that entranced her, making her eyes lose within his gaze, as if in a daze.


    "Do I look scary?" Viktor asked as his lips curved.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: We broke another record and got 4 bonus chaps stacked! Can we make it to 750 ps nxt week? :3


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 67 - The Sleeping Beauty

    "Not at all...you look beautiful¡­" Umilia mumbled in a daze as she caressed his fangs that seemed as sturdy as steel and sharp as a knife.


    Viktor smiled as his fangs slowly drew back and, within a few moments, looked like human teeth while his glowing blue eyes turned back to normal.


    But just as she came out of her daze, Viktor sealed her lips with his as his body pressed down on hers.


    "Mmmh~" Viktor caressed her ravishing body as he enjoyed the taste of her lips and the feeling of her juicy melons squeezed against his chest.


    "Thanks for the blood. I really feel reborn after feeding on dirty blood for a long while," Viktor said as he caressed her lips and looked into her exotic green eyes.


    "Not at all, Master. It is my honor and duty to serve all your needs," Umilia said with an enamored gaze while feeling ted that he found her blood quite delicious.


    "I knew it...you are my favorite maid after all," Viktor gave her a quick hot kiss before moving down to eat her body again, making Umilia''s body go crazy again as she arched her body.


    And after another surprise round of erotic battle, Umilia dozed off from exhaustion before Viktor even realized it, who looked at her pitifully, wondering whether he made this poor maid push her limits too much.


    However, he was impressed that for her first time, she indeedsted hours with him, which was not something most women could do, not with him anyway.


    He put her arms around him and slowly went to sleep as he watched her unconsciously cuddling towards his chest like a kitten.


    But thinking back to the punches she pulled on him before, he was quite impressed with not only her martial arts but also her strength that was way beyond his expectations, and even others wouldn''t think that a gentle and alluring beauty like her was capable of dishing out powerful punches.


    ''Like mother...like daughter huh¡­'' Viktor inwardly chuckled as he remembered Sayana defending him from Ron.


    It was soon morning, and Umilia woke up, feeling the absence of afortable presence. And indeed, when she looked around, she saw that she was covered with a quilt while Viktor had disappeared.


    She clutched her quilt as she sighed because of not seeing him as she woke up. However, she suddenly started to feel muscles cramps in certain ces and soreness in her lower parts which made her face redden, thinking about the erotic rendezvous she had with Viktor yesterday.


    But thinking about it made it feel like she was having the dream of her life, and only the soreness she felt was proof enough that everything that happened was real and that she did it with the man she revered the most, making her smile foolishly to herself.


    Meanwhile, in the opposite room, Viktor was leaning against the window, shirtless while staring at the sleeping beauty on the bed.


    Her nordic white hair beautifullyid over her grey sleeveless nightie with thin straps, which perfectly revealed the outline of her snow mounds and her deep cleavage.


    If it was not for the quilt covering half of her figure, Viktor was sure that he could have feasted his eyes on her irresistible figure, which exuded an alluring charm.


    Her diamond-shaped face with skin so luminous, it appeared as if it was dipped in milk.


    Just taking a look at her cherry-colored lips made Viktor stroke his lips, thinking about memories of the old.


    Even while sleeping, she looked as pure as a white dove and as beautiful as the first flush of dawn.


    "Wake up, Your Highness. Or do you want me to carry you down?" Viktor amusedly said.


    As if somebody stepped on her toe, Taya immediately opened her eyes with a startled expression and turned her head over in Viktor''s direction.


    "You!! What are you doing here?!" Taya panicked as she quickly brought up her quilt over her body and looked at Viktor with a ruffled expression.


    Her eyes immediately lingered over his perfectly chiseled body that gave off a smoldering hot charm.


    But that sight only fired off dangerous signals in her mind, making many outrageous guesses in her mind.


    Viktor shrugged as he smiled and walked closer, "What? I was here to check out a sexy beauty. Why do you seem so rattled? It''s not like I am gonna eat you, or do you want me to?"


    Taya crawled backward with a wary expression as Viktor came closer, and seeing his sly smile, she asked skeptically, "You did not do anything while I was sleeping, right...especially with your perverted ws?"


    Viktor stopped walking and answered, "Why, you wanted me to? Just like old times?"


    "Of course not. You can''t enter my room like this. This...this is not right. You can''t just walk into a lone woman''s room while she is sleeping. This is immoral."


    "Aw, look at you...I don''t remember you saying it was immoral all those times before. In fact, you used to invite me...remember? And you know what happens when you invite the wolf into your house...they stay..." Viktor said with a devilish smile as he sat on her bed.


    Taya cleared her throat and said with a calm expression, "Nonsense. That was just my foolish young mind coupled with you seducing me. I am not that girl anymore, and nor are things between us the same. I now consider you as a good old friend or my guardian since you have been there since the beginning, that''s all."


    "Haha," Viktor slightlyughed as he shook his head.


    "What''s so funny?" Taya asked with pursed lips.


    Viktor smiled as he looked at her dreamy ck eyes and said, "A good friend? A guardian? Don''t you realize that things between us took to the next level exactly because I was a good friend and a guardian in the past as well? Now, who is to say history won''t repeat itself?"


    Taya harrumphed and determinedly said, "Nope. I am sure of it. I won''t be beguiled by you anymore." She then skeptically asked as she looked at him, "Now tell me why are you here...for real."

 Chapter 68 - You Have No Restraint

    "You already forgot about our deal?" Viktor asked as he sensually licked his lips.


    Taya took in a deep breath as her heart raced. But just as she got rid of her morning blues, she remembered the things that happened yesterday night, making her angry again.


    Viktor noticed her staring daggers at him suddenly, wondering what she was angry about now.


    She said with pinched lips, "Before that...let''s talk about yesterday? What was that? You just tried to kiss me before my friends. I didn''t say anything at that moment because I didn''t want them to misunderstand even more." She then took a nearby pillow and smacked it against Viktor''s back angrily, "And y-you made them think that we are a thing, which we are clearly not. Can you imagine what they will think if they learn that I was romantically involved with my brother-inw?"


    Viktor raised his hands as he got off the bed, "Whoa! Cool down. It''s no biggie. Affairs happen all the time, even when people are married. And why care about what others think?"


    Taya harrumphed as she threw the pillow towards Viktor, who easily caught it.


    "You don''t get it!" Taya threw another pillow feeling even more irked with his casual expression.


    Viktor just dodged it and chuckled, "Hey! Stop with the pillow throws."


    "Tia is going to college, and now what if she hears some rumors?? Have you ever thought about that!" Taya said with a tightened expression as she threw a big pillow at Viktor, who again dodged it easily.


    "She can''t know about us...otherwise...what will she think of me¡­" Taya said with a heavy sigh as her hands drooped which had another pillow in her hand.


    Viktor shook his head as he sat down on the bed beside her and put his hand over hers as he said, "You worry about the wrong things. I am sure she will understand if her mother lusts for this," Viktor slyly said as he made her hand stroke his abs and was about to move her hand even downwards when Taya gulped and wiggled her hand out of his grip hurriedly.


    "You pervert!" Taya pinched his thigh as she gave him a glowering look.


    "Ow! You really pinch nasty...but I love it. Do you want me to pinch you as well...over there?" Viktor asked with a fervid gaze that rested upon her veiled bosom.


    Taya''s face reddened as she muttered, "Shameless! You never change, hmph!"


    Viktor shrugged, "What? I simply told the truth, and I know you liked it, hehe."


    "You wish. Wait a second...you seem in a good mood today when you were very crank yesterday. I know that you tend to be crankier during the night but still, when you said you haven''t fed on blood for almost a week¡­.Don''t tell me you drank some blood after we came home?"


    Viktor coughed and innocently said, "Drink blood? Of course, not. From whom can I even feed? I was saving my hunger for your blood. Just thinking about your delicious blood helps me keep calm and excited."


    He then gestured over to the rising bump over his pants and said with a smirk, "See, even my little brother is getting excited at the thought of it."


    "Tch! Perve!" Taya snorted but seeing the huge bump, which showed no signs of calming down, made her cheeks dye in a delicate crimson, wondering if he really got that excited just at the thought of her blood.


    "But don''t tell me you are jealous...are you? Thinking that I drank somebody else''s blood?" Viktor asked with a smirk.


    Taya nced away with a huff and said, "Jealous? Ridiculous...I was just concerned since you didn''t feed for so long."


    However, she casually extended her wrist and said, her head still nced away, "Okay, here it is...but make it fast."


    Viktor smiled as he grabbed her willowy hand and bit into her soft skin, making Taya close her eyes involuntarily, her expression unconsciously bing blissful, as if her soul was enraptured.


    "Mmmh¡­" Viktor let out a groan of pleasure as he sucked in her luscious blood that tasted like divine honey to him.


    "Ahm~" Taya almost let out a delirious moan, but she stopped herself by covering her mouth, realizing that she got carried away by the pleasure she was feeling near her wrist before she could even realize it.


    But the ecstasy she was feeling in her body made her feel nostalgic, especially during the times when Viktor eagerly fed on her blood countless times...each time where it didn''t merely end with him drinking her blood...but something way more steamy and hot.


    She thought that she didn''t miss this feeling or wanted to believe so, now thought otherwise, thinking that this sensation could never get old.


    "Ahem...that should be enough, or are you t-trying to drain me?" Taya asked with a flushed face as she finally turned her head around to see Viktor greedily feasting on her blood.


    Although she told him to stop, she showed no signs of stopping him herself but instead looked at him drinking her blood in a daze, her body bing hotter and hotter as seconds passed.


    In fact, she was starting to feel her lower parts getting feverish and slightly wet as well, her legs squirming together.


    But just before she thought she was going to lose her mind and control over her body, Viktor stopped drinking as he took out his fangs from her poor wrist.


    Taya''s eyes immediately regained some spirit as she retracted her wrist in a panic and saw two tiny red holes on it.


    She had to take in a deep breath and calm her racing heart to finally speak, "Y-You have no restraint. I feel...feel¡­"


    "Good? You should just say the truth out loud. No shame in admitting it," Viktor chuckled as he licked the stray blood smeared over his lips, "Haa...I missed this rich and sweet taste of your blood...so vorous. I bet I could go on forever," Viktor said as he stroked his lips and sucked his finger as if he couldn''t get enough of her blood.


    Taya saw his eyes glowing crimson like a pair of dark embers and saw them slowly getting dull as they turned back to his normal dark brown color. And hearing his words only made her heart race even more.


    Even to this day, whenever she sees his crimson eyes, she finds them very entrancing to look at, as if she could get hypnotized by simply looking into them.


    "Look at you...your face is as red as an apple. I am guessing you want more. How about I drink some from your neck?" Viktor asked as he leaned closer.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 69 - Be Careful

    Taya immediately pushed him back and harrumphed, "Hmph, it''s just a natural reaction and nothing else. Or maybe you tried some devilish tricks on me. Anyways, it''s time you left now that I gave you my blood for today. I have to go to work while you should keep yourself busy by learning things," Taya said in an instructive tone as she quickly got off the bed, feeling that she might lose control of herself the longer Viktor lingers in her room.


    Her blood was still racing in her body as if they still craved for Viktor''s magic touch, and she didn''t even dare to nce at his shirtless body.


    She didn''t expect that even after all these years, she would still feel the same when Viktor drank her blood and wondered why her body always reacts like this.


    "Come on, Viktor. I don''t have all day," Taya said in exasperation, her back still turned towards Viktor.


    Viktor sighed as he got up and said, "Jeez, you really sound like my aunt now. Well, you better take Eva with you wherever you go unless you want me to tail you again."


    Taya remembered what happened yesterday and silently nodded before saying, "I already told Eva about this, and since she works for the Federal Law Enforcement or FLA as people say, she had already taken off early to investigate those bodies but would return back before I leave."


    Viktor didn''t feel that they would get anything out from investigating those bodies, but he also felt that it wouldn''t to try and said, "Anyway, we will know for sure if those men without tongues are seen anywhere near you again."


    He then continued in a thoughtful tone, "But for them to follow you or anyone else in that car, say, Denys, then it would mean that they either were waiting for their target outside the hospital and just followed upon seeing an opportunity or that someone tipped them off with the information about where your people were going so that they could follow you all."


    "I think the former seems very unlikely since if their target was you, I don''t think they would be all armed and prepared to follow you when everybody knows that you usually travel home with bodyguards and what not. But if their target was someone else in the car, then I am not sure. However, if you were indeed the target and thetter was true, then be mindful of your friends."


    Taya raised her brows, wondering why she didn''t think from that angle, and felt that his words made some sense.


    But her brows furrowed as she thought that if what he said was true, then that would mean someone among her friends gave out the information of their sudden outing.


    But she had no reason to believe that someone from those five had any reason to target her, especially when she had been good friends with them for all these years. After all, she couldn''t understand why anyone would wait for more than ten years to make a move especially when her status and influence had been only increasing as time passed.


    And this only made things more puzzling for her, and she sighed as she said, "Maybe...I hope this won''t be anything big and just some small-time groups who have some hostility against us. We can take care of them easily."


    Viktor shrugged, "Let''s hope for the best. But you don''t have to be so tense as long as you stick close to me...real close," Viktor chuckled.


    Taya still didn''t turn her head around and said, "Okay, Viktor, enough fooling around. I have to go now."


    Viktor subtly got closer to her as he whispered in her ears, "See youter, sexy."


    Taya snorted and was about to push him out when she suddenly felt a hot peck on her cheeks, making her eyes widen.


    She touched her cheeks and turned her head around with a reddened face to rebuke him, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Viktor!!!" Taya cried out his name with gritted teeth, but then she suddenly closed her mouth, realizing that someone might hear her on the outside.


    But she let out a sigh of relief, seeing that the room was on silent mode, and muttered, "Tch! He teleports too fast."


    In Viktor''s room, a figure suddenly manifested out of thin air, and it was none other than Viktor who had a smile on his face, feeling satisfied after teasing Taya and drinking her blood as well.


    However, seeing theptop and mobile on his study table, he remembered Taya''s words and decided to do his homework.


    "Haa...this brings back memories¡­" Viktor sighed as he changed his appearance to that of Dorian and sat down. He felt that he should change into the appropriate identity based on what he does so that he could get into character better.


    "Time to check out the modern inte hmm¡­" Viktor mumbled as he opened hisptop.


    After fiddling with it for a while, he mumbled in awe, "Wow, I can just search for anything as long as I type it into this browser, just like Saya said. Maybe I should see if I can get some images of hotdies¡­let me see how stylish the modern beauties are..."


    As the page loaded, Viktor''s eyes widened as he scrolled through images of beauties in bikinis, "Damn...these girls are all hot...but still not as hot as my maid, hmmm."


    If someone looked from afar at Viktor eagerly browsing through these images because of his current appearance, they would think that a perverted geek was getting off by browsing photos just because of being unable to get a girlfriend.


    But Viktor was just having fun and also doing his research on the lifestyle of modern women so that he can keep up with the times.


    "Since I am going to go to college, let me search for ''hot college girls''....no...hot college teachers...Yeah...that''s more like it...I bet there should be some in my college at least, and not some old cronies¡­Wait a sec...I don''t believe all modern teachers look like this...hmmm...there seems to be a caption written under this image¡­''Busty and Thick teacher punishes the good boy''? What the fuck is this...especially this ng ''Thick''...hmm...let me search it...don''t tell me it''s what I think it is..."


    Viktor, who had sat down to ''learn'' was indeed ''learning'' but about things that could stimte a man''s inner mes of passion.


    He who nned to learn something aboutputer science now totally forgot about it and had easily got hooked on researching "fun" stuff on the inte. The more he used the inte, the more amazed he was by how helpful and fun it was.


    Anything he wanted to know was only a click away from the answer.


    *KNOCK! KNOCK!*


    But just as he was having fun, he heard loud knocks on the door that made him frown since someone disturbed his study.

 Chapter 70 - Modern Women Are So Different

    He quickly closed the tabs he had opened in his browser and took a page with contents rted to introduction to programming.


    He put on his round sses and opened the door to see a tall girl with golden red hair standing before him, her long slender legs fully revealed as always.


    Viktor had to admit that he had never seen legs that were so uniquely attractive and seductive like hers. Her exquisite and soft legs, which seemed as if the gods themselves sculpted them, made her look even more sizzling hot, and Viktor stole a quick nce before she could notice it.


    But before Viktor could ask Tiana the reason for her sudden appearance, she barged inside his room without saying a word, as if she was entering her own room.


    ''This girl...and here I thought she respected people''s privacy¡­'' Viktor shook his head inwardly.


    He thought that she was the perfect example of how books can''t be judged by their covers. She was wlessly gorgeous, with her face having sharp features and a bewitching charm, especially because of her light blue eyes. And her tantalizing curves and snowy legs only added to her beauty, making her look even more striking.


    However, he knew the moment she opened her mouth, her beauty would just seem like an illusion.


    "Close the door," Tiana said in a lofty tone as she looked around the room with a harsh squint.


    Viktor wondered what Tiana wanted from him and closed the door.


    "So you stayed in a vige for all these years?" Tiana asked as she shed a shallow smile.


    "Well...yes," Viktor replied as he adjusted his sses.


    "Hmph, no wonder you still haven''t done anything to your room. I bet youck some artistic touch. But I guess for someone who always buries their head in a book. This is normal, hmm," Tiana said with a slight head shake.


    ''This girl really needs a spanking¡­'' A glint shed through Viktor''s eyes.


    "Ahem...so cousin umm, any reason for youing here?" Viktor asked with a slight smile that took all of his efforts to force it out.


    "Cousin? Just call me Tia, gee. I can''t imagine you calling me cousin, cousin in college in front of all the other students. Anyways, mom has asked me to take you to the clothes shop to get some clothes of your fit for college, pffff, what a chore. I bet she could have asked some maid or servant to do this for you but well...in her words, ''family should take care of family," Tiana said as she rolled her eyes.


    She then took a look at Dorian''s baggy sweaters and said, "Well, I guess it would do you good to at least order a set of uniforms that fit your size instead of one that can fit a hippopotamus. No offense, but you should take a look at the mirror. I don''t know if you even went to a school or not before, but since you are entering a college, you better get rid of this dumb look unless you wanna get bullied."


    "Don''t depend on me for anything because I have better things to do. So, I am just making things clear in case mom puts some wrong ideas in your head. I mean, you are a big boy, and you could take care of yourself in college, right? If you need any help, just go ask Saya or the faculty. Even the reason I am sacrificing some of my precious time to take you out is only to keep my mom off my back. Hello, did you understand the things I just said?" Tiana asked, seeing Dorian looking at her with a blinking expression as if he was trying his best to understand her.


    ''Hmmm...I guess I will have to tame herter on¡­'' Viktor smiled inwardly, though, on the outside, he maintained a nk look as he nodded, "Of course. But is Sayaing?"


    Tiana sighed as she shook her head, "Nah, mom wants me to take you there by myself. I don''t know why she seems very hell-bent on this other than saying I need to learn to do things on my own. Anyways, you better be ready now cause I have other stuff nned for the rest of the day. I have to quickly get this over with."


    She then immediately got up and left the room as if there was nothing more to talk about after she said her piece.


    "Haa...why is Taya trying to make her stick close to me so obviously...hmm...I should think of my own n. Ah...I got it...but I guess it will have to wait," Viktor smiled to himself as he thought of something to perfectly deal with someone like Tiana.


    Viktor wished that Sayana would alsoe with him since he felt that even though it was not a romantic date or anything, he still found it refreshing and fun to spend time with her when he usually always hung out with women to get into their pants the same night.


    So doing something out of the ordinary felt like taking in a breath of fresh air.


    Viktor had nothing much to get himself ready to go out and came out to see that no one else was in the first-floor hall.


    He also noticed that Taya, Umilia, and Sayana were not in their rooms except for Tiana, who was inside the door with the shy signboard.


    Out of curiosity, he decided to stand close to the door to see if he could get any cues of what Tiana was doing inside her room for her to keep such warnings outside the door.


    He also diverted some of his focus to making sure he can get back before somebodyes up.


    "Fuck you, bitch! I killed thirty, and you noob killed zero. Go to hell!!!" An ear rending scream sounded from within the door, which made Viktor look towards the door with a puzzled expression.


    ''Is there someone inside? Why is she shouting and cursing like this?'' Viktor could only imagine how such crass words cane out of such a beautiful-looking mouth.


    ''Whom did she kill? There is no one inside then...Is she crazy or¡­''


    Viktor furrowed his brow as he, again and again, made sure that only Tiana was inside the room, and he didn''t detect the presence of anyone else.


    ''And here I thought rich women were taught to speak and act elegantly. Did the world change too fast? I should probably ask Taya or Saya about who she is shouting at¡­'' He shook his head, thinking that he still had a long way to go from understanding modern girls.


    Inside her room, Tiana was having a huge headphone over her head and was sitting before a gaming PC with a big monitor, ying a shooting video game to her heart''s content and a video camera in front, "Aww¡­''ilove_snowqueen'', thanks for the 10,000 dors donation and for the lovely nickname. Oh...you loved how that noob got toast? I doubt he will be ying this game for a while. Not at least on our servers, hehe."


    Viktor decided to go down and saw that many maids and servants were busy with cleaning stuff and arranging things while in the kitchen, he spotted a lone, very beautiful, and familiar face.


    Seeing Umilia cooking something all alone, Viktor slyly smiled, deciding to sneak up on her while she prepared breakfast.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 71 - I Like Pancakes And Smoothies

    "Aunt Umi, good morning!" Viktor said with a bright smile as he walked towards her, who was standing near a burner.


    Umilia was a bit startled by his appearance as his voice triggered the steamy memories of yesterday, and she still couldn''t walk properly because of the soreness on her lower parts.


    However, she didn''t make any exaggerated expressions and greeted him back, "Good morning, Dorian. I was just preparing breakfast for you all. You like pancakes and apple smoothies, right?"


    Umilia did her best to hide her true thoughts and awkwardness about yesterday. However, Viktor obviously couldn''t let thismb go on its way just like that.


    Since there was a horizontal divider between the kitchen and dining hall, only Umilia and Viktor''s heads were visible for someone looking in the direction of the kitchen.


    So, Viktor stood right behind her back and whispered as his hands crawled onto her quivering body, "Pancakes...how about I eat this cake?" Viktor smirked as he massaged her silky buttocks.


    "Mnn¡­" Umilia inwardly panicked and quickly looked around to see if anyone else was looking. But fortunately, no one else was in the kitchen, and the maids and servants were busy ahead in the dining hall.


    He then put up an innocent smile on the outside, "As for smoothies...I think I prefer a sweet and tasty one...maybe this," Viktor said as he squeezed one of her juicy boobs, making her almost let out a subtle moan.


    Umilia bit her lip as she quickly reverted back to her normal expression and tried her best to suppress the stimtion she was feeling from his feverish touch and words.


    Her face was slowly getting dyed in a crimson hue, and she whispered as she again nced around, "Master...someone might catch us!"


    Even her hands, which were busy preparing the food, were getting a bit shaky as his hot breath caressed her ears.


    "If you are that shy...you can have my smoothie as well...I am sure it will do more than quench your thirst¡­" Viktor said in a sensuous tone, though, in the perspective of the maids and servants standing in the dining hall, it seemed as if the boy was looking over Umilia and asking some curious questions about the food she was making.


    "I-I¡­" Umilia didn''t know what to say as she remembered how eagerly she gulped in his ''smoothie'' yesterday night, making her cheeks turn a new shade of red.


    At first, when she learned about women doing such a perverted act with men, she wondered how these women do not feel disgusted to suck a man''s private part.


    But now, she was already getting curious about how tasty his ''smoothie'' would be for the second time.


    Its taste waspletely contrary to her expectations, but she still felt that it tasted good only because it was Viktor since, in those knowledge ''videos'' she had gone through, it didn''t seem as if the women enjoyed doing it as much as she did.


    "Mum! What''s for breakfast?"


    Sayana''s voice made Umilia push away her indecent thoughts and smiled at her as she said, "It''s pancakes and s-smoothie...I mean apple smoothie," Umilia facepalmed inwardly, berating herself that she would have probably uttered the wrong word in front of her daughter.


    "Oh, nice. Ah, Dorian, you are already here," Sayana cheerfully smiled as she walked towards the kitchen, not expecting to find Dorian in the kitchen.


    Viktor gave a bright smile as he said, "Yes. I was actually watching Aunt Umi cook. She really is a great cook."


    "Thank you, Dorian. I am d you feel that," Umilia said with a gentle smile while Sayana was also feeling happy to hear Dorianpliment her mother''s cooking.


    Even though she had heard from many others that Umilia had excellent cooking skills, hearing it from Dorian made her feel even happier since she already realized that Dorian was the kind who only tells what he exactly feels.


    "Mum, are you really feeling alright? Your face looks a bit red," Sayana asked with knitted brows.


    "Of course, I am dear. It''s just I did some morning exercise," Umilia replied with a gentle smile, to which Sayana nodded in realization though Umilia inwardly sweated, feeling as if she dodged a bullet.


    Sayana was dressed up for going out and stood near her mother to ask something. But seeing these two curvaceous figures standing together in front of him, a glint shed across Viktor''s eyes.


    "Dorian, good morning," Taya''s elegantly cool voice distracted Viktor from indulging in certain thoughts.


    "I take it that Tia must have told you about buying your clothes, right?" Taya asked in a slightly cold tone as she walked into the kitchen, her eyes still having a disgruntled look as she looked at him, but her expression became gentle as she greeted Umilia and Sayana.


    Umilia had finished preparing the food and brought it over to the dining table as Sayana followed.


    ''Oops...she is still pissed indeed. Sigh, women...'' Viktor inwardly chuckled as he said, "Good morning Aunt Taya. Yes, Tia did tell me about it. Thank you for taking this trouble. How can I repay you?" Viktor asked as he moved closer to Taya, who was preparing her green tea.


    Even though she had maids to prepare anything for her, Viktor knew that she always preferred to prepare her tea, and one he was surprised that she still drinks only green tea even after all these years despite how bitter it tastes.


    Taya, who had her back turned to Viktor, pinched her lips, noticing the subtle undertone in his words, and said stiffly, "No need for all that. Since we are family, we help each other whenever necessary, and it''s not necessary to reciprocate those gestures."


    Viktor stood on the side and whispered, "Maybe I can repay with my body? This poor nephew doesn''t have anything else to offer."


    ''How could he be so brazen and¡­'' Taya felt her blood warming up her face as she didn''t know what to say in response to his shameless words, and at the same time, she felt frustrated for being unable to give him an earful in front of others.


    She could only snort as she took her teacup and walked away from the kitchen hurriedly.


    Brad had alreadye down and was reading his usual newspapers while sipping his tea on the table.


    He subtly observed Taya and Viktor''s behavior towards each other and couldn''t help but wonder how things ended yesterday night.


    He felt that he should get some gossip from Viktorter on.


    It was already time for breakfast, and as everyone sat down on the table, Taya knitted her brows upon seeing that Tiana was still in her room, despite giving out many reminders to her.


    "Haa¡­.this girl is so helpless¡­." Taya sighed in frustration and then instructed a maid standing behind her, "Take the usual amount of food and give it to her. You can knock as many times as you want."


    "Of course, Madam," The maid respectfully bowed as she took Tiana''s te that was kept on the table.


    *Tap* Tap* Tap*


    But right before the maid was about to go upstairs with the food, the sound of someoneing down the steps was heard by everyone.


    "Dorian, let''s go!"

 Chapter 72 - Babyface

    Just as he was about to start eating, Viktor was surprised to see Tianaing down. But her clothes surprised him even more.


    She was wearing white jeans and a blue tube top with no sleeves or straps,pletely revealing her navel and upper chest.


    It seemed no different than a patch of cloth which seemed to serve no other purpose other than covering her bosom and her navel barely.


    Even though the tube top was wide enough to cover her cleavage barely, it still couldn''t prevent her ample breasts from pushing out from underneath the cloth.


    However, Viktor had to admit that she indeed looked like a seductive fairy whose sensual charm could eat away at the souls of men and women alike, especially when her clothing style revealed her sensuous looking corbones and her skin which was as fair as a white rose, perfectly highlighted by her golden-red hair.


    And her stark red lipstick only entuated the fullness and softness of her lips which looked like rosebuds peeping out of snow.


    ''Only if her words were as pretty as her...'' Viktor inwardly sighed as he remembered Tiana shouting in her room about killing and all.


    "Tia, what kind of getup is this? Put on a zer unless you want people ogling at you every second," Taya said with wrinkled brows.


    Clearly, she wanted her to dress a bit more modestly when going outside and hated the idea of leering eyesnding on her daughter''s figure.


    However, Tiana scoffed and said, "Who cares? Let them ogle. It''s not like they can do anything else other than just staring. Besides, this is the current fashion mom. You can''t expect me to dress up like a grandma, gee. This is my body, my life. I get to decide how to dress, hmph."


    "Fine, fine. Come down and eat, dear. The food will get cold," Brad said,ing in between the mom and daughter.


    He didn''t want Taya to argue anymore with her daughter and bring about even more needless stress. He knew Tiana''s stubbornness would require a great deal of energy to deal with, and if there was one person who could properly deal with her, he knew it was the young man with the round sses looking around with an awkward expression.


    That was why Brad was also looking forward to how the interactions between Viktor and Tiana would be like in the future.


    Tiana let out a frustrated sigh seeing that she forgot about breakfast, and sat down on the table in quite a hurry.


    While eating, Sayana asked some casual questions to Tiana while Viktor gave Umilia a secret thumbs up for making the tasty pancakes and sent a subtle sign that he would be back for more ''pancakes and smoothies''.


    Umilia did her best to stifle her smile and calm her feverish thoughts while eating.


    Taya was the first to leave, and even while eating, she was working on her tablet device, and seeing that device, Viktor felt like wanting one as well since it seemed more convenient than aptop.


    Sayana also got up and said, "Mum, I am going out. See youter, Dorian."


    Dorian nodded and then asked Umilia, "Auntie, where is she going?"


    "Oh, she is going to takeputer sses for children and even college students. It is a sort of a tuition center she came up with on her own since she wanted others to learn as well at a cheap cost or those who find it tough to learn on their own," Umilia said with a smile, feeling proud about her daughter teaching others.


    "Oh¡­" Viktor raised his eyebrows, realizing that almost everyone in this mansion was super talented in one or the other way.


    Then he looked at Tiana, who was eating and jerking her head along with the rhythm of the music she was hearing, and wondered what her talents were.


    Even though Tiana seemed like a carefree person, he felt that each and every person had at least some talent in some area.


    ''I wonder what talent I have that is suitable for the present world¡­'' Viktor mused, and then he smiled, thinking, ''Of course, bedding women is a timeless talent, but still there are so many options in this new age to develop talent in...I guess my uing days won''t be boring at all¡­''


    Tiana seemed quite in a hurry as she quickly ate her food and looked at Dorian to see that he was done eating as well.


    She then gestured to him to meet her at the front porch and walked away after picking up her red handbag.


    Viktor subtly teased Umilia by rubbing her feet with his before making his way over to Tiana.


    When he saw some bodyguards offering Tiana to apany her, she waved her hands in an exasperated manner, and all the bodyguards immediately retreated like scared tortoises.


    Viktor shook his head inwardly, wondering why these bodyguards even bother asking her. He felt that she must have already shooed them away for the umpteenth time, but they still ask her out of duty and also because they get paid by Taya.


    "So is the shop nearby? Is that why we are walking?" Viktor asked as he asked Tiana, who was hooked onto her phone, tapping her fingers on it continuously.


    However, since he was walking beside her, he could sense the strong and pleasant fragrance of the exotic soap she used that almost titited his senses.


    Hearing his question, she looked at him with a ''Are you serious?'' expression and said, "Of course, not, Babyface. Uhhh...we are obviously going to take a cab."


    "Babyface? Were you addressing me by any chance?" Viktor asked in a confused tone.


    Tiana shrugged, "Well, of course, since you always seem to look around like a baby, observing stuff. And most of all you look like a baby, especially with your face and big eyes. If you were short, people would have mistaken you for a high schooler. You are lucky you are so tall."


    "Then I should give you a nickname as well!" Viktor said with sparkling eyes.


    "You what?" Tiana asked with a baffled expression as she finally looked at him.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 73 - Teaching A Village Boy To Book A Cab

    Before Tiana could say anything more, Viktor excitedly said, "I got it! How about Fairy Legs?"


    Tiana blinked her eyes in disbelief, wondering if she heard him right, "Excuse me? Did you just make a nickname based on my legs?" She asked with squinted eyes.


    Viktor''s awkwardly chuckled as he asked in a faded voice, "Why...not? Since you gave me a nickname based on my appearance, I thought I should do the same as well. And...the main reason is I find your legs quite pretty, just like a fairy''s. I have read how beautiful and elegantly tall they are in stories."


    Tiana''s lips parted with an expression of disbelief, although she involuntarily straightened her back, maintaining a tall, straight posture.


    She couldn''t help but have her cheek muscles rx as her lips began to arch into a smile. But then she stifled it since she didn''t want him to know that she secretly liked it.


    "Don''t tell me you were sneaking nces at my legs all this while?" Tiana asked, not knowing if she should feel pleased or weirded out since her cousin said this. She also wondered what kind of stories he reads that involve fairies.


    Viktor hastily waved his hands, "No, no. Of course, not. It''s the thought that first came to my mind when I saw you. I mean, not all girls are lucky to have such long and pretty legs."


    Feeling how earnest he was with his words, Tiana felt that he was indeed telling the truth, and she thought that she found it surprising because she never expected her new shy cousin to speak up like this.


    She then felt that he was someone who was quite outspoken without having any inhibitions when ites to such things. Otherwise, she was sure he wouldn''t be able to say something like this if he had any other motives. She was well aware of this since she got countlesspliments from men and women alike.


    And this helped her realize if people were genuinelyplimenting her and for what reason they were doing so.


    However, she was self-conscious of her legs because of how long they were and always felt irritated whenever peoplemented about them, feeling that they were ridiculing her.


    Even during her younger days in school, she got to know about some groups of kids who called her names based on her long legs behind her back.


    Since that day, whenever she went out, she would put on jeans or pants that cover her legs whenever she goes out.


    But at home, she put whatever she wanted since she knew nobody at home would judge her legs and wasfortable walking around in shorts.


    However, strangely enough, she didn''t feel irritated by Viktor''s nickname for her but instead felt proud since she felt that he really meant what he said.


    And indeed, Viktor meant it though he had no idea about Tiana being self-conscious about her legs.


    Tiana was standing tall at 178cm, but since Viktor was even taller, he didn''t feel like she was too tall to affect her appearance but instead made her look even more attractive.


    Still, Tiana pursed her lips and asked as she raised one of her brows, "Hmph, do you go about ttering every girl like this? I never expected you to have such guts."


    Viktor nudged his spectacles as he said innocently, "O-Of course, not. It''s only because you are my cousin I felt that it was okay."


    "Ah, right. You are my cousin. Fiuhh...I still can''t believe I have a new cousin, and even now, I sometimes forget you are one," Tiana said with a head shake and at the same time realized why he was open to giving her a nickname.


    "Well, time to book a cab," Tiana continued as she opened an app on her phone.


    Viktor perked his head to peep into her phone to see how she was going to catch a cab by using her phone.


    The traditional and only method he knew was to search for a cab passing through the road and asking them to stop by waving hands.


    Tiana saw him peeking through her peripheral vision and sighed as she pulled him closer by his shirt and said, "Since you are anyway standing here, it is high time you learned how to book a cab using your phone. Otherwise, you mighte bugging others to catch a cab. So, watch how I am using this app closely since I won''t be showing this again."


    Viktor nodded few times though inwardly, he smiled in amusement.


    He began to have a feeling that this girl seemed more interesting than she appeared and was looking forward to finding out more.


    Viktor was pretty good at memorizing things. So even if he didn''t understand the meaning behind some of the steps, he now knew how to book a cab using his mobile.


    He also realized by now that ''apps'' were something that runs in a phone to make things convenient for the users. At least, that was what he understood after using it so far.


    Still, he felt that he should research more aboutputer science and programming as Sayana advised, especially since he was going to be a student in that field.


    Very soon, a cab arrived, and both of them got in as they left for the clothing shop. However, as usual, Tiana''s bodyguards were tailing the cab from a far distance so that she wouldn''t find it too annoying.


    Even if Tiana confronted them about this, they could alwayse up with an excuse that they were just not trying to follow her but were simply traveling around.


    Tiana also knew this, including the fact that her bodyguards were following her from afar. However, she didn''t seem to mind it.


    After around twenty minutes, Viktor saw that they had reached a more crowded location with wide roads, big buildings, and many people walking to and fro.


    He thought that this should be one of the main towns in Olknard city.


    The cab stopped before arge clothing shop that had a premium look, with even men in suits standing before the door to greet people.


    He saw the big letters on the face of the building written in white, ''REGENT''.


    He noticed that only people with luxurious clothes and suits were entering the building and wondered why she was going to such an expensive ce to buy simple shirts and pants for college.


    Still, he didn''t mind since he didn''t have to pay and was not against the idea of putting on costly clothes as long as they are not gaudy or look ostentatious.


    As they walked to the door, Tiana whispered, "After you are done buying your stuff, whether you go back on your own or with me depends on you. And all it takes is a test for you to pass."


    "But how do you know if I want to go with you?"


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 74 - You Are Kind

    Tiana''s face reddened in embarrassment since she never expected him to ask such a question that made her look like a fool for assuming things.


    And seeing how he was asking it with a confused look made her wonder if he was trying to make fun of her or if he was asking genuinely.


    "Okay, fine! I guess you don''t need me to go back home, hmph. And here, I thought you might find it hard to reach back home since you are new around here," Tiana said in a huff as she walked forward.


    Viktor smiled and almost let out a chuckle. But he caught up to her and said in a confused tone, "Hey, why are you angry? I want toe with you."


    Tiana''s expression became perplexed as she turned around and asked, "Then why did you say you did not want to go with me?"


    "Eh? I never did. I only asked because I was surprised by how kind you were. Not everybody is kind enough to be concerned whether I could get back home on my own, especially to me," Viktor said in a stifled voice.


    Tiana felt flustered hearing his words since ''kind'' was thest thing she expected anybody topliment her as. Even she didn''t feel that she was kind or anything. She only mentioned it since she didn''t want Taya to disturb herter if Dorian lost his way or something.


    She nced away and cleared her throat as she said in a wavering voice, "I-It''s fine. At least, now you know how kind I am."


    Seeing her saying these words with a raised chin, Viktor inwardly chortled, but he said, "Of course."


    She, who thought her newfound cousin was a simple-headed guy, now felt that he was even more puzzling to read or understand the intentions behind each and every word of his. It was as if his whole personality...or even his whole existence was a maze since she barely knew anything about him.


    As the two entered the building, Viktor and Tiana were immediately received by a pretty and well-dresseddy staff.


    With a nce, he could see how well trained and professional every single staff member was in this shop, and even the cool air from the AC inside had a fragrance to it.


    The floor was filled with stands, wardrobes, and hangars of various types of clothes separated by categories. But he noticed that the ground floor was mainly clothes for women and even jewelry and other essories.


    He guessed that stuff for him should be on the first floor as he spotted an esctor and even a lift.


    Thedy staff politely asked, "Wee, Sir and Madam. How may I be of assistance?" She quickly took note of the designer bag Tiana was carrying and immediately realized that this girl was from a family with very deep pockets.


    So she made sure to put on her best smile and be as helpful as possible.


    The boy seemed to be dressed in casual clothes without any essories that were noteworthy. Still, she didn''t ignore him since he was apanying this girl and also due to theirpany''s policy of treating customers.


    Tiana looked around as if she was looking for someone. Then she looked at the woman and casually said,"He needs some shirts and jeans of his size, and I will be just looking around," Tiana felt like buying some clothes and other things, but since she had another agenda nned today, she felt that now was not a good time.


    Otherwise, she would have surely bought at least five bags worth of clothes and essories every time she visited such shops.


    "Sure. May I know your good names, please?" Thedy staff asked.


    "Wee and good morning, Miss Snow!" A middle-aged man in a business suit rushed over as if he didn''t dare to walk any slower.


    "Mr. Briggs. And here I thought you were not working today," Tiana said as she crossed her arms.


    Briggs wished he could at least have the time to wipe the sweat off his forehead but replied with a ttering smile, "Aha, I just had to run back home for an emergency and only just got back today. I hope I am not toote to be of assistance to you, Miss Snow. Forgive my employee here if she didn''t recognize you. She is a new intern who just recently joined."


    Thedy staff had disbelief written all over her face after realizing that Tiana was from the Snow Family and the daughter of the well-renowned Taya Snow, no less.


    Before, she was quite puzzled why her usually calm manager rushed forward hurriedly to wee these two. Only now she saw the whole picture.


    And when the manager spoke up for her, she maintained a respectful posture as she fidgeted with her hands around her back in nervousness.


    "It''s no biggie. It''s not like I expect everyone to recognize me. That would be too annoying," Tiana said with a wave of her hands.


    Briggs dryly chuckled and then looked at the young man standing beside Tiana, whom he had noticed before, and asked politely, "Good sir, may I know your name?"


    "Good morning, Mr. Briggs. I am Tia''s cousin. You can call me Dorian. I am here to look for some shirts and jeans," Viktor said with a wide smile.


    Briggs raised his brows, hearing Dorian''s bright reply, and felt that this boy was quite different from the usual youngsters from affluent families.


    He earnestly offered his hand for a handshake as he said, "Good morning, Mr. Dorian. As you know, I am Briggs, store manager of Regent''s branch here. Pleased to be of service to you."


    Viktor returned his handshake with a smile as Briggs continued, "I will let ra here help you with whatever it is you need. If you need my assistance, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Of course."


    ra happily gestured to Dorian to follow her as he walked behind her while Briggs tagged along with Tiana to see if she needed anything.


    Viktor didn''t take much time and soon came down with ra after picking some clothes. He then spotted Tiana sitting on a chair and trying out some earrings.


    Tiana was eagerly trying out a number of earrings ced on the ss before her one by one, trying to see which one was the best by looking in the mirror before her.


    "Tia, I am done with picking my clothes," Viktor said as he sat on the chair beside her.


    Tiana was busy putting on a pair of earrings and then looked at Dorian as she asked with a smile, "Tell me. Do these look good on me?"


    Viktor tilted his head and answered after a few moments of staring at her, "No. They look quite ugly."


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 75 - Do You Have A Girlfriend?

    "What?!" Tiana asked with widened eyes and removed the earrings with puffed-up cheeks. She had got bored of waiting, even if it was for just a short while, and couldn''t help herself from at least buying some earrings which she could simply put in her purse.


    But now, all her enthusiasm in buying earrings went down the drain.


    Briggs stared incredulously at Dorian, wondering how he had the guts to tell something like that when Tiana was clearly expecting apliment.


    He knew this because he had personally seen how Tiana roasted some of his previous staff members with her words just because they said something she didn''t like.


    So from that time on, he had instructed everyone to interact with her in a diplomatic way without offending her.


    Even if Dorian was her cousin, whom he had never seen or heard of before, he was very doubtful about Tiana taking his response lightly, seeing how she reacted now.


    Tiana wrinkled her brows as she asked with a peeved expression, "Do you mean that these earrings are ugly on me? How could something look ugly on me?"


    Viktor could hardly believe his ears. But he clearly knew what her misunderstanding was and said openly as he picked the green-colored earrings she put back on the table, "You got me wrong. What I meant was that these earrings are too ugly for someone as beautiful as you. It is no different than putting a trickle of mud on a white lotus which is nothing more than an insult to its beauty. Let me pick a good one for you."


    Viktor immediately began to look through the other earrings earnestly without waiting for her response.


    However, the others standing around had a blinking expression while Tiana looked like she got bowled over.


    Even before she knew it, her cheeks had a delicate hue of pink covering them, and she had a tough time trying to maintain a calm expression with others looking.


    If it wasn''t for her knowing that Dorian was her cousin and the guileless tone in which he said these words, she would have thought he was straight-up flirting with her.


    However, his words did have an effect on her without her realizing it as she unconsciously smiled hearing his words. She even straightened her posture and adjusted her hair intuitively.


    But still, even if she was pleased to hear them, she couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as well since Dorianpared her to a white lotus before everyone else and even indirectly called their earring as a ''trickle of mud'', which could be quite insulting to a brand as big and respected as this.


    However, she didn''t care about thetter part since she had also said straight up whenever she didn''t like something.


    This was also why she began to look at Dorian in a new light, thinking that she might have judged a few things about him wrong.


    However, the man who was attending to Tiana felt insulted by Dorian''sment since he was the one who suggested the green earrings to Tiana and so he couldn''t help but say to Dorian, who was still busy looking through the set of earrings, "Sir, I assure you that those green earrings were made out of the finest pearls and metal. Even the famous model Miranda Banks held a photoshoot while putting on these earrings, and everyone liked it. So maybe you could take a second look and see if it''s really ugly."


    He was hoping to make Tiana buy the one he suggested so that she will ask for his advice next time as well and make Briggs promote him on the pretext of him having a good rapport with the daughter of one of the most powerful business tycoon.


    Briggs tightened his fists as he sent a re towards the salesman, who was on the borderline of speaking rudely to a customer.


    He felt like smacking his head for telling a customer that his opinions were wrong. In his business, he knew thest thing they should do was to argue with customers just to prove them wrong and instead go with the flow as long as they buy things to their satisfaction.


    Of course, he also felt a bit bad when Dorian described the green earrings as such, but he didn''t care since each was entitled to their own opinions and had the freedom to buy things to their satisfaction, especially when Tiana didn''t seem to object to his words.


    Tiana frowned, seeing this man speaking against Dorian like this, especially when she was now convinced that those green earrings were indeed ugly for her. So him speaking up for those earring''s beauty meant that he was okay with her buying those earrings.


    However, before she could say anything, Viktor looked up to the attendant standing before him and said with a candid expression, "Oh, you misunderstood me. I never said those earrings were ugly."


    This time not only the man but even Tiana and everyone else had baffled expressions wondering why Dorian was speaking in a contradicting manner.


    Viktor continued as he picked up the green earrings, "I only meant that these earrings were not suitable for her, but it might be for someone else. Each person has their own unique beauty and traits, and so if something looks beautiful on someone, it doesn''t mean it should look beautiful on everyone else. Am I wrong?"


    The staff standing around who had no customers to attend to nodded to each other in agreement feeling that Dorian''s words indeed made sense.


    And this went for even Tiana and Briggs and wondered why they didn''t think of this simple reasoning before when Dorian talked about the earring looking ugly on Tiana.


    The attendant who asked Dorian to reconsider his opinion now felt tongue-tied since even he felt that Dorian''s words made perfect sense and regretted trying to refute him without thinking the meaning behind his words properly.


    Viktor wasn''t finished and earnestly said as he picked a dew drop-shaped crimson earring, "If I had the choice, I would prefer a custom-made earring for my cousin that perfectly matches her beauty. But for now, I feel that this earring would look good on you. What do you think, Tia?"


    "Uh¡­" Tiana had a stupefied expression as she felt that her thoughts were all over the ce.


    Not only did she really loved the design and color of the earrings Dorian picked, but his words on beauty being rtive struck a chord somewhere in her heart.


    Never before had she felt that a thing she bought for herself looked so perfectly good on her.


    She said with a zed expression as she took the crimson earrings from his hand and said, "I like it. I will be buying this one."


    She immediately put on the earrings and looked in the mirror, and felt that she indeed looked more attractive than before with added charms.


    "That will be it for today. Let''s pay," Tiana immediately got up and didn''t even bother removing the earrings since she felt like keeping them on instead of putting them onter.


    Briggs slightly raised his brows, and with a flick of his fingers, he conveyed his instructions to one of the staff to bill the earrings. Viktor smiled as he got up and walked beside Tiana, who kept ncing in his direction.


    After a few moments of silence, she finally said as she touched her new earrings, "You really have an eye for fashion, huh?"


    Viktor inwardly coughed since Tiana was right, and this was natural since he had courted countless women and had learned the art of making them happy and proud of their beauty.


    However, he answered with an awkward smile, "I don''t know if I really do. I only said what I felt."


    Tiana narrowed her gaze but then nodded, thinking that it was true. She then asked, "Say, do you have a girlfriend or something? Maybe one back in your vige?"


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Please vote to help this novel gain more recognition and also to get more chaps to enjoy xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 76 - How Fast The World Has Changed

    Viktor''s expression became thoughtful, "A girlfriend? Umm, no...I didn''t be friends with any girl back in my ce. No girl talks to me. But now I have Saya as my girlfriend," Viktor said with a wide smile.


    Tiana had a baffled look and then covered her mouth as she giggled, feeling amused, "Haha...I can''t believe this."


    "What?" Viktor asked with a confused expression as he tilted his head.


    Tiana finally took a deep breath and exined to him all he needed to know about how people use these terms usually.


    She then saw Dorian''s cheeks bing red as he bashfully said, "Oh...I see. Then I don''t have a girlfriend at all."


    Tiana chuckled and said, "Well, I think if you really tried, it wouldn''t be hard to get one. You just seem oblivious to your own potential."


    "Oh, I am in no hurry. Mother always said that it doesn''t matter how long I have to wait as long as I find the right one," Viktor said with a warm smile as if he was thinking about his mother.


    Tiana shook her head with a smile and said, "You better not get old as you continue to wait, hehe."


    "Oh, I believe that I have all the time in the world," Viktor said with a veiled smile.


    "Miss Snow. Here''s the bill. Thank you for shopping with us. We hope to see you again soon," Briggs politely said as he offered her a bag with Dorian''s clothes.


    "Oh, no need for the bag. Dorian, you can keep them in your bag, right?"


    Viktor nodded as he opened his backpack and transferred the clothes from the shopping bag to his.


    But he wondered what Tiana was nning to do for her to go to such lengths of not travelingfortably in her own car with bodyguards and let them carry whatever stuff she buys to her house.


    It seemed more like she was nning on doing something to evade the eyes of her bodyguards, or her mother''s to be precise.


    "Okay, Dorian. Time for the main game. We are going to go out through the back door and go somece else and then return back to this ce and go out through the front door," Tiana said as if telling instructions.


    "But why?" Viktor asked with a slight shake of his head.


    Tiana sighed and said, "If you didn''t know, my bodyguards always keep following me around from a distance and report back to mom whatever they see. I''m not too fond of that. So we are going to slip out of their crosshairs and go somece else and then return to this ce so that they wouldn''t suspect anything but think that we have been shopping all day long. It''s quite believable since I have shopped for more than ten hours in a stretch before."


    Viktor had an incredulous expression as he said in a tone of awe, "Wow, that''s a good n. But I heard they could track your movements through your phone?"


    Tiana waved her hands, "It''s no biggie. I can take care of it."


    Clearly, Tiana didn''t seem like telling him how she was able to fool her bodyguards, and Viktor knew that it was because he had to supposedly pass her ''test'' first.


    "So, what did you mean by this test before?"


    "It''s simple. So far, they don''t know the number of times I have done this before. And since you areing with me today and tomorrow, my mother learns that I did something like this, it means you ratted me out. But if things go as usual and everybody else is in the dark, it means you passed the test."


    Viktor inwardly smiled and wondered why she was going to such lengths instead of telling him to go home on his own. At least that way, she wouldn''t even have to take any risks.


    But he decided to y along and didn''t n on telling Taya anyway since he was apanying her, "Of course. I would never rat you out. I promise," Viktor said as he pinched his throat.


    Tiana curved her lips as she said, "Good. Now let''s go."


    She also seemed to leave some instructions to Briggs, and Viktor wondered if Briggs was in the loop as well, using him as a cover to support her alibi.


    Briggs seemed to have no problems in agreeing to her instructions and offered a smile in return as he opened the backdoor for them.


    "Now, you book a cab for us. I want to see if you learned anything at all when I showed you before," Tiana said, taking the pose of a teacher.


    Viktor nodded, still having a fresh memory of the steps she took to book through the taxi app.


    He took out his mobile, which had arge disy, and made some swiping gestures as he located an app with the same icon as he saw in her mobile.


    Tiana moved his hand, which was holding the phone closer towards her so that she could take a better look to see if he was doing things right.


    She didn''t have much hope for him to get it right, considering how he was new to using smartphones for barely more than a day.


    However, as the seconds passed, she had a blinking expression when she saw his fingers moving without any pause as he easily located the app and then proceeded to do the exact same steps she did, and finally, a pop up appeared on his screen saying a cab was sessfully booked.


    "You really booked it¡­" Tiana mumbled as she looked at him with a strange look, wondering if all nerds were this fast at picking up things.


    The only other genius she knew and acknowledged was Sayana, but now she felt as if Dorian probably was not any worse.


    Viktor obviously wasn''t blindly following the steps he memorized, but he also took his time to read through what appeared on the screen so that he could understand what he was doing at least.


    Only when he saw something that was beyond his knowledge did he make use of the steps he memorized.


    Viktor said with a proud smile, "I really booked one. This is really amazing. Back in my vige, I had to rely on my cycle to get by. But here, we can easily get a car by simply using a phone."


    Viktor was really amazed by the small piece of technology in his hand when he thought back to how people during medieval times used to travel, including him.


    He saw cars, bikes, buses zooming through the roads, and even metros running through the bridges above him with many tall buildings with huge disys in the background.


    He wondered if they had any idea how much the world was going to change after so many centuries.


    And while thinking about it, old and foregone memories surfaced up as certain faces shed in his mind, making him smile softly to himself.


    ''I wonder how they would have reacted if they saw this world¡­'' He suddenly felt as if he was missing those times and people.


    "You are that happy, huh?" Tiana asked, seeing him softly smile while looking at his phone. She felt that vige people were indeed amusing in a way.


    Viktor realized his mind went off the trail for a moment and scratched his head as he said, "Yes...I think I am. So...where are we going?"

 Chapter 77 - Tiana’s Tournament

    "To the gaming cafe! Today I have a tournament scheduled for me to y. But I can''t let mom know I am ying video games in a public cafe when she told me to study up programming and whatnot," Tiana said with a tired sigh as she took out a cloth mask and put it on.


    Viktor had no idea that Tiana was so into video games since he had never seen a girl so eager about ying video games. At least during the times when Taya was Tiana''s age, all or most of the girls rarely ever went to any gaming arcade, and most of their hobbies were rted to arts or something simr.


    He thought boys were the ones who were crazy about video games since he remembered seeing plenty of them crowded around gaming arcades.


    But other than being surprised, he felt that it was quite interesting that she was into such things and wanted to see what kind of video games she yed,


    "That''s great. I have heard about video games and how fun they are. I can also y, right?" Viktor eagerly asked since he really wanted to try his hand at modern games and see what was different about them.


    So far, he had seen how drastically the world has changed in a decade or two, so he also wanted to see how video games changed as well.


    He was not crazy about video games, but he always had fun whenever he went to gaming arcades in the past, finding it entertaining.


    He even used to y asionally with Taya and remembered how they both had a great deal of fun.


    Tiana hummed as she put up a thoughtful expression and said, "Hmm, of course. But do you know how to y video games? I mean, it''s not like you hadputers or gaming cafes back in your vige, right?"


    "Well, you can teach me, right?" Viktor asked with sparkling eyes.


    "No way! I don''t have time to teach a newbie like you. I have a tournament to get prepared for and even do some warmup lest the enemy team gets too cocky, hmph. There''s a lot at stake here, especially the ticket to participating in the national finals," Tiana said as she stretched her arms.


    Viktor had a baffled expression wondering if she was indeed talking about a video game and not some sport.


    Because hearing the terms ''warmup'' and ''national finals'' and the way she made it sound how important it was, made him feel as if she was talking about participating in the Olympics.


    He thought people yed video games for fun or something to pass the time by but seeing how serious and determined her eyes were, he could feel how fired up she was. It was as if she was really serious about winning the tournament.


    "Alright...I will find another way then¡­You should focus on that tournament," Viktor said with an unnatural stiffness in his tone, which strangely pulled at Tiana''s heartstrings.


    However, she looked away and shut her eyes close as if she didn''t notice anything. But she had no idea why she was feeling a tightness in her chest when she rejected his request, especially when he seemed so eager about it.


    So she looked away to get rid of this feeling. Unlike Sayana, she wasn''t patient enough to teach anyone and followed the idea that time was limited and she shouldn''t waste it by bothering about other people''s businesses.


    Viktor inwardly smiled as he subtly nced at her. But he was now definitely interested to see what kind of tournament this was for her to be this zealous about it.


    Soon a cab came, and the two got in. After traveling for around ten minutes, the two got off near a building that was very wide, almost a block wide, and two stories tall.


    The building had a modernistic design with neon lights lighting up the whole building and long ss panes through which Viktor saw many people crowded inside, so he couldn''t see beyond that.


    He also took a look at the building''s white signboard, which read ''GG! Gaming'', and the letters had ck lines of streak crossing over it, making it look stylish, just like the building''s architecture.


    Overall, the building looked like a rectangr box from a bird''s eye view but very wide.


    Viktor saw many bikes parked outside, and some of them were even sports bikes, making him wonder if rich kidse here to y as well.


    However, seeing how the building looked like a premium gaming center, he felt that the rates must be very high.


    The ss doors automatically opened as Tiana and Viktor entered, feeling a gust of cold air weing them and the bustling sound of many boys crowded over. He also noticed some girls in the crowd who were at least sixteen while some others were Tiana''s age or a bit older.


    Of course, he noticed guys in their twenties other than the teenage kids who looked as if they were here to watch something instead of ying.


    Viktor noticed Tiana''s body quivering in excitement and felt that he underestimated her enthusiasm as well as the people around him, hearing many cheering sounds and ps.


    ''What is this ce? Why does everything look so professional and cool?'' Viktor''s notion of gaming arcades was broken down the moment he stepped into his building.


    He felt as if he was in the venue of some tournament conducted by reputed organizations. He originally thought Tiana was participating in some tournament she and some other kids might have organized among themselves.


    But as he walked further inside, he saw many projectors andrge disys on the walls, which showed a shooting game with high-quality graphics and realistic designs. He felt that the guns looked exactly the same as the real ones, with the only difference being that these guns were behind a screen.


    He then looked at therge banners kept around, which showed an armored soldier with guns shooting at people dressed like terrorists, and below it, he read the title ''Counter-Strike: Universal Warfare'' and the logo CS:UW.


    ''She is here to y a shooting game? No wonder¡­'' Viktor now realized why Tiana shouted about killing and all in her room. But he still didn''t know to whom she was talking to.


    He saw many cushy sofas on which many youngsters were sitting, chatting, andughing while using their phones. Some others were watching the shooting game on the big screen and seemed to discuss it excitedly.


    He wondered who was ying on the big screen, but the camera angles kept changing, making him even more confused.


    As the two wriggled their way in further, they came upon a male staff member wearing a t-shirt with the building''s logo and a headphone with a mic over his head. Behind him was a ss door that was less crowded and Viktor saw many thin and sleek-lookingputers withrge monitors kept around.


    He saw that theseputers were being used by some teens while others looked like college boys, ying the shooting game he saw before on theirputers.


    There also seemed to be girls withptops in their hands, looking busy.


    The male staff member had a tablet in his hand and seemed to be very busy talking on the mic while tapping his finger on the table.


    Tiana walked up towards him and showed him her mobile without saying anything.


    The guy nced at it, and after taking a good look for a few moments, he gestured her to go in. Viktor also followed her, but the man blocked him with his hand as he asked, "I am sorry, sir. No spectators allowed."


    "He''s with me," Tiana briefly said to which the man nodded and moved his hand away.


    ''Spectator, huh? So most of the guys are here to watch this game, indeed. Why is there so much hype around this game?'' Viktor was feeling puzzled as he couldn''t understand how a video game could garner such attention even in public, where even people would travel till here just to watch others y.


    He indeed was impressed by how realistic the game looked and could see that it was quite entertaining as well to see the yers shooting down their enemies.


    He saw Tiana walking towards three girls hooked on to theirptops. But she suddenly turned around and faced him as she said, "I am gonna go discuss some things with my team there. You said you wanted to try out this game, right? See, there is a freeputer over there with the game on. All you have to do is put on those headphones and try ying. Ask the guys nearby if you need help. But there are on-screen instructions anyways."


    Saying that, she hurried towards the three girls, who seemed quite excited at her arrival, and began to eagerly discuss some things with her.


    Viktor felt like a fish out of a pond when surrounded by all these next-gen gaming and hearing many jargons he couldn''t make heads or tails about.


    Still, just as he nned, he sat down on a free seat that was before one of the gamingputers.


    Since this video game looked very entertaining to y, he was quite excited to try it out.


    But just as he was about to put on the headphones, he felt a hand gripping his shoulder.


    "Hey, dude. This seat is reserved for Little Butkus. So get up and leave."


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: For the next few chaps, it would be this little tourney event and I wrote this as a experiment to see if chaps abt these events are fun to read or not. Feel free to give feedback as you guys read through. P.S We broke new record by crossing 750+ PS :D...Will we get to 1k+ nxt week? :3


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 78 - The Unstoppable Trio

    Viktor inwardly let out a tired sigh as he turned around on his seat to surprisingly see a short and skinny eighteen-year-old boy standing before him with a daunting gaze.


    "Buttkiss? Who is that?" Viktor asked with a confused expression while wondering what kind of luck he had for his parents to give him such a name.


    "It''s not Buttkiss! It''s Butkus, yo!" A vexed voice came from behind the slim boy, and Viktor saw a fat, tall eighteen-year-old boying forward with a darkened expression.


    Obviously, he did not take kindly to how Viktor said his name, and his figure only made him look older and intimidating. However, his face had a cute look that made him look quite harmless and young.


    ''Who in the hell gave him the title "Little"? But maybe his parents did give him an apt name...'' Viktor mentally shook his head but seeing his blob-like figure and round and chubby face, he felt that his name did him justice.


    Viktor smiled, and as he slowly got up, Butkus and his friend slowly had their gaze moving up till Viktor''s height even crossed Butkus'' eye level.


    Butkus never expected this slim guy to be this tall, but still, he kept his chest puffed up.


    Viktor was 190cms tall, whereas Butkus was 185cms tall, so there was still a marginal difference in height between them.


    Viktor felt that with how tall and fat Butkus was, he weighed over 100 kg at least.


    Viktor couldn''t take these two seriously even if he wanted to since they looked like aedic duo, especially when the two seemed to be trying their best to put up intimidating expressions to scare him.


    Viktor scratched his head and asked, "Oh, Butkus. Sorry about that. Are you two perhaps here for the tournament?"


    Butkus and his friend nced at each other and replied, "Of course. Why else would we be here? Actually, we have one more friend with us, and together we three are even named as the ''Unstoppable Trio'' by our fans since once we stepped into a server, then we would be unleashing a bloodbath on our own. yers tremble just at the mention of our IGN."


    Butkus said with a beaming smile as his friend nodded along.


    "IGN? What''s that?"


    Butkus exchanged nces with his friend as the two looked at Viktor with a strange look.


    "What?" Viktor asked with a slight headshake.


    "Dood, you seriously don''t know what IGN means? I mean, you y games, right?" The skinny boy asked with a puzzled look.


    "Uh...yes, I do. But I have never yed this game. So I am quite new to all the jargons associated with it," Viktor said with a shrug and asked, "So what does it mean anyway?"


    Butkus and his friend had their jaws ck as they looked at him with a baffled look.


    "Yo, IGN means in-game name or the nickname which you use for your character in a game, or for that matter, any game. But still, if you have never yed this game before, how did you even get in here? You couldn''t possibly be ying in the tournament, are you?" Butkus asked with a raised brow as his friend also eagerly perked his ears.


    Viktor dryly chuckled as he waved his hands, "No. Of course, not. I am just apanying my cousin there."


    Viktor pointed towards Tiana, who seemed to be discussing something with her team while shooing away some boys who came over to try and talk to her.


    Her smoking hot figure was like a ma that attracted the attention of every man who saw her and couldn''t help themselves from ncing at her figure every now and then.


    Butkus and his friend saw them as well when they followed the direction in which Viktor was pointing towards.


    Butkus and his friend had their eyes go wide upon seeing Tiana and the girls sitting around her.


    "Yo, Skinny Jim, are you seeing what I am seeing?" Butkus asked as his chubby cheeks quivered with a strange excitement.


    "Dood, that''s what I wanna ask you. Is that team, The Wildcats?" Skinny Jim asked in a tone of disbelief.


    "That team with the tagline, ''Lethal Cats You Don''t Wanna Mess With''? Sure...it must be...look at the animal symbols on their masks. One is of a jaguar, the other a leopard, then a cheetah, and the ''cousin'' this guy is pointing to has the famous icy tigress symbol on her mask. The fifth is missing, but I think she should being soon with the cougar''s face as a symbol on her mask," Butkus exined in a zealous tone, his eyes sparkling at the very sight of those girls.


    "That white tigress symbol...isn''t she the girl with the hot and sexy voice and broken skills?"


    "The Snow Queen! Oh my god...they are really the Wildcats, and the Snow Queen is just ten feet away from us! She''s my favorite! I literally downloaded her config, and heck, it was game-changing!"


    "Dood, you are not the only one. I literally watch her every stream and, I even donated 500 bucks justst week. Phew, it was a pain to give away my pocket money but was worth it to at least receive a thank you from her behind the screen," Skinny Jim said with a pained stare.


    Viktor had a blinking expression seeing these two fanboying over Tiana and her team. He wondered what made these two be her ardent fans.


    "Sigh...I wish I could see her face...no...all their faces...they all must be hot beauties..." Skinny Jim said with a wistful gaze.


    ''Phew...these two are hopeless¡­'' Viktor sighed as he mentally shook his head.


    "Yo, are you really the Snow Queen''s cousin??" Butkus asked with a fevered expression as he grabbed Viktor''s arms.


    "Ah, I am being rude. What is your name? You already know mine, and you can call my friend here Skinny Jim or Skinny Jimmy or¡­"


    "Or Darth Reaper!" Skinny Jim interjected with a proud smile as he continued, "That''s my IGN. Cool, right?"


    Viktor chuckled and said, "Well, nice to meet you two. I am Dorian, and as of now, I don''t have any IGN."


    "That''s fine. That''s fine. We can even help youe up with one. But in the meanwhile, can you introduce us to your cousin over there or at least get her signature or something? We will just be happy with a simple ''Hello''", Butkus excitedly asked as he grabbed onto Dorian''s arm while looking at him with expectant eyes.


    Skinny Jim also nodded with a pleading look.


    Viktor felt amused by their expressions which looked no different than that of kids who were eagerly asking for a favor despite how grown up they were.


    He decided to humor them, but at the same time, he felt that these two were going to be disappointed, considering how he could expect Tiana to respond.


    "Hey Buttkiss and Skinny Jim, get your asses over here!"


    A rude voice came from behind, and Viktor looked behind the two to see a tall and burly young man looking twenty or so walking forward with an unfriendly expression. He even had a thick beard and mustache that made him look older.


    Butkus and Skinny Jim shuddered at his voice, and like scared rabbits, they turned around.


    Viktor was surprised to see these two scared, especially Butkus, who was bigger than the guy who shouted at them.


    Butkus forced a smile as he said, "Of course, John. Yo Dorian, catch yater."


    Skinny Jim also nodded at Dorian before turning around to leave.


    Viktor now realized that these two were not here to participate in the tournament but to be like helpers to yers like John and the others sitting on a sofa behind.


    John snorted and came forward towards Viktor, who was still standing before theputer.


    John didn''t even nce at him, and seeing that he was in the way, he put out his hand to rudely push him away. However, his brows wrinkled when he saw that Viktor hadn''t budged from his spot even by an inch.

 Chapter 79 - Don’t Mess With The Snow Queen

    "What are you trying to do? I am sitting here," Viktor said in an indignant tone as he straightened his back and looked down at John.


    "Punk, you dare to sit in my seat?" John asked with a dark expression seeing that someone younger than him was fearless enough to im the seat he was nning to sit at.


    Viktor puffed up his chest and said with a straight gaze, "I don''t see your name written anywhere here. So why are you lying? Anyone can sit on this seat, but I sat here first."


    "Huh?" John had a baffled expression wondering whether this guy was for real. Because this was the first time, he ever heard someone talk to him like this.


    And this only infuriated him even further as he grabbed his cors and said, "You tall goofus, you seriously wanna y it this way?"


    Skinny Jim and Butkus heard the scuffle going on behind them and frantically came forward.


    "Yo, John, leave that poor guy. He just didn''t know you were sitting here before," Butkus said with an awkward chuckle as he ced his hand on John''s arm while shooting nces at Dorian to not antagonize John any further.


    "Fuck off, fatty!" John shrugged off Butkus'' hand with a re, who for a moment gritted his teeth upon hearing the insult but forced himself to remain calm.


    "Hey, you can''t just call him that. Butkus, no offense, but your brother is a dick with a body that looks no different than a coke machine!" Skinny Jim said in an aggrieved tone as if he had enough.


    Skinny Jim''sment indeed hit John''s sore spot since he knew his body was in a weird shape because of following the wrong gym routine. And this made his expression twist into an ugly one.


    "Skinny Jim!" Butkus called out in an apprehensive tone and quickly put on a ttering tone as he pushed Skinny Jim aside and said, "Brother John, just pretend you didn''t hear him. He always runs off his tongue. No need to take offense."


    John didn''t say anything, but his expression became malevolent as he quickly thrust out his fist towards Skinny Jim, who was standing behind Butkus.


    Butkus''s eyes widened as he quickly stood before Skinny Jim with his hands raised in panic.


    "Butkus, no!"


    But even after a few moments, he didn''t feel that anything happened.


    "Hey...you shouldn''t try to hit your friends like that, especially not your own brother. My mother said that we should always cherish our family, including our siblings, and treat their friends with respect," Viktor said in a chiding yet nervous tone as he caught John''s fist with his hand.


    Butkus opened one of his eyes, hearing Dorian''s voice, and had a blinking expression seeing that he stopped John''s fist.


    He felt relieved, but at the same time, he got worried, wondering what John was going to do to this poor guy with sses.


    After interacting with Dorian for a bit before, he felt that he was a decent and quiet guy.


    And now, seeing how he even defended them from a punch, he didn''t want John to hurt him because of them.


    John''s expression twisted even more in anger as he grabbed Dorian''s cor again, "Did you just block my punch?"


    Tiana, who got up to set up her things, decided to take a peek at what Dorian was doing out of curiosity.


    But her brows got pulled together when she saw someone grabbing Dorian''s cors in an unfriendly manner, and the situation seemed as if it could get heated up any moment.


    She turned around to ignore, but then she grimaced as she hesitated for a few moments before putting down her things and walking over towards Dorian.


    "Hey, back off! Who do you think you are touching!" Tiana bellowed at the guy who was grabbing Dorian as she pushed him away.


    Viktor raised his eyebrows seeing that thest person he expected came to defend him.


    John had a baffled expression when a girl came out of nowhere and pushed him away. But just before he was about to react in his own way, he froze when he saw her grey mask with the white tigress symbol.


    "Snow Queen?!" John couldn''t understand why one of the world''s most popr girl streamers woulde out to defend this guy. However, seeing her hot and seductive figure, he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    Tiana harrumphed, "Good. Now that you know....Fuck off!" Her light blue eyes were ring at John as if her re could bore a hole through him.


    John felt many eyes falling on him and didn''t want to be seen as the viin here. And so he said, "Snow Queen, you should not needlessly get involved in other people''s matters. He was upying my seat."


    Tiana put her hands on her hips, "Oho, other people? He is my cousin, you idiot. And as far as I know, nobody was sitting on that seat when we came here. And for you to im that seat as yours, it''s not like your mother came here and bought that seat for you, did she? Now go and y Pac-man on your toyptop, little boy."


    Everybody took in a deep breath, seeing how brutally John got roasted by the Snow Queen and also astonished at how sharp her tongue was as well. Even Viktor mentally shook his head in admiration, seeing that she knew how to send bullies running.


    John was not a nobody but a famous streamer, at least in Olknard City, and obviously, the people standing here knew him as well.


    Since he was only 175cms tall, being called a ''little boy'' by Tiana, who was 2cms taller than him and was also wearing heels, made him indeed feel small before a girl, hurting his ego. And her remark of telling him to go and y a simple video game from the 80s was like an insult to his skills.


    His face waspletely red with a dark expression, feeling humiliated and indignant.


    However, he knew better than to worsen the current situation by picking a verbal fight with the Snow Queen considering how she was known for tearing apart anyone who offended her with just her words, especially online where even some skilled yers who remotely offended her had to stop ying the game because of how badly they got roasted by her online in the presence of their fanbase.


    That was why the title, The Snow Queen, could literally send shivers through yers who knew about her. Her insane talent in the game only made her even more intimidating since being good at the game itself was enough to silence those who tried to get back at her by challenging her one-on-one.


    But even though John didn''t look like he was a genius, he was quite cunning and decided to still turn this situation in his favor as he couldn''t see a better opportunity.


    So he straightened his back and said in a sarcastic tone, "Snow Queen, you only know how to badmouth people and y as a lone wolf. How about proving your skills as a team? And that means not a one-on-one challenge but a bet to see if your team or mine is going to qualify in this tournament. A bet to see who is going to get eliminated first!"


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 80 - The Bet

    Tiana scowled, seeing that a nobody dared to challenge her before everyone else. But she had no idea that John wasing from an affluent family as well.


    And the only reason he wasn''t using his influence or family power to get back at her was that he had heard of the rumors about how all the members of the Wildcats team wereing from wealthy and influential families, because of which they wear masks to hide their identities.??


    He felt that this rumor was not without reason since he knew many powerful families would frown upon the fact that their kids were putting too much time in video games rather than studies or taking up some extracurricr activities that could fatten up their resume.


    And he also knew about how many people who had hostility against the Wildcats got shut down when they tried to retaliate though nobody knew how.


    However, he wasn''t afraid of it because he had good enough backing, and at the same time, he didn''t want to get into a fight with them directly but instead decided to do it through the game.


    He was quite confident in his, and his team''s skills since they had already easily won many local CS:UW tournaments and was a team that was on the rise to glory.


    But he had seen the gameys of the Wildcats and had to grudgingly admit that they were very skilled indeed.


    He knew only the Snow Queen was the most troublesome yer to deal with among the Wildcats and that if he and his team targeted to finish her off in the game first, then probably they might stand a chance of winning.


    But that didn''t mean he waspletely confident of winning 100%. However, the reason he was this confident was that he had some insider information and was nning to take revenge against the Wildcats for a long time.


    He was humiliated by Snow Queen a few years back online, and even to this day, he clearly remembered how she roasted him before his fanbase. And another humiliating part was that she didn''t even seem to remember him.


    Tiana''s friends saw how she was having a heated argument with some guy and decided to see what was going on.


    "Tiana, what''s going on?" The girl with the leopard symbol on her mask asked with a frown.


    "Shadow Cat, this guy has the guts to challenge us, putting up a bet to see if our team or theirs would get disqualified first, hmph!"


    "Hah, Absolute bullshit! They aren''t even worthy enough for us to consider them on the same level as ours. Just ignore this dimwit, Snow Queen," The girl with the symbol of a cheetah on her mask snorted.


    "You are right, Hell Cat. Come on, Tiana, don''t give attention to nobodies like him," The girl with the jaguar symbol on her mask grabbed Tiana''s arm to pull her away.


    "Wait, Miss Devil. This guy not only tried to pick on my cousin, he even dared to question my and all of your skills as well. No way in hell, I am letting him off just like that," Tiana as she shrugged off her arm and looked at John with a fuming expression.


    Tiana''s friends nced at each other and sighed as they whispered to each other,


    "Her temper won''t let her walk away. I guess we have to do this."


    "Yeah, fuck these guys. Hmph, he is gonna regret barking up the wrong tree."


    "But did you guys hear her mentioning her cousin? Is it the tall guy with the sses standing before her? Wow, he looks kinda cute and nice."


    "Hey, what are you three whispering about. We have a noob team to crush," Tiana said with a snort and looked at John and asked, "What''s the name of yourme-ass team? We will surely keep watch and see how fast that name gets dropped off the brackets."


    John''s veins twitched as he answered proudly, "The Beast Men."


    Tiana had an incredulous look for a moment before she began to burst out inughter, "Hahaha...oh my god...I can''t believe this...did you three hear their team name?" Tiana continued to chortle while her friends also giggled after hearing John''s team name.


    John''s eyes twitched as he heard the people around him snigger and giggle, especially after Tiana began tough.


    Tiana finally stopped giggling and took in a deep breath as she mockingly asked, "You guys are in middle school or what? I guess the name sounds apt considering how you all look like brutes."


    John gritted his teeth, hearing her insult his team name, which he proudly coined during his middle school days. He came up with this name with the idea that he and his team members were strong and relentless as beasts against their enemies in-game.


    By now, people had started crowding over, and even all four of John''s teammates came over, surprised at seeing the Wildcats having an argument with their team leader.


    John quickly exined the situation to them, making the others shocked with signs of nervousness on their faces since they were feeling uneasy about going against the girl gamers who they secretly crushed upon.


    In fact, despite how wild the Wildcats were, there was no shortage to the number of boys and men who had crushes on them, fanboying over them.


    "Whatever. How about we talk about the stakes now?" John asked with a sly smile.


    Tiana had a bad feeling seeing his shifty smile and crossed her arms as she asked in an irked tone, "What is it? Cash is no problem for us."


    John, who was already rich enough, was obviously not interested in it and now was sure that these five girls were from hotshot families indeed.


    He waved a ''no'' with his finger and said with a shifty smile, "We don''t need cash since we will already win some by winning this tournament. How about if we win, you all will do a face reveal and go on a short date with us today?"

 Chapter 81 - The Wildcats’ Counter Conditions

    John knew that all these girls were very sensitive about their identities being revealed, and so he decided to take advantage of that.


    As for his second condition, he felt that his publicity and fame would increase even if he had a casual date with any one of these Wildcats.??


    However, his leering eyes were on the Snow Queen since even without seeing any of their faces, he felt that she was the hottest among all, and her figure, which was dripping with hotness, was proof enough.


    The eyes of his teammates also lit up upon hearing the conditions of the bet, thinking that they might have a chance to go out with hot beauties.


    "Dream on, little boy!" Tiana''s nerves seethed in anger, hearing such a ridiculous bet.


    "Yeah. We would rather go date a pig!"


    "Some just can''t help lusting over what they can never get. How pitiful."


    Tiana''s teammates were equally pissed off and couldn''t help but throw insults, much to the frustration of John and his team.


    Viktor, who was silently watching the show all this time, finally spoke, "Wait. We haven''t put forth the conditions of what happens if you lose."


    John smirked and said, "Go ahead. What do you have in mind?"


    Viktor looked at all the five young men who looked like they were very proud of their beards, especially when most of them had neatly trimmed them to look good.


    "Dorian, what are you even thinking? I don''t agree with their stupid bet!" Tiana said with a frown seeing that he was about to ept the bet for them.


    "Don''t worry. Let me exin," Viktor signaled Tiana toe closer and whispered something in her ear while John had a derisive smile on his face, thinking that no matter what they came up with, he was going to have the final win.


    Tiana''s creased brows slowly released the more Dorian exined things to her. In fact, her lips slowly curved into a roguish smile.


    Tiana''s friends exchanged confused nces, wondering what Dorian was telling her and also surprised that these two seemed quitefortable with each other, especially the fact that Tiana stormed off to defend him.


    They didn''t know why Tiana never told them about him before.


    But after he exined things, she whispered in his ear in a worried tone, "But all this is well and good only if we win, right? How can you be so sure we are definitely going to win?"


    Viktor wasn''t worried at all that Tiana and her team were going to lose for obvious reasons.


    Still, he told her in a reassuring tone, "It''s because they are not worthy enough to defeat the Snow Queen. They are just trying to save themself from the humiliation they received before by challenging you. Since you are my cousin, I haveplete confidence in you."


    Tiana''s nose turned pink, feeling ttered and sensing his confidence in her, it made her even more determined to win this bet.


    Viktor stroked her ego so that she would take the bet for sure instead of backing down from it. He felt that she didn''t have much to worry about losing against John''s team considering how skilled she and her team.


    But the only thing Viktor cared about was having fun by ying John like a fiddle and didn''t care much about the game. No matter how many times he had dealt with people like John, he still couldn''t stop getting augh when he makes them eat their own ego.


    Tiana looked at her friends and gestured that everything was going to be fine. She then looked at John and asked, "First, tell me how you guys reached here?"


    John replied as a matter of fact, "Of course, we came in our bikes."


    Tiana happily nodded, "Good. As for our conditions, we are going to buy a trimmer, and if your team loses, we will get some people to give you all a hairstyle of our choice. And you all will be blindfolded till the hairstylist is done. Fine?"


    "That''s all?" John felt that they were going to make him and his friends shave their heads in the worst case, and even if that happened, he didn''t mind since he was going to shave his head anyway due to having too many lice in his hair.


    As for his teammates, he didn''t care what they thought about it.


    "Wait. Since you mentioned two conditions, our second condition would be that you all will have to change your IGNs to ''I Am Wildcat''s Bitch''. As for the precise naming to avoid confusion, you could keep numbers like ''I Am Wildcat''s Bitch No.1'' and so on. So, agreed?" Tiana asked with a smirk.


    Tiana''s teammates hadughing creases under their eyes, thinking that she indeed knew how to make one feel regret.


    John and his teammates'' cracked their knuckles as the veins in their necks pulsed. However, John, who waspletely confident of his victory, gave a heavy smile as he said, "Sure. Fair enough."


    "Hold on. Since we can''t be sure if you would run away after losing the bet, we need you to give the keys to your bikes to a middleman who would give them back to you as long as youply with the conditions," Tiana firmly said, as if there was no room for refusal.


    "Hey! That''s not fair!"


    "Our bikes all cost at least 100,000 dors. My dad will kill me if he finds out something happened to it."


    "It took me ten years to beg my mom to buy it for me. No way!"


    Like kids who were afraid of having their candy stolen from them, John''s teammates began to whine about their precious sports bikes.


    John, himself had a difficult expression since his bike cost a whopping one million dors, and if by chance anything happened to it, he wouldn''t be let off easily by his family.


    However, he again nced around the cafe and let out a sigh of relief, thinking that his informer was right, which made him think that it wouldn''t hurt to agree to Tiana''s condition.


    "Then you will have to ce something as coteral as well!" John said with red nostrils.


    "Bullshit. Our words themselves are coteral enough. You guys are a bunch of nobodies while we are the Wildcats, and we never go back on our words. We have millions of followers, while you have like a few thousand at most? Ha!" Tiana said in a sharp tone that made John tongue-tied.


    He knew that for streamers like her with such arge fanbase, each and every action or word they speak matters.


    "If you think this is not fair, then we will call off the bet. The tourney is going to start in half an hour, and we don''t have time to waste anymore," Tiana said in a casual tone and turned around as if she was about to leave.


    John panicked, thinking that his whole n was going to blow up, and frantically said, "Okay, okay! Let''s do it!"


    Viktor''s lips only curved, seeing how desperate John was.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 82 - Tiana’s Surprise Gesture

    Tiana immediately asked someone to volunteer to be the middleman. But to everyone''s surprise, the cafe owner himself came out and volunteered to be the middleman to put both parties at ease.


    The owner was a middle-aged guy and wasn''t afraid to be the middleman of a bet between two parties who had powerful backgrounds.??


    "Hey, what the hell is happening?" A boy of medium build and slightly tall, wearing spectacles, approached Butkus and Skinny Jim with a confused expression.


    He was looking the same age as two, and by the tone with which he asked these two, it seemed as if they were all friends.


    Butkus and Skinny Jim had a stupefied look after witnessing the birth of a heated challenge. They didn''t even seem to hear what their friend was asking.


    "Hello? You two are still on earth or what?" The youngster asked again, finally making Butkus and Skinny Jim turn towards him.


    "Huh...Bucky, we..uh...yeah, you must have seen what just happened, right?" Butkus said with an incredulous look and then looked at Dorian, who seemed to be talking with the Snow Queen.


    He couldn''t believe that all of this started just because Dorian refused to move from his seat, and John was too adamant about sitting on making Dorian move.


    But one thing he was happy about was that he got acquainted with someone who was rted by family to the Snow Queen!


    "Hey, is this a good idea? I mean, we don''t even know how good they are at the game," Miss Devil asked Tiana with a tinge of worry in her tone.


    Tiana looked at her and waved her hands as she said, "Rx. Our ranks are all maxed out in CS:UW, and even rank wise we are in the top 0.69% of the world. Skills-wise, we would be even higher. We will rekt those noobs and call it gg''s within just twenty minutes. They just want to puff up their deted egos, and we never back down from a challenge. Even my cousin has full faith that we will win. Right, Dorian?"


    Viktor nodded with a smile as he looked at the other three girls, "Yes. You guys don''t have to worry. I am sure you all will easily win, and if they were that good, wouldn''t they be famous already?"


    Tiana also nodded in agreement while the other three girls also felt that what Dorian said made sense.


    "Dorian, you are way more intelligent than I expected. I can''t believe you came up with such a great idea, hehe. Now I can''t wait to see them lose before they realize it," Tiana said with a roguish smile.


    She nced at Dorian and felt that he might not be as boring as she had expected. But someone who had wits and was brave as well.


    After all, going up against a college student with muscles was not something boys of Dorian''s age had the courage to do, especially when they don''t know any martial arts.


    She wondered if all vige boys were like this since all along, she imagined them to be simpletons without much awareness of the working of the world or be very timid about going against people stronger than them.


    "So, did you start learning how to y the game, or did that jerk disturb you before you could?" Tiana asked with crossed arms.


    Viktor scratched his temple as he said, "Well...he approached me before I could even start. But now that everything has been settled, thanks to you, I can y in peace now. I am really lucky to have a cool cousin like you."


    Viktor then turned around to sit on the chair when Tiana suddenly grabbed his arm, "Wait...I...Let me teach you."


    Viktor subtly smiled, but then he changed his expression and looked at her with a look of surprise.


    Even Tiana''s friends, Butkus, and the other two had a dumbfounded look hearing that the Snow Queen was going to personally teach him right before the tournament.


    Even the fact that she bothered to take some time to teach someone was unbelievable, and the fact that she was offering to do it right before a big tourney in which she had stakes to lose as well made it even more shocking.


    Even they couldn''t tell how many gamers would kill to have her as their personal tutor since she was one of the most skilled yers in CS:UW. Many already felt that it wouldn''t be long before she makes her mark in the international tournaments.


    "Snow Queen, we only have twenty-five more minutes before the tourney starts. We still have to set up our config and warmup," Hell Cat anxiously said.


    "Yes, Tiana. I mean, you can always teach your cousinter, right?" Shadow cat added as she ced her hand on Tiana''s shoulder.


    Miss Devil spoke as well, "Dorian, you are okay with it, right? She has¡ª"


    Tiana adopted anguid pose and said, "Shh, you guys. Once I say something, I don''t go back on it. He doesn''t have a gaming station at his home, and now is one of the best times for me to quickly show him the ropes. Trust me, it won''t take more than ten minutes. Meanwhile, you guys call up Kitty Princess and ask her where the hell is she. She''s already toote."


    She then looked at Dorian as she dragged a nearby chair which someone also was going to sit, who could only watch helplessly as he saw his chair getting dragged away by the Snow Queen.


    "Come on, let me teach you quickly."


    Viktor asked with a worried expression, "Are you sure? I mean, before you told me that, you had to warm up."


    Tiana waved her hands, "Nah, I can do it in five minutes."


    She then briefly nced around before whispering to him, "And the only reason I want to teach you now is that you did me a good favor back there, and I don''t like owing people, even if it''s family. You understand, right?"


    Seeing her big round beautiful blue eyes staring at him, Viktor inwardly chuckled as if he could tell what was going on in her mind. However, he answered with a sweet smile and said, "Of course. But since you are my cousin, I will keep helping you whenever I can, and you don''t really have to think of returning any favors or anything. I don''t mind."


    Seeing his sweet and guileless smile, Tiana felt a thickness in her throat and wondered why his words and smile were making her feelplicated emotions even when she tried her best to ignore them.

 Chapter 83 - We Are In Trouble

    Tiana cleared her throat and didn''t say anything as she sat beside Dorian while others couldn''t help but crowd over to see the fierce and cold Snow Queen teaching a boy to y.


    "So, I am sure by now the game''s name, and we call it CS:UW since it''s the short form. In this game, you either join the terrorist or counter-terrorist team, which consists of five members each. If you are in the terrorist team, you win a round by nting a bomb and letting it go off, or you kill the entire enemy team."??


    "And if we are in the counter-terrorist team, we have to wipe out the terrorist team or stop them from nting the bomb?" Dorian added as if he understood the gist of it.


    Tiana nodded, "Yep. Nice, you already got the most of it. But even if they nt the bomb, you can still win by defusing it."


    "Any reason why this game is so popr? I mean, when I look at all these people and all the setup, it seems like an official sports tournament," Dorian curiously asked as he nced around.


    Tiana waved her hands and said as a matter-of-fact, "Of course, this is an official sports tournament or an esports tournament. It''s not like the usual outdoor sports like cricket, football, and all are the only real sports that can hold official tournaments."


    "Esports? Do you mean like electronic sports? Does that mean there are other games like this that have official tournaments?" Viktor never expected that video games would also one day be considered as sports and wondered what he missed all these years.


    "Of course, there are other esports games. But this CS:UW is one of the most popr games with millions of active yers every month, and in my opinion, it is the best online game ever made with a steep learning curve," Tiana said with a proud smile and continued, "It''s not a game like the ones people y for casual gaming. You either be a pro in this game, or you stay a noob."


    "Noob?" Viktor had heard her using this term before and asked her to verify his guess, "Is that a term for someone who ys badly?"


    "Yeah, it could be a newbie, or it could be someone who yed for long but still sucks at the game. There are lots of peeps like that. I can even kill them just by using my feet," Tiana said with a proud smirk as she crossed her arms.


    Viktor had a blinking expression wondering if she was high and mighty or if she really had the skills to back up her words. But based on how he heard about others talking about her insane skills, he felt that it might be thetter.


    "You like guns, huh?" Viktor asked, feeling that her liking this game might have something to do with it.


    "Of course! Only if I had a real one would I have loved to learn and practice. But mom always knows how to pour cold water over anything I ask, especially this, saying it''s dangerous for me, pfft. But she has no idea how safe it is to have one and know how to use it. Thankfully, I got...oops...I can''t tell anymore. Otherwise, a certain someone might get angry at me," Tiana said as she rubbed her forehead, and then she looked at her watch, "Oh shit, we are getting off track!"


    Viktor felt as if she might indeed know how to use a real gun but seeing how she wanted to remain silent about it, he was sure someone other than Taya might get pissed off whom Tiana didn''t want to upset.


    "So, you use the mouse to aim and shoot and the keyboard for all the movement stuff. It''s as simple as that. But remember to always aim for the head since that is the best and most effective way to kill your targets. Now have a go at it," Tiana casually said as she pointed out the controls to him.


    Viktor looked at the big monitor with the video game on and saw a pair of hands holding a rifle that he recognized as an M4. He took her main advice into heart¡ªaiming for the head only.


    He straight away memorized the buttons for the movements, reloading, and so on right away and began to move the mouse around to get the feel of it.


    Tiana raised her brows, seeing him walking around the game map without much awkwardness. In fact, as the seconds passed, his movement seemed to get better and better, "Hmm, it seems like you pick up fast. I thought you were going to have a hard time even moving around. Now, do you see those bots walking about on the map?"


    "Bots?"


    Tiana let out a long sigh and said, "They are likeputer-controlled characters. Now just try and kill them. Don''t worry about them shooting at you. I have put the bots on ''ultra noob'' mode. They won''t even know how to shoot a chicken straight."


    Viktor''s eyes twitched, seeing that he was being put up against ultra noob bots when he himself had the belief that he could take on the toughest of the bots. He believed that he only needed a short time to be fast enough to kill people. After all, his senses, especially his hand and eye coordination, were at a heightened level and not something normal people could possiblypare to.


    However, the moment he pressed the fire button, he found that his gun''s crosshair was straying away from the target as the gun continued to spray bullets.


    ''It even mimics the recoil too?'' Viktor was baffled since the shooting video games of the old times had nothing realistic like recoil physics included in it. All he had to do was just point and shoot.


    "No, no. You shouldn''t just keep on pressing the fire button. You got to time and space your shots just like a real gun. And most importantly, control your spray down if you want to spray by dragging down your mouse. Otherwise, the bullet spread will get messy," Tiana warned.


    "Alright! I got it, I think," Viktor said as now he felt that he had understood most of it, especially since he had used real guns before and knew how recoil works.


    Tiana was surprised at herself that she was exining so much by teaching him since this was something she had never done before and even had no idea if Dorian would even learn anything from her.


    Viktor was now fully determined to make his way to killing even expert bots.


    However, Tiana and Viktor were startled when they heard Hell Cat''s troubled voice from behind.


    "Snow Queen, we are in trouble!"


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 84 - John’s Gamble

    "What? What is it?" Tiana turned and asked in a confused tone seeing her three anxious friends.


    "It''s Kitty Princess. She...she can''te," Miss Devil said with pinched lips.??


    "What??" Tiana got up from her seat with a speechless look. "Nonsense. What do you mean she can''te? She has to participate in this tourney with us. Let me call her up!"


    "No, don''t. It''s of no use," Shadow Cat stopped Tiana with a headshake.


    Hell Cat added, "Apparently...she is in trouble with her family. They somehow found out that she was ying video games behind their backs and also spending on virtual stuff. You know, like the gun skins, costumes and so on. Apparently, her family didn''t take well to the amount of money she spent on them even if she earned a lot through streaming."


    "Shit...this can''t be happening. We can''t...we can''t just sit and do nothing. Let''s go to her home and drag her out. There is no way in hell we can just give this up. You all know right how much we worked hard together for this. The ESO Pro League is only a year away, and before that, we have to qualify for the nationals and win that too. How could we just sit simply and do nothing??" Tiana said as she anxiously tugged at her hair.


    "This is our reality now, Snow Queen. And there are only ten more minutes before the tourney starts. We have to tell the coordinator about our situation," Miss Devil said in a taut tone.


    "Tell him? And then what? Do we get automatically disqualified? Wait...that means we will lose the bet as well, fuck!" Tiana rubbed her temples, feeling a headache and frustration about the sudden turn of events.


    Viktor pulled his brows together, seeing that the Wildcats were in trouble. He then spotted John ncing in Tiana''s direction now and then and saw the subtle mocking smile on his face.


    ''This punk must have known something about this...no wonder he seemed so confident...well not that it really matters¡­'' Viktor still was cool about the recent developments and decided to stay silent till he was sure that Tiana couldn''t get through this on her own.


    John was subtly keeping an eye on the Wildcats and smiled as he saw how anxious they were.


    He couldn''t help but think that today was his luckiest day, and he was finally going to have his sweet revenge.


    He already got information from a friend of a friend who said that Kitty Princess wouldn''t be showing up today. He asked for the informer''s identity, but his friend seemed adamant in not telling him.


    But he was reassured by the fact that the information was 100% true and that he had nothing to worry about.


    John, at first, wasn''t feeling too good about trusting this information. But after waiting for so many years for revenge, he couldn''t think of a better time to challenge them, and so he took a gamble which seemed to have paid off beautifully.


    "There are only two options now," Miss Devil said in a serious tone as she looked at Tiana and the others.


    "We either drop out of this after getting disqualified¡­"


    "No way!" Tiana immediately said in a burst of fit.


    Miss Devil waved her hands, "Wait...our only other choice then is to y with a bot in our team."


    "That''s¡­That''s useless. It''s the same as ying with only four people in our team. You know how stupid the default bots are. They just go and rush at the start of the round and die. It would be a miracle if they listen to our radiomands," Tiana said with a frustrated sigh.


    Miss Devil nodded as she sighed, "I know. But that''s how it will have to be since now we have bet against the Beast Men. We don''t have any other option, do we?"


    "This is why I had a bad feeling when we ced that bet," Shadow cat mumbled.


    "Hey, are you trying to put the me on me now?" Tiana asked with a frown. She was already feeling frustrated and angry at the unfortunate turn of events, and Shadow Cat''s words hit a sore spot since she also regretted cing the bet.


    She knew she might have ced the bet after getting swept up by her temper, but now there was no going back.


    Shadow Cat waved her hands frantically and said, "Of course, not. We are all in this together. I just felt ufortable with their conditions, that''s all."


    Tiana shook her head, but she already made up her mind not to follow through with the bet even if she lost since she wasn''t afraid of losing her reputation. After all, she and the others were ying under masked identities. So it would be easy for them to just make another though that would mean they would have to rebuild their fanbase all over again.


    But Tiana was confident in her and her team''s skills. So other than taking a lot of time to build her fanbase all over, she didn''t see any other disadvantages.


    "Okay, let''s y with a bot. To defeat a trash team, there is no need for five of us. Four is more than sufficient," Tiana said with a narrowed gaze as she looked at the Beast Men team with a glowering expression.


    "A bot? This is a team game, Snow Queen. If we have a missing teammate, then it''s no different than losing a limb. What about map control and retakes?" Hell Cat worriedly asked.


    "We will just make up on the spot like usual, especially the times when we had to y with bots online," Tiana confidently said.


    However, inwardly she knew Hell Cat was right and that not having one of their teammates was a serious disadvantage, especially when the other teams were no beginners. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be this worried.


    All of the teams here were veterans in their own way, and this tourney was to find the answer to the question of which team was the best among all.


    "Did I make things worse?" Viktor asked in a worried tone.


    Tiana looked at him and thinking back to how he persuaded her to ept the bet out of confidence in her skills, she didn''t feel like ming him at all. She also knew what happened was something no one could have predicted.


    "No. I anyway wanted to ept that bet and teach that jerk a lesson. I, Snow Queen, have never let someone who dared to step over me let go that easily. I will make sure to rekt him again and again till he begs me to finish him faster," Tiana said with gritted teeth.


    Since Tiana exined to him before, Viktor knew that the word ''rekt'' was just ng for ''wrecked'', and in multiyer gaming, it meant she was going to make the Beast Men severely lose against her team.


    *TING!*


    Suddenly the sound of a bell was yed throughout the cafe as an announcer stepped up on the stage, "Teams, please gather around. We are going to release the brackets."

 Chapter 85 - Impossible Difficulty

    The ce finally quieted down, and Viktor noticed many groups of five gathering around. He counted more than fifteen such teams and listened to what the announcer was saying while ying the game as well.


    The announcer reiterated the rules and everything, even if everyone was made aware of them before.??


    Viktor was finding this shooting game to be very fun, especially the parts where he was mowing down his enemies with guns that worked no different than real ones. In fact, he could feel the recoil from the sound of the gun''s spray and was getting used to it.


    Within just a minute or two, he got bored with killing the ''ultra noobs'' bots. He felt that Tiana was right in saying that they were too stupid. He even decided to do a test and stood before one of the bots without doing anything, and the bot didn''t even fire a single bullet at him.


    Instead, it crouched before him and kept looking at his face as if he was waiting for candy.


    Viktor sighed, thinking that whoever programmed these bots to be so stupid did well at their job.


    He took the settings and saw five levels of difficulty for the bots¡ª Harmless, Easy, Medium, Hard, Impossible.


    ''Impossible it is¡­'' Viktor smirked as he checked that option and read the description of the difficulty level.


    [


    Impossible - Bots are controlled by advanced AI, which continuously learns the user''s movement patterns.


    Bots reaction time reduced to 0.10 seconds.


    Attack dy is 0.0 seconds


    100% Aggression and Skill.


    ]


    ''Phew...they really know how to make people scared of taking this difficulty. But heh, I bet they never expected an expert like me to y this. Let''s see if their so-called AI is faster and smarter than me,'' Viktor was feeling highlypetitive, seeing how this difficult they were making it sound and wanted to know if aputer could catch up to him.


    "Yo, are you mad to take the ''Impossible'' difficulty?"


    Viktor nced sideways to see Butkus and his friends looking at his screen with a stupefied look.


    "Dood, you barely started ying this game for the first time, and you are already taking the ''Impossible'' difficulty. No offense, but don''t you think you should take a difficulty suitable to your current expertise? I mean, there is no shame even if you y with harmless bots all day long. Heck, I even sucked at killing Easy bots for few days the first time I started ying this game," Skinny Jim said as he patted his chest.


    Viktor had a perplexed look and asked, "Is this difficulty really impossible for humans to beat? I mean, surely there must have been someone in the world who won a game in this difficulty?"


    "You are wrong, my friend. Very wrong...."


    Viktor turned his neck a bit more around to see a guy of the same age as the other two. He was wearing square-shaped spectacles and looked slightly tall with a medium build but shorter than Butkus.


    "Ah, forgive my manners. Let me introduce myself. I am Buckenry Darnell Kreitler, 3rd in the line¡ª"


    "Yo, shut it. Just call him Bucky, Dorian. He loves to p his tongue too much," Butkus said with an exasperated sigh.


    Bucky cleared his throat and pressed the bridge of his spectacles as he said, "Ahem, well, that is the short and easy way to call me. Anyways, Dorian, about your question. Let me give you a clear answer by saying that no human in this world had ever been able to win a single game against bots with Impossible difficulty."


    Viktor didn''t know if he should be surprised or not since he had already read how fast the reaction speed of the bots was.


    "But still, won''t there be some exceptionally talented people in the world with inhuman reaction speed and skills?" Viktor asked as he raised one of his brows.


    Bucky nodded and said with the pose of a wisdom master, "You are right. There indeed have been such people who gave a try against these bots. But as you know, there are 30 rounds in a single game. And to win a single game, your team needs to win 16 rounds. But these exceptionally talented people, as you said, only managed to win the first one or two rounds before they were totally dominated by these bots with monstrous skills. But the world record is five rounds. I am sure you know about this."


    "So to sum it all up, no, nobody in the world had or would win against these bots. This level was just kept there as a reminder to arrogant and egoistic yers that they are nothing but trash against these bots and to make them feel despair. The fastest possible reaction time for humans is around 0.15 seconds while the bots are practically faster by 5 ms, which can really make a difference in games like these where the fastest trigger wins, especially with one hit headshot kills."


    Skinny Jim crossed his arms and leaned against the table as he said to Dorian," Well, long story short, you will feel nothing but despair by ying against these bots. That''s why we are trying to save you the trouble. Since you are new to this game, it could be quite disheartening to lose miserably against these bots."


    "Yeah, I even heard one of the best yers in the world tried tomit suicide over this just because he couldn''t beat these bots and lost the bet about him winning. Crazy people, indeed," Butkus said with a headshake.


    "Yeah, eventually, even pros stopped ying against these bots because they felt like it was a difficulty level created to mock them. They couldn''t even improve since they die the moment they are seen by a bot. What could they possibly learn if they die immediately? And soon, this difficulty level became a forbidden one, and those who tried it would be trolled hard, especially before others," Skinny Jim said with a slumped posture.


    "Did the Snow Queen ever try this?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "My friend, you can''t be serious?" Bucky asked with a strange look.


    Viktor was even more confused and asked, "What? She also failed?"


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: I forgot about the major update to the voting system which is the introduction of Golden Tickets. So, please read my note below and update your app if its not thetest version so that you can support my novel even better using the Golden Tickets since Powerstones are no longer the default ranking for novels. So it would mean a lot if you readers could support my novel with GT''s and help it gain more exposure.


    P.S And if this novel fares well in the Golden Ticket ranking then more bonus chaps other than just the ones from powerstones xD


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 86 - The Godkiller

    "Well, yeah, she did, but that''s not the important thing. The major factor for her poprity and the reason why even pros are terrified of her is that she is the only yer in the world who broke the record by winning eight rounds against the Godbots, as we call it for the bots with impossible difficulty. That''s the same as winning half of the game. That''s why she was also given the devilish nickname ''Godkiller''. This is why she is known by most CS:UW around the world, and some even worship her as the goddess of CS:UW. I thought you knew this since you are her cousin," Skinny Jim said with a shrug.


    Viktor awkwardly chuckled as he scratched his temple. However, inwardly he was surprised that Tiana had such an impressive track record in the online world. He had no idea that she was this popr and wondered how Taya would react if she knew about this.??


    "That''s why everyone expects her to qualify her way towards the international leagues and make her presence even bigger," Butkus added.


    "There have been talks of who is the number one yer in the whole CS:UW yer base, and locally Snow Queen has been voted as the number one. But of course, globally, the votes are different since international pros have a way bigger fanbase, and it''s not easy for Snow Queen to garner their attention unless she wins in any international leagues. But in my opinion, she is the best yer with inhuman skills," Bucky said with a fanatic light in his eyes.


    "Yeah, dood. We are jealous that you got a quick tutoring session from the CS:UW goddess herself. Heck, we would dly die for just a tip from her," Skinny Jim said with a foolish smile.


    Viktor mentally shook his head, feeling amused by seeing how fanatic Tiana''s fans were.


    "Yo, it''s natural since he is her cousin. And hey, we wanted to say thanks for saving us from that punch. Going against someone like John isn''t easy. But since you have the Snow Queen''s backing, he wouldn''t dare try against you. So, don''t worry, in case you were," Butkus said in a concerned tone.


    Viktor waved his hands with a candid smile, "No, it''s fine. Mother has told me that I shouldn''t let injustice take ce before me, especially when it''s happening to my friends."


    "Friends?" Butkus acted like he was tearing up and hugged Dorian, "Aooo, you are too good for this world. But we are happy to have you as a friend too, hehe."


    Skinny Jim and Bucky also nodded with smiles as Viktor tried to wiggle out of Butkus'' hug and acted like he was getting choked.


    "Hey, little Butkus, are you trying to kill our new friend?" Skinny Jim pulled him back and saw that Dorian was finally able to catch his breath.


    "Alright, alright. My friends, let us now allow this wonderful gentleman to continue with his game since the tourney will be starting soon, and he won''t be able to y till they finish," Bucky gave out a warning.


    "You are right. Let me y one quick practice match," Viktor said while the other three eagerly sat near him to see his gamey.


    Viktor turned around to continue with his game, but they all had a bbergasted look when they saw Dorian still continuing on without changing the ''Impossible'' difficulty level, even after hearing all of their advice.


    "Dood, did you by chance forget to change the difficulty level?" Skinny Jim asked as he swallowed his saliva, feeling parched after giving Dorian countless reasons not to choose that difficulty level.


    Butkus and Bucky could only stare at the loading screen with dumbfounded looks as they slowly turned their heads robotically towards Dorian, who had a calm expression.


    Viktor answered with a bright smile, "Why are you guys looking at me like that? I indeed want to y against the God bots."


    "But...why?" Bucky asked with a flummoxed expression.


    "Yeah, especially after we told you like a million reasons not to," Butkus said as he slightly shook his head.


    They all perked their ears to hear Dorian''s exnation.


    Viktor inwardly chuckled as he looked at these three''s funny expressions and inly said, "It''s nothing big. After hearing from you guys how people have been subject to despair after ying against them, it made me feel more hopeful about having a chance against them. As my mother had said, there is hope after despair and many suns after darkness. I believe that maybe I should give it a go as well and see if I can at least win one round. I am also the Godkiller''s cousin, so I obviously can''te short, right?"


    Butkus and the other two had speechless expressions, not knowing how to refute him since what he said seemed like they made sense.


    They also felt as if his mother was a wise and benevolent woman after hearing from the kind of teachings she gave him.


    They also found the second point valid since he was indeed the Snow Queen''s cousin, and in case he was going to be a pro in this gameter, then winning at least one round against these bots would be a great achievement indeed.


    In fact, they see people in streams every day trying to win at least one round against the God bots and gain some poprity only to see them fail miserably and get trolled by their own viewers.


    Butkus whispered to the two, making sure Dorian doesn''t hear him, "Hey, the moment he gives up, be ready to encourage him. Otherwise, this could be a traumatic event for him."


    The other two nodded with a thumbs up while Viktor could only smile hearing his whisper.


    The game started, and Viktor only had a pistol in the first round. He even kicked the bots in his team, and he was all alone against five Impossible level bots.


    Butkus and others wondered if he was crazy enough to kick the bots in his team since even the best pro would have zero chances of winning a single round like that.


    Viktor was ying as the terrorist, and Butkus and the others eagerly watched how he was going to face the first counter-terrorist or CT.


    "Here we go¡­" Butkus mumbled as he saw Viktor going into the bombsite where there could be a CT waiting for him.


    Viktor suddenly came upon a CT, and the bot also spotted him and quickly turned around to aim at him. But before Butkus and the others could reply, they heard the sound of Viktor tapping the fire button on the mouse.


    *Click!*


    And after that click, all three were staring at the screen with their mouthspletely wide open.

 Chapter 87 - A Prodigy?

    The bot Viktor was aiming at had its head burst like a water balloon as he fired two headshots before it could even shoot at him.


    "Y-You killed it¡­"??


    "Yo...d-did I just see it, right?"


    "My 6/6 vision tells me that he indeed killed a Godbot! This...this is impossible!"


    Viktor inwardly smirked, seeing these three making a big fuss about him killing a programmed character though he could understand why. In fact, he was impressed by how fast the bot reacted to his presence, but in his perception, it was so slow for him to even take any real effort.


    Unlike normal humans, all his senses were at a heightened level, way beyond what a normal person could imagine. Because of this, his eyes were able to perceive things faster, and what might seem fast in other''s eyes would be no different than a snail''s speed for him.


    And this applied even if he was shooting at virtual targets on a screen. The bot indeed had insane reaction speed in a human''s perspective, but when Viktor saw it, he could clearly see the bot slowly moving its body in his direction.


    And all he had to do was move his crosshair towards the bot''s head and click the fire button.


    But all this happened in a matter of milliseconds because of which Butkus and the other two felt as if Dorian''s reaction speed was shocking since before they could even properly see what happened, the bot was already shot dead by him.


    They couldn''t believe how he moved his crosshair towards the bot''s head so urately at lightning speed.


    Not even the pro yers they usually watch online could move at such an inhuman speed.


    And before they could even process this shock, they saw Dorian gunning down yet another bot in the same manner...and again and again till all the other four bots who rushed towards Dorian to kill him ended up dead within a second ofing before his screen.


    The ''victory'' banner for the round win also came up on the screen, and Viktor turned around and asked with a guileless smile, "This was quite easy. Are you guys sure this difficulty is really at an Impossible level?"


    All three had their brains stop working hearing his question and seeing Dorian''s expression, they couldn''t make out if he was being sarcastic or if he was really questioning about its difficulty.


    "Oh, the next round is starting again so soon?" Viktor thought that there would be some sort of break in between rounds, but now he realized that all thirty rounds were going to be continuous.


    "Dood...are you even human?" Skinny Jim asked with a flummoxed look. His fingers were trembling with shock from seeing Dorian gunning those Godbots like chickens.


    Butkus wondered if Dorian was really ying in the Impossible level, but then he felt stupid for thinking that since he clearly saw Dorian choosing that option, and most of all, they all saw how insane Dorian''s movements were in-game. It was so precise and urate, they even forgot to breathe because of how shocked they were.


    "Holy shit! This has to go on record!" Bucky came out of his daze as he quickly took out his phone and started video recording over Dorian''s shoulder.


    "Sir, I am sorry, but the tournament is going to start, and I request you to pleasee y again after the tournament. We now need theseputers for the tournament," A staff member suddenly came from behind and spoke to Dorian, politely asking him to free up theputer.


    Viktor sighed as he nodded, thinking that he should definitely win a game against these Godbotster and show the world that even a noob can be a pro in a day.


    "My friend, can you at least wait five more minutes. We just want to record a record-breaking gamey of this prodigy. Trust me, the whole world will go crazy over it," Bucky asked in a fevered tone, trying his best to suppress the bubbling excitement in him.


    Butkus and Skinny Jim were no different since they knew they just witnessed the birth of a prodigy that defied all logic and could possibly break the world record by winning against the Godbots.


    So, how could they not want to record the gamey and upload it online for it to go viral?


    Seeing how fevered these three were, Viktor wondered if he was too fast in-game, fast enough to spook people. He decided to tone down his reaction speed a bit, though, making sure to win against the Godbots as well.


    "It''s fine, Bucky. We shouldn''t make things difficult for them. Besides, I can''t wait to watch my cousin y," Viktor said with a slight smile as he got up and let the staff do their work.


    "B-But¡­" Bucky couldn''t say anything anymore now that Dorian seemed like he was eager to watch the tourney.


    But for him and his friends, they had long forgotten about the tourney since they someone making new history right before their eyes,


    Viktor saw that in this big and wide room, there were around eight wide tables with fiveputers in each table arranged in an orderly manner.


    He spotted Tiana and her team a few meters away, setting up their things on the table.


    He then saw Bucky and his friends heatedly discussing what just happened.


    Viktor nudged Bucky and said, "Hey guys, till the tourney gets over, please don''t tell anyone about how I killed those Godbots. I want it to be a surprise for my cousin and also not to distract her now."


    Butkus and the other two nced at each other as they nodded together with a wink.


    "Dood, that does not matter at all. But do you have any idea how your future in CS:UW is going to be? You are going to be a rockstar! Once we record your gamey and put it up, within minutes, you will gain thousands of subs," Skinny Jim said with an excited light in his eyes.


    Butkus heartilyughed, "Hahaha, I know, right. I still can''t believe how a newbie like you suddenly got such mind-blowing skills. Hey, tell us the truth. Are you a hidden expert or something? Probably a pro that hid from the online world all this time and decided to make your mark today?"


    Bucky also nodded as he pressed the bridge of his spectacles, "That''s my spection as well. It is impossible for a noob or a newbie to turn into an insanely talented pro within just a few minutes. Now tell us...for how many years have you been ying this game?"


    Viktor shook his head inwardly, wondering whether he gave them too much of a shock. But considering how he was making himself appear, he felt that it was natural.


    So he decided toe up with a believable reason, "Actually, I had always gone hunting with my father when I was a kid. And he taught me how to improve my aim and reaction time to quickly shoot down my targets. He trained me for many years, and I guess that muscle memory helped me quickly get used to this game," Viktor said with a shrug.


    The other three remained silent for a while before they nodded, and Bucky spoke, "Hmm...I guess real-life experience with guns does help significantly. Sigh, only if I had one to practice with. You are not only monstrously talented, Dorian. But you are lucky as well, especially when you have the Snow Queen as your cousin."


    "Oh, look at the screen! They are disying the brackets!"


    Viktor looked around and saw the brackets being disyed on the huge screen.


    However, he knitted his brows slightly when he saw that the Wildcats were being matched up against the Beast Men in their first game itself.


    "Oh, shit. The Wildcats are up against the Beast Men first itself!" Skinny Jim said as he took in a cold breath of air.


    Butkus became concerned as he ced his hand on Dorian''s shoulder and asked, "Yo, is your cousin''s team gonna be alright? I mean, they are only four, and to be honest, the Beast Men are no pushover. I have seen their gameys firsthand, especially since their idiot team leader is my brother. And trust me, those five really have a good chance of making it to the international leagues. They just aren''t popr as the Wildcats, though."


    "Well, even if by chance the Wildcats lose this game, don''t they enter the loser''s bracket and still have a second chance ofing back?" Viktor asked with a raised brow.


    "Yes, they do. But still, the Wildcats would have to face the Beast Men again sooner orter if they didn''t lose a game again before. Sigh, this is really going to be a tense and tight match. I am sure everyone would be paying attention to their match rather than the others," Bucky said with a head shake.


    Viktor wasn''t worried and was inwardly calm as he sat on the spectator seat, looking at the two big screens where four matches were being aired on each screen at the same time.


    Because the team names were also mentioned on the screen, it wasn''t hard for him to spot the Wildcat''s match.


    The tourney soon started, and Viktor saw how focused Tiana and her friends were as they yed against the Beast Men, who seemed quite zealous and determined as they yed.


    Many were talking about the bet between these two teams, and most were talking about how handicapped the Wildcats were because of having a missing team member.


    They couldn''t help but feel that the Beast Men might really win the bet.


    Many were cheering and shouting from the spectators'' room though the yers couldn''t hear them due to soundproofing.


    But as expected by most, Tiana''s team lost to the Beast Men by just a single round though surprising most that she and her team managed to get close with just four people against five expert yers.


    Viktor saw Tiana storming off from her chair while her friends followed her to calm her down.


    ''I guess it''s time to make a move,'' Viktor smiled as he inwardly thought.


    ---------------------------------


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 88 - Goodboi The Newbie

    "Yo, where are you going?" Butkus asked as he saw Dorian walking towards the yers during the intermission.


    "To see if I can help out my cousin," Viktor replied as the other three followed him with narrowed gazes.??


    Viktor saw Tiana waving her hands about in frustration as her teammates silently listened as if letting her vent her anger.


    "How humiliating! We lost against those idiots! Just three more fucking rounds, and we could have beaten their asses!" Tiana fumed with protruding eyes.


    She then saw Dorian walking over and knitted her brows, wondering what he wanted at this time.


    "Dorian, we can talkter. Now I am not in the mood," Tiana said as she pressed her temples.


    "Don''t worry. Not everything is lost. I can help," Viktor said in a reassuring tone.


    "How?" Tiana asked in a puzzled tone seeing how confident Dorian seemed. Even her teammates looked at him, wondering what kind of help he was offering for them to win.


    Viktor said straightforwardly, "You guys are down by one person, right? Let me fill in that slot, or let me be the substitute. We can do that, right? Just like how there are substitutes in football and cricket teams when someone in the team gets injured or is indisposed."


    Viktor heard the rules before that stated that teams could have a maximum of three substitutes. But the catch was that the teams had to register the substitutes beforehand.


    Tiana was baffled, "Huh? Do you want to y as a sub for our team? Dorian, what are you even talking about? This is a tourney and not a simple practice game. I know you might be excited to y against real yers and want to help us but trust me, for a beginner like you, this is not the time and ce."


    Butkus and the others wanted to eagerly exin what they witnessed, but Viktor stopped them with a hand gesture.


    Tiana felt that Dorian didn''t exactly understand that this was a professional tournament.


    "I know, but still, you guys are better off with a 5th guy rather than not having one, right? Even if I am a noob, you guys can still use me as bait or use me to get in-game information, right? Didn''t you tell me that winning in this game depends a lot on strategy as well? Why not use me for that? I am sure it''s better than having a useless bot on the team, right?" Viktor said in a convincing tone.


    Tiana and her teammates exchanged nces as they slowly nodded, thinking that his words did make sense.


    Tiana, however, furrowed her brows as she said, "Okay. But even if we take you as a sub on the spot, as per the rules, the opponent team has also to agree to have you as a sub. Who knows if the Beast Men would agree to this? I am not worried about winning against the other teams even with a bot since they are not that goodpared to us based on their gamey."


    "I am sure they wouldn''t consider me a threat. And if they do, it would mean they are afraid of a noob like me. It would only make them look bad, and I doubt they would want that," Viktor said with a shrug.


    Tiana''s eyes lit up as she grabbed Viktor''s hand, "Dorian, you are so clever! And here I thought¡­.anyways, let''s see if things go as nned."


    And just as Viktor said, John snorted upon seeing the Wildcatse up with the request of having Dorian join them as their sub.


    He clearly heard Dorian talking about how he hadn''t yed the game before and saw the Snow Queen teaching him the basics.


    He said with a condescending smirk as he looked at Dorian, "Be my guest. In fact, if the rules allowed, I would have let you take ten of him in your team, and we would still win a 5 v 15, hahaha."


    John felt that today couldn''t get any better, seeing how the Wildcats were too desperate to even take a newbie as their sub in a professional tournament. It was no different than letting a five year old y as a sub in a football team for the world championship.


    John''s teammates also snickered andughed as they looked at Dorian. However, Tiana had enough and red at them before turning away, "Let''s go, Dorian. Standing near these noobs can make us dumb like them."


    John''sugh stifled as he red at the Snow Queen''s tempting figure and fantasized about dominating her in various ways.


    ''Heh, Snow Queen, you are going down today and realize that you can never win against a man like me,'' John inwardly snickered.


    The break was over, and the tourney resumed. Tiana registered Dorian in the tourney as well and asked him toe up with an IGN.


    Viktor thought for a few moments and said, "Goodboy."


    "Goodboy??" Tiana didn''t know what to think and asked, "What made you think of such a name?"


    Viktor thought back to how he came upon the caption that read ''Busty and Th teacher punishes a goodboy'' and decided to take a cue from that.


    Of course, Viktor wasn''t going to tell Tiana about this and said in a candid tone, "My mother always used to address me Goodboy, and I wish to keep that name so that I can remember her through that way as well."


    "Dood¡­" Skinny Jim and his friends look at Dorian with sympathetic expressions, realizing that his mother was not alive.


    Seeing his bright smile as mentioned his mother, Tiana cleared her throat and said, "Alright, goodboi it is but with an ''i''. You don''t mind, right? That way, it would look cooler."


    "Of course, no problems," Viktor smiled while others nodded as well, thinking that the nickname suited him, especially considering his looks which could make one feel as if he was a harmless and innocent boy.


    "Yo, you are so damn lucky. Having the chance to y with the Wildcats is something we guys would die for," Butkus said after making sure the Wildcats won''t hear him.


    "Haa...I wish I had a cool cousin like yours. Then I would have been to enjoy these privileges," Skinny Jim said with a sigh.


    "My friends, you all are forgetting the fact that Dorian is like a hidden weapon here. Now I know why he stopped us from telling them about his god-killing prowess. He wants to make sure the Beast Men don''t catch on before your match with them, right?" Bucky asked as he nudged his spectacles.


    Viktor slightly smiled as he caressed his hair, "Well, you got that right. But let''s see how things go."


    ---------------------------------


    Golden Tickets would be very much appreciated if you like this novel, thank you.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 89 - Strategizing

    In the losers bracket, the opposing teams didn''t seem to have any qualms about the Wildcats taking in Dorian as a sub when they got matched against them.


    They already got news of Dorian being a newbie and also didn''t want to simply infuriate the Wildcats.??


    But even if Viktor yed along with the Wildcats against the other teams, he hardly had a presence at all. He either sacrificed himself to get information about the enemies'' whereabouts or let himself get used as bait to let his teammates kill their enemies.


    The Wildcats were winning games against the other teams, dominating the losers bracket, and they realized that having Dorian on the team was indeed a good thing since it made things easier for them.


    At least they were able to react quicker in the game based on his information.


    Viktor was using this time to memorize the maps, listen to their strategies and the terms or jargon they use in-game.


    After a game ends, he learned that the teams say ''GG'' to each other, which means a good game or ''GGWP'' for a good game, well yed.


    Finally, the Wildcats made their way through the loser''s finals and even won it. Of course, Viktor didn''t do much, but he did get in some ''lucky'' kills, and Tiana and her teammates congratted him for getting these kills, considering how he only got into the game today.


    Tiana felt as if he was making considerable improvements after each game, but nothing game-changing, at least not something that could tip things in their favor against the Beast Men.


    Still, they felt that he might have the potential to be a pro, and after all these wins, they were regaining their confidence, filled with brimming energy to defeat the Beast Men.


    Of course, some of the games they won were close shaves, yet they pushed together for a win, and Viktor was impressed by the various strategies Tiana and her team wereing up with.


    It was as if they were in the middle of real gunfire and strategizing fast to deal with their enemies on the spot.


    There was time for lunch, but Tiana and her teammates were too hyped up to eat and were practicing during that time. Viktor also joined them even if they said it was okay for him to have lunch.


    Viktor had his fill of delicious blood yesterday night and today morning, so right now, he wasn''t really hungry at all.


    John felt a bit intimidated seeing how the Wildcats made their way up and frowned. In fact, even in his first match against the Wildcats, he was shocked by how close they were to winning.


    But he felt that the main reason was that he was too overconfident about them having a missing teammate, which led to them lowering their guard and ying casually.


    He took that as the reason why the Wildcats were able to push through and scoffed, seeing how they seemed so eager about defeating his team.


    Finally, as many people expected, the Beast Men survived till the finals and were up against the Wildcats, who made a greateback from the loser''s bracket.


    He already came up with new strats and practiced a lot in between with his teammates for his uing game.


    People were prepared to film the whole game and post on streaming sites and social media since they were all very hyped about this particr match. It was not only because it was the finals but mostly because of the deep stakes involved between the two teams.


    They all wanted to see who woulde out on top and win the bet. They knew that these two teams had a lot to lose other than just losing the chance to make it to the nationals.


    In fact, more and more people were entering the cafe who came just to watch the game in person. Even editors and famous people with a social presence in the city came to witness and record the match of the year.


    Of course, the number of online viewers on the official stream was phenomenal enough to garner more attention.


    Even the yers themselves, both in Tiana''s and John''s teams, were quite nervous and had their hands bing cold with tension.


    Tiana looked at Dorian, who didn''t seem to be in much tension at all, and whispered with knitted brows, "Why do you seem so calm? Are you not worried about our victory?"


    Viktor gave a natural smile and said, "My mother told me to never worry about things I believe in. And I believe in the Wildcats, in you...to win this game. So even if I feel nervous about ying with you guys in such a big tourney, I am not worried about the oue."


    Tiana felt warmth spreading through her chest, seeing how Dorian had so much faith in her, and even if countless others had praised her abilities, for some reasoning from him, she felt that it was wholeheartedly and that he really believed in her.


    Viktor indeed felt that Tiana and her teammates probably wouldn''t even need his help, seeing how their current mental state was fired up enough to deal a significant blow to the Beast Men.


    He felt that the main reason they even lost against them in the first match was that their minds were filled with certainty and doubt about winning the game 4 v 5.


    But now he saw how their mental states had undergone a significant change after winning all the previous matches.


    Still, of course, he knew that the Beast Men would also adapt ordingly and change their methods.


    Tiana wanted to thank Dorian, but she found it hard to utter those words. And so, her cheeks slightly became pink as she softly smiled at him before turning away.


    However, strangely enough, now she was feeling more confident and wasn''t feeling the nervousness from before. She again nced at Dorian, feeling as if his presence alone was giving her some sort of strength, even if she knew he might not be able to make a huge impact in the game as a beginner.


    Viktor subtly smiled and focused on hisputer as he got into the server.


    Even though John was feeling nervous, he was also very excited thinking about the things that were going to happen after his victory, especially how the famous and hot Wildcats were going to bow to him, especially the proud and cold Snow Queen.


    He also knew that if the Wildcats refused to follow through with the bet, then they might even have to shut down their streaming because of the possible bacsh after losing their credibility. He felt that they wouldn''t be too thick-skinned to continue streaming after something like that.


    So either way, he was satisfied as long as he won and saw the Wildcats go down.


    But suddenly, he felt as if someone was looking at him and saw Dorian looking at him with a calm smile.


    Even though the smile seemed friendly to him, it seemed like the premonition of something not good. He didn''t know why but for a moment, he felt as if a devil was smiling at him.


    He then shook his head, thinking that the tension was getting to him since otherwise, he would never even bother to worry about a noob affecting his game.


    The warmup was over soon, and Viktor saw two words pop up on his screen, "MATCH START!"

 Chapter 90 - Goodboi’s Plan

    Viktor already made a note of John''s IGN and decided to take him out subtly first itself since he knew John was the backbone of the Beast Men.


    Viktor and the Wildcats were ying as CT''s in the first half while the Beast Men were ying as T''s whose mission was to nt the bomb and win.??


    There were two nt sites for the T''s to nt, and Viktor stood guard in one of the sites. Tiana instructed him to inform the team through his mic as soon as he spots an enemy or even hears any footsteps.


    Viktor decided to y it cool till the end of the first half and see how the game goes without him doing anything.


    The rounds passed one after the other, as the two teams were fighting tooth and nail. John was taken aback by how the Wildcats seemed way more powerfulpared to their first match.


    He wondered if Dorian''s presence in the team affected their morale or if they became more confident. Still, that didn''t mean his team was losing. In fact, his team was leading and won many rounds by close shaves.


    He and his team had already prepared various strategies for days before, and now they were beautifully implementing them in-game.


    Viktor saw how the Beast Men were using grenades like heat, smoke, and sh grenades to their advantage and nting the bomb even before they couldpletely intercept them.


    Sometimes Tiana and her teammates managed to win back the site, but the bomb would have exploded by then, while at times, they would get ambushed by the Beast Men and die altogether.


    But still, Tiana and her teammates bitterly fought as they won some rounds by defusing the bomb and pushing back the Beast Men from nting the bomb.


    It was soon halftime, and the Beast Men were leading as the score was 8-7, with the Beast Men winning eight rounds.


    But Tiana and her friends were not very happy since they knew that in the next half, the teams would swap, and they would be ying as the T''s, which was quite harder than simply defending the site.


    Since they were only effectively four who knew how to use the smokes properly and take spots, it would be even more difficult to take a site as a single opening could expose them to danger or a team wipe.


    Just before the game was going to resume, Viktor said to Tiana in a reassuring tone, "Don''t worry. We are going to get through this. I think I am getting the hang of this game."


    Tiana simply nodded with a pinched smile as she rubbed her eyes with her cold hands, which she couldn''t tell if it was cold because of the AC or because of tension.


    However, the tension increased since, just as Tiana expected, John''s team wasing up with excellent strategies, some of which were borrowed by the strats international pros used to push back Tiana''s team from even approaching the bomb site.


    So it either ended up in a team wipe, or the Beast Men defused the bomb before it could even explode.


    The Beast Men were slowly gaining rounds, even if some of them were very tight rounds. The score was now at 14-9, and Tiana and her teammates were feeling their hearts pounding against their chests.


    Not ever before had they felt so much tension considering how they were born in rich families and had everything easy. But in a game like this, where everything was dependent on their own hands, it made them feel angst like never before, especially when there were high stakes involved.


    Viktor already saw that his team was trying their best, especially Tiana, who was the one carrying everyone, having the highest number of kills just like in all the previous games.


    Obviously, he felt that Tiana was the most skilled among the Wildcats, and if everyone else were as skilled as her, then he felt that they would have easily won the game without him doing anything.


    But that didn''t mean her teammates were poorly skilled, but they were experts as well. It was just that Tiana''s skills were on a different levelpared to her teammates.


    ''I guess it''s time I made a move¡­'' Viktor thought to himself as the 25th round began. The Beast Men were now at 15 points while his team had only 9. So everyone, including the audience were in nail-biting tension since the Beast Men needed only one more round to win as 16 was the number of rounds required for a team to win the game.


    Even thementators who were streaming the game officially felt pity for the Wildcats, expecting an imminent loss from their side and the repercussions they would have to face because of the bet.


    In fact, some of the online spectators were storming the chat with texts conveying their sympathies while others were feeling excited and happy that they were going to lose, and most of these were people who got previously roasted by the Wildcats.


    "Guys, let''s rush B. This is do or die. Whates after...fuck it," Tiana said with gritted teeth through her mic during the buy time, which were some seconds allocated at every round start for the teams to buy their guns, grenades, and items.


    "You mean Bombsite B? Okay, I have a n. Can you guys make some footsteps near B? Don''t rush but just create some sound to let them know that you guys are there. I will tell you guys when to rush."


    "Huh? Are you being serious, Goodboi?" Tiana, who was the in-game leader and the one who gave strats, was surprised that Dorian wanted them to follow his strat, especially when he only started ying the game today.


    Viktor knew what she was thinking and looked at her, "Just trust me on this, okay? You won''t regret it. We are already on the edge of the cliff, so you shouldn''t be worried about taking a leap of faith, right?"


    ---------------------------------


    Golden Tickets would be very much appreciated if you like this novel, thank you.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 91 - Goodboi Vs John

    Seeing his calm and confident smile, Tiana felt as if his words carried a sense of security that made her feel more rxed.


    She then took a deep breath and said, "Alright. Let''s do it your way. Remember, victory or lose, we at least tried our best."??


    Tiana''s teammates had a confused look but seeing how adamant Tiana was about her decision, they didn''t say anything back no matter how ridiculous it seemed.


    "Hehe, hey Wildcats, better think about how to fulfill those bets, eh?" John chuckled from the other side as he whistled.


    Viktor looked at John and said in a calm tone, "John, you shouldn''t talk too much. You know, back in my vige, we say the chickens crow a lot because they are trying to imitate the talking of humans but are too brainless to realize they can''t. So they keep on doing it. So I suggest you stop talking before people misunderstand."


    Tiana burst intoughter just like others who heard Viktor, "Pfttt, right-o, Dorian. Nice one. Ya hear that Johnny boy? You better look before shooting unless you wanna identally fire on up your...well..." Tiana smirked.


    John''s posture became rigid as veins twanged in his neck, and he felt that this Dorian guy was more annoying than what he appeared. He, however, didn''t say anything back since he didn''t feel like he should lower his status as a pro to talk with a noob.


    So far, he saw how Dorian barely had any impact in their match, and even the kills he got were because he either had help or he got lucky with grenades.


    Some of the spectators were enjoying the verbal spat between them and especially took note of ''Goodboi'', the only male ying for the Wildcats and also knew how to make good use of his words against the opposing team.


    Most men were jealous that he got to y with hot beauties, especially the Snow Queen. But they could only me their luck for not having such close connections.


    This match was also kind of different than the usual ones since professional teams usually respected each other rather than cuss or ridicule each other in between the game, that too publicly.


    If something like that happened then, it would mean the teams don''t value sportsmanship. But everyone here understood why these two teams were like this, at least the ones who saw everything take ce from the start.


    And they also knew that everything reached this stage because of ''Goodboi''.


    The match soon started, and Viktor smiled as he went off in a different direction in the game map while Tiana and her friends stuck together in the other direction.


    Viktor knew that CT''s camp or took defensive positions near the bombsite to keep a lookout for T''s and push them back.


    Since he was a T now, he already took note of themon ces the Beast Men hid and decided to take out the most skilled yer in their team, and it was indeed John.


    He already noticed how John loves to camp a hidden spot behind a wooden door. It was a good spot since it was in the middle of the map, and he could quickly move between the two bomb sites.


    John also continuously quick peek between the opening of the door to check for any enemies but wouldn''t shoot at them.


    Instead, he tries to fake bait himself so that his enemies would rush out to kill him, and he would use the help of his teammates to take them all down.


    Viktor decided to fool him at his own game and decided to throw a decoy behind the door, which would mimic the sound of the sniper he was holding.


    He then fired his gun at the same time at the door behind which John was camping. After firing a few times more, he stopped shooting and quietly walked to a different spot while the decoy continued to make the bullet sounds.


    John snickered, thinking that someone from the Wildcats team was trying to kill him through the door but was miserably missing.


    After counting the sound of the sniper being fired ten times, he decided to take a peek, feeling overconfident that the shooter must be reloading their gun since he recognized what kind of sniper they were using based on the sound and knew how many bullets it can fire before needing a reload.


    But when John peeked towards the direction from which he heard those gunshots, he was taken aback to see that there was no one. And before he could even move back, he saw a face pop up on his screen with a gun pointing right at his head point-nk.


    Even if he had the reaction speed of a Godbot, he knew he was fucked, and just as expected, his head burst like a balloon of blood as he died in-game.


    "No!!!" John hysterically shouted, feeling humiliated that he fell for such a trick, and glowered at the Wildcats sitting on the other side. But the girls all seemed too busy to even pay him any mind, and of course, they couldn''t even hear him because of the headphones.


    However, he suddenly saw Dorian smiling at him and even giving him a subtle thumbs-up, which made his facial features twist and twist until it looked like he was forced to eat shit.


    However, in the game, everyone was surprised to see the kill-feed appearing on the top right corner of their screen.


    [ Goodboi killed IWasReloading with AWP - Headshot ]


    ''Haa...he at least knows how to pick a dumb IGN¡­'' Viktor inwardly chuckled and saw how people who knew him were referring to his IGN as IWR, a short form for his IGN.


    "A phenomenal and unbelievable headshot from Goodboi who took IWR by surprise. Incredible! I can''t believe it. The neer Goodboi took out the leader of the Beast Men. Is this the sign of aeback?!" Thementator was spewing saliva as he excitedly remarked about Goodboi''s kill on the official stream.


    But there was an uproar going among the audience and even the yers from both teams since they could hardly believe their eyes seeing the name Goodboi as the one who just killed John, the most skilled yer among the Beast Men and a headshot at that.


    John''s teammates got distracted by his sudden death and even nced at him, wondering how he let a noob kill him so easily.


    "Goodboi!" Tiana and her friends were also shocked and wanted to ask how he did it.


    Viktor immediately said to his team, "Now! Rush and take the site! I have diverted their attention!"


    Tiana knew now was not the time to bask in that momentary kill nor ask Dorian to satisfy her curiosity. So as soon as she got Dorian''s cue, she and her team made a perfect execution of their four-person strat and caught John''s teammates by surprise.


    And just as expected, the Wildcats easily won the round since they took out their leader first and then used the element of surprise to take over the momentarily distracted Beast Men.


    "FUCK!!" John removed his headphones and almost smashed it on the table before he stopped himself as he tried his best to calm down, knowing that he had no reason to rage yet since his team was still leading by 5 points.


    "John, how did you even die?" One of his teammates asked with a confused expression as the rest of his teammates perked their ears as well.


    "Hmph, he just used a despicable trick and got lucky!" John said in a loud tone, making sure everyone heard him.


    Viktor removed his headphones and said with a calm smile, "Is that so? I am sorry that you saw it as a despicable trick. I am just a noob and wouldn''t know any professional tricks. But do you mean that all the pros out there would fall for this despicable trick of mine? I wonder if they might think the same."


    John clenched his fists, thinking that Dorian was bing more of an eyesore, and his calm smile was only irking him even more. He knew that Dorian was trying to make him look bad before all the pros around the world who might be spectating this game online, and of course, this could even include international pros who might look down on him if he agrees to what Dorian said.


    But if he didn''t, then that would mean he doesn''t consider himself a pro.


    Feeling that he got trapped by him, he decided to change things around the usual way. He first called for a short pause and then got up from his seat as he pointed at Dorian and called out, "Alright. To prove that you didn''t get lucky or used a despicable trick, how about we make a bet of who kills who first? Just between us, of course."


    Viktor''s lips curved as he thought, ''I didn''t even have to try, and here you are eagerly walking into my trap...sigh...sometimes people are too dumb and easy¡­''

 Chapter 92 - Goodboi’s Conditions

    "Dorian, don''t. You don''t have to listen to that jerk. He is just trying to intimidate you," Tiana warned as she shot another re towards John.


    Viktor gave a soft smile, "Thanks, Tia. But it''s fine. I got this. If I be afraid of him now, then I will be forever afraid of him. Mother told me to always face my problems head-on."??


    Tiana again felt tongue-tied and wondered if he really loved his mother that much to still remember her teachings.


    However, she felt as if his words had some point to it and that it indeed made sense. She was yet again surprised by his attitude as she never expected this vige boy to be so bold and courageous about these things.


    She knew that most boys would get intimidated by someone like John, who not only looked like a bully but also had a good backing.


    Tiana cleared her throat and nodded as Viktor got up and responded, "Alright. I am in. What do you want to wager?"


    John smirked, seeing that this noob easily fell into his trap, and said, "It''s quite simple. If I win, you should give your word that you will never touch this game ever and also change your name to ''The Beast Men''s ve''. Of course, since this is just a verbal agreement, you can always choose not to follow through with this bet. But remember, a lot of people are watching, and people will know if you are credible or not based on whether you follow through the bet or not."


    John knew that credibility was one of the most important things for a yer who wants to make a professional mark in this game or for any otherpetitive game. If someone loses their credibility, it could heavily affect their fan base and especially if they were a streamer.


    He could see that Dorian was a country fellow and felt that he wouldn''t have anything of real value he could demand from him. So he decided to humiliate him instead.


    He also took a cue from the wager Snow Queen asked him to wager on to put out such a condition to Dorian.


    Tiana gritted her teeth, seeing how John was copying her and making such an absurd condition to Dorian.


    However, she saw Dorian having a hesitant expression for a few moments before he spoke, "Okay. As for my conditions¡­" Viktor noticed before how John was using a stylish gamingptop with neon lights and other functions and overall looked quite costly. He also saw the words ''Limited Edition'' printed on the back of theptop.


    He felt that John or his family must have paid a small fortune for thatptop. After ying CS:UW for all this while, Viktor felt like he wanted a gamingptop of his own as well and to y online at home whenever he felt bored.


    So considering he had to stick to Taya''s challenge, how could he miss out on getting a free premiumptop?


    So he continued in a calm tone, "Since you put out two conditions, I would be doing the same as well. If I win, then you have to give me yourptop with the golden lights and all."


    John frowned, seeing how this guy had the guts to ask him to wager his preciousptop that he had to fight with the skin of his teeth to import from some other country halfway around the world.


    He knew that hisptop was a limited edition, and only a hundred suchptops were even made into production before thepany stopped making them due to some legal reasons.


    A flood of frustration and anger was flooding his veins as he felt as if these people were trying their best to piss him off by making conditions to stripping him of all the valuables he had with him now.


    First, it was Tiana who asked him to wager his precious bike, and now her cousin wants him to wager his favorite gamingptop. As an avid gamer, it was no different than giving up his girlfriend to some other man.


    That was how much he valued it. Still, he calmed himself down, thinking that he was getting angry over nothing since he was sure he would win the bet easily.


    So he nodded with a huff, "Fine. What''s your second condition?"


    Viktor said with a smile as he nced at Tiana, "I want you to make a public apology to the Snow Queen and her team for saying that her team is inferior to yours. And in that apology, you should, of course, acknowledge the fact that she is the best pro you had ever seen. Of course, this shouldn''t be that hard, considering I am only asking you to acknowledge the truth. After all, this world has only one Godkiller."


    Hearing his words, Tiana couldn''t maintain her calmness as a light shade of pink spread across her cheeks, which was mostly hidden by her mask.


    Even though she was thick-skinned, she had never before seen someone praise her in such a genuine way that not only made her feel proud but made her look cool as well.


    Most of all, she never had someone try to fight for her and her team''s dignity. She knew Dorian could have asked for something from John to benefit him but instead, he used it for her and her team.


    Even Tiana''s teammates felt moved by his words and whispered to Tiana that she had an awesome cousin, to which Tiana could only smile abashedly since it was kind of embarrassing that Dorian was saying such things before such arge audience.


    However, she could help but feel her face being stretched from so much smiling, which was hidden by her mask.


    John harrumphed and didn''t take it seriously as if he knew Dorian was going to lose anyway, "Fine! We are on! But just to be safe, whoever loses will have to fulfill their conditions right after this round. Of course, you can fulfill the second condition after this game since I don''t want you to stop ying right away. That would be too unfair, eh?"


    Viktor smiled, "Sure. I am okay with it."


    ''This guy just can''t stop digging his own grave, can he?'' Viktor inwardly shook his head in amusement.


    John looked at his teammates and said, "Resume the game! We are going to make them pay!"


    ---------------------------------


    Golden Tickets would be very much appreciated if you like this novel, thank you.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 93 - A Massacre

    "Dorian, even if the worst happens, there is no need to follow through his stupid conditions. We will be doing the same as well. So just know that we will be with you," Tiana whispered to Dorian, who gave her a nod as he smiled, "I know. You are really a great cousin."


    "Come on. No need to make it sound like a big deal," Tiana awkwardly smiled as she waved her hand and turned away. She shook her head, mentally wondering why she was acting differently with Dorian even though she was barely acquainted with him.??


    The game resumed, and the atmosphere in the cafe again became filled with tension and excitement as this could be the final round of the game if the Wildcats lose.


    Even though John was confident that a noob like Dorian wouldn''t be able to kill him again by luck, he still didn''t want to take any chances and told his team that he would be ying defensive, hiding in a certain corner.


    Viktor already guessed that someone like John would be trying his best to hide somewhere. But he didn''t care and again told Tiana and her friends to wait for his call.


    This time they didn''t ask any questions and simply trusted him, thinking that maybe he indeed got some tricks up his sleeve. Even if the fact that he killed John might be seen as a coincidence or lucky, they knew Dorian took some effort at least to get that kill.


    Viktor decided that it was time to stop using tricks and go all out. Of course, he wasn''t nning to make full use of his senses but decided to y like an inferior version of a Godbot.


    He knew the Beast Men were not strong enough to contend against the Godbots, and so he didn''t even have to try much to defeat them if he wanted to.


    John knew that the safest ce to stay was in one of the bomb sites, where two of his teammates were also standing around to help defend the site.


    Viktor learned that he should always check corners since enemies might be hiding in those spots to take the other by surprise.


    And just as he was checking behind a door, he suddenly saw a masked soldier pop up on his screen. But before the other person could react, time slowed down for Viktor as he moved his mouse to leisurely ce his crosshair on the CT''s head.


    And before the yer in the Beast Men could react, he found his character sumbing to the ground and saw Goodboi moving on after killing him.


    [ Goodboi killed RamboWasReal with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    Silence descended on the Beast Men team when they saw the kill feed. However, thementator who saw it instantly reacted on the stream, "Astonishing! Goodboi justnded another devastating kill on RWR, who gotpletely taken by surprise! He didn''t even give RWR the chance to even react...how spectacr! Are we witnessing the rise of an underdog?!"


    Tiana and her teammates also momentarily took their eyes off the screen as they nced at Dorian, wondering what was going on.


    But they had no idea that it was just the beginning as Viktor didn''t stop to bask himself in the kill and rushed forward towards Bombsite A, where John and one of his teammates were hiding.


    John was taken aback to see his teammate dying to a newbie just like that. There was not even a sound of a gunshot from his teammate, and seeing how it was a headshot, it definitely meant that his teammate didn''t even get the chance to fight back.


    "He''sing!" John''s teammate, who was in the same bombsite as him, shouted as he spotted Goodboi rushing towards them with an AK from afar.


    John reeled back all his concentration and scoped his sniper to take out Dorian from afar.


    But all he saw was the head of his teammate within his crosshair, which further infuriated him, "Get out of the fucking way, you idi¡ª"


    [ Goodboi killed behind_you with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    ''The fuck!'' John was baffled as he saw blood spurting out of his teammate''s head in his crosshair, and as his teammate fell down, he saw that Dorian was already standing within his crosshair.


    "You piece of shit!" John grumbled as he wildly clicked the fire button on his mouse.


    But his eyes widened when he saw the death camera floating around his character''s corpse.


    [ Goodboi killed IWasReloading with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    John nkly stared at the screen, wondering whether he was in a nightmare or something. His eyes were quivering, and his fists continued to shake as if he got a seizure.


    He would rather believe that his entire family went bankrupt than believe a noob who seemed to even have touched the game for the first time today to kill him twice in a row.


    But John was yet to be even more shocked as his teammates already rotated towards where Goodboi was.


    Viktor saw theming from afar and simply aimed at them with his AK-47.


    [ Goodboi killed YouCantKillMe with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    [ Goodboi killed TheAfterLife with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    Silence descended in the whole cafe as everyone stared at the big screen with ck jaws. Those who were eating popcorns or chips had them falling out of their mouths as their widened eyes stared nkly onto the screen seeing the victory message.


    Even thementator who had his throat go dry from all the zealousmentary he was continuously giving became speechless for a few moments. In fact, every viewer who was spectating this game online and offline had a stupefied look on their faces as they saw Goodboi proudly standing atop a CT''s corpse.


    Thementator finally regained some sense and shouted into his mic, "A breathtaking and marvelous performance by Goodboi! Absolutely game-breaking! Fantastic! Oh god! I don''t know how to express my shock about what I just saw. Is this Goodboi really a newbie, or is he a hidden talent? Howe we never heard about this godly pro before? Absolutely gobsmacking! And the Wildcats easily clinched the win for this round. My fellow audience, I think we just witnessed the birth of a new pro."


    Butkus and his friends who were waiting for Dorian toe into the limelight stood up and cheerfully howled.


    Tiana and her teammates took a pause to let the shock they just experienced settle in. They all could only nkly stare at the oblivious-looking Dorian, who gave them a shrug as if asking them what the fuss was about.


    The Beast Men''s team, including John, all had vacant expressions as if their souls left their bodies.


    Viktor slowly stood up from his chair and said with a slight smile, "So now that I won the bet, how about you honor your conditions...now, John?"

 Chapter 94 - Giving Up His Precious

    John''s eyes were protruding from anger like golf balls as his lips ttened. He looked at his bag, which had his preciousptop, and felt his heart writhing from the very thought of giving away this newptop he treasured so much to some nobody.


    He reyed the scene again and again in his mind and couldn''t understand how he got killed just like that. Most of all, he was unable to believe that Dorian was faster than him in pulling the trigger.??


    How could a newbie possibly beat a veteran like him with over 4000 hours clocked in CS:UW?


    Then his eyes lit up as if he suddenly made sense of things and got up from his chair immediately and called out, "Goodboi, you are no newbie, are you? You are a hidden pro, and you purposefully fooled us all so that we wouldn''t have any objections to you entering the Wildcat''s team, isn''t it? You and your team were ying us all like fools all along."


    "Bullshit! I know him. He has never seen this game before yesterday!" Tiana vehemently said as she got up from her seat as well. She felt as if she couldn''t just let John try to undermine Dorian, and most of all, she obviously didn''t believe what John said because she knew Dorian''s background.


    How could someone who didn''t know how to use a smartphone a day before be a hidden expert in CS:UW?


    Still, at the same time, she had the same question as John inwardly, wondering how Dorian was able to wipe out the whole enemy team consisting of veterans on his own. No matter how much she thought about it, she felt that a newbie would absolutely have no chance of doing such unbelievable things on day 1.


    It was no less shocking than if a newborn baby learned to walk and talk the same day.


    People usually had to grind for at least hundreds or even thousands of hours to reach their level, and everyone who participated in this tourney had such hours and was already ying this game for at least a few years.


    So she couldn''t make sense of how Dorian was able tond an Ace or a team wipe on his own, especially with all of his kills being a headshot.


    AK-47 was one of the most powerful weapons in the game, but at the same, it also had a steep learning curve, and usually, newbies never use it due to how crazy its recoil was.


    Just like her friends, she had a million questions to ask Dorian, but she knew now was not the time, and first, she had to make sure John doesn''te up with excuses to back out from the bets they had ced.


    "Oh, you say you know him just because he is your cousin? That doesn''t mean you know about everything he does on his own, or it could also mean you are covering for him. God knows he might have been ying this game for a decade in secret and not participating in open tournaments," John said in a bitter tone, feeling cheated since he truly believed that the Wildcats made a fool out of him by recruiting a hidden expert to join their team as a sub.


    Now his imagination went deeper as he wondered whether the informer who informed about the absence of the Wildcat''s teammate was colluding with the Wildcats to make him look stupid.


    And that this was all an borate n concocted by the Wildcats to crush him and his team.


    In his frustration and anger, he began to start believing in this conspiracy theory no matter how ridiculous it seemed or even if he knew that a team like the Wildcats wouldn''t bother to waste so much of their energy to destroy a team they don''t even remember ying against before.


    Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing how much of a shock he created among the audience and even his own team. He wondered whether he performed too exceptionally for his first game and wondered if he should have toned down a lot more.


    But he couldn''t help himself from not using some of his abilities to his advantage since holding back fully was not really his style.


    Still, he found John''s usationughable even if they were true since it still didn''t matter.


    So he looked at John and said in an outspoken manner, "Look, John, I may or may not be a newbie. But even if what you said were true, it still doesn''t change anything. None of us here broke any rules, did we? You yourself agreed that the Wildcats could take me in as their substitute. You shouldn''t try toe up with such excuses just because you want to back out from the bet we ced. As men, we are supposed to uphold our words. Isn''t that right?" Viktor asked as he looked at the audience as well, who nodded to his words and began to look at John with disappointed expressions.


    John felt pressured by all the gazesnding on him, and he also understood that he was literally in a fucked up position. And just as Dorian said, even if he was really a hidden expert, it wouldn''t change anything, and he would have to own up to his bet.


    He red at Dorian, knowing that he purposefully stirred up the audience with his words to increase the pressure, and if he came up with any other excuses, it would do no benefit to him other than destroying his own image and the reputation of his team.


    So with trembling hands, he slowly took hisptop bag and walked over to the other side. His face looked quite ashen, as if he was personally walking over his girlfriend to break up with him and get along with the other guy.


    And as he finally stood before Dorian, he shot daggers at Dorian as he handed over theptop bag.


    Viktor put up an excited smile as he grabbed the bag from him and asked as he raised one of his eyebrows, "Why are you giving me the bag as well?"


    "Because I don''t want you damaging my precious just because you don''t have the proper bag to carry it. It is very delicate and fragile, and you better take good care of it," John said in a bitter tone as he took one final look at his precious and turned around with an ugly expression.


    He literally felt no different than having his girlfriend being snatched right before his eyes.


    "Wait a minute! You forgot about my second condition," Viktor called out from behind, making John force a hard smile as his jaw and facial muscles tightened, making him look as if he got constipated from anger.

 Chapter 95 - The Revenge Of The Wildcats

    For a second, John wondered why he ever had to even bother this guy for the sake of aputer. Most of all, why he even set out to destroy the Wildcats in the presence of Goodboi.


    John took in a deep breath as he slowly turned around and looked at Dorian with a grim look.??


    "Do you want me to remind you what the second condition was?" Viktor candidly asked as if he was trying to help out John.


    "I clearly remember it," John said with gritted teeth as he waved his hand.


    Tiana proudly leaned against the chair, smirking at seeing John''s plight. Her teammates were also expectantly watching to see if John would really go through it. They all already realized that John had some kind of vendetta against them, but they didn''t care since the Beast Men was not the first team who were hostile to them.


    "I apologize to the Wildcats for trying to nder their skills and...and¡­" John was finding it even harder to utter the next half, but he clenched his fists and continued, "I also admit that the Snow Queen is the best pro...I had ever seen."


    "Of course, that''s a given," Tiana said with her chin high, seeing how, with the help of Dorian, they already beat the Beast Men at their own game. She knew John was trying to ruin her and her team''s image or expose her team''s identities so that she and her friends would get in trouble with their respective families.


    This only made her seethe in anger, and now she felt that revenge was indeed sweet.


    John gave onest re at Dorian before walking away in a huff, his back slump.


    He felt as if he already lost half of his team''s reputation after fulfilling the bet in public. He knew this would be already hot news on the inte, and even his fans would be disappointed.


    He was now even more determined to win a single round so that he could demand payback for the damage in reputation he suffered and destroy theirs.


    But remembering how easily Goodboi destroyed his team, a shiver went down his back, wondering whether he was already ying a losing game and the consequences of losing the bet.


    One of his teammates leaned in to ask him a question as he sat down, "John, are we¡ª"


    "Just shut up, you fool! How could you four idiots die like chickens to him?" John asked with a red face.


    "But you died to him as well..." Another one of his teammates mumbled but then quickly shut his lips and felt d that John was too angry to hear him.


    "Goodboi is insane. I don''t think he is a noob at all!"


    "Yeah, he seems like a fucking pro, firing unbelievable shots. Only the best among the best could do such shots."


    "I know, right. We picked a beef with the wrong guy, sigh."


    John became even more infuriated with his teammates''ments and banged the table with his fist, "Oh, just shut it! All we need is a single round, and we are going to kill that motherfucker first. Let''s see how this hidden expert is going to fare."


    The game soon resumed, and this time John pped himself in the face a couple of times to make sure his 100% attention was in the game and not somewhere else.


    "Okay, Goodboi. This time you are including us in the fun. I don''t know how you do it, and we will talk about thatter. But this time, we finish them together," Tiana said with a wink.


    "Goodboi? I thought you nicknamed me Babyface," Viktor asked with a slight smile.


    "Well, from now on, I am gonna call you Goodboi. It really suits you better," Tiana said with a cheery smile.


    "Then I will call you Snow Fairy from now on. It suits you better as well, I guess."


    Tiana couldn''t help but smile, thinking that the name sounded quite nice, making her feel for a moment that she should have chosen such a name as her IGN before.


    But at the same time, she loved the word ''Queen'' because of how intimidating it sounds.


    "Alright, bois. We are going to end this real quick. Only five more rounds. Let''s go!" Tiana pped her hands together as she cheered for the whole team.


    "This time, we all are staying together! Let''s kill that motherfucker together when he rushes at us alone," John said as his nostril red.


    "But then the Snow Queen and the other three would take over the other bomb site," John''s teammate said in a concerned tone.


    "Let them! We can retake the siteter. But we shouldn''t let go of Goodboi. We have to kill him first before he fucks us. And to take out an expert, we need all the manpower we got!" John was fully determined to win one more round and end this nightmare before it gets worse.


    Viktor was inwardly casual as always, and as the game started, Tiana and her friends took the lead as Viktor followed them. This time they decided to go aggressive rather than y passively.


    But to their surprise, when they were about to reach one of the bomb sites, they saw all five CT''s stacked together on that site as if they didn''t care about guarding any other ce at all.


    John and his team were also surprised to see all five from the Wildcats rushing towards them. And without any further ado, an exchange of intense gunfire took ce, and everything happened fast.


    [ Snow_Queen killed TheAfterLife with AK-47 - Headshot ]


    [ HellCat RamboWasReal with AK-47 - 4 Hits ]


    [ ShadowCat killed YouCantKillMe with SSG - Headshot ]


    [ Miss_Devil killed behind_you with M4 - 2 Hits ]


    [ Goodboi killed IWasReloading with AWP - Headshot ]


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-]


    [ Score - 15:12 ]


    "Whoo! Ez pz lemon squeezy!" Tiana shouted in excitement as she exchanged high-fives with her friends and also turned around towards Dorian to give her a high five, who awkwardly lifted his hand and gave her a high five.


    "An absolute domination by the Wildcats! Within just five seconds, the whole Beast Men were wiped by the unstoppable Wildcats. What an intense match and surprising turn of events this is! Are the Wildcats really going to take the cup?!" Thementator almost smashed the table in excitement as he saw the short yet intense exchange of gunfire between the two teams.


    "Impossible¡­" John, who was instantly killed by Goodboi, now started to feel fear whenever he heard that name.


    Viktor knew what John''s character looked like and purposefully targeted him just for fun while also letting his teammates kill.


    The Beast Men didn''t even get enough time to process their shock since they had no more pause breaks left, and the game resumed.


    But they had no idea that they had yet to experience even worse shock.


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-]


    [ Score - 15:13 ]


    In the next round, Viktor strayed away from his team to backstab the Beast Men while they were distracted by Tiana and the others.


    He then spotted John hiding behind arge box in fear of getting a headshot from afar. John felt that Goodboi was purposefully targeting him, and since he couldn''t find a way to fight back, he decided to hide out of fear and kill Goodboi by taking him by surprise when he got near.


    Viktor whistled as he walked without making any footsteps towards John, who had his back turned towards him. He scrolled the mouse wheel till a knife came in his hand instead of a gun.


    He thought of knifing John from behind but then felt that he could do something more fun and climbed atop him.


    Since John was in a crouched position, it was easy for Viktor to climb atop him without making any sound.


    John was still patiently waiting for Goodboi and his team to reach the bombsite so that he could at least take out Goodboi and get his revenge.


    But all his teammates were gunned down like ducks by Tiana and her friends till they closed towards the site. However, they saw Goodboi from afar sitting atop something and wondered what it was since they knew there was no object behind the box for him to sit upon.


    Then a sudden guess struck Tiana''s mind and said to her friends with a smile, "Come guys. Let''s move to the bombsite. Goodboi is waiting for us with a nice surprise."


    John heard the footsteps of the Wildcats closing in and eagerly took out his machine gun, which he bought at a high price to spray down all of them at once.


    But when he tried to get up, he found that he couldn''t!


    "Eh?!" Since he was no noob in this game, he realized something and looked up to see a Terrorist sitting atop him and, because of the clothes, recognized him as Goodboi, who was shaking his head up and down, as if he was mocking him. But the rming thing was that he saw a knife being pointed at his face at close range.


    "FUCK!!" John immediately tried to move his crosshair, but before he knew it, the knife punctured his head and...


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-]


    [ Score - 15:14 ]


    "NO!!!! HOW THE FUCK HE GOT HERE??!" He then red at his teammates and barked, "You are all fucking idiots, noobs! Why would you people stay stacked at one ce instead of covering my back??"


    One of his teammates got frightened by his outburst and said in a low voice, "But...you were the one who told us to stay together in wait for them."


    "That was fucking two rounds ago! Are you guys fucking noobs to not know to change strats every¡ª-Hrrk!!" In the middle of his shouting, John suddenly felt as if one of the nerves on his neck got strained from all the shouting, making him swallow his words.


    After that, he didn''t say anything in fear of having his nerves getting damaged and continued ying like a lifeless robot.


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-]


    [ Score - 15:15 ]


    As the rounds passed, and the Wildcats were bagging consecutive wins like a piece of cake, the Beast Men began to lose morale, and now their expressions looked as if their souls left their bodies.


    [ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe Wildcats Wins The Round ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª]


    [ Score - 15:16 ]


    "And the Wildcats bagged the finals of the Esports Championship Cup!! What a miraculous and amazingeback by them! More than six consecutive rounds win, and amidst the nerve-wracking tension, they finally came out on top!" Thementator also felt happy seeing them win since he was secretly rooting for the Wildcats as well.


    "WHOO! We did it!" Tiana excitedly howled with both her hands up and waved to her fans standing in the spectator room, who all became even more ted seeing their favorite goddess waving at them.


    She then turned to Dorian with an excited smile. Feeling overjoyed, she grabbed Dorian''s hand and said, "Goodboi, howe you hid from me about how amazing you are? You are a prodigy!"


    Tiana was extremely happy since winning this tournament was something she wished for the most for now. After all, her dream was to make her mark in the international leagues one day, and now that she won the state-level championship, her team had qualified for the nationals.


    Viktor caressed his hair with an overwhelmed smile and looked at his hand being held by Tiana with both her hands.


    Tiana then noticed that she had grabbed his hand unwittingly and receded her hands immediately awkwardly as she nced away.


    But the two were distracted when the game organizers came near them to ask something.


    Everyone was pitying the Wildcats before since their 5th yer was absent. But the majority never expected that they would stille on top, and most of all, they knew one of the main reasons for this was the presence of a new rising yer - Goodboi.


    The name Goodboi spread like wildfire among the CS:UWmunity, and people were already sharing his gameys and wondering if he was indeed human to have such fast reflexes and precise aim.


    "Goodboi! Goodboi! Goodboi!" Even the spectators started to cheer his name since everyone knew that he was the main reason the Wildcats were able to make a surpriseeback at the end.


    John could hardly control his nerves bursting from rage and frustration. And hearing the name Goodboi from the people around him, again and again, made him feel like he developed some kind of trauma whenever he heard that name, especially since Goodboi seemed to specifically target and kill him for all the past few rounds.


    He could hardly believe how he died so fast before he could even properly aim back at Goodboi.


    "Time to pay up, Lil Johnny!" Tiana excitedly sprang up from her seat as she called out while crossing her arms.


    ---------------------------------


    Golden Tickets would be very much appreciated if you like this novel, thank you.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 96 - Goodboi’s Kind Offer

    Tiana had been impatiently waiting all this time to make John pay for trying to ruin their image bying up with ridiculous conditions.


    And now, after winning the championship beautifully, she couldn''t wait to take revenge.??


    She had already made arrangements, and John saw a man dressed in a professional suiting in with a hairstyling kit.


    "She can''t be fucking serious¡­" John mumbled with an ashen expression, not knowing how to get out of this. Seeing the evil smile on Tiana''s face, he felt a chill moving down the back of his spine and felt that it might not probably end in a simple shaving of his head.


    "Look at this, Goodboi. We are going to give him this haircut, hehe. And give these two captions," Tiana giggled as she showed her phone to Dorian.


    Viktor raised his brows and realized why most of the boys were afraid of offending her. If John knew about this, he would run for his life.


    "Wow, you really thought good about this. But I have another idea, listen¡­"


    As Dorian whispered into her ears, Tiana first frowned but then slowly, her brows rxed as she slowly nodded by the time Dorian finished exining.


    She still petntly crossed her arms and said, "Still, I feel as if we would be letting him go too easy. But I guess the potential benefits outweigh them, just like you said. Okay, go ahead. We already trashed him and his team, so that would be enough for now, I guess."


    She then red at the Beast Men before hesitatingly giving her phone to Dorian. She was someone who valued her own privacy very much and wouldn''t even let her own family touch her phone. But inexplicably, she felt as if she could trust Dorian with her phone and that he wouldn''t snoop or spy on her phone.


    Viktor happily took it and walked towards the Beast Men, who all were looking down with frustration and anxiety written all over their faces.


    John''s expression became twisted upon seeing Dorian walking towards him since he was thest person he ever wanted to see again. He knew because of this guy, all his ns were ruined, and he even lost his preciousptop and ruined a part of his reputation.


    "What do you want, Goodboi?"


    "Please rx. Ie in peace. In fact, I am here to help you guys out," Viktor said with a guileless smile.


    "What do you mean by peace?" John asked with folded arms. He felt that this guy was bad news no matter how much of a good boy he looked like.


    "We can relieve you guys from having to follow the conditions of the bet, and all you have to do is fulfill one thing," Viktor said in a calm tone, taking the pose of a diplomat.


    John and his teammates nced at each other before asking Dorian, "What is it?"


    Viktor looked at John and said, "We only need your bike. Yours, John and not anybody else''s."


    "Fuck off! You are still not satisfied after taking my preciousptop, and now you want my expensive bike as well? Are you fucking kidding me?" John felt that as if he was going to blow a fuse in his mind, unable to even think of parting his extremely costly bike.


    "Please calm down. How about you reconsider after seeing this?" Viktor subtly smiled as he showed the image with captions on Tiana''s phone.


    John and his teammates curiously took a look, and as moments passed, their eyes widened as their pupils shook. It was as if they saw something that could scar them for life.


    They saw the image of a man''s head with his head bald for the most part except for a ring-like hairstyle that encircled his whole face, including his chin, cheeks, and the middle of his head.


    It looked as if someone put a ring of hair over his face, making him look quite weird and stupid.


    But the caption written below shocked them even more.


    [ NuvaRing - 100% effective contraceptive presented by the Cock-ring Men ;) ]


    ''That demoness!'' John gritted his teeth, realizing that he and his team would have be the clowns of the decade once their pics with this hairstyle and caption get uploaded on social media.


    He didn''t dare to imagine a pic with five bald men with ring-like hairstyles posing with this caption.


    They wouldn''t even have the courage to go out for a couple of months till things cool down and their hair grows back.


    He now understood why most boys and girls would think twice before offending the Snow Queen and why those who challenged her would usually disappear for a while.


    "See, I am trying to do a favor for you all. It was really hard to convince the Snow Queen to even agree to this after what you guys tried to pull on her team," Viktor said in a convincing tone.


    "So there are three options. One, only you, John, has to give away your bike and everyone goes home without any harm done. Two, imagine you all in this image, and probably you guys wouldn''t be streaming again. Three, you guys can just run away, but it wouldn''t be worth the loss of reputation you guys have and the end of your streaming career. If it''s option one, at least you can save enough money through streaming or pocket money and buy a new biketer."


    John said with gritted teeth, "Do you have any idea how much my bike costs? It''s something that took me years to save up and even...fuck...nevermind¡­"


    John almost bit his tongue in anger, but he closed his eyes and calmed down as he considered all the options.


    He also felt the gazes from his teammates telling him indirectly to pick the first option since they would obviously lose nothing from that.


    "Fine! Let''s just end this. I don''t wanna stay here any longer," John literally felt that he got trapped, and rather than suffer public humiliation, he would sacrifice his precious bike and somehow settle things with his fatherter.


    And just like Goodboi said, he could make lots of money from his streaming career and then buy a biketer but a less expensive one just for him to feel safe about his money.


    Once again, remembering the image caption, he couldn''t but shudder at the thought, thinking that he would be aughingstock, especially among girls.


    "Alright. But she said that you could never tell anyone else about the deal we have between us."


    "Of course, I wouldn''t tell anybody about this!" John said with curled lips.

 Chapter 97 - A Bashful Tiana

    Viktor inwardly smiled as he nodded and walked towards Tiana, who smiled upon seeing that everything went well.


    After collecting the certificates and the trophy, the Wildcats made their way out towards the main hall of the cafe, where all the spectators were showering cheers, praises and called out, "Beast Men, pay up! You all lost the bet!"??


    John and his team frowned and tried their best to hide their faces and get out of here fast.


    Tiana smiled and gestured to everyone to calm down, "Guys, guys! About that, we have an announcement to make.


    Everyone toned down their voices and whispered among themselves, wondering what she was going to say.


    Tiana continued with a smile, "We felt that since this was a professional tournament, we shouldn''t let our personal grudges ruin our sportsmanship, and based on Goodboi''s advice, we decided to relieve the Beast Men from this bet since as the winners of this tourney, it would be bad on our part to further push down the defeated ones, right?"


    John snorted, hearing our words, not expecting her to take advantage of their deal to make themselves look good in the limelight. He badly wanted to expose the fact that he had to sacrifice his precious bike for this but at the same time knew he couldn''t.


    The audience nodded, feeling that the Snow Queen was right, and looked at Goodboi with sparkling eyes, thinking that he indeed lived up to his name to convince the Wildcats to grant mercy to the Beast Men.


    After all, everyone knew how wild-tempered and stubborn the Snow Queen was, especially when it came to paybacks.


    So they found it quite surprising that she listened to Goodboi and wondered how close these two were. They already learned that these two were cousins but wondered why they never saw or heard about it before, especially seeing how monstrously talented he was.


    After all, he single-handedly took out the entire Beast Men, and that was a feat no one ever did before.


    Some even spected that Goodboi was the Snow Queen''s secret mentor who made a surprise appearance to save her team.


    Butkus and his friends rushed towards Goodboi in excitement and had a lot talk to him about. But Dorian gestured at his watch and said that he would talk with themter and exchanged contacts.


    Finally, after receiving congrattions and cash awards, the Wildcats and the Beast Men came out of the cafe. However, after the middleman returned their bike keys, John''s key was snatched by Tiana, and he could only bitterly watch.


    She then demanded all the paperwork and documents rted to the bike, which he handed over as well so that theplete ownership would be transferred to Dorian.


    "You better not cross us again, hmph," Tiana scoffed as she grabbed the papers from a bitter-looking John.


    John harrumphed and left on one of his teammate''s bikes, swearing inwardly to never provoke the group of witches and the innocent-looking devil ever again.


    It was already evening, and Tiana''s friends wanted to have a good chat with Dorian, but they seemed quite in a hurry since it waste and told Doiran that they would meet againter.


    "So, you know how to ride a bike?" Tiana said as she twirled the keys in her hands.


    "Well...I did learn how to ride old bikes from a friendly aunt back in my vige. But I don''t have a license."


    "Then that''s good enough! Don''t worry about your license when you are not traveling far. And even if someone stops us, let me handle it," Tiana said as she tossed the keys towards him, and Viktor caught them with a smile.


    "You now have your own bike...a stylish and cool-looking one at that. I bet lots of girls would go gaga over you right when you ride into college with this bike," Tiana giggled.


    Viktor was inwardly happy about scoring a new bike without paying a single cent and wondered how Taya would react if she knew. He felt that he could use this as an expendable bike or for casual travels.


    He gave an embarrassed chuckle and said, "I really don''t want to grab much attention. I guess I can use this for other outings."


    Viktor inwardly thought about selling this bike and getting easy money rather than ride around in this extravagantly designed bike.


    "Aww, gee, don''t be a spoilsport. Ah, wait! Maybe it''s better this way since my mom might find out and ask questions about how you got this, and then she wille to know about my gaming. Yeah...it''s better you don''t use it for college. How about we park this bike in a public parking lot and then use it whenever you wanna go for other outings?"


    "Sounds good. Let''s go then."


    Viktor got on the bike, and Tiana sat behind him nervously since she had never ridden on a bike before because, for most of her life, she was escorted in cars to travel to any ce.


    Viktor noticed her nervousness and asked, "You seem like you haven''t sat much on bikes before. You can hold on to me if you want."


    Tiana bit her lip and then slowly raised her hands to grab Dorian''s shirt from the back with her fingers, "Uhm...you can go now. I will be fine."


    Tiana didn''t want her inexperience to make herself look like she can''t handle sitting on a bike.


    Viktor smiled as he said, "Alright. Be careful."


    He revved the bike and took off, making Tiana widen her eyes as the sudden inertia made her feel as if she might fall off the bike.


    "Tia, hold me!" Viktor shouted in concern, and in a panic, hearing his words, Tiana quickly enveloped her arms around his chest and pulled herself forward.


    She let out a loud sigh of relief as she rested her head on his back and felt quitefortable, feeling that his back was quite wide and warm.


    "Phew, that was close. I am sorry. Are you okay?"


    Sensing the guilt in his tone, she quietly raised her head and said softly as she stared at his wide back, "Yeah...I am fine. I...I was just startled."


    She then saw how her hands were tightly grabbing onto his chest, which felt quite firm, and clumsily tried to recede her hands.


    "Don''t! You might lose your grip again. It''s best you hold on till you get used to this," Viktor said in a concerned tone as he smiled inwardly. He was finding it amusing to see the usually loudmouthed girl being so cute.


    Tiana froze her hands midway as she receded them, and after a bit of hesitation, she slowly wrapped her arms around his body again as her face flushed with a red hue.


    Hugging a boy so closely made her feel quite embarrassed and nervous, but she tried her best not to show it. She then cooled her mind thinking that it was her cousin and that this was normal.


    And for the rest of the ride, Tiana was unnaturally silent, and even when Viktor asked her some casual questions, she only gave one-liner replies as her mind was preupied, looking at his back and wondering how she ended up in this situation.


    But at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel a strange feeling by hugging his back, as if she was finding it surprisinglyforting.

 Chapter 98 - Taya’s Secret Experiment

    Meanwhile, a few hours ago, in therge Snow Healthcare hospital, Taya was entering her private elevator located in her room itself but hidden behind walls.


    There were only two buttons in the elevator, and after entering the elevator, she pressed the button with the letter ''X''.??


    And instantly, the elevator doors slid closed as the elevator carried her down till it went past even the ground floor.


    Finally, the lift opened, and before her was an empty white passage with a semi-circle-shaped steel door in front of her.


    There were also some sensors located near the door, including an eye scanner.


    Taya walked towards the door and ced her face near the eye scanner as it scanned her eyes.


    [ User Identified: Taya Snow || ess Level: A1 ]


    [ Please wait for voice identification¡­ ]


    Taya cleared her throat and said as she closed her eyes, "Without you, the years have been harsh while time continued its cruelty. I love you, Viktor."


    [ User identity confirmed. ess granted. ]


    The sturdy and thick-looking steel doors slid back as the path ahead was opened up for her.


    Before her was arge hall with many doors and opaque windows.


    There was no one else in thisrge hall, and only her steps echoed in this hall.


    She walked till the end of the hall and stood before a door with the namete reading, ''Research''.


    This door also was made up of the strongest steel, a few inches thick with many security systems in ce.


    She first swiped her card on the card reader ced before the door and then ced her face near the eye scanner. After that, she gave her voice password and even a type-in password as well before the door finally clicked open.


    The lights automatically switched on, and the temperature was very cold inside this room.


    However, Taya was used to it, and her eyes rested upon many white mice in ss cages. But most of them seemed old as if they were already one foot into their graves, while others seemed ill as if they were suffering from some diseases.


    There was a sanitizing solution on the wall, which operated automatically on the sensor. She ced her hands near it, and a transparent drop of liquid fell on her palms, and she rubbed it around her hands.


    There were some boxes of gloves kept near her from which she took a pair and put it on her hands.


    She walked towards a small medical freezer, and there was also a heavy-duty safe at the other end of the room, but she was heading for the medical freezer and opened it as many dark red vials were revealed.


    She took one of them and inspected it closely before taking a medical syringe to transfer some of the dark red liquid into it.


    After priming the syringe, she took out her sleek tablet device from herrge pocket and ced it on one of the tables where there was an old mouse in a cage.


    She took another syringe with transparent liquid in it and ced the tablet device on a stand before switching on video recording.


    "Experiment number AAA1, subject P4 was almost four years old when brought in, and only a few days have passed since then. It''s suffering from age-rted illness before administration of the prototype drug. The aim of this experiment is the same as before, to cure its ailments and make it healthy and strong again."


    Taya opened the ss cage from the top and saw the mice reacting to the sound.


    She then took the syringe with the transparent liquid and continued her documentation as she injected the needle into the mice''s body, "I will now inject it with a targeted anesthesia to make sure it doesn''t feel pain in case things go wrong."


    She held the mouse as she slowly injected the anesthesia into its body, and the mouse became a bit docile.


    "Okay, wait for ten seconds to let the anesthesia take effect. And¡­" Taya took the syringe with the dark red liquid, "...now I will be injecting subject P4 with the prototype drug Delta Z1 or nicknamed the Vial of Rebirth. Just as its name suggests, the drug is expected to induce an effect simr to a rebirth of the whole body. It contains a mysterious essence found from a bizzare event which is ssified and can''t be documented."


    She then slowly injected the needle into its body and pressed down on the plunger.


    After fully injecting the dark red liquid into the mice, she looked at her watch and said, "Delta Z1 administered at 14:30 and 30 seconds on 3rd of January, 2025. Now we wait for its body to absorb the drug."


    As she expectantly looked at the old mouse, she continued, "If this experiment is a sess, then we no longer would have to worry about treating cancer or any incurable diseases. And most of all, people would be able to live way longer..." Taya trailed off as Viktor''s face shed in her mind.


    *Squeak!*


    The old mouse suddenly let out a squeak, making Tayae out of her daze and look at it closely.


    Taya knew that this breed of white mouse usually has red eyes, but this old mouse had bluish-white, cloudy eyes, which meant that it was blind.


    And its fur was thin and worn out, and its body muscles were sagging. Taya saw the mouse wiggling its body as if experiencing some difort and frowned whether this experiment was also a bust.


    She had been working on modifying the previous drug she used for months and was very eager and excited to try out the new one after different phases of testing. Since she was the only one who worked in this secretb, she was the one who did all the experiments and testing by herself without the help of any assistants, which only increased the workload on her.


    But just when she thought things were about to go wrong, her eyes slowly widened in anticipation when she saw some visible changes taking ce!

 Chapter 99 - A Breakthrough?

    She saw how the fur of the mouse was slowly bing thicker, its muscles and skin looking firmer, and most of all, its previously cloudy eyes were slowly returning to their original red color.


    Taya''s lips parted and cupped her mouth in excitement, seeing the visible changes taking ce on the mouse''s body since it clearly was showing signs of rejuvenation!


    ??


    The mouse didn''t look frail anymore, but instead, its body was bing more robust and energetic.


    Each of these mouse cages had scanners to provide an in-depth view and structure of these mice''s bodies on arge screen before Taya.


    "Subject P4 is showing signs of restoration of healthy functions! It is bing vigorous and healthy, making it appear younger and stronger. And clearly, we can see by looking at its eyes that it is no longer blind. The subject is also showing no signs of difort or any rejection of the drug so far. Could this turn out into a breakthrough?!" Taya could hardly suppress her excitement since it would not be an understatement to say that this was her life''s work which she had been working on for way more than a decade.


    And after witnessing countless failures without any results, this was the first time she ever got this far. She lost count of the number of sleepless nights she spent on developing and testing her own drug for all these years.


    Sometimes she would even forget to go home and instead use supplements to keep herself awake to work overtime.


    She wished more than anything for her own drug to be a sess so that she could fulfill the one wish she always wanted to.


    As the changes continued to take ce, Taya''s eyes were quivering as she held her breath in anticipation to see if everything would end well. She also continuously kept ncing at the screen to see the changes in its organs, muscles, and bones.


    Her eyes gleamed when she saw its muscles bing sturdier and denser, its brain neuron activity bing faster, and its bone density increasing.


    But as she continued to stare on the screen, her brows slowly pulled together to form a frown upon seeing red blinks on the screen and warning messages.


    "No...no...please...you can''t fail me!" Although her mental state was bing chaotic, she was still a doctor and researcher at heart and began to read out the changes she was seeing on theputer screen so that she could document them.


    "The subject is undergoing too much increase in muscle and bone mass, putting too much pressure on its heart. Its neurons are bing over-excited, leading to the firing of incorrect signals too rapidly, resulting in proteins in target muscle cells bing stressed, misfolding, and bing non-functional leading to eventual muscle failure."


    Taya''s eyes were bing wet, seeing her work slowly resulting in a failure yet again as she painfully stared at the screen.


    Still, in a shaking voice, she continued to document her observations, "The subject''s body temperature is rising and¡ª"


    *St!*


    The sound of flesh exploding and blood sshing on the ss startled Taya just as she saw how the mouse''s whole body was highlighted with danger signs on the screen suddenly.


    [ Subject P4 deceased. Complete failure of bodily functions. Rupturing of organs and nerves. ]


    Seeing this message on the screen made her feel even more disappointed in herself and sad.


    She slowly turned her gaze towards the bloodied ss cage only to look away as a glint of pain shed across her eyes. This was the first time a rat exploded because of her experiment, and even if she was experimenting on rats that were suffering chronic or incurable diseases or ones that were about to die, she still couldn''t help but feel pity and bad seeing how it died.


    She quickly cleaned up everything herself and finished her experimentation for today since she no longer felt the mood to continue for today.


    However, the only silver lining was that she knew she got a bit closer to what she wanted since the changes that took ce in the mouse''s body were indeed a breakthrough but were too unstable.


    "I am definitely missing something important for my drug...only if I could find out what it needs, then it would definitely be a sess¡­" Taya mumbled as she took onest look at the emptied Vial of Rebirth.


    So far, in simple words, what she observed was that hertest prototype drug was too strong and unstable for these rats to handle.


    She decided to stop experimenting on live rats from now on and decided to do it through AI simtion, which she had already nned since the start but was taking time for the program to be made ready for her to use.


    ''I should contact and pressure them again to quickly send it to me¡­'' Taya thought as she decided to return to her official office by taking the elevator.


    If it wasn''t for how desperate she was, especially as years passed, she would have taken a gradual and slow approach.


    As soon as Taya reached her office, she received a notification on the ss screen on her table.


    It was showing her a reminder about a meeting she was having with a certain person from a huge organization at 3 PM. And this person was someone she worked with years ago, especially researching thingsmon people couldn''t fathom.


    ''I almost forgot about it, sigh...But still, what does he want this time¡­''


    Suddenly she heard the telephone in her office ringing and tapped her smartwatch to answer it, "Yes?"


    "Dr. Snow, this is just a call to remind you about the 3 PM meeting. The Director of Vision BioSolutions and his team have already arrived early, and they have been waiting here for ten minutes already. I tried to contact you before, but you were unavable. Should I escort them to your office if you are free?"


    Taya narrowed her gaze and said, "No. Escort them to the conference hall and tell them I wille by 3 PM as agreed."


    "Sure, Dr. Snow. I will inform them."


    Taya''s brows were slightly creased as she shook her head and sat down on her chair, having a bad feeling about the people who came to see her.

 Chapter 100 - The Sacred Essence

    Just three minutes before 3 PM, Taya left her office and walked towards the conference hall.


    As she finally reached the conference hall door and opened it, she saw many men in business suits sitting around therge oval table.


    ??


    Upon hearing the door being opened, the person who was sitting at one of the head seats of the table swirled around to look at Taya with a smile.


    Taya''s brows crinkled upon seeing a familiar face which was a man in his mid-thirties, looking suave and handsome clothed in a stylish yet presentable suit.


    He had thick neat eyebrows, and his light brown blonde hair was neatly parted towards the side, giving him a neat look and more shine to his fair face.


    His eyes had a feverish ripple upon seeing Taya''s beautiful countenance that was as beautiful and bright as the full moon, enrapturing his eyes no matter how many times he had seen her before.


    Her proud and cold expression made her seem as elegant and graceful as a swan, and a person who was untouchable by mere mortals, fanning the mes of passion inside him even more.


    However, he suppressed his thoughts as he slowly got up and extended his hand for a handshake, "Long time no see, Taya."


    Taya''s expression remained impassive as she said with folded arms, "Good afternoon, Mr. Fabian. I reckon you had something important to discuss with me? Please make it fast because I have other meetings scheduled."


    Fabian smiled, "Don''t worry, I will only take ten minutes from your time." He then looked at his men and gestured to them to leave.


    The men who apanied him instantly left the room, leaving Taya and Fabian in the empty conference hall.


    "Please take a seat, Taya."


    "Fabian, if this is about the same thing as before, then my answer is still a ''No''," Taya firmly said as she sat in one of the seats.


    Fabian sat down on the chair next to her and, even after hearing her words, said with a smile, "Please, before you decide on anything, let me exin."


    "What is it?" Taya asked impatiently.


    Fabian said proudly, "We made a breakthrough in our experiments over the recent years, and even though I wanted to tell you this before, I still decided to wait a bit more to make sure our products were effective ording to our expectations."


    Taya frowned and scoffed, "Products? Do you mean human guinea pigs? So even after all the warnings I gave you, you still continued to carry on those vile human trials? Don''t tell me you are again experimenting using that dangerous essence I shared with you all those years ago by replicating it?"


    "You mean the Sacred Essence? I am still amazed how you came up with such a powerful essence and to think that the original sample only had a single drop. If this was not ssified, you would have received awards and honors for it," Seeing how Fabian didn''t refute and was still looking at her with a slight smile, Taya became infuriated, "How could you be so foolish? Have you still not learned your lesson after causing the Qovid-19 pandemic? A simple strain of the virus which even the immune system of an old person can easily eliminate got mutated and powerful after you introduced a speck of that Sacred Essence to that virus despite my warnings."


    "It easily killed millions of people around the world. Don''t you ever feel guilty about it or sorry for the people who died without having any idea that they died because of some experiment that went wrong? If it wasn''t for the Department of Defense covering your tracks, you and the parties funding you would already have been judged by the whole world. I can''t believe how callous the DoD of my country can be. No...it was my mistake to trust you with my research all those years ago...and my fault too for the death of all those people..." Taya said with a sad and disappointed sigh.


    Fabian''s expression didn''t get fazed, and he said with a sigh, "Taya, please don''t make me look like a viin or me yourself. It was just an ident. How could I and the others possibly predict that such a tragedy could ur? We were dealing with something we have never seen before and don''t fully understand yet. Trust me. If I knew about this, I would have never gone ahead with it."


    Taya nced away as she shook her head slightly, being skeptical about his words.


    "But look on the brighter side. We learned how unimaginably powerful this Sacred Essence could be and the limitless potential it offers. If a simple virus strain could mutate into something that powerful, imagine how it would affect us, humans. Think about it. You and I could change and revolutionize the whole world. People would be singing our names in praise, and we would be able to even achieve the things we wanted for the evolution and betterment of humans," Fabian said in a zealous tone.


    "Health-wise, cancer, and HIV would be a thing of the past. And military-wise, we don''t have to send too many soldiers to their deaths to protect our country. Instead, with the potential of enhanced soldiers, five enhanced men could do the work of 100 ordinary men or maybe even more. Lots of young soldiers are being enlisted in the army every year, and if the project I am heading bes a sess, then these good men and women can return to their families safe and well," Fabian continued zestfully.


    Taya dismissively chuckled and said, "So it''s still not sessful, and you are still experimenting on humans, right?"


    Fabian parted his lips and, after a brief hesitation, said in a stiff tone, "Yes, but we are getting results. Things are already looking promising recently. We just want you on the team just like old times and make this project a sess. Remember how passionate we were about our research and how many advancements we made in our field?"


    "No, Fabian. I heard enough. Even now, sometimes, I hear the screams of those poor people who underwent those trials in my sleep and how they bitterly suffered for at least an hour before they died. No...I can''t be a part of such cruelty anymore, and I will never condone it," Taya sternly said.


    Fabian sighed and said as he pressed his forehead, "Look, we are not forcing them. These people voluntarily signed for this, and we even pay their families a huge sum of money aspensation. These people literally have no aim in life, or they are wasted. At least they are doing us a favor by volunteering for these trials. Sometimes we have to make necessary sacrifices for the greater good, especially in medicine. How do you think our advancements in medicine even reached this level? It''s all because of continuous experimentation on live subjects, including humans."


    "I know. But these people have no idea what they were signing up for, do they? Did they know that they would be feeling their insides tearing apart inside out for over an hour before their body and mind gives away? It is no different than brutal torture. You people won''t even give them anesthetics to turn off their pain receptors, thinking that it could influence the results. How ridiculous and inhumane," Taya said with a stiff look.


    Fabian rubbed his forehead and finally said with a sigh, "Alright. We will do things your way. Just pleasee with me and help me do this. We are really close in seeding, and besides, we need your help to study the mysterious and powerful Star Crystal. After all, you know we were the first ones to find it. Don''t you?"


    Hearing his words, Taya looked at him with a narrowed gaze.


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: Just to make sure, don''t consider this novel to be the typical cultivation novel. It is NOT and I have a different idea. And nor are the characters introduced so far other than the MC centuries or more old. They are people like us with normal mindsets without any kill or be killed mindsets like we read in cultivation novels. So don''t expect their thinking(including the antagonists) to be cynical without good reason. Consider the background they areing from before assuming things. I just see some readers who are probably reading cultivation novels with massacres and killings every day, thereby assuming mindsets of certain characters in this novel. So just wanted to make sure they and everyone think before assuming anything like this. Thus, be patient and wait for proper development since the characters are not going to be two dimensional ones. They(major characters) would have their own origin story, motives that clearly exin their actions unlike the usual cardboard characters or temtes we find in certain novels.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 101 - The Star Crystals

    Fabian continued, "I still remember that day fourteen years ago when I was still working under you as an intern and you as my mentor. You were very excited to research something in the Uchen continent after hearing some myth of supernatural beings walking in thosends during the ancient past. Of course, the sudden appearance of that strange totem appearing in the country Ustal sixteen years ago was what attracted you the most."


    He leaned back as he went on, "You discovered it first, and it took two years because the locals were worshipping it and didn''t let anybody else know about it. Hmm, what did they say? Yeah...they said it was something that appeared out of the sky just like that or that it fell from the stars. Anyways, that''s why you named the crystals in the totem as Star Crystals and how other interested parties also arrived on the scene only to find out the hard way that they can''t touch the crystals. The moment anyone touched it, theypletely disintegrated into thin air. How terrifying yet powerful those crystals are...we couldn''t even scratch them with our sharpest machinery or tools."


    ??


    "What are you trying to say, Fabian, by saying all this?" Taya asked with crossed arms.


    Fabian smiled and said, "There were ten Star Crystals embedded on the totem. Since you found it first and also came up with the idea of using robotic arms to extract the crystals without killing ourselves, everyone agreed to let you carry one home. And right now, you have one of those Star Crystals safely stored, didn''t you? I bet you still didn''t use it out of apprehension, right?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, Fabian. I may have helped find and extract those crystals, but I definitely don''t have one with me now. I discarded it in a ce nobody can find due to the potential dangers it carried. After all, I don''t want anyone misusing it to create another tragedy like the pandemic," Taya said with a straight posture.


    Fabian waved his hands slightly with a smile as he looked at her eyes, "Really? I bet countries might even go to war against each other if they know how many potential uses that crystal has, and you just simply discarded it? I don''t think an intelligent scientist like you would do such a foolish thing. At least not based on what I know about you from working with you."


    Taya continued to maintain her cold and calm expression, "You are free to believe anything you like. Or don''t tell me you approached me in hopes of getting that crystal, did you? Did you already lose your own Star Crystal or got it stolen?"


    Fabian cupped his hands together as he chuckled, "This is no joke, Taya. The readings we are getting from the Star Crystals are off the charts, and we have a theory that probably having all the crystals together might produce some results. But we are sure that it is emitting some kind of mysterious energy we are unable to discern or harness."


    He then looked at her and earnestly asked, "Look, if you still have your Star Crystal with you, we would pay you anything or do any favor for you as long as you give it to us. And if for some reason you don''t have it or you don''t want to give it, all I ask, and this is a personal request as well, that youe to work with me and help us finish our project. All we are missing is one piece of the puzzle, and I could really use your help. Just like I promised before, I won''t do anything you don''t like. So how about we work together just like all those years ago?"


    Taya stared into his eyes and coldly said, "No. You can forget about me ever working with you. You have changed, Fabian. When I first decided to make you my intern only because I saw how bright and hardworking you were when I visited that medical college. I thought you were very talented and someone who followed all ethics in medical practice. I even nned to give you a senior position in my hospital once you had built up experience. But you just got corrupted on the way by money and power even aftering from a wealthy family."


    All those years ago, Taya was on the lookout for potential talents to help her in her research, and Fabian was one such person. However, now she waspletely disappointed in who he has be now.


    Fabian clenched his fists, sensing the amount of disappointment she had for him in her words.


    He couldn''t help but feel his chest tightening as his body tensed up and said in a slightly upset tone, "You shouldn''t say that, especially when you know how my father died. You know how much my project and research mean to me. I still regret that I couldn''t get some closure from my father when he was alive. So if there is a slight chance I coulde up with a miracle to prevent any other people from suffering like me, then I would definitely go all the way, even if I had to sacrifice some things."


    Taya got up and looked at him as she said in a tranquil tone, "I am sorry if I hurt your feelings, and I know you started your research of helping people live longer because of this. But are you sure you still have your father in mind while carrying out your research? Because all I see in your eyes is a thirst for something else. That''s why I can''t work with you anymore. Goodbye, Fabian. I already sat here for more than ten minutes. I hope you don''t waste any more time bying here."


    Taya didn''t look at him anymore and was walking past him. Fabian gritted his teeth as his expression became wild for a moment and tried to grab her hand.


    Taya, who was still being mindful of him, saw him trying to grab her hand through her peripheral vision.


    She quickly reacted as she easily dodged his hand and red at him, "Did you just try to grab my hand?"


    Hearing her frigid tone, Fabian became even more irked as he asked with ttened lips, his expression no longer calm, "Why can''t I? You know my feelings for you, and you still ignore me like I am nothing after everything I did for you. I ran like a dog to that godforsaken country named Ustal just to make sure you get your hands on one of those crystals."


    "And that''s not all, ever since the day I became your intern, I had been fulfilling everything you told me to and even helped with your research. Of course, I have never seen a man beside you for all these years, and I really wonder whether Tiana is even your own daughter, especially when I tried to dig up some information using my contacts. So why can''t you hold my hand when I can give you anything you want?"


    Taya patiently heard everything he had to say and said without any change in expression, "Are you done? Just listen to yourself. You are making yourself look pathetic and desperate by saying all these things. Everything I made you did was for your own good, especially when you gained a lot of knowledge and experience from it."


    "Otherwise, would you have be the director of a multinational specialty biopharmaceuticalpany? What else did you expect when you joined as my intern? And I never told you to run to Ustal and do those things. You did those of your own volition, and I am in no way obligated to reciprocate your feelings just because of that."


    Fabian''s expression turned sour and stony after hearing her words.


    Her eyes then stared coldly at him as she continued, "Besides, it''s none of your business to snoop on mine or my daughter''s business. But just to make things clear, I already have a man holding my hand, always has and always will. And I will hold on to him till the day I die. Nothing is going to change that."


    These words stabbed right at his heart, making him clench his fists so tight, his nails began to dig into his skin.


    Just from her words, he could understand that she had totally fallen in love with some man and still loves him with every inch of her soul, which only further puzzled him since he never saw her dating anyone.


    But thinking about a man holding Taya in his arms and doing all sorts of things with her made his heart feel like it was shrinking as a sense of heaviness flooded his body.


    She then raised her finger and said sternly, "Next time you try to grab my hand or try to touch me in any way, I won''t be polite. And never talk to me about such topics again. You are just a boy who lost his way, and it''s high time you grow up."


    Taya didn''t say anything more and immediately left. Just as she left and the doors closed, Fabian angrily grabbed a ss on the table and was about to smash it on the ground before he stopped himself.


    He slowly kept the ss back on the table and wed over his face as he muttered in a grim tone, "Taya Snow...one day you will be my woman, and as for your lover, I will make sure he sees the deepest depths of hell for going after my woman."


    ---------------------------------


    Golden Tickets would be very much appreciated if you like this novel, thank you.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 102 - Now You Are Safe

    Tiana soon got a bit used to riding pillion, but for some reason, she didn''t feel like letting go of her arms around Dorian''s waist. She felt an absolute sense offort and safety by holding his waist though she couldn''t understand why she was feeling so.


    On the way, Viktor also exined to her the reason for his abnormal CS:UW skills, and Tiana considered him to be some kind of prodigy, just like how there were kids who coulde solve Ph.D. level maths at a young age.


    ??


    So, she couldn''t help but nudge him to be a professional gamer just like her since she felt that it could literally break records and be world-famous. Viktor evasively said to her that he would think about it and that he had to find his own team first as well.


    "Now that we got that taken care of, we don''t have to worry about mom finding out about your new bike, hehe. I wonder how mad she would be if she finds out we extorted this bike from those idiots," Tiana couldn''t help but giggle, remembering John''s indignant and helpless expression when he gave away his bike.


    She then looked at Dorian as she began to walk towards the parking lot gate with Dorian, "Still, Goodboi, you are too kind. We could have humiliated the hell out of them and seen how they would have reacted. I bet it would be the funniest sight of the year."


    Viktor coughed and said, "Well, we did actually make John apologize to us before everyone else, and I doubt he would try to cause trouble with us again. And if we push them too much, it could reflect badly on us. I wanted the Wildcats team to gain more recognition, especially since you are aiming to be an international yer. If you and your team have a good reputation, it could really help."


    Tiana nced at him, feeling d that he did it to look out for her and her team. She then asked doubtfully, "Why are you so nice to me? The only times people are nice to me are only when they need something from me or some other ulterior motive."


    Viktor raised his brows, not expecting someone of her age to be perceptive about things like these, and thought that she must have had some experience before that made her think about these things.


    Viktor looked at her light blue eyes and said in a straightforward tone, "It''s because after losing my family, I really didn''t have anyone to talk to nor any friends of my age since they would just avoid me. And aftering here, I was happy to know that I had a cousin of my age. Most of all, you never avoided me but were kind enough to bring me out and help me buy clothes and teach me to book a cab and y games. I have never felt so happy and had fun like this in a long time."


    Tiana felt flustered hearing his words and nced away as she stammered, "Y-You misunderstand. I was not being...kind. I only took you out because mom forced me to and taught you things so that you wouldn''t bug meter about it."


    For the first time, she wondered why the word ''kind'' was making her feel so self-conscious.


    And to get rid of this feeling, she wanted to convince Dorian that she was not kind at all.


    Viktor softly smiled and said in an unaffected tone, "It doesn''t matter. In the end, what matters is what you did and not why you did it, at least for me. You helped me out, and I couldn''t thank you enough for it. I am d I have you as my cousin."


    Tiana felt flutters in her belly hearing his words, and for a moment, her eyes became zed as she walked on the footpath, not knowing how to respond to his words.


    *VROOM!*


    "Look out!" Viktor cried out as he quickly pulled Tiana towards him just as a bike whizzed past her.


    "Ah!" Tiana was shocked and startled upon feeling as if she just had a close shave with death when that bike whizzed past her at an insane speed.


    She couldn''t help but gulp and take a couple of deep breaths to calm down her thudding heart.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hearing his concerned voice, she regained some rity and found herself hugging Dorian, much to her surprise.


    Viktor couldn''t help but sniff the strong yet pleasant fragrance from her body as her soft body pressed against his.


    Because of her fragrance, he felt as if he was standing in the middle of jasmine beds, making him feel refreshed.


    Tiana remained dazed for a few moments, unknowingly finding the sound of his strong heartbeat pleasant to hear as her face rested against his warm and firm chest.


    But feeling his arm around her hips, she became flustered as she jerked out of his embrace and said in a low voice as her cheeks became covered with a red hue, "I...I am fine. T-Thanks¡­" For the first time in a long time, she uttered the one word she felt she would never have to say to anybody because of how much she was used to people serving her.


    "Don''t mention it. As your cousin, I am happy to look out for you," He then said with an angry expression as he looked in the direction where the bike rode off, "It''s because of that reckless rider''s fault. He could have really injured you."


    Tiana still felt her heart thumping loud, not knowing whether it was because she just had a close call or because she unknowingly hugged Dorian again, making her feel strange.


    She had never been in close proximity with a man before, and even though Dorian was her cousin, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. However, she was thankful that he saved her in the nick of time and couldn''t imagine how she would have ended up if that speeding bike hit her.


    "Here, walk on this side," Viktor grabbed her shoulder, much to her surprise, and found herself being pushed towards his right side while the road was on his left side.


    She wanted to say something but remained silent as she let him move her over.


    "Now you are safe," Viktor said with a bright smile.


    Tiana dipped her chin as she softly nodded while sneakily looking at him, wondering why her cousin was making her feel new things she never felt before and act differently around him.


    She couldn''t help but wonder whether all vige boys were this cool and manly but had a innocent charm at the same time.


    "Let''s uh....take a cab. We should get back to Regent and go home," Tiana said in a hurried tone, trying to get rid of the awkwardness in the air while wondering why she is even being awkward around her cousin.


    However, as she secretly nced at him from the side, she felt that maybe his sudden arrival as her cousin was not bad after all.

 Chapter 103 - Fabian’s Desperation

    Meanwhile, Fabian was in his hotel room dressed in his bathrobes with hisdy secretary lying on the bed in the other room, which he could clearly see through the ss.


    Fabian was having a cup of brandy in his hand as he sat on one of the sofas looking at hisptop, which had many photos of Taya walking through public ces taken from secret cameras.


    ??


    He literally went through every photo he had on her but couldn''t find the mystery lover she was talking about. Even if he couldn''t verify her words, his guts were telling him that she definitely had one based on how serious her words were.


    As he searched and searched, the more his expression was bing wild with frustration. In fact, the moment he returned, he had trashed his whole room, venting his rage upon learning that the woman he was pursuing already was passionately in love with someone else.


    All these years, he thought he had the best chance seeing how he never saw a man beside her and didn''t feel as if she was the type to meet with her lover secretly. After all, if she had a lover, why would she feel the need to hide him.


    Even if her lover was nothing special or a beggar, it wouldn''t matter much considering how she could easily elevate his status to a whole new level. So, he didn''t feel as if that was the reason but something else.


    He then angrily took out his phone and dialed a number. Within moments the other side picked up the phone and answered in a timid voice, "Director...to what do I owe¡ª"


    "Shut up! You dare to talk after you failed a simple task I gave you? Do you have any idea how much heat I had to face because all those men died? And you still can''t find out who killed all those men?" Fabian asked in a dark tone, unable to make heads and tails himself about the death of more than a dozen highly trained men which he was entrusted with.


    "Director, please forgive me! I nned everything perfectly, but I never thought that something would have happened to them. I never knew nor did I get any messages from them," The man said in a tense tone.


    Fabian snorted, "Hmph, you better hope your family still stays alive lest Lord Phoenix vents his wrath on them."


    "No! Director, please! I beg you. I will do anything! Please tell him to have mercy on my family, please!" The man bitterly pleaded, but Fabian''s expression remained unmoved as he scoffed, "As if someone as powerful as him has the time and energy to worry about a nobody like you. But this will be yourst fuck-up. Because next time, I will personally finish you off."


    "Of course, of course! Director, you can trust me! I swear on my family!" The man frantically replied.


    "Anyway, for now, you stay put and keep an eye on her and report to me every single detail no matter how trivial. Also, take special note of any man she meets and talks to. This is most important!" Fabian said in a forceful tone before cutting the call.


    "Ah, about that...yesterday, she seemed very close to a young man. But weirdly, I am unable to remember his face. But they were hugging each other as if they couldn''t stay away from each other."


    "What?!!" Fabian fumed as he smashed the ss of brandy on the floor. The man on the other end felt scared and decided not to provide any more details lest he gets angrier.


    Thinking about the fact that Taya was hanging out with a younger guy when she called him a ''boy who lost his way'' only made his nerves quiver in rage even more.


    Fabian gritted his teeth as he asked, "How could you be stupid enough to forget someone''s face within a day? Were you fucking drunk?"


    "I-I don''t know. Maybe I just had too much to drink yesterday, but no matter how hard I tried, I can''t remember him. Please forgive me."


    Fabian snorted, "Leave it. Did you just say that Taya was acting close with a man, a young one at that? Who is he??"


    "He is her ex-brother-inw, but they still acted close even if their families separated. It seemed like those two had quite a history," The man didn''t want to tell all these details, but he was afraid he might suffer worse consequences if he hid away the truth.


    "Impossible!" Fabian couldn''t believe what he just heard, especially when he never heard of Taya having a brother-inw all these years.


    So he couldn''t but wonder whether Taya''s lover was this younger man having ties with her from before he even met her.


    He clenched his fists and said in a grim tone, "I want you to find his identity, whereabouts including where he lives and his loved ones, everything!"


    "I tried...b-but Taya has her lips shut tight about this matter, saying that she doesn''t want to discuss the topic any further. In fact, she seemed quite cold when I asked this question along with others. I feel as if she might be suspecting something. What should I do if she catches on to me??"


    "Pha, useless! You can''t even leverage your so-called friendship with hers that was built upon so many years," Fabian''s eyes then shone with an ominous glint as he said, "Nevermind. I now know what to do."


    Fabian cut the call immediately and then called up another number, "Number 3 is done serving his purpose. Please take care of him subtly and make sure no eyes are nearby...and if there is...close them as well."


    "Fuck!" Fabian threw his phone on the sofa right after ending the call as veins popped in his temples.


    Suddenly he heard the door of the bedroom opening and saw his secretary, a beauty with only a sheet around her naked body, walking towards him with a concerned look.


    She saw his sour expression and kneeled down before him to slowly lift the towelying over his dick.


    "Director...let me make you feel good¡­" She said in a seductive voice as she let go of the sheet around her body, revealing herpletely naked body with her boobs out.


    But just as she was about to grab his dick, Fabian pped away her hand, "Get out of my sight, Tresa! Can''t you see that I have no mood for this?!"


    Tresa panicked as her expression became pale and stumbled back as she ced her hand on her reddened cheek, "Forgive me! I was being presumptuous."


    *TING!*


    Suddenly, Fabian heard a voice call notification on hisptop, and when he saw the caller ID, his eyes widened. He immediately got up and grabbed Tresa''s arm as he dragged her towards the front door.


    "Director!" Tresa managed to grab a sheet in panic but didn''t resist.


    "Get out! Now is not the time for you to be here!" Fabian pushed her out of the room without even bothering about the fact that she was half-naked.


    He quickly locked the door and rushed back towards hisptop to take the call, that was like a life and death call for him.


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of next month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 104 - The Immortal Devil Is ...

    He tapped the answer button as he put on his earbuds and cried out in a tense tone, "Lord Phoenix! H-How can I be of service?"


    It was as if he couldn''t risk making the call ring for any longer lest he suffers the consequences.


    ??


    A distorted voice of a man which could make one feel the chills sounded from the other end, "I believe you will be able to meet the deadlines?"


    Even though the AC was on, Fabian was metaphorically sweating bullets as he said with a dry chuckle, "Of course, of course. There is still one week, if I am not mistaken. By then, we will definitely be ready. It''s just that we are facing some slight hups which we¡ª"


    "Hups? Fabian Fiano, I put a lot of resources and time into supporting your project, with the belief that I would see the expected results. If you are even one secondte after midnight of the agreed date, then I promise you that I can easily take away everything I gave you and even more in just a day. I have hundreds of other Fabian''s waiting to take up your position, so you better take care of these hups before the proposed date."


    Fabien anxiously rubbed his hands together as he said, "Please, Lord Phoenix. You don''t have to lose faith in me. Have I ever failed you?"


    "Then you better maintain it instead of wasting your time chasing that woman. I know what you have been up to all these years. Forget about her. She will never even look at someone like you."


    Fabien gulped, not expecting him to be continuously monitored. But inwardly, Lord Phoenix''s words struck his sore spot. But at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder why he spoke as if he knew better.


    Lord Phoenix continued, "The only reason I even ordered you to approach her is for the mission. Or did you forget that because you can only think with the thing between your legs?"


    "No, no! Lord Phoenix, please don''t misunderstand. I indeed approached her for you with your mission in mind. But she is just too stubborn and defiant. It''s very hard to deal with her. That was why I asked for some muscle to give her a warning, but I never expected it to end up so badly," Fabian said with a grimace.


    "If I had known you were so stupid, I wouldn''t even have sent a single person to orchestrate your foolish n. You have no idea how hard it is to train such men, and if it weren''t for the fact you are working on that project, you wouldn''t be safely talking behind a screen. Now you just made Taya Snow even more wary and cautious because of your blunder. So from on, till we are ready, you are not to make any kind of reckless moves. If you disobey, you know what happens without me telling you, right?"


    Fabien clenched his fists, wondering why Lord Phoenix was so wary about Taya Snow. But he forced out his answer, "Yes...Of course, I wouldn''t dare to disobey!"


    Still, Fabien couldn''t resist asking, "Forgive my impudence, but may I ask if there have been any developments in the Snow Family that we should look out for?"


    Fabian felt that for someone with a terrifyingly calctive and resourceful mind like Lord Phoenix to be wary of the Snow Family meant that a red dot must have appeared on his radar.


    However, there was only silence on the other side, making Fabien shudder at the thought that he might have probably angered him with his question.


    He was about to apologize when Lord Phoenix suddenly spoke, "The Immortal Devil is back."


    "What?? T-That cannot be!" Fabien cried out in a voice of disbelief.


    "You think I am wrong? Who do you think killed more than the dozen men I sent? There is only one person in the whole world who could kill them all so quickly and then disappear without leaving any traces. And he is Taya Snow''s shadow."


    "B-But isn''t the Immortal Devil person actually a myth created by the Snow Family to ward off their potential enemies? I mean, already fifty years had passed since the Snow Family came into the picture. So even if such a scary person existed, he should have be old and weak now," Fabien was assuming this Immortal Devil to be some kind of super-assassin who could easily kill people and disappear without getting caught.


    "You are only fooling yourself if you think that. Why do you think the word ''Immortal'' is there in his title? It''s because those who tried to kill him ended up unsessful no matter what kind of methods they used. Even if they blew up a building with him inside in it, he still came out alive. That is how he got such an infamous title. He is the most dangerous person on this and, to get rid of him, ordinary methods would be absolutely ineffective. So till then, we have to stay low and not attract his attention needlessly."


    Fabien couldn''t still believe the existence of such a person since he found it all to bepletely bogus or something people made up out of fear.


    Still, he didn''t dare to refute Lord Phoenix''s words and felt that there was some sense in his words since otherwise the Snow Family could have easily got crushed in its infancy by powerfulpetitors who viewed them as a threat to their status or business.


    "I wasted too much time. After I cut this call, you better get back to finishing your project instead of chasing skirts. Otherwise, remember my earlier words..." Lord Phoenix warned in a grim tone before cutting the call abruptly, making Fabien rub his temples in anxiety and fear.


    "God! Fuck this!" Fabien stood up as he screamed, feeling frustrated, angry, and scared about what was going to happen when the said deadline approaches.


    He had no idea what Lord Phoenix was nning or how even the project he was working on was going to benefit him. All he knew was that the world might not be the same anymore once Lord Phoenix makes his move.


    Meanwhile, Sean, Denys'' friend, was driving his car along a highway on the way to his home.


    His expression was quite pale, his hands quivering while his mind was distracted with all sorts of thoughts concerning what was about toe.


    But just as he was about to turn left towards a crossing, he heard the sound of arge truck speeding straight towards his direction.


    He immediately turned his head to the side to see arge ck truck heading towards his car at an insane speed, making his eyes go wide in shock.


    "NO!!"


    But before he could do anything, the truck forcefully crashed onto his car and sped off, leaving behind a mangled car with blood flooding the interior of the car.


    Just moments after, ady on a bike rode over and saw the mangled car with a dead body in it. It was none other than Eva, but she didn''t stop and let out a sigh as she continued riding forward.

 Chapter 105 - Strangers Yesterday, Buddies Today

    By the time Tiana and Viktor reached back home, it was already 7:00 PM, and Tiana wondered why her mother didn''t call her, considering that she wasn''t back home by 6:00 PM.


    Usually, even if she was a minutete after 6 PM to reach home, she would immediately get a call. But today, there were no such calls, and she wondered if her mother forgot to call her even though it seemed unlikely.


    She then thought that her mother might have had some emergency that was keeping her busy.


    Still, Tiana felt that today was indeed a refreshing and fun day, unlike her usual days. She looked at Dorian walking beside her and felt that she never expected to have fun hanging out with her newfound cousin.


    In fact, even teaching him the basic things and seeing him implement them was fun to watch.


    She decided to tease him a bit before entering the mansion, "Hey, by any chance, are you a mama''s boy?"


    "Mama''s boy?" Viktor asked with a perplexed expression and continued, "What makes you say that? But I am my mother''s son."


    Seeing him say with a confused and innocent expression made Tiana giggle and lightly fisted him in the shoulder, "Silly, I know that. It''s just you mention your mother asionally, which makes me think that you must have been a very obedient boy to your mother."


    "Tia? Dorian?"


    Tiana and Viktor were surprised to see Sayana standing before them in the hall just as they entered.


    It seemed as if Sayana was just about to go to the kitchen when she saw them enter.


    She was truly surprised to see Tianaughing and giggling with Dorian and wondered how these two became so close within just a day. Just yesterday only, Tiana was feeling exasperated about getting a new cousin for whom she has to look after and help him adjust to city life.


    But now, these two looked like they were buddies, at least. And so, for the first time, she felt a slight burning sensation in her chest seeing these two, but she didn''t pay any mind to this sensation.


    Instead, she went forward to receive them with a smile, "You guys are quitete. What took you two so long?"


    "Well, you know why, Saya. Actually, I have a lot of things to tell you. Come, let''s go to his room and talk!"


    Sayana was taken by surprise as she got pulled along by Tiana towards Viktor''s room, who wondered why Tiana wanted to talk in his room specifically.


    On the way, he took a look at Umilia''s room but pursed his lips when he saw that she wasn''t in her room and wondered where she was at this hour.


    ''She couldn''t possibly be taking yoga sses at this hour?'' Viktor felt that Umilia might have some other business going on as well.


    Just as the three got inside Viktor''s room, Tiana started off in an excited tone, "You won''t believe how exciting and fun today''s day was. And Goodboi was really on a different level. He totally floored it and got rid of some dumbos," Tiana said with an excited smile.


    "Snow Fairy is just exaggerating. She was the one who taught them a lesson," Viktor said with a slight head shake.


    "Aw, don''t be shy, Goodboi. I know that it was your idea to agree to the bet and also to increase the fame of our team," Tiana said with a wink.


    Sayana had a nk look as she saw these two being in their own world and waspletely lost about what they were talking about.


    "Goodboi? Snow Fairy? What are you guys talking about?" Sayana asked though she formed her own guess.


    Tiana waved her hand and said, "Oh, Goodboi is his IGN just like Snow Queen, you know. And he decided to call me Snow Fairy based on that."


    "Oh¡­" Sayana raised her brows in surprise, seeing that these two were alreadyfortable with each other enough to address each other by nicknames.


    But she couldn''t help but feel envious seeing these two for some reason.


    Still, she liked Dorian''s nickname and said, "That is a nice name for your IGN, Goodboi. It really suits you."


    Tiana grabbed Sayana''s hand as she said in a spirited tone, "I know, right! He has that cute and innocent look that perfectly goes along with this name."


    Viktor put up a stifled smile as he caressed his hair.


    "Haha, see. Look at him blush. He is such a cutie pie," Tianaughed as Sayana chuckled, seeing Dorian''s reactions as she also found Tiana''s words to be true.


    Tiana then looked at Dorian and asked, "You should definitely create a social media ount. I am sure if you post pics, many girls would like it. You want my help on that one?"


    Viktor got a gist of what this whole social media thing was and knew that it was a tform to share digital content with other people.


    "Sure. I am quite curious about it."


    "Great! I guess we can do it tomorrow."


    "Well, you guys still didn''t tell me what happened for today''s tourney. Did you win, Tia?" Sayana asked as this was in the back of her mind.


    Tiana slyly smiled as she said, "Oh, girl, you have no idea. We did a lot more than just winning¡­" Tiana exined everything that happened between her team and John''s, including how he bitterly lost the bet as well.


    Sayana was totally surprised that Dorian had prodigal skills in the game Tiana always ys. She never expected Dorian to have the potential to be a pro gamer, considering how he never yed them before.


    Still, she was happy that Dorian was very talented in that game and that he had the potential to be famous as well.


    She was then shocked by the fact that John gave away his precious and expensiveptop and bike to Dorian. She could only look at Dorian with a ck jaw, wondering how someone like him managed to do all this with just words and why John even agreed to such absurd bets that resulted in such a loss for him.


    However, for a moment, she couldn''t help but look at Dorian in a brighter light, thinking that he was quite amazing and smart for someone who was new to city life and its people.


    The three continued to chat about all kinds of things. Viktor learned that the reason Tiana decided to talk in his room was that she was excited to help him set up his ''new'' gamingptop.


    For some reason, she couldn''t help but be enthusiastic about making him a pro yer officially so that she would have someone from her own family as apany.


    Tiana soon left, feeling tired after making sure John''sptop was a clean te and reinstalling the game while exining the settings to him.


    Sayana sat along to watch him y, but Dorian said that he was too tired to y now and he will show herter.


    "Okay. Did you eat anything for dinner, by the way? Oh, right, Tiana told me you guys ate beforeing here. I guess goodnight for today," Sayana said with a smile as she turned around to leave.


    But she was startled when Dorian suddenly grabbed her wrist and said, "Wait."

 Chapter 106 - Trouble Is Coming Our Way

    "W-What is it¡­" Sayana asked in a low voice as she nced at his hand holding her wrist. She felt as if his hand were very big and manly and had many guesses in her mind wondering what he wanted.


    Viktor let out a soft chuckle as he let go of her wrist and said with a bright smile, "I could really eat something light like a snack or dessert, though. Is something like that avable in the kitchen now?"


    "Oh¡­" Sayana facepalmed inwardly, feeling thattely, her mind had been having too many stray thoughts. She felt that her favourite novel was influencing her thoughts too much.


    She answered cheerfully, "Of course. But I was actually about to head to the kitchen to make apple pie. Do you...umm...want some?"


    ''How cute,'' Viktor inwardly thought in amusement, seeing how adorable she could be.


    He immediately answered, "Yes. I would surely like to eat your pies."


    Sayana couldn''t help but feel abashed hearing him answer so eagerly without any second thought, especially when he had no idea if her cooking was good or not.


    She felt self-conscious and said in a tone of uncertainty, "Actually, I only recently decided to learn to cook apple pies from my mother and was about to try out her recipe. So...umm...it might not taste good. Maybe we can eat something else for now."


    "No, no. It''s fine. Let''s make some together. I actually learned some from a kind aunt back in my vige. She was very kind enough to invite me into her home and teach me how to cook basic food and also cook pies so that I can make food for me if I ever traveled out of the vige."


    "Wow...that''s amazing. I guess then this time you will be my cooking teacher," Sayana said with a soft smile.


    The two of them headed towards the empty kitchen, where the entire dining hall was empty with no one in sight.


    Viktor wondered why almost all the women in this family reach home onlyte at night.


    He noticed Brad was here as usual, and other than Tiana and Sayana, the rest of them were still outside.


    ''As expected, being too rich and powerfules with a price¡­'' Viktor felt that if the Snow family were simply farmers in some vige, it would have been better, and they all would be together for most of the time in a day.


    Sayana first arranged the ingredients like dough, apples, salt, eggs, and so on, just like how it was listed in the recipe she noted down.


    "Hey, where did Aunt Umi go? Does she take yoga sses sote into the day?" Viktor asked curiously.


    Sayana shook her head with a smile, "No, she doesn''t take yoga sses every day. It''s just that she also works in her bakery and closes shop after evening."


    Viktor raised his brows, "Wow, she owns a bakery too?"


    Sayana softly chuckled as she nodded, "Yeah, she loves to cook. So she thought of starting her own business, and fortunately, she has got many customers who love her cooking. I will take you to her shop one day. I bet you would like it."


    Viktor was a bit surprised, wondering how many jobs Umilia has and how she manages all of them. He also by now understood that Umilia was only a maid in name, and in fact, Taya wouldn''t have given her that status if not for Umilia''s request.


    And the only reason he could think of for Umilia requesting so was that she felt indebted to Taya and didn''t want to impose too much on her.


    Sayana took an apple to begin cutting it into slices as Viktor continued to observe her.


    "Hold on. You are cutting them into slices that are too big. They should be thin slices about ?-inch thick. Here let me show you," Viktor said in an earnest tone as he stood behind her.


    "I¡­" Before Sayana could react, Dorian was already holding both her hands and moved the hand in which she was holding the knife over the apple.


    Sayana held her breath as her mind went nk the moment Dorian held her hands. Her cheeks were slowly being dyed in red as he continued using her hands to cut the apple.


    She wondered how Dorian could be so direct without any warning and felt that it might be because he wanted to help. And remembering that he wasing from a vige, she thought that he might not be used to asking permission before doing such things.


    She had read in books how vige people were innocent-minded with being straightforward in everything they do.


    Still, because of his towering height and the way he was guiding her hands with his own to cut the apple, she couldn''t stop herself from controlling her quick breaths since she felt a warm andfortable feeling from being guided like this.


    "See, this is how thin the slices should be," Viktor said as he bent his back and leaned his face towards her ear.


    Feeling his hot breath caressing her ear, Sayana''s ears became red as her hands slightly shook, her mind totally distracted from what she was doing.


    Since Viktor was leaning over her neck, his eyes couldn''t help but notice her enticing cleavage that went way down, revealed because of her slightly loose t-shirt.


    ''She is her daughter indeed¡­'' Viktor mentally noted after quickly sizing up her buxom assets while most of the beautiful scenery was blocked by her exquisite red hair resting over her t-shirt.


    He also couldn''t help smelling the fragrance of her hair which smelled as fresh and dewy as apple blossoms, making it even more pleasant to stand behind her.


    *Click*


    Suddenly, Viktor heard the door open and saw Umiliaing in, dressed in simple ck pants and a white office shirt that looked quite tight especially her bosom area because of her voluptuous body, making her look quite seductive.


    In her hands were two thick brown paper bags that seemed like they were from a bakery. However, not only Viktor but Sayana and Umilia stood like statues as they kept staring at each other.


    Viktor had a stupified look since it looked as if she caught him in the act of seducing her daughter, and he had no idea how she was going to react.


    However, contrary to his expectations, Umilia gave a beautiful smile as she ced the two bags on the table and asked as she began to take out food from the bags, "So, what are you two up to?"


    Viktor quickly backed away while Sayana identally dropped the knife feeling flustered, and bent down to pick it up.


    "Good evening, Auntie. Let me help you sort those things," Viktor eagerly walked towards her like a dutiful boy, keen to help his auntie.


    Umilia didn''t know what Viktor was up to, but she softly nodded to let Viktor help her out. But she took a nce at her daughter, trying to take a look, wondering what these two were doing in the kitchen as she was only able to see their heads when she came in.


    But Sayana was feeling very embarrassed and hid her face, because of which Umilia wasn''t able to take a look.


    As Viktor came near Umilia, he whispered, "Those are some nice sexy office clothes you got there. You know what...after you take a bath, put on the same type of clothes and sleep. Oh, right, forget about the pants."


    Umilia''s face reddened as her body tensed up, knowing what he meant. Still, she nodded like a shy cat as she and Viktor continued to ce food on the table.


    Meanwhile, in Taya''s office, Eva was standing before Taya, who had a frown on her face and seemed very deep in thought. The lights were off in the office and only the city lightsing in from therge windows were illuminating the office.


    "Big Sis, I think some big trouble ising our way. I don''t know why but I can just feel it," Eva, dressed in a simple ck and white suit, said in a concerned yet worried tone.


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of every month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 107 - Eva’s Worries

    "Whoever is orchestrating this had taken care of the loose end by killing off Sean right when I suspected him. Maybe if I had been more careful, he wouldn''t have died. Is there no way to know whom he had been talking to?" Taya, who was sitting on her desk, asked as she looked out the huge window, seeing the beautiful view of the city.


    Eva shook her head, "Sorry, Big Sis. I tried my best, but it seemed as if he was using an encrypted phone. And cracking it is quite impossible or could take years. I don''t think it''s feasible. But if only we had someone well versed in decryption and hacking and better than the experts we have, I bet they could have found some way," Eva said with pinched lips, feeling quite frustrated about the present situation.


    Eva''s eyes then brightened up as she suddenly remembered something, "But...what if we asked Saya to help us out? She is good withputers and even won many cybersecuritypetitions. Even if she is not a professional, maybe she might know something we don''t."


    Taya thought about it, but then she shook her head and said, "No, I don''t want to involve her and put her in danger as well. Umilia and her daughter had already gone through a lot. She is going to be a college student, and if she gets involved in these affairs, then her life might not be the same anymore."


    "But then Viktor¡ª


    "No. Viktor is already doing more than enough for us, and he can''t protect everyone at the same time, nor do I have the right to ask for more. He has his own life to live. A powerful man like him does not even deserve to live like a mortal, but I guess for some reason, he is stuck with us. I sometimes wonder if he was reallying from a different world...a world where there exist people like him. And one day if he does find that world, would he leave this world...leave us?" Taya said with a zed expression as her thoughts trailed off.


    "Big Sis...you indeed still love him. Then why do you avoid him?" Eva asked, seeing Taya''s wistful expression. She felt an ache in her heart seeing Taya like this. But at the same time she wondered why Taya was talking about Viktoring from a different world since she found it hard to think of such a scenario and thought that Taya might be talking like that because of her longing.


    Taya slowly turned her head to look at Eva, who meekly looked down as she said, "Forget I asked, Big Sis."


    "For now, let''s just say that I am scared...about a lot of things," Taya said in a wistful tone.


    Eva felt even more confused, wondering why a strong woman like Taya was scared. But then she, who knew nothing about a man and woman''s rtionship, felt that she might not understand Taya''s thoughts.


    Taya extended her hand and said in a gentle tone, "Come here, Eva," And gestured to her to sit beside her.


    Eva raised her head, and her expression rxed as she eagerly sat beside Taya while her fingers kept fiddling with each other.


    Taya smiled as she wrapped her hand around her shoulder and pushed her closer, and adjusted Eva''s head to let her lean on her shoulder.


    "Do you want to take some time off? You have been running around for too long. You must be tired," Taya said in a concerned tone.


    Eva felt a feeling of breathlessness being in her embrace, feeling Taya''s warmth through her touch and words.


    Still, Eva slowly shook her head and said in a resolute tone, "I am fine, Big Sis. I don''t like leaving you alone."


    Taya softly chuckled as she caressed Eva''s head and said yfully, "Now you are really making things difficult for me. I guess you will only take a break when I take one, huh?"


    Eva softly nodded and said, "I also don''t want to take a break from work."


    Taya''s brows drew together as she asked in a low voice, "Because you want to find your elder sister? Don''t worry...As I promised, I will help you find her, and she should be alright."


    Hearing her heartfelt words, Eva felt a fullness in her heart and slowly wrapped her arms around Taya''s waist as she said, "I love you, Big Sis."


    "Me too¡­," Taya smiled, seeing that Eva was feeling happier and reassured since she knew how desperate Eva was about finding her sister. In fact, she had been trying for years but still couldn''t find any of her whereabouts.


    "But could she be in trouble? I always feel uneasy when thinking about her, thinking that she might need my help but can''t reach me," Eva said in a taut tone as memories of the past shed in her mind.


    Taya sighed and knew that unless Eva finds her sister, she truly won''t feel peaceful.


    "Eva...even if she got taken away at such a young age, I am sure she must have escaped somehow, just like Umi. Based on what I have heard from you, your sister must be a very strong and capable woman. After all, she took care of you all alone from the day when you were just a small child while she herself was also just a kid in such an environment without anyone to rely upon. Even if you never saw her again for all these years, you can believe in her to survive and meet you again."


    Eva''s gaze became unfocused as she hugged Taya tighter.


    "Still, did you get any new information regarding the Syndicate...the people who took her?" Taya asked curiously.


    Eva shook her head and said in a tired tone, "No...nothing new other than the old information that they target orphans, abandoned children or ones who don''t have anyone to care about them, to take them and convert them into bing human weapons who get nted across the world to do their bidding. Mostly they do spy work and sabotage big corporations or governments from the inside. And since they have the backing of many corrupt governments, it''s hard to find or shut down their main base of operations."


    Eva then suddenly started to tear up as she said in a brittle voice, "If it wasn''t her trying to protect me, s-she wouldn''t have....It should have been me..."


    Taya patted her head as sheforted her, "Shh...it''s fine. It''s not your fault. You were so small. You couldn''t have done much. So never think that you didn''t do enough. I am sure your sister wouldn''t regret what she did."


    Taya then slowly got off the table and helped Eva up, "You know what. Let''s have a few drinks before going home and taking a rest. Today has been a long day indeed. Come."


    Eva quickly wiped her eyes as she nodded with a slight smile.


    Meanwhile, in the Snow Mansion, Umilia was having a hard time falling asleep even though it was past 9 PM.


    Viktor''s earlier words were keeping her heart racing with excitement, and her restlessness was only increasing as more time passed.


    But unbeknownst to her, a man had already entered her room like a thief and gazing at her alluring figure like a wolf eyeing its prey.

 Chapter 108 - Developing A New Talent

    Umilia was simply lying awake on the bed with the quilt covering the lower half of her body which made Viktor realize that she was not wearing anything except for her panties just like he had told her to.


    As for her upper body, Viktor saw that she was wearing a simple white shirt that tightly hugged her curves, making her look quite hot.


    "Having trouble sleeping, auntie?"


    Umilia was startled by his captivating voice as she quickly turned her head over to him like a startled bird.


    "Master¡­" Umilia mumbled in a low voice, feeling nervous and excited at the same time.


    "Tsk, tsk...why cover your legs when it''s not even that cold now?" Viktor teased as he removed the quilt covering her legs with just one motion, revealing her satiny thighs and smooth pale olive skin.


    His eyes immediatelynded on her ck panties and got on the bed as Umilia bit her lips in anticipation.


    "Today, we will be roleying just like Dorian and Aunt Umi. Got it?" Viktor asked with a smile.


    Umilia meekly nodded like a kitten who was about to be bullied. But at the same time, thinking about how he will be addressing her as aunt made her feel embarrassed.


    Viktor removed his shirt, revealing his perfect and chiseled upper body, making Umilia''s heart race even more.


    He then lifted both her legs and began to kiss over her feet, her legs before smooching on her inner thighs, making her arch her neck back in pleasure.


    Viktor removed her panties and kept his face near her tantalizing pussy, "Aha...the smell of this pussy is so exhrating...time to taste it¡­" Viktormented as he nted his face on her pussy, enjoying the softness of her pink folds with his mouth and tongue.


    "Ahnn!~" Umilia grabbed the sheets as she erotically moaned upon feeling her pussy being plundered by his hot mouth.


    Viktor continued to eat her pussy eagerly as he dipped his tongue even deeper into her pussy and sucked on her little pink pearl.


    "Ahnnnh!~ Dorian!~" Umilia felt as if jolts of electricity were passing through her lower regions when Viktor sucked on her clit and couldn''t help but grab his hair in excitement.


    "Mmmh...so tasty¡­I love your pussy, auntie¡­mmmh¡­." Viktor incoherently mumbled as he greedily ate her pussy, her pink folds getting ravaged inside his mouth.


    "Ahnnnn!~" Umilia felt as if her soul was leaving her body as the intense waves of pleasure made her whole body feverish.


    She couldn''t believe how his tongue could make such fine and stimting movements as if it had a life of its own. And because of how long and soft his tongue was, it made her feel as if her pussy was being melting from the inside because of his hot tongue.


    Her legs quivered and jerked as a flood of her love juices suddenly flooded into Viktor''s mouth, who happily swallowed it.


    Viktor then raised his head and wiped his lips as he remarked, "Thanks for the sweet drink auntie¡­"


    "Haa¡­" Umilia was feeling a bit out of breath, and her entire face waspletely flushed after her orgasm, feeling happy and aroused.


    Viktor then pulled her up by the cor of her shirt as her beautiful countenance, especially her exotic green eyes, was shining under the night light from outside the windows, which were transparent. Still, nobody from the outside could see inside.


    He caressed her shapely pink lips with his finger and looked into her eyes as he said in a captivating voice, "You are so fucking beautiful, Aunt Umi¡­"


    Umilia was enraptured by his words, making her smile, feeling happy and shy.


    She instinctively wound her arms over his neck and eagerly leaned in for a kiss which Viktor happily reciprocated as he pushed his tongue in between her soft lips straight away.


    The two passionately sucked each other''s lips as their tongues danced around each other''s before Viktor slowly got off from the bed while pulling her along.


    He then moved her body towards therge window and pressed her back against it as he continued to suck her sulent lips.


    After she was getting out of breath, Viktor separated his lips and looked at her sexy upper body hidden under only her ck bra and white shirt.


    Since she wasn''t wearing any slip, he was able to see her ck bra through her shirt vaguely.


    "It seems like you really know how to pick your clothes huh¡­" Viktor said in a teasing tone as he unbuttoned the first three buttons of her shirt, revealing her alluring cleavage and full upper boobs that were tightly squeezing against her half-visible G Cup bra.


    "Hmm, let''s unbutton these too," Viktor said as he unbuttoned the lower buttons of her shirt as well, revealing her t navel with toned abs. And now, only the middle button was left buttoned, which was ced right at the middle of her bra.


    Umilia felt embarrassed seeing her shirt had been unbuttoned at the right ces, giving her a raunchy look.


    She timidly moved her hands to cover her body with her shirt, but Viktor grabbed her wrists and pinned them to the windows behind her.


    "No, no...no covering. This is art. You see, dressing like this not only makes you even sexier, it is a treat for my eyes as well," Viktor said in a racy tone as he kissed her cheeks, her neck before burying his face between her boobs, enjoying the feeling of her soft breasts squishing his face.


    "Mmhh¡­" Umilia felt even more aroused by his words as she felt tingling sensations on her bosom, feeling his hot lips kissing and licking all over her upper boobs.


    He then suddenly let go of her wrists and moved back, much to Umilia''s surprise. She then saw him take out his phone from his pocket and asked in a puzzled tone, "What is it?"


    Viktor smirked and said, "I want you to make some sexy poses, and I will take some pics. Saya taught me how to conveniently take pics on my phone, and I have been waiting for a good opportunity to take pics, and now couldn''t be a better time, right?"


    Umilia''s face flushed till her neck as she shrunk her body, "No, no. I am not good before cameras. And...i-it''s very embarrassing."


    Seeing her being so self-conscious, Viktor came forward and chuckled as he lifted her chin, "Don''t be nervous. I am the only one here, and besides, these pics are for my eyes only, so that I can enjoy your sexiness anytime I want. Or if I want to see you in case you are not nearby."


    Umilia became less hesitant upon hearing that he wanted to take her pics for these reasons, making her feel ttered and happy. So she timidly nodded, making Viktor smile as he took a few steps back and opened the camera app.


    "Okay, now spread your shirt to reveal your bra, and then simply face me."


    Umilia was feeling her body bing hotter just because she was standing before a camera as she parted her shirt to reveal more of her bra, including her boobs.


    She then simply stood straight and covered her bare pussy with both her hands.


    ''How cute and adorable¡­'' Viktor didn''t mind it but, in fact, felt that the way she was standing with her face shyly ncing away from the camera and her hands covering her pussy, gave her an innocent yet sexy charm.


    Viktor happily took some snaps and then said, "Wow, you look so hot in these pics, Aunt Umi. Now, why don''t you remove the shirt and pose."


    Umilia took a deep breath as she shyly nodded and removed her shirt with only her bra on.


    Viktor feasted his eyes on her tantalizing body as he again took a few snaps and asked her to make a few other poses with her hands and legs with his guidance to make her appear more seductive and hot.


    Because of the night lights outside, Viktor was getting enough light to take her pics but also had enough darkness in the room to make the pics look more enigmatic in a hot way.


    "Now, remove your bra. Let me see those big boobies in their full glory."


    Umilia''s breathing became rushed, hearing his words, feeling embarrassed by his naughty words, and also self-conscious as she slowly unhooked her bra.


    As the bra slid off her body, her plump melons popped out with her pink buds sticking out proudly. She immediately covered them with her hands while squeezing her legs together to hide her pussy.


    "Perfect. How beautiful¡­" Viktor said with visible excitement as he took a few more pics and her shamefaced expression only made her look even more irresistible.


    "Now, raise both your arms over your head and spread your legs a bit. Let me see the naked piece of art. This would be my pic of the day," Viktor passionately said like a professional erotica photographer. He felt that he was developing talent in taking photos like this.


    Umilia felt her face, neck, and ears bing impossibly hot hearing his instruction. But her arms started to move on their own as they held onto each other over her head, revealing her fully bare body for Viktor''s eyes.


    She felt that she could die from embarrassment, feeling very exposed. But at the same time, she was feeling a new sense of excitement that was making her wetter and bolder, wanting to pose like this before him.


    Viktor felt his throat going dry, seeing her plump melons slid down her body like a pair of avnches, especially when they were perfectly highlighted due to her slender arms being crossed over her head.


    He could only imagine how many heads she would turn and how many souls she would steal with her charm if she put on a bikini and took a walk through the beach.


    He keenly took a lot of pics of her naked body and earnestly said, "Aunt Umi, you really have the potential to be a model. I bet all those fashion magazines would kill each other if they knew about your charms. But of course, only I am allowed to take your sexy pics," Viktor winked.


    Because of the darkness in the room, her body, including her pussy and boobs, wasn''t clearly visible in the pics. However, still, Viktor felt that this was better since it shows her alluring figure and curves but also hides her sensuous parts for added mystery.


    He truly felt as if he was creating art here.


    "Now stay like that, don''t move," Viktor said as he put back his phone and removed his pants.


    Umilia gulped as she saw his long and thick ''sword'' popping out and looking at her provocatively with its ''all-seeing'' eye.


    "See...just looking at your body makes my little brother go out of control. It''s time you helped me calm it down," Viktor said with a smirk as he walked towards the vulnerable and nervous Umilia.

 Chapter 109 - A Naughty Aunt

    Viktor stood before her and held her hands which were above her head, as he kissed her slender arms while caressing the curves of her body with his other hand.


    He then brought down her arms and guided one of her hands towards his throbbing cock, "Stroke it. Let me experience the magic of your soft hands."


    Umilia sheepishly grabbed his thick cock and began stroking it up and down, feeling its nerves twitching in excitement under her hand. She could feel the softness of his skin despite how hard his cock was.


    Viktor then held her face as he plundered her lips for a wild kiss,pletely unrestrained till her lips reddened and her cheek muscles got exhausted.


    "Haa~..." Umilia let out a subtle gasp as he broke the kiss, trying to catch her breath while still stroking his cock, feeling it bing hotter.


    Viktor then whispered in her ears, "I am going to fuck you hard, auntie. Be ready¡­"


    Umilia felt red-faced hearing his words, especially the way he was addressing her as ''auntie'', making her feel abashed and excited in anticipation of what he was going to do.


    Viktor then grabbed her head by her hair and arched her neck backward as he nuzzled her neck, letting his lips and tongue roam all over her neck, relishing the scent of her fresh blood coursing through her veins, stimting his lust even more.


    He then moved his mouth over to her smooth corbones to bite and nibble on them, making her bite her lips in ecstasy.


    And it was not long before he grabbed both her huge silky melons and squeezed them, letting his fingers melt into her soft yet firm boobs.


    "Ahhnn!~" He squeezed them real hard, making her moan in pleasure from his feverish hands toying with her breasts.


    Viktor expected to see some of her sweet milk ooze out but was puzzled to see that nothing wasing out from all his squeezing even though she was very aroused.


    "No milk today, auntie?" Viktor asked in an innocent tone.


    Umilia didn''t know whether tough or cry hearing him ask such a question with a straight face.


    "Um...sometimes it''s like that," Umilia replied as she inwardly grimaced.


    "Oh, well. No problem. I can just suck on these sweet titties then," Viktor earnestly said as he opened his mouth wide, and like a hungry beast, he sucked her right pink bud while making suckling sounds.


    He squeezed and pulled her boobs forward as he kept on moving his head left and right, sucking both her tits before pressing them together to suck on both of them at the same time.


    "Ahnnn~" Umilia was still jerking off Viktor while her other hand was clutching his hair as she felt her body heat rising the more Viktor chewed on her boobs.


    She felt embarrassed seeing him greedily feasting on both her boobs, enjoying the taste of her skin and nipples.


    "Mwah!" Viktor took her nipples out from his mouth with a smacking sound, feeling satisfied from ravaging her boobs which looked quite reddened.


    He pulled her big boobs forward by pinching her erect nipples, making her let out another moan of ecstasy.


    The stinging and pulling sensation she felt stimted her even more as her eyes became hazy.


    Viktor lifted her boobs by her nipples and licked underneath her boobs before giving a long lick over her cleavage and kissing all over her bosom.


    "I could eat your body all day...such perfect body¡­" Viktor said in a racy tone as he continued to smooch below her breasts and over her toned abs.


    He then rubbed his cock over her wet pussy folds before thrusting his hips, letting his thick cock easily prate her vulnerable pussy, sliding deep till her cervix.


    "Ahngg!~" Umilia arched her neck back as she felt his hot cock forcing its way inside her pussy walls, stimting her erogenous spots.


    Viktor held her hands as his fingers entangled with hers and held her arms sideways as he continued to thrust his cock in her wet pussy.


    *Slick...Slick...Slick*


    The wet sound of his cock sliding in and out of her pussy echoed in the room as their bodies pressed against each other.


    Having her arms pinned to the windows by Viktor while having her pussy ravaged made her feel a new sense of thrill and excitement.


    "Ahnn!~Ang!~Ahnggg!~" Umilia''s body jerked with each of his thrusts as she let out erotic moans, which were like music to Viktor''s ears.


    "Auntie...you should see your lustful face, hehe...you look so beautiful¡­" Viktor remarked in a risque tone.


    "Dorian...please...Ahnn!~" Umilia felt self-conscious by hisment and tried to restrain her moans but couldn''t hold back.


    And hearing him call her ''auntie'' again and again made her feel abashed since it felt like she was really doing it with the nephew of her sister.


    She considered Taya like a sworn sister, just like how Taya considers the same as well, and so she couldn''t help but think like that, making her feel as if she was doing something taboo.


    He then took his cock out and turned her around as her back faced him.


    *Pah!*


    "Ah!~"


    He pped her buttcheeks and saw them jiggle in a sensual way and gripped them as he said, "Ha...this softness and fullness, I love your buttocks, Aunt Umi¡­"


    Umilia was a bit taken aback by the sudden p on her buttocks but felt a scalding sensation on her butt, making her body tremble in excitement.


    Viktor hugged her hourss figure as he plunged his cock into her narrow wet cave while massaging her soft boobs.


    "Ahhhn!~" Umilia pressed her hands against the window as she felt his hot cock invading deep into her pussy.


    Viktor increased the pace of his thrusts as the sound of flesh hitting against each other resounded in the room.


    *Pah! Pah! Pah!...*


    Umilia''s mind was slowly drowning in pleasure as mes of lust spread over her body. But for a moment, she saw saw some guards walking around the gates of the mansion and suddenly felt as if they might see her having sex so boldly.


    But then she calmed herself down, thinking that she had made sure to change the mode of the smart windows in which nobody from outside can see inside.


    Viktor noticed her momentary nervousness and said with a smirk, "You know...they can see us. I changed the mode without letting you know, hehe."


    "Dorian!....Haaa~ You can''''t...joke...like that¡­" Umilia said in a flustered manner and couldn''t help but feel anxious even though she knew Viktor was probably kidding.


    "Wow...you became even tighter. Did the idea of others catching us excite you? Let''s put that to the test!" Viktor said in a roguish tone as he pulled her arms backward and pushed her body against the window while continuing to bury his cock deep into her pussy.


    Umilia gasped as she felt as if her body was going out of control upon Viktor increasing the pace of his wild thrusts as her boobs pressed against the window.


    She felt her body tensing up upon seeing the guards looking here and there, especially in her direction, which made her squeeze Viktor''s cock even harder unconsciously.


    Viktor closed his eyes in ecstasy, relishing the feeling of her pussy walls enveloping his cock tighter, "Ngh! That''s it! Aunt Umi, you are so naughty...getting excited like this...I guess we should try this in public for real while avoiding everyone''s eyes...that would turn you even more, huh?"


    "Nooo~...I am not~...." Umilia mewled in an aggrieved tone, not wanting Viktor to misunderstand to think that she was that indecent.


    Viktor chuckled as he locked her arms behind her and clutched her neck as he rammed her pussy even harder.


    "AHHN!~" Umilia cried out erotically as she felt her knees buckling from his wild thrusts. She literally felt as if her soul was melting away the more Viktor ravaged her pussy.


    And with how her arms were locked behind her body and her neck being clutched by Viktor like a wolf clutching a helplessmb, she couldn''t help but feel even more turned on from all the stimtion, making her orgasm.


    But even after she orgasmed and felt as if her bodyst most of her energy, Viktor was relentless as his thighs kept hitting hers, his immortal ''sword'' showing no signs of fatigue.


    It was literally as if Umilia was battling with an unkible enemy whom she can''t defend against and can only helplessly let it make her body go out of control from all the pleasure.


    And the fact that the guards outside coincidentally looked in her direction at times made her even wetter from all the embarrassment and excitement.


    Viktor felt that his little brother was primed enough to unload everything, and so, he raised his hips backward before thrusting forward in one full fast motion, letting his cock prate deep till the base of her cervix, making her let out the loudest moan in her life, "Nghh!! Take it all!"


    "AHNN!!~" Umilia felt as if all energy was sapped out of her body as she orgasmed yet again but at the same time felt her pussy walls getting flooded by his warm milk.


    Viktor let out a satisfied groan as he took out his cock and let go of Umilia''s lethargic arms as her body slowly slid down before kneeling on the floor, feeling totally spent and exhausted.


    She felt as if her brain stopped functioning, and her muscles went limp from all the pleasure her body was exposed to from Viktor''s wildly ravaging her body. She literally felt as if she fought a monstrous beast and had no energy left to spare.


    "Phew...that was great sex, Aunt Umi. How about we go for another round? My little brother still seems a bit restless¡­"


    ''He is still not done?!'' Hearing his words, Umilia felt that not only the man had monstrous vitality, but even therge thing between his legs was equally monstrous in every way.


    She didn''t even have the energy to voice out her weak protest and felt that she might die from all the pleasure and stimtion. She knew for him it was only one round, but for her, it was too many since she felt that she climaxed at least thirty times from the start.


    However, the two got distracted when they saw Taya''s caring in through the gates and saw Eva helping out a drunk Taya.


    Both Umilia and Viktor knitted their brows upon seeing her. Viktor had rarely ever seen her this drunk in the past, while Umilia didn''t seem that surprised by this but was still worried.


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of every month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 110 - The Terrifying Pair Of Eyes

    "I should check up on her¡­" Umilia said in a low voice as she tried her best to get up.


    But Viktor suddenly lifted her and made her lie down on the bed, "I will do it. You should take a rest."


    Umilia could feel numbness all over her body and shyly nodded as she covered herself up with the quilt.


    Viktor asked with a smile, "No one else is in this house right now, right?"


    Umilia nodded, "Yes. All the servants and maids would onlye by morning except for some guards that stand guard outside. Tia and Saya should be asleep as well."


    Viktor saw the digital clock, which read 11 PM, and felt that should be the case as he left the room.


    He went down to see Eva bringing along Taya by putting her arm around her shoulder.


    Eva then suddenly saw Viktor approaching and froze on the spot, not knowing what to do.


    "What made her drink like this?" Viktor asked as he stood near them and saw that Taya was barely conscious, clearly sensing the smell of alcohol from her.


    Eva briefly said with a hint of guilt in her tone, "She has a lot on her te."


    Viktor sighed and said, "I will take her."


    Eva stepped back with Taya in her arms in apprehension, afraid whether Viktor might take advantage of Taya in her current state.


    "Give her to me, Eva," Viktor had no time to y games and said in a serious voice as his eyes began to glow a mystical blue.


    Eva suddenly saw an image of a terrifyinglyrge pair of mystical blue eyes forming above his head, staring down at her, while her surroundings seemed to dissolve into pure darkness.


    The phantom image looked like the eyes of a monstrous beast surrounded by darkness, making her heart tense up and her expression pale. She felt as if a boundless amount of cold pressure descended on her mind, freezing her thoughts, senses and everything to the point she felt her mind was plunging into a cold abyss.


    Before she knew it, her hands were already moving as she let Viktor take Taya from her arms.


    Seeing Eva''s shaken expression, Viktor regretted using his ability. In fact, he never nned on using it, but he just suddenly felt irritated by her behavior in such a situation.


    But right after a few moments, she came out of her stunned state and was shocked to see Viktor had already lifted Taya into his arms and was carrying her away.


    Eva wanted to immediately follow him and tell him to stop. But she strangely found it hard to speak and move as if her knees got locked.


    Her heart was also loudly thudding against her chest, and it was only then she realized that what she experienced just now was absolute terror and her fear made her give in without her realizing it.


    She didn''t expect Viktor to be this terrifying, and for the first time, she felt very afraid of him.


    She pped and pinched herself to get out of this state, and only after a few moments she felt that she got back full control of her body and ran towards Taya''s room to see what Viktor was going to do with Taya.


    She used her utmost willpower to suppress her apprehensions since, in her mind, she had formed Viktor''s image to be a predatory beast who takes advantage of innocent girls and that she should protect Taya from such men.


    If Viktor knew about this, he would have burst intoughter any other time.


    Just as Viktor slowly reached Taya''s room, he saw Eva catching up in a hurried manner.


    Viktor raised his brows, not expecting Eva to quicklye out of her stunned state, and was impressed by her willpower because he knew people who even got scared to death or at least peed themselves or worse even if he only used his ability for a bit more longer than he used it on Eva.


    Also, at the same time, Viktor couldn''t help thinking why Eva was so attached to Taya to the point she even followed him after what just experienced.


    He was sure Eva would have a lingering fear inside her heart, and still, she followed him, which meant her concern for Taya overpowered her fear, and he could only think of very few reasons when people act like this.


    He now understood her worries and said in a reassuring tone as he stood before Taya''s room, "Go sleep, Eva. I will take care of Taya. She will be safe."


    Eva pinched her lips and looked at his eyes that showed ack of deceit and felt that his words were in good faith.


    She suddenly felt as if she might have misjudged Viktor but still felt aggrieved about him scaring her before. In fact, she mentally kept a count of two since he tried to intimidate her the first time they met as well.


    So she didn''t say anything but kept an upset expression as she walked past Viktor before ncing at Taya, making her expression soften for a second before entering her room.


    Thinking about how Viktor and Taya were going to be in a room alone made her feel a prick in her heart, because of which she nced at Viktor coldly before entering her room.


    But still, she could feel her heart thumping loudly, making her think about those frightening pair of mystical blue eyes again.


    Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing that he made her upset, and decided to deal with itter and to firsty this drunken beauty on the bed.


    He closed the door and walked towards Taya''s bed as heid her down.


    He saw how she was still wasted and wrapped the quilt over her body after making sure nothing else was wrong with her.


    But just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt his hand being grabbed and turned around to see Taya unconsciously pulling his hand as she incoherently mumbled, "Viktor¡­don''t leave..."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as if some of the suspicions he had in his mind got confirmed and smiled as he got on the bed beside her.


    He leaned his back against the bed''s headboard and lifted Taya''s head, and rested it on hisp.


    "Sleep well, Little Taya¡­" Viktor said in a low voice as he caressed her head while Taya''s lips slowly arched into a soft smile as if she was having a good dream.

 Chapter 111 - Changing Her Life

    Soon it was the morning as Taya stirred awake, feeling as if she had the best sleep in a long time.


    In fact, she had the most pleasant dream in a long while where she relived her past experiences that involved the man she loved the most and the happy times she spent with him during her younger days.


    However, she wondered why the pillow felt so familiarly warm andfortable.


    But just as she opened her eyes, her eyes widened upon seeing two long legs in front of her, and her hands were intimately hugging the manly thigh of the same person.


    Her entire body froze as she realized whom she was hugging and whose thigh she was resting upon.


    She grimaced as she desperately tried to remember what happened yesterday night. But all she remembered was drinking so many drinks to drown her stress and worries.


    She also remembered Eva telling her to stop but ignored all her protests and continued to drink on till her mindpletely drowned in some other world.


    After that, everything was nk, but suddenly she remembered shes of memories where she saw a blurry figure of a manying her down on the bed, and she grabbed his hand to not leave her alone.


    She thought that it was a dream, but only now did she realize it was all real and she was the one who made Viktor stay with her here all night, making her face redden.


    She tried her best to make the subtlest motions while silently and slowly getting up to see Viktor leaning against the bed with his eyes closed.


    ''Did he stay like this all night?'' Taya felt warmth spreading across her chest, seeing how he stayed like this to let her have afortable sleep.


    She then closely observed his wlessly handsome face, his pale, beautiful features, and chiseled jawline, making him look like an immortal prince that fell from the heavens.


    No matter how many times she had seen his face or how familiar he was to her, she couldn''t help but feel that his looks were bewitchingly charming even if he was sleeping.


    She then saw how he covered her body with the quilt to keep her warm while he didn''t cover himself.


    She silently picked up the quilt and covered it till his legs even though she knew he wouldn''t get affected by the cold. Still, because of her habits, she did it to make him feelfortable and also wanted to ce a pillow behind his back but didn''t since she didn''t want to wake him.


    She then decided to silently get off the bed to take a bath and felt embarrassed, wondering if Viktor had to bear with the stench of alcohol from her all night.


    As someone who was leading an elegant and dignified lifestyle for so many years, thest thing she wanted was to appear disorderly before him.


    She felt that next time she shouldn''t let herself get carried away by drinking.


    But just as she was about to silently get off the bed, a hand grabbed her wrist as a yful voice sounded from behind, "You can stare at my handsome face for longer, you know. I don''t mind."


    Taya''s face reddened, and she grimaced, seeing that she got caught red-handed just as she expected. She knew Viktor would probably have noticed her getting up, and unless he was really in a deep sleep, she would have no way of evading his senses. Still, she couldn''t resist not waking him up.


    "I just didn''t want to wake you," Taya said in a calm voice without turning around and continued, "And...whatever happened yesterday night, forget about it. That wasn''t me. It was the alcohol."


    "Oh, okay. ming it on the alcohol now, are we? But some say alcohol is like a truth serum. So could be your desire for me to stay with you."


    Taya''s eyes fluttered slightly in panic and harrumphed, "Hmph, that''s nonsense. Being drunk can make you vulnerable and lower your guard. But it won''t make you say the truth necessarily."


    Viktor chuckled as he let go of her wrist and sat beside her, "Alright, you are the expert."


    He then wanted to ask something else, the most burning question he had in his mind but didn''t, unsure of whether she would deny it or avoid his question for now, or in the worst case, she would avoid him even more.


    He could see she was trying to put distance between him and herself for some other reason, and he wanted to find out what it was to confront her with the proof so that she can''t deny him.


    He knew how absurdly stubborn she could be about things once she sets her mind on something, and he wanted to know what was upying her mind by finding out things himself.


    Still, he wanted to ask why she got drunk and decided to ask another question to lighten the mood, "Do you remember the day when I first taught you to dissect a frog for your school biology project?"


    Memories of those times shed in Taya''s mind since that day was like a turning point for her.


    Viktor continued, "You were only 15 at that time, and you hated biology the most. But when I helped you dissect the frog and exined how all the answers to its inner workings, including its aging, lies in its DNA, you got very interested for the first time and took up medicine as your stream right after. Isn''t it astonishing how simply dissecting a frog changed your whole life?"


    Even though Viktor said it casually, he was also reying those memories in reminiscing. But he didn''t notice the ripples in Taya''s eyes since the main reason she even took up medicine was because of what he said that day. That one word which interested her the most and made her pour all her efforts and hard work to try and change her destiny.


    Taya subtly turned her head towards his direction but didn''t look at him, remaining silent as various thoughts shed across her mind, wondering why he suddenly brought up this and if he caught on to something.


    Viktor looked at her and asked in a serious tone, "Now tell me what kind of stress you are going through to make you drunk like yesterday?"


    ---------------------------------


    A/N: From now on Golden Tickets would be the criteria for bonus chaps since I noticed that the powerstones count were being purposefully boosted from multiple alt ounts just to reach the target I had kept and it just feels wrong.


    So for every 100 Golden Tickets, I would release 5 bonus chaps.


    But fret not, I would releasest week''s promised 5 bonus chaps before the end of this week.

 Chapter 112 - Mind Break

    Taya raised her brows and looked at him, "Stress? Not anything I can''t handle. Anyway, you were right. There was indeed a mole in my close circle. But before I could find out anything about who was behind him, he got taken care of by those who were behind him."


    "Was that mole nted right from the start?" Viktor asked with knitted brows.


    Taya shook her head as she said with a thoughtful expression, "No, I don''t think so. Sean was just a normal guy and not someone trained to deceive someone for so many years. He must have been ckmailed or something only recently. He has a family as well with two kids and I had dinner with his wife and kids a lot of times before. They are very nice and simple people but now they wouldn''t even know the true reason for his death."


    "Unfortunate for them, but I would have killed him if he ended up in my hands. After all, I won''t forgive anyone whoys a hand on you."


    Hearing him openly say these words made Taya feel a prickle behind her eyes and pressed her lips together, trying her best to contain her inner emotions.


    "He should have thought about his family before venturing out for this. But the fact that he didn''t lose character or break down showed that he was in it for the benefits and didn''t feel guilty at all about what he was doing. He was just another greedy bastard," Viktor said in a cold tone.


    Taya nced at him, feeling that he was right and that she still had more to learn from him about reading people, especially the ones that were close to her since those are the ones she subconsciously least suspected....at least till now.


    Since she was never really exposed to betrayals and maintained a tight circle, she wasn''t used to looking behind her shoulder constantly. Only when she was up against strangers or people she wasn''t familiar with would she be very cautious and put up her guard.


    It had only been a little over ten years since she started her hospital, and only after a few years did she slowly began to take up the reigns of the Snow Group and then finally be the Madam of the Snow Family.


    And it was her close circle of friends that supported her for all these years to build up her hospital and also to be the head of the Snow Group. So since then, she considered them as friends and didn''t expect one of them to try and backstab her suddenly.


    She knew that if Sean wasn''t killed, Viktor would have personally taken action and killed Sean before extracting information from him.


    "I think maybe this is all too much for you to take on, especially when you just realized you couldn''t even trust your friends properly. This is how life is, Taya. The more powerful you be, the more dangerous enemies you make and fewer people you could trust," Viktor felt that Taya might be feeling upset and disappointed after knowing that she could no longer trust her friends even if the others never meant her any harm.


    She knew that in her position, it was better to be careful rather than take unnecessary risks, lest she regrets like now.


    He could see that Taya valued her friends all along, even if she wasn''tpletely open to them like she was with Eva and Umilia. Still, one of her workce friends, out of the other few, turned out to be someone who nned to put her in danger. And this incident became like an eye-opener for her.


    Taya took in Viktor''s words deeply since she knew Viktor was well ahead in the understanding of the world and people.


    Taya said with a zed expression, "After you left, the only people I couldpletely trust are Umi and Eva since, with my heart, I could tell that they would never hurt me. As for my friends, I didn''t get that sort of feeling, but still, in my work life, they were my only friends, and all along, without their support, I might not have been able to handle everything."


    She then looked at him and continued with a soft smile, "You once told me how people in powerful positions could never truly have friends, and sometimes even their own family might work against them. I wish I had taken your advice more seriously all those years ago. But, of course, in my case, my family is my strength and everything."


    Viktor sighed and caressed her head as he said in a gentle tone, "Don''t beat yourself about it too much. Only when you make mistakes would you learn, and trust me, it''s hard to take in someone''s advice without experiencing it yourself. Even I have made worse mistakes than you. A long, long time ago, I blindly trusted someone only to end up getting stabbed in the heart."


    Taya raised her brows and looked at him as she asked, "Who was it?"


    "My ex-wife...well, it wasplicated anyway. Do you want to know the whole story?" Viktor asked with a yful smile.


    "Hmph, why would I want to listen to a story about you and some sinistrous woman?" Taya said with a huff even though she was inwardly very curious about what really happened. But she stifled her curiosity, deciding to ask itter.


    Still, she couldn''t help but feel sad for him while being angry at this long-dead woman who supposedly stabbed him in the heart. She couldn''t help but think how things would have been if Viktor wasn''t immortal and never lived long enough to enter her life.


    "Anyways, what I wanted to say is we make mistakes and that''s how we be stronger. It''s also not impossible for people like us to make friends whom we can trust, but they are as rare as a unicorn. But no matter what, you can always trust this handsome immortal who has a soft spot for beauties like you," Viktor teased as his hand slowly slid over her waist.


    Taya almost smiled because of his cheeky words and feeling better from hisforting words, but stifled it as she pped his hand away, making Viktor softlyugh.


    "Tell me, do you want me to personally look into this?" Viktor asked as he looked at her with a narrowed gaze.


    "No, if they know that someone like you is involved. They might take desperate measures which could take us by surprise. Besides, Tia''s college is starting soon, and I don''t want to distract you. You can''t be there for everyone at the same time."


    Viktor sighed, knowing how stubborn she was, "Fine. But you better tell me when things get too much for you."


    Taya silently nodded, knowing that she anyway wouldn''t be able to hide anything big before him, nor would she risk it.


    But for now, she felt that she still had things under control, especially when she decided to be warier before others.


    She then knitted her brows and asked, "By the way, was Eva the one who told you about why I got drunk yesterday?"


    Viktor shrugged, "Well, can you me her? She carried you all the way here. I bet she must have tried to stop you."


    Taya sighed, "Haa...that girl. She rarely talks much, but why did she have to tell all this nonsense to you."


    Viktor softlyughed, "Come on. She barely said anything other than you just got too many things on your te. Oh, and actually, I might have gone too far with her yesterday when you two came in."


    Taya looked at Viktor and asked with pinched lips, "Don''t tell me you bullied her again."


    Viktor awkwardly smiled as he said with a long sigh, "Well...you know how I easily get irritated during the night, and when I saw you in such a wasted state, I asked her to hand her over to me. But she just doesn''t trust me enough to hand you over to me for some strange reason. Anyways, I might have just scared her a little bit...you know, to make her hand you over to me."


    "Scared her a little?" Taya skeptically asked and continued in a serious tone, "Don''t tell me you used Mind Break on her??"


    Viktor silently looked at her, which was confirmation enough for Taya, who grabbed his hand and asked worriedly, "Did you¡ª"


    "Rx...It was barely for just a second, and I wasn''t trying to break her mind, you know. Anyways, I admit that I might have intimidated her too much than I expected. But you know how hard it is to control these sudden impulses if I get pissed off in a certain way. Even after all these years, this is something I still find hard to take control of."


    Taya closed her eyes as she let out a sigh, "I know...But is she alright? She must have gotten really terrified. After all, those eyes of yours during the night are the best weapon to make one sumb to fear."


    "Don''t worry. She is a strong girl with a strong mind. She is alright but...she probably hates my guts now," Viktor said with a slight head shake.


    "Well, what do you expect? She was just looking out for me, and she doesn''t know you. And she doesn''t trust anyone unless other than our family, except you, of course. That is why she doesn''t have any friends other than me, Umi, and the two girls for her to talk with."


    Viktor rolled his eyes, "But still, you told her about me, right? I mean, I am thest person in the world who would hurt you. So she should at least trust your words."


    "You know it''s not that she was worried about," Taya said with pinched lips and continued, "The impression you gave her the first time she met you was seeing you having sex with a random girl in a pig house. What do you think she would have thought of you?"


    "Look, she was just at the wrong ce at the wrong time," Viktor shrugged guilelessly.


    But Taya continued to stare at him in a menacing way, especially when she angrily stressed the fact that he was having fun with some girl in that vige.


    "Okay, okay. I will make it up to her somehow and be the bigger man. Any tips for me?"


    "Hmph, you would know better than me, right. After all, you are the expert," Taya said with a scoff.


    Viktor softlyughed as he slightly shook his head, but Taya''s next words stifled his smile.


    "Now, tell me the truth...did you sleep with Umi?"

 Chapter 113 - Do You Love Umilia?

    As if he was caught with food in his mouth, Viktor looked at Taya with a straight face expression and asked, "It was that obvious, huh?"


    Taya''s eyes twitched, seeing that yet another innocentmb had indeed fallen prey to the big bad wolf.


    "Isn''t it obvious considering how her face looks more radiant and happier like a teenager experiencing her first love. It has not even been a few days since you came here. Just what kind of sweet trickery did you use to make her fall for you?" Taya asked in a peeved tone.


    Viktor put up an indignant expression, "Trickery? You think too bad of me. I merely gave her the warmth she needed."


    "Hmph, warmth my foot. To think that she remained a virgin all these years only to lose it to someone like you. Is it because you liked her big breasts? I bet you must have asked her to smother your face with them," Taya said with crossed arms.


    "You really sound like a jealous wife. Don''t worry, your boobs are big too, and I still miss how soft and tasty they are," Viktor smirked as his eyes fell on Taya''s bountiful bosom.


    Taya covered her bosom with her arms as she wrinkled her nose, "Chi, you should restrain your perverted tongue. I can''t believe how Umi put up with that tongue of yours."


    Viktor proudly said, "Trust me, she really loved it. Do you want to remember how it feels?"


    Taya''s face reddened, knowing the sexual innuendo he meant about his tongue.


    Viktor smiled as he observed her expression, "It seems like you are not really mad."


    Taya said with a shrug and sighed, "I have no reason to," and continued with a serious expression, "Umi is one of the best women, you know. In fact, even though she is younger than me, she was the one who supported me whenever I was feeling down. Her gentleness made me feel like I had a sister I could trust and depend upon. She has faced far more difficulties than I did in my life, and that is why she is more level-headed than me when ites to certain things. In fact, she even helped me make some important decisions in my personal and work life."


    "You really care very much about her and Eva...It seems like I missed out on a lot these past few years," Viktor said with a slight head shake.


    Taya maintained her gaze with his as she said, "These two are like my precious sisters. So thest thing I would want is them to get hurt or sad."


    Viktor raised one of his brows, "Are you afraid I might hurt them?"


    Taya shook her head, "Of course not. But what I want to tell you is that if Umi already got this far with you, it means she has epted you in her heart. I know Umi is the kind of woman who would never ask for anything from other people while keeping all her expectations inside her heart, and you don''t like to get pulled down bymitments, which I can understand, especially when everything, including our lives, is just a blink of an eye for you."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and asked, even though he had an idea, "What are you trying to say, Taya?"


    Taya looked straight as she said, "I know I can''t speak for Umi nor tell her what to do. But as someone who really knows her, I want you to either ept her as your woman or not be involved with her anymore. Tell me, what do you really feel about Umi? I just don''t want her to be involved in a casual rtionship because she is not the kind of person who will take it well in the future, nor does she deserve it. I know she really looks up to you and won''t ask you for anything knowing that you are different. That is why I am asking you to make a decision since Umi is like family to me, just like you."


    Viktor raised his brows and said, "To think that one day you will be asking me to take in another woman...I guess I underestimated your rtionship with these two. It seems like you three have be like real sisters."


    He then looked at her and continued, "But you know why I always try my best not to fall in love with any woman, right? What happened between us was something I never sawing, and in the past fifty years, you are the only woman I love."


    Taya couldn''t help but feel a warm sensation in her heart hearing his words and tried her best to maintain her calm expression.


    "Just like you know, before your parents woke me up, I was asleep for almost a thousand years. Before that, I lived during the ancient period from 100 BD after waking up without any memories to around 1000 AD when I finally got tired of everything. I met all kinds of people during these times, fell in love with some only to see them wither away before me while I can only helplessly watch on. I thought I could get used to it, but no matter how many times I felt my heart shatter, I never got used to it. The only thought that gave me peace was that I shared a happy life with them and that they died in peace in my arms."


    Taya nced away, knowing that despite how carefree Viktor might appear on the outside, inside, he was carrying a lot of baggage from the past, which he rarely lets them show on his face.


    She knew it might not be fair to ask him to fall in love with someone, but at the same time, she couldn''t help but think of Umi as well, making her feel as if she was stuck in a tight spot.


    He went on as his expression became taut, "But this wasn''t all. The main reason I decided to go on a slumber was because of what happened with a certain woman. I never told you this before because I thought you were too young to understand. But I guess now I can tell you, which will also answer your question, why I never turned you into someone like me. After all, if I remember clearly, we had a big fight over this."

 Chapter 114 - A Tragic Death

    Taya''s hands curled up as she clearly remembered the big argument she had with Viktor many years ago about why he won''t turn her other than saying she might die.


    She had asked him for the reason or proof that she might die, but he never told her before. At that time, since she was young, she was too stubborn and emotional to think rationally about this matter, just as Viktor pointed out, and didn''t want to ept that fact all those years ago.


    But now, she had changed her thinking with the idea that she coulde up with a solution herself instead of asking him.


    "What is it?" Taya asked as her eyebrows drew together.


    "There was this woman I once fell in love with during those times. She was quite like you in some ways, especially the part where she wanted to have my child and live with me forever. She said that she couldn''t bear to die and leave me alone. I told her I was helpless about it. But she dug up records and myths of vampires and werewolves where she read how they had the ability to turn people into something like themselves. I told her that those were simply stories made by people after probably noticing my existence over these years and that the reality was different."


    Viktor went on, "She then never asked me about it again. But after many years, when she was very old and got sick, she told me to grant her only wish, which was for me to make an attempt in order to turn her since she was very afraid about not seeing me anymore. She had never asked for anything else for all those years, and we lived quite a simple life in some isted vige."


    "Seeing her bad health condition and the numerous times she begged me made me give in...finally biting her to inject my blood essence into her system despite the protests of my mind. I also desperately wanted her to live beside me and thought that maybe there was a fraction of a chance where a miracle might happen."


    Taya felt her eyes bing warm since she felt as if she could rte with the woman Viktor mentioned since no lover would want to leave behind their loved ones and would try everything they could to stay with them.


    Of course, there could be exceptions where some would be content with the life they shared with their loved ones and ept their fate rather than try and fight it.


    But Taya knew she didn''t belong to thetter category and always believed that one''s fate was never predetermined.


    "What happened then?" Taya asked in a slightly brittle voice.


    Viktor let out a heavy sigh as he looked up, "My worst fears came true when my blood essence started to burn her from inside, making her undergo excruciating pain and suffering that one can''t imagine. In fact, if I had let it continue, she would have died in one of the most horrible and agonizing deaths a human could. I couldn''t even bear to look at her suffering but wanted to end her pain as well. But that would mean I would have to kill her myself rather than let her die a slow and painful death."


    Taya''s eyes rippled as she guessed what choice he might have taken.


    "While I was still feeling shocked and confused about what to do, she grabbed my hands and told me with her eyes that it was alright as she smiled and uttered the words ''I am sorry'' with thest ounce of energy she had. At that moment, my hands moved on their own and put her to rest. She was once a powerful princess but gave up all her privileges to live with me since, at that time, she knew I wasn''t fond of living in such an environment with constant politics and strife. But to think that someone like her had to suffer such a fate."


    A drop of tear trickled down Taya''s right cheek as she never expected that he had to undergo such a tragedy, especially having to kill his lover with his own hands, and couldn''t imagine the pain he must have felt.


    She instinctively raised her hand to caress his back but froze up as variousplicated thoughts were disrupting her mind. She really wanted to do more tofort him but at the same time she was feeling frustrated from being held back by certain worries.


    She slowly put her hand down and said in a soft voice, "I am sorry. It is not your fault. I am sure she wanted you to know that. I am also sure she would have never asked you to do that if she knew how things would have ended up. She wouldn''t have wanted you to undergo something like that."


    Viktor cleared his throat and said, "Well, still, only when I lose people do I again realize that I am not powerful but weak. And in moments like that, I wish I was a normal human. After her death, I was depressed for so many years and wandered the earth for around 200 years before making my way back to the ce I woke up in the beginning. I needed answers to know why I am made the way I am...why I can''t live a normal life or at least die a normal death. But as always, I didn''t find anything and decided to sleep since I was bored with everything, including the world. I didn''t know if I could sleep again, but fortunately, that coffin did the job, and here I am now."


    Taya couldn''t understand one thing and asked in a confused tone, "Then why did you decide to love me?" She felt that someone who experienced all these saddening experiences would be against loving someone again, especially considering what he experienced.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he looked at her, "Taya, we don''t get to decide whom we should love. It just happens before we realize it. As I said, something about you made me unable to hold myself back, or maybe my mental scars might have healed over time. It could be for a number of other reasons but falling in love was never something meant to be rational in the first ce. Sometimes it''s out of our control."


    He then took a deep breath as he thought about Umilia and said with a slight nod, "You are right, Taya. After telling you these things, I realized one thing. I like Umilia, and she is one of the finest women I have ever met and not someone I want to treat casually. So, I will just take a break and sort things out in my mind to see if I am ready to love someone again or that she would be better off without me. This is also the reason why after you ran away, I didn''t force you toe back since at that time I felt that maybe you would lead a happier life without me without having to be sad at the end. Only after those two years you left, and you came back with a newborn baby, I realized how foolish I was to simply let you run away."


    Taya was unusually silent as she felt a weight in her chest and closed her eyes.


    Viktor got up and walked a few steps forward before he turned around towards her and said, "But what I am sure of is that I will still continue to love you no matter what. As you know, once I fall in love with someone, then that feeling stays forever. So no matter for what reason you push me away, I will push back with double the effort till you can''t resist me."


    Taya felt her heart ache and raised her head to look at him, "Viktor, I¡ª"


    "Anyways, I will also find out who Tiana''s parents are. Then we can settle things for real. See youter, Little Taya," Viktor said with a wink.


    "Viktor, what are you talki¡ª" But before she couldplete her sentence, Viktor vanished into thin air. Taya immediately stood up and bit her nails as she was surprised that Viktor stressed the word ''parents'' instead of ''father'', making her feel quite restless.


    ''It can''t be¡­''

 Chapter 115 - A Trip To Clear A Troubled Mind

    It was still early morning, around 5 AM and Viktor felt like taking a stroll in therge garden after all the talk with Taya, making him think about a lot of things that he thought he had buried.


    He also knew Taya was hiding something from him and wondered what it was for her to go to such an extent.


    However, while he was walking through the garden''s pathway, he was surprised to see someone sitting on the bench reading a book.


    "Brad?"


    Brad, who was deeply engrossed in his book, was surprised to hear Viktor''s voice and turned around to look at him with a smile, "Ho, what a pleasant surprise, Dorian. What made you get up early? Come, have a seat."


    Since Viktor was dressed as Dorian, and both were sitting outside, he could only speak to him as a senior.


    Viktor smiled, "Uncle Brad, I am also surprised to find you here." He sat down and continued, "You love reading books outside so early in the morning? Don''t you feel cold?"


    Brad shook his head as he softlyughed, "Not really. I don''t do this every day. Only whenever I feel the mood for it and if I happen to wake up this early. And even if my bones are old, this cool and refreshing air strangely reinvigorates me."


    He then looked at the thoughtful-looking Viktor and asked, "So what brings you here? Something in your mind?"


    "Did I seem that obvious?" Viktor asked with a smile.


    "Well, I have known you for the better half of my life, and whenever something is troubling you, you iste yourself and spend some time on your own. Isn''t that why you came here while everyone is asleep or away?" Brad asked as he deepened his voice.


    "Is it about Taya? You two sorted things out, or is there something I don''t understand?" Brad asked curiously.


    Viktor sighed and said, "Well, there is something else as well other than Taya. But anyway, I think I can sort out things with herter when the right opportunity arrives. Anyways, from my side, I feel like things are looking clear about her. Now I can either wait for her toe out herself or take things into my own hand. Let''s just wait and see."


    Brad inwardly sighed in relief and said, "And here I thought you two might never go back to the way you both were. I don''t know what is exactly going on between you two, nor do I want to be too nosy, but now that you don''t have any hard feelings against her, I feel like things will soon return to normal between you both."


    Viktor confidently said, "Don''t worry, it will be. I can still feel her love for me. But whatever the reason she is holding back, I will soon find out."


    Brad raised his brows and felt confused why Taya was holding herself back when things couldn''t seem better, especially when Viktor was ready to be with her again.


    "Alright. Then what is this other thing you were thinking about? Didn''t you mention it before?"


    Viktor''s brows drew together as he thought about Umilia and could understand why Taya was concerned about her.


    Seeing that Viktor was again getting lost in thoughts, Brad slightly smiled and asked, "Don''t tell me this is about another woman? Perhaps Umi?"


    Viktor rolled his eyes and looked at Brad with a look of disbelief, "Seriously, how do you guys even have the time to notice these things?"


    Brad softlyughed, "Haha, time? Look at me. I am living my dream retired life doing nothing but reading and learning about different things. And this only means that I got enough time in my hands. Besides, the romantic tension in the air between you two is too palpable for Taya and me to not notice."


    He then asked with a serious expression, "So whatever is going on with Umilia, is this about you being worried about falling in love again?" Brad knows about some of Viktor''s past, especially that he was carrying some scars in his heart.


    Even the fact that Viktor fell in love with Taya was astonishing for him after learning what he went through in the past.


    "You know what, maybe a breath of fresh air in the hills might do you good. How about we two set out for a short trip to one of the most peaceful and beautiful inds of the Edos continent?" Brad asked in a spirited tone.


    Viktor raised his brows and asked, "You mean the Twiln Isle in the country Ishia?"


    Brad nodded and said in a keen tone, "Yes. We could enjoy the various sights, scenery and maybe have drinks on the way. And just as people describe it, the scenery there is one of the best ces to rest our mind and body without anything to disturb us. What do you think?"


    Brad added with a veiled smile, "I also heard that during this time of the season, many tourists visit that ce, especially all sorts of beauties."


    Viktor chuckled as he said with a smile, "You cunning old fox. You really know how to hook me in, eh? You better hope Dina up there didn''t hear what you just said."


    Brad awkwardly chuckled as he said, "I hope not. Otherwise, once I join her, she will chase me with a gun till I drop, haha."


    Viktorughed along and then asked casually, "By the way, where is your son, Noah? Why did he shift from here?"


    Brad sighed as his expression became a littleplicated, "He...well let''s just say we aren''t exactly on talking terms."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor was surprised as he didn''t expect there to be a strain on the father-son rtionship, considering how he remembered Noah as someone who was always very close with Brad when he was a kid.


    He wondered what happened between them while he was gone, and Brad understood what Viktor wanted to ask and said, "It''s about leading the family business, you know. He didn''t like the fact that I chose Taya to be the Madam of our family when he said that I should have made him the patriarch considering how he was the eldest one and was well knowledgeable."


    "Then why didn''t you?"


    "Actually, before Taya came back after going away, I had started to give some control of our family business to Noah and decided to observe how he fares before thinking about giving him full control."


    "So, he didn''t do well?" Viktor asked as he leaned in.


    Brad slightly shook his head, "No, he knew how to do things and manage businesses. In fact, profits already started flowing in when he joined. But...the way he sometimes did things, I just couldn''t ept it. It just went against the values on which I built my business, and he called me old-fashioned just because I questioned him with this. But he never understood how much our business meant to his mother and me and why we cared about always sticking to our values."


    He then sighed as he said, "You did warn me about some of his odd behavior all those years ago. But I never took it to heart thinking that he was just a kid and learned my lesson the hard way."


    Viktor said in aforting tone, "Don''t me yourself for it, Brad. You couldn''t have known, and as a father, you must have tried your best to see his brightest side. And well, you are not alone. Towards the end, he was bing very wary of me...in fact, I think he was scared of me and would avoid me whenever I was nearby. It might be because he thinks I told you something bad about him."


    Brad let out a dry chuckle as he shook his head and said, "Well, let him be. He is anyway leading his own sessful business now. Anyways, you better pack your bags. I will book us two ne tickets, and then we can be on our way."


    "Alright. But before that, I need your help with something."

 Chapter 116 - The Most Beautiful Maid

    "Oh, what is it?" Brad wondered what kind of help Viktor needed from him.


    Viktor took out his mobile and sent a message to Brad, "I just sent you an address of a parking lot where I have a million-dor bike parked there."


    Brad raised his brows, "A one million dor bike? What is it made of for it to be so expensive? And how did you get it? Don''t tell me you¡­"


    Viktor waved his hand with a casualugh and said, "Come on, Brad. You can''t possibly think I stole it."


    Brad awkwardly cleared his throat and said, "Of course not. But then how did you get it? Did someone gift it to you? Because right now you are jobless, right?"


    Viktor proudly said, "Well, I won it in the right way without any cheating. Anyways, I need your help in selling that bike and buy some cheap sports bike and deposit the rest of the amount in Dorian''s ount. That bike seems like a limited edition imported from god knows where. Still, its speed is phenomenal, but I don''t need it, and the extra money is more useful."


    Brad nodded in appreciation, "Whew, not even two days had passed, and you made one million dors without lifting a finger. And you call me cunning, hoho. Poor Taya doesn''t know that youpleted her challenge before it even properly started. I wonder how she will react."


    Viktor chuckled, "Well, no need to tell her for now. Let her be smug for a while." He then thought of something and asked, "Ah, by the way, about our trip. Isn''t my college going to start on the 7th? Do we have time?"


    Brad leaned back as he asked, "Oh, you didn''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    "Your college has postponed the starting date by two weeks due to the ongoing elections. So, it will only officially open on the 21st, Monday, giving us plenty of time."


    Viktor blew through his lips, "Phew, that''s great. I was hoping that it somehow gets dyed till my mind feels refreshed. But the others don''t know about our little trip, do they?"


    Brad said as he closed his book, "Oh, I will tell Taya and tell her to pass on the message to others."


    "Wait, we are going now?" Viktor asked in a surprised tone.


    "Of course. Since you left, lots of things have changed in this continent, especially that ind, and I bet you need a lot of time to thoroughly explore and enjoy the ces. So, we should catch a morning flight since the flight time is around six hours, and by afternoon or evening, we should reach."


    Hearing Brad eagerly describing the ce he had only briefly been in once for the past fifty years, Viktor also started looking forward to visiting it.


    "You mentioned buying tickets...so I guess we are not going in any private jet?"


    Brad chuckled, "Where''s the fun in that? Going on our own in some fancy private jet will just be dampening the mood. Don''t worry. There are always tickets avable at thest minute for sky-high prices, which is not really an issue."


    Viktor winked, "I was going to suggest the same, but I guess you are getting cooler the more you be older, haha."


    The two then eagerly talked about the n for their trip and the exotic ces they should visit before Viktor went back inside the mansion to start packing.


    It was 6 AM when Viktor entered his room and was surprised to see Umilia inside his room, arranging his clothes and things neatly.


    Just as he closed the door, Umilia happily smiled at him, "Master, did you go for a morning walk?"


    Viktor softly nodded, seeing her pure smile, "Yes. The morning just seemed perfect for a walk. Anyways...you don''t have to do all this arranging and stuff. I would rather leave them as it is."


    Umilia looked at his clothes that were neatly arranged in the cupboard and asked in a concerned tone, "Did I arrange them the wrong way? I will do it just like you say."


    Viktor chuckled as he smiled, seeing how adorable she was. He looked at her figure as a whole, and despite how she was dressed in normal maid clothes, it did nothing to diminish her pure beauty, her knockout figure, and her interesting innocence.


    He walked towards her and held both her hands, "Of course, not. You couldn''t arrange them more perfectly. But I just thought that you already do so much work in a day, going here and there."


    Umilia realized what he wanted to say and felt moved as she said in a happy tone, "It''s not at all a trouble, Master. I like doing these things for you, even i-if...I was not your maid."


    ''Oh boy¡­'' Viktor now realized even more that Taya was right about Umilia. In fact, he was not focused enough to notice any subtle hints before.


    He really wanted to give her a loving hug and make her his for real but when he looked at his hands, images of his hands being bloodied shed in his mind, making him rethink things.


    He knew that he and Umilia had only known each other for just days, but most of all, he knew for someone to fall in love, all it could take is just a second without any reason at all.


    Since time was something he had the luxury of, he realized this the most.


    "Well...anyways, I have to take these clothes with me since I am packing stuff."


    "Master is going away?" Umilia asked with wrinkled brows as she felt some stiffness in her heart.


    Viktor softly smiled as he tapped her nose, "Of course, not. It''s just a short trip with Brad, silly girl. I just want to enjoy some scenery, and we will be back in a few days. Nothing much to worry about."


    Umilia inwardly sighed in relief and said with a happy smile, "I will help you pack, Master."


    Viktor nodded with a smile, "What will I ever do without the most beautiful maid in the world?"


    Umilia blushed as she proceeded to help him, and within just five minutes, Viktor''s bag was packed. If it wasn''t for Umilia being adamant about properly packing his things in an orderly manner, he would have just thrown whatever he needed in his bag and gotten it done within a minute.


    Still, he had to admit it was satisfying to see his belongings neatly packed and ready. He couldn''t help but appreciate how Umilia had the knack for perfectly organizing things.


    "Did Master tell Madam and the others about this?"


    "Oh, Brad said he would take care of it. Anyways we will soon be back."


    Umilia softly nodded while her shoulders slightly slumped, feeling some sort of emptiness in her heart, knowing that she won''t see Viktor for a few days.


    Strangely enough, after getting involved with him for just these past few days, she began to feel an irresistible pulling force towards him, so much that just a smile from him can make her pulse race.


    Even yesterday, when she was in her cafe, she was doing something else with her mind elsewhere and had to request the help of one of her employees to cover for her.


    "Master...I actually have something to give you before you go¡­" Umilia said with a lowered gaze.

 Chapter 117 - A Beautiful Gift For A Beautiful Person

    Viktor softly smiled, seeing her abashed face, and asked, "What is it? Whatever it is...I am sure I will love it."


    Umilia felt ted hearing his words, mitigating some of her nervousness as she slowly took out a scarf from her pocket and presented it before Viktor, "I-I knitted this for you, Master. You could use it during your travels."


    Viktor was astonished to see a beautiful handwoven scarf with tri-colored stripes at both ends, dark brown at one end, dark red in the middle, and sapphire blue above it, while the rest of the scarf was silver in color.


    To use these colors in such a way to make them look beautiful together was indeed an admirable skill.


    "How does it look?" Umilia expectantly asked as her fingers rubbed against each other.


    Viktor answered as he enjoyed how soft and warm the scarf felt, as if Umilia put her everything into weaving this scarf, "It''s so beautiful...beyond any words, I can describe with."


    Umilia let out a sigh of relief as she happily smiled, "Thank god. I am d you liked it."


    Viktor was puzzled and asked with a slight head shake, "When did you get the time to weave this scarf? Don''t these things take too much effort?"


    Umilia shook her head, "Not really. I love weaving things like these, and I have been doing it since I was a child. That is why I have a handmade loom in my cafe, which I use whenever I am free. But to weave this, I asked my employee to cover for me the whole day while I worked on this. I know I could have done this bit by bit, but whenever I start something, I always try to finish it in one go."


    Viktor was impressed that she was able to weave this beautiful scarf within just a day. He was no expert in weaving, but he knew how long it would take and the hard word one has to put in to weave scarves like these.


    He looked at her with an intense gaze and asked, "But...why?"


    Umilia parted her lips and, after a moment of hesitation, said, "The first day you came here, you talked about how you see yourself as a monster. But I wanted to show to you that both your non-human and human side together is what makes you so beautiful, just like this scarf."


    Viktor felt a mixture of emotions whirling in his heart hearing her words, not knowing how to express them.


    He had only said it as a passing remark to simply beguile her, but she took it so seriously. But in the end, he felt like she saw through his casual remark and made this scarf for him.


    He slowly looked at her exotic green eyes that were as exquisite and beautiful as the green daisies. He felt that he might have taken her for granted before and treated her like just another casual woman he usually meets.


    At the same time, he also realized the budding feelings he had for her, which were slowly blooming, making his lips press together in a slight grimace.


    Umilia saw hisplicated expression and asked worriedly, "Master, did I say something wrong?"


    Viktor shook his head, "Of course not. I am just moved. I don''t know if I really deserve such a beautiful gift made by your pretty hands," Viktor said with a gentle smile as he held both her hands.


    Umilia dipped her chin with a silly grin as her pink cheeks glowed, "Master, please don''t tter me so. T-This is nothing great for you to ask like that."


    "Well¡­" Viktor sniffed the scarf as he said with a smile, "...I am happy that I can also smell you whenever I want...this has your scent."


    Umilia''s face turned beet red, seeing him sniffing the scarf whilementing about her scent.


    Viktor then said with a deep and steady gaze, "But...to be honest, I love this scarf you made with your own hands, and I will treasure this. It''s also great timing since I would be traveling through cold ces, and I am sure this scarf woulde in handy."


    Umilia softly nodded, feeling her heartbeat quickening, seeing how much he loved her scarf, and felt d that she was able toplete it yesterday after sitting for hours in a stretch, weaving this. In fact, she even forgot to have lunch because of how engrossed she was in weaving this.


    Viktor knew that he couldn''t let go of such a woman who was beautiful in every way. But he knew he would have to first conquer his inner demons when it came to loving someone before he could fully open his heart for Umilia.


    Otherwise, he knew he might hold back subconsciously and that it wouldn''t be fair for Umilia. So he was hoping to sort things out in his mind in this short trip while having some time to himself.


    "Now, can you tie this scarf around my neck for me?" Viktor asked as he ced the scarf in her hands which Umilia happily took and raised her hands to tie it around his neck.


    Viktor slightly bent his neck as Umilia came forward, tying the scarf around his neck while her face bloomed like a rose, feeling happy to tie this around his neck herself and seeing how his face was so close to hers as he intensely gazed at her eyes.


    After tying the scarf around his neck, she slowly stepped back, but Viktor suddenly wrapped his arm around her soft waist and pulled her in for a hug, and gave her a warm kiss on the forehead.


    Umilia thought he was going to give her a hot kiss on the lips but feeling his kiss on her forehead made her feel even happier because this time she felt that his kiss felt different, as if he really put his heart into it, conveying his inner feelings.


    She felt her heart''s temperature rising as she slowly wrapped her arms around him, enjoying the sound of his strong heartbeat and the warmth of his chest.


    Viktor then said, "It''s time. Hugging a beauty like you made me almost forget everything about my trip, haha. Quite the demoness, aren''t you?"


    Umilia stepped back with an embarrassed expression and said, "I hope you have a great time, Master, and please return safely."


    "Well, the first part, I will try my best, and as for the second part, I think I don''t have to try," Viktor said with a wink.


    Umilia grinned sheepishly, seeing his smugness. Still, she couldn''t help but say it.


    Viktor picked up his duffel bag as Umilia followed behind, "I will see you out, Master."

 Chapter 118 - Do You Love Him?

    It was 6:30 AM when Viktor came down with Umilia and saw Brad already in his casual clothes with a small trolley bag. He was sitting on the sofa talking with Taya when the two turned around to see Viktor and Umiliaing down.


    Seeing how well prepared Brad was, Viktor couldn''t help but wonder if Brad was nning to take this trip already since all the nning happened so fast.


    Taya noticed the lovely scarf on Viktor''s neck, and with a nce, she could recognize it was Umilia''s handiwork, and just by seeing how Umilia''s expression seemed bright and happy, she could tell that Umilia gifted it to Viktor and he liked it.


    If it was any other woman, Taya wouldn''t be feeling warm about it, but since it was Umilia, she couldn''t help but be happy that Viktor was seriously considering things.


    "So, Dorian, would you guys be returning in a few days?" Taya asked with a soft smile.


    "Well, Uncle Brad is the one with the n. I am just following his lead and honestly quite excited to explore the ind," Viktor said with a bright smile.


    There were maids and servants around, so all four had to act their roles.


    After Taya asked some casual questions, Viktor said, "Tell Tia and Saya, I will be back with some goodies. Who knows, they might like some."


    "I sure will," Taya smiled and waved the two goodbyes as they got in the car.


    Viktor wondered why Taya didn''t seem surprised with their sudden trip and felt that maybe Brad told her beforehand.


    Meanwhile, Taya turned around to look at Umilia and held her hands as she asked, "Umi...are you in love with him?"


    "Eh...I¡­" Umilia felt her pulse race as she panicked inwardly, wondering whether Taya might feel betrayed considering how Viktor and Taya had a long history between them.


    She knew that Taya was not together with Viktor now but still felt bad about not telling her. The only reason she didn''t tell was not only because she was embarrassed about it, but she felt that Viktor was only considering her as his maid and nothing more.


    Umilia considered Taya as her sister as well, and these two, over all the years, always confided in each other. Thus Umilia couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    "Hey, why are you looking down? I only asked a simple question. Or am I being too prying? You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to. I just was curious how you felt about him," Taya earnestly said.


    Umilia raised her brows, thinking that she misunderstood Taya''s intentions. But still, with Taya suddenly asking her this question, she didn''t know how to respond since she had never been in love before and had no idea how to make sense of her feelings.


    Taya softly smiled, seeing her abashed face, and asked, "Okay, let me make it more simple. Do you like him?"


    Umilia immediately nodded without any hesitation, making Taya smile. Umilia was surprised to see that Taya didn''t seem to show any signs of annoyance and asked, "You really don''t mind?"


    Taya cupped her hands and said, "If it''s you, I can''t be happier. He would be lucky to have you beside him and likewise."


    Umilia''s eyes brightened up hearing her words. But then she smiled wistfully as she said, "But I doubt Master would be interested in someone like me. I am just happy to serve him as long as he wants and to make him happy. I don''t dare to expect anything else."


    Taya inwardly sighed and said, "Umi, don''t say that. You have the right to expect whatever you want, and he is not someone who differentiates between himself and mortals like us. Even if the existence of humans and other living beings as a whole is fleeting for him, he doesn''t consider the ones he holds dear the same. In fact, once he loves someone, he will forevertch onto that person."


    Umilia felt her heart lighten and then maintained her gaze with Taya as she asked, "Just like how he still loves you, right? You also still love him, right? So why are you distancing him?"


    Taya''s expression became difficult as she said, "It''splicated. And trust me when I say that everything will be alright soon. I have thought about certain things, and then once I settle everything, I will tell you."


    Umilia could see that Taya was struggling with something and said in a reassuring tone, "It''s okay. You don''t have to tell me since you said that things would be alright. But...in case you need me, you will let me know, right? Because if I came to know that you have been going through some trouble all alone, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself."


    Taya nodded as she smiled and gave Umilia a warm hug as she said, "Don''t worry. You will be one of the first to know in case there is something I can''t handle on my own."


    Meanwhile, Viktor was dressed as Dorian as he and Brad walked through the airport in search of their terminal.


    Viktor had a lot of other passports in his hand to support his various identities. If someone found the stash of passports he had, they would think he was some veteran international spy to have so many identities.


    But Viktor was only nning to stay as Dorian till hends at his destination, and after that, he decided to walk around as himself and enjoy the ce.


    Viktor was amused that Brad had bought some fake beards and hair to wear a disguise after theynded so that nobody will recognize him and he could enjoy it without attracting any unnecessary attention.


    In the ne, as the two sat side by side, Viktor wanted to wink at some beauties who were none other than the airhostess'' walking to and fro. But since he was Dorian right now, he could only give them a sweet smile as they passed by, and they also smiled back at him.


    He knew people might have noticed him and Brad entering the VIP coach, so he had to keep up appearances.


    As the ne took off, Brad asked in a serious tone, "I have been meaning to ask. That night, Taya said you took care of some tongue-less goons. They seem creepy and dangerous. I feel like whoever sent them is serious and way more dangerous than these goons. What do you think?"

 Chapter 119 - A Novelist?

    Viktor answered with a thoughtful expression, "For now, Taya says she doesn''t have any concrete information that could help us. But if the people behind them are smart, they wouldn''t be making moves for a while. Because the way I took care of those men will surely send a strong message to their leader, and I am sure if he got some brains, he wouldn''t make any moves until he figures out who killed his men so easily."


    Brad slightly nodded and sighed as he said, "Trouble never ceases to find us. I sometimes feel that being more powerful is troublesome than having no power at all. But of course, the benefits that power brings is too much for me toin about anything."


    "Why? Do you miss the good old days when we were all just a small happy family? Just you, Dina, Taya, and me in that old house?" Viktor asked with a smile.


    Brad softlyughed, "Those days surely had their charm. I reminisce about those days then and now, especially after Dina passed away. Sigh, I really miss her." Brad said with a wistful gaze.


    "Don''t worry, Brad. She will patiently wait for you and still love you in the next life."


    Brad chuckled, "So you are a believer of reincarnation?"


    "Well, I don''t consider anything impossible since my own existence is proof itself. There could be many things in the world or the universe we have yet to understand or learn about. Just like how I have no idea who or what I really am or where those ancient ruins I was sleeping in came from. There are too many questions to ask, and I have the time, but I have no idea how to seek the answers," Viktor said with a slight head shake.


    Brad narrowed his gaze and asked, "But do you really want to find those answers? I mean, as long as you are happy and well, it really doesn''t matter, right? Also, don''t you think that there could be a good reason why you lost your memories? I can''t think of a way for you to possibly lose your memories. So whatever happened is beyond mine or anyone else''s knowledge."


    Viktor nodded as he said with a zed expression, "You are right. I have thought about these things before as well. But there is a burning feeling inside my heart that I forgot something very important...something that might have been a precious memory for me. This is what always drives me to find answers and sometimes makes me restless thinking about it."


    "Oh¡­" Brad raised his brows as he felt that Viktor''s true past could be very wellplicated and said, "Then I guess you shouldn''t try to force yourself to remember but let those memories find you."


    "But how?" Viktor asked with a slight headshake.


    Brad said with a light shrug, "I don''t know much about amnesia or what kind of memory loss you suffered. But what I can tell you is that memories, even if they are erased from our brains, important ones that we hold very dear will always remain within our hearts and soul. And when you need them the most, these memories might find you on their own."


    Viktor had an incredulous look on his face and said after a few moments, "When did you be so spiritual, Brad? Is it those books you have been reading?"


    Brad awkwardly smiled, "Hoho, at my age, things like spirituality and the abstract concepts of soul interest me the most, and I even wrote some books on the same topic. If you see those books in any bookstore, be sure to buy one for support, ha."


    "Haha, I can''t wait to see the gibberish you have written," Viktorughed, making Brad clear his throat in embarrassment.


    He then continued with a proud smile, "You should read mine as well. But don''t read them in public."


    "You write books too?" Brad asked with a baffled expression.


    "Novels...romantic ones, you know."


    "But when and why? I never saw you write when you were staying with us."


    "Who said I don''t write? I only write when I get inspiration, and staying in that vige for all those years made me feel bored. So I decided to write some for my own pleasure and published it to see if people would enjoy it," Viktor said with a shrug while Brad shook his head with a smile, wondering how many youngsters were going to be corrupted by reading his novel.


    As the hours passed, the two kept on talking like best friends till theynded in the airport in the Twiln Isle by 1 PM.


    The airport was quite crowded, and Viktor saw many tourists from various countries walking around, which made him realize again that this ce had be even more of an exotic location.


    But precisely because of this, only those who saved up enough money or wereing from wealthy backgrounds could afford a trip to this ind since everything was expensive here. At least, that was what Viktor felt after going through many brochures and catalogs while he was on the ne.


    "You still speak Ishian, right? Because mine is quite rusty," Brad said with a dry chuckle.


    Viktor rolled his eyes, "Please. I have been to this ce once and that too for just a brief stay. But still, you are lucky I speak Ishian. Having too much time on your hands can motivate you to learn all sorts of things."


    "Hoho, that is good enough."


    "Don''t tell me you pulled me along as a trantor?" Viktor asked skeptically.


    Brad coughed, "Ahem. Of course, not. What do you take me for? If I wanted a trantor, I could have hired one."


    "Alright, alright. I was just asking," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    The two then slipped into a public restroom, and as nned, Brad put on his fake beard and wig, making him look like a man in his sixties who just had too much money in his hand and had no idea how to spend them other than visiting this ind.


    Viktor didn''t have to change his clothes since the clothes he bought as Dorian was big enough to perfectly fit him when he assumed his true appearance. That was why his clothes seemed baggy when he wore them as Dorian.


    But now, his t-shirt was hugging his body, highlighting his well-defined muscles, solid pecs, and biceps, making him appear hot enough to spellbind any passing by girls.


    When Brad came out, Viktor chortled, seeing his funny appearance with a patterned flower shirt with many colors and especially his wig, which was ck hair that reached till his shoulders and a well-shaped full beard. But the funniest thing was his ck sunsses, and Viktor could hardly contain hisughter.


    If anyone else saw how the proud and powerful Brad was looking like this now, they would think that he either lost his mind or that someone was impersonating him to destroy his image.


    No one would in their dreams imagine that such a serious man could look so funny. But they had no idea that when Brad was with his family, he would be himself and act as he pleased.


    "What? Is there something funny written on my face?" Brad asked in a disgruntled tone seeing how Viktor wasn''t appreciative of his disguise, which took him days toe up with. He had to think a lot before choosing what kind of wig and style he should go with.


    Viktor grinned, "You look like a perverted senior trying to hide his seniority to score girls."


    Brad gulped and looked at the mirror again, wondering if he really looked like one, but still, he felt that he looked quite younger and stylish.


    "Seriously, Brad, at least remove thoseme sunsses. We are inside a building now," Viktor said as he shook his head.


    Brad shook his finger, "That''s where you aregging behind, Viktor. See, this is the new fashion these youngsters follow these days. We don''t wear sunsses for its utility but for style."


    Viktor admitted defeat, "Alright, alright, as you wish. But don''t me me if girls call you a pervert, haha."


    Brad harrumphed as he picked up his hat and left the restroom as Viktor followed him with a smile.


    "So after checking into our hotel, we should visit the famous beach and get some tan," Brad said in a spirited tone as the two walked through the pathway, enjoying the beautiful greenery on the outside.


    "The Bellena Beach? Of course, isn''t that a given," Viktor said with a wink.


    Brad shook his head, knowing why Viktor was looking forward to going to the beach.


    Brad observed the people walking around him, including families, the vehicles passing to and fro, and then after thinking about something, he asked Viktor, "Viktor...I always wondered one thing. With you being the most powerful man in the world, why did you never try to control the whole world? Won''t ones with such power usually do something like that just like we see in movies?"

 Chapter 120 - The Legendary And Terrifying General Raoul

    Brad continued, "Let me reiterate. I find it very surprising that you have no such ambitions despite having the ability. Any other man would have gone drunk with power if they were you."


    Since Brad had known Viktor for decades, he always noticed how Viktor was nonchnt about most things and how despite being so powerful, he never did anything to gain power in society for himself.


    It was as if he was content living like a normal youngster one might see walking on the road and pass his days doing normal things.


    Viktor softly smiled as he answered, "I am too tired andzy to do all that. But...who told you I never tried these things?"


    "Eh?" Brad was puzzled as various thoughts passed through his mind, his brows creasing from specting many things.


    "Don''t tell me you really¡­"


    "The year 70 BD, who do you think was the infamous General Raoul who single-handedly won the Battle of the Frozen Lakes?"


    "The legendary General Raoul? Y-You can''t be kidding...History records say that his name was enough to send chills through even the most hardened soldiers in those war-stricken times. Hell, even armies surrendered to him just because he showed his face. And the Battle of the Frozen Lakes was said to be the most brutal one-sided massacre in human history," Brad said in a tone of disbelief as he stared at Viktor.


    Since the Battle of the Frozen Lakes was one of the most famous battles ever to take ce in the world, it was something made known to kids through history lessons even when Brad was a kid.


    Not only that, there were many famous books written describing the war in detail and most notably the main character who participated in the war, General Raoul.


    The main reason this historical event became famous was that this war was the only obstacle thatid before General Raoul in his path to taking control of the majority of thends in a couple of countries at that time.


    If there were faster modes of transportation avable during those times, then nobody could tell whether General Raoul could have taken control of the whole world. This was why he was considered to be one of the most terrifying characters to ever exist in history.


    Brad went on as he remembered certain details of this terrifying character, "It was his devilish mask with tworge bloodied horns that stood out among his other aspects. He was also nicknamed the Blood Demon because of the rumors that he drank the blood of the men he killed and how no matter how many men rallied against him, they couldn''t kill him, and he kept rising again and again like a demon. I guess the conspiracy theories of him not being a human were true indeed."


    "Why are you still talking about me in the third person. General Raoul is walking right beside you," Viktor said as he smiled.


    Brad shuddered for a moment when he saw that devilish smile and picturing General Raoul''s bloodied mask over Viktor''s face.


    Without him knowing, he was feeling his hands had be cold just by thinking about the frightening events General Raoul was involved in.


    Viktor chuckled, "Well, this is one of the true events where history didn''t exaggerate it because...it can''t. In fact, the history books have a watered-down version of what I really did. Of course, this is just one of many famous and infamous historical events I was involved in. I guess I was almost 30 years old at that time. Of course, I started counting my age based on when I woke up, as you know."


    Brad took in a deep breath and said, "Still...I still can''t picture you as that man. It''s like he was apletely different person¡ªsomeone who was cold, ruthless, violent, and demonic. I mean, as a general, you were supposed to be loyal to your king, but records say that you murdered him in cold blood, killed all his sons, and took away all his concubines and daughters. God knows what happened to them. I mean, you are still terrifying when you want to be, but your current personality does not match General Raoul''s."


    Viktor scoffed, "Hmph, he deserved it. The history records might picture him as a pious and righteous king, but only I knew his dirtiest and darkest secrets and how they affected me as well. Around 80 BD, I was peacefully living in a vige with a small number of people where everyone cared about each other like a family. But the king wanted theirnd to build a mansion for his concubines just because the ce was located in a very scenic ce with fresh groundwater and fertilends. Not only that, but he also wanted to use thends to build arger army. Obviously, the vige leader protested, and the king subtly sent out his secret band of soldiers to kill them all so that the public wouldn''t know it was his doing."


    "Unfortunately, this all happened when I was studying in a distant school, and only when the news reached my ears did I learn that the soldiers did more terrible things than just killing. They killed all the elderly and children without mercy, raped the women, and tortured the rest to death. The king sent his vilest band of soldiers to get the job done effectively, and they did just that."


    Brad took in a breath of cold air as he never expected to hear the true and cruel history from the man who lived it himself.


    "So you took vengeance? But were these people really close to you?"


    "Even if they weren''t rted to me, they were like family to me. Especially a certain middle-aged couple who took care of me like their own son, especially when I had no idea of my identity or what I was. They knew I was different because I was unable to hide certain things from them since everything about me was new to me. But still, they safeguarded my secrets no matter how shocking they were. And to me, they were like my parents even if not blood-rted."


    "So, why not use your powers to take down the king directly? It was not like he could kill you even if he rallied all his men, right?" Brad curiously asked.


    Viktor shook his head as his eyes became frigid for a moment, "No...I wanted to break him mentally and physically bit by bit since a quick death would be too merciful. So I decided to join his ranks and break him from the inside. Also, I wasn''t used to my powers, nor did I have proper control over them. So after I became General Raoul, many things I did were because I went out of control, especially because it was the first time I let loose my inhuman side. So my bloodlust and bestial instincts took over, making me do a lot of things I couldn''t control. And after that, I couldn''t stop myself, since gaining power and looking down on others made me feel good."


    Brad sighed inwardly as he nodded, "No wonder you were so...scary and terrifying then. Now I guess it makes sense. Phew, I am d that you are not that person anymore."


    Viktorughed as he patted Brad''s jittery shoulder, "Haha, don''t tell me you got scared there."


    Brad straightened his back and said, "Of course not. You are Viktor now and not General Raoul. So there is no reason for me to fear, hoho."


    Brad then asked with a thoughtful expression, "Still, history says that General Raoul only lived till the age of fifty before he was betrayed and assassinated by his own men. But what really happened?"


    Viktor wrinkled his brows as he said in a cold voice, "It was an attempted assassination indeed but not by my men since they don''t have the balls. It was none other than my so-called prized wife who stabbed my heart since she wanted all my power, wealth, and followers. But thankfully, even though I was naive in the ways of love, I never told her about what I really am to her for fear of her getting scared. I am d I did that. Otherwise, she might not have tried to betray me, and I wouldn''t have torn her head apart."


    Brad gulped, hearing what happened to the woman that betrayed him, but at the same time, he felt that the scheming woman had iting.


    "But after that, what happened?"


    "After killing her and being the king of everything below heaven, I felt empty and useless. It was as if I had no idea what I should try to seek or live for since I had all the power, wealth, and followers I could ask for. I also learned that the higher up the mountain, the more treacherous the path is. So to seek my new aim, I decided to stage my own death and leave it all behind to start anew."


    "Ohh¡­" Brad felt like he had learned a lot about one of the most infamous men in history and couldn''t feel proud about the fact that he knew the same man personally. In fact, he was literally a living legend.


    "This ce...didn''t the Batlle of the Frozen Lakes happen somewhere around here? I mean, thend has changed, so has the names, but still, records say that the war took ce here even though no traces remain because of natural factors."


    Viktor nodded, "You are right. That''s why I never visited this ce more than once since I always felt moody thinking about this ce. But now I am alright, and it''s been more than two thousand years. So no point in thinking about a long gone past. Now, look at this ce. It doesn''t look anything like the ce I used to live in before, nor should I let it bother me," Viktor said with a calm smile.


    "Hmm, you are right. Past is past. We must focus our minds on the present and future. Still, I can''t believe you never told me before that you had such an impactful past."


    "Haha, I guess I only say certain things when I am in the mood. Anyways, all the things I just said now were only just a made-up story," Viktor said with a wink.


    Brad''s mouth cked as he suddenly felt like he was bamboozled, "No kidding. I know what you said was the truth. No fooling me here. Wait...was it really just a story?"


    Viktor slightlyughed as he shrugged, "Haha, who knows? Maybe it is, or maybe I just made it up for fun. Anyways, heads up, we have reached our hotel."


    Brad was surprised that they reached the hotel, and then thinking about Viktor''s words, he shook his head as he said, "You never change, sigh."

 Chapter 121 - Hot Beauties At The Beach

    The hotel was a luxury resort with furnished wooden outer finishing, two stories tall with various connected buildingsing together in an arc-like shape with vi-like rooms.


    The resort was located right near the Bellena beach, surrounded by rich greenery and water, while the weather was just right enough to enjoy the beach since it was a dry season, not too hot nor too cold.


    "Don''t you need reservations to stay in these kinds of hotels?" Viktor asked as he looked around with awe while also spotting beauties in bikinis walking in and out of the resort whom he could with a nce see that they were all richdiesing from affluent backgrounds considering the way they were talking and the expensive watches and bracelets they were wearing.


    "It''s nothing, hoho. I just pulled some strings. So getting two rooms was easy," Brad proudly said but stifled his smile when he saw that Viktor was busy eyeing thedies clothed in just bikinis and the ones who were lightly dressed.


    "Brad, I have to admit you were right. You surely know how to pick a spot to rx," Viktor said as his eyes gleamed.


    Brad shook his head with a helpless smile and said, "Now you know how good I am. Now, I will just talk with the manager here and get some local information before getting the key cards. You can enjoy the ''sights'' meanwhile."


    "Take your time, Brad. I am in no hurry at all," Viktor happily said as he sat down on a sofa and leaned back as his eyes started to ''explore'' his surroundings.


    However, after a few minutes, as he was observing the entrance, he was surprised to see a face he had seen before just recently.


    A beautiful blonde haired woman dressed in a ttering wrap dress design, knee-length long with thin fabric just enough to vaguely see her curves and skin.


    Her dress looked quite fashionable with a sexy open back, V-neckline thatpletely revealed her cleavage and the outlines of her ample boobs.


    Even some men standing around couldn''t help but shoot a nce at her sexy look, especially since she looked more fashionably hot than the others.


    She was carrying a small trolley in her hand and a pretty little handbag hanging on her wrist as she walked in with style, making subtle, seductive motions with her hips making one wonder if this was her natural style or if she was doing it on purpose.


    And of course, Viktor recognized her as none other than Sarah, whom he met at Denys'' birthday party and even had a small chat with.


    "Sarah, don''t walk too fast!" A woman called from behind, and the men who heard her looked in the direction of the voice, only to have their gazes be feverish upon seeing a voluptuous beauty in her early forties walking in with a trolley simr to the one Sarah was holding.


    The woman had waist-length silky brown hair with the right makeup on her face to highlight her features.


    However, it was the tantalizing red babydoll dress she was wearing that caught the attention of most men since it made her look quite bold and hot. So how could the men, especially young men below the age of thirty, not resist looking at this seductively beautiful milf.


    Her sleekly plump boobs were pushing against her revealing and bold dress, which was clinging to her body by a halter neck. The nearby men couldn''t imagine what would happen if they loosened that knot on her neck as her dress slid off her body.


    The transparentce and the cute satin bow in front added a subtle sexy touch while giving her a hot and desirable look.


    One could also vaguely see her g-string through her babydoll dress which was only barely covering her luscious thighs.


    Viktor couldn''t help but fixate his eyes on this milf since she was the one who looked the hottest around here. Of course, he knew this woman wouldn''t be a match for Umilia''s true charms but still, for now, he thought that he got the best target for today.


    "Come on, Susan. Just admit that you are a slowpoke. It''s not like I was running," Sarah snorted.


    "Is that the way you speak to your father''s wife? Watch your tongue, girl," Susan said with a re as she walked past a disgruntled Sarah and towards the reception desk while Sarah took a look around to sit somewhere.


    "Hey, beautiful. Remember me?"


    Sarah suddenly heard the charming voice of a man from behind and turned around to see a wlessly handsome and tall man standing before her with a smoldering smile.


    She felt that she didn''t recognize this man, but suddenly his face became clear in her mind as she cried out in astonishment, "Lucien! Oh my god, what are you doing here??"


    Viktor had erased his face from the memories of those who were present at Denys'' birthday party just to be sure, and now when he saw Sarah remember, he helped her remember his face again.


    Sarah had been wondering why she couldn''t remember the face of the hottest man she had ever set sights on and felt bad that she couldn''t even look him up on social media.


    But now, she was excited to see him here and feast her eyes on his charming face.


    "Oh, I just decided toe here for a short break and because now was the perfect season to enjoy the beach. So, who is that woman you came with?"


    Sarah wrinkled her brows as she red in the direction of Susan and said, "That''s just my father''s new trophy wife. As expected of my licentious dad to marry someone so young. Look at her, she is just only a bit more than ten years older than me, and I have to treat her as my stepmother. Jeez, who could I me for my bad luck?"


    "I guess your dad has an eye for lookers, huh?"


    "Hmph, she is just a gold digger who married my father for money and prestige. Her sister is a hotshot teacher at a prestigious university. So she met my father through somemon connections and got lucky since my father is so easy to seduce."


    "But all her beauty and assets are because of her gaudy makeup and multiple stic surgeries, which I personally witnessed. See the huge butt she is unting about? She paid over 10,000 dors for a buttocks enhancement surgery and somewhere around that cost to make her boobs look bigger as well. You should have seen how t-chested she was in her old pics," Sarah said in a piqued tone as she noticed multiple men ogling Susan''s voluptuous assets.


    Viktor inwardly smiled in amusement, seeing how much Sarah was annoyed with her stepmother but still surgery or not, those sulent assets were indeed real enough to enjoy through touch.


    "Don''t think too much about it. A natural beauty like you surely stands out. See, look around. You can notice lots of men eyeing you like candy," Viktor said with a wink.


    Sarah blushed as she fisted Lucien''s firm chest and said, "You are too sweet, Lucien. Where is Taya, by the way? Is she here with you?"


    "Nope. I am just here with my gramps over there," Lucien pointed to Brad, who was talking with the manager.


    Sarah was inwardly ted to hear that Taya wasn''t here, "Oh, I see. Your gramps must be quite rich, huh," Sarah said as she noticed the expensive watch Brad was wearing.


    "Oh well, he owns somends, but he has no ns of giving me anything since he wants me to be independent on my own. But now he brought me here at his expense. Otherwise, I would never have been able to afford this luxurious resort," Viktor said with a slight head shake.


    "Aw, it seems like you are faced with tough obstacles. But I have a feeling you are going to be very sessful, especially with such killer looks. You should definitely try modeling, trust me."


    "Haha, I will give it a try if you say so," Viktor then looked in the direction of Susan and saw her having some sort of argument with the receptionist and said, "Looks like your stepmom is having some problem with the rooms? Let''s take a look."

 Chapter 122 - Helping Out The Beauties

    Sarah saw Susan having a heated argument with the young receptionist, who seemed to be trying his best to politely dodge Susan''s verbal bullets.


    "Susan, what is taking so long to get our rooms?"


    "This man is saying that our rooms¡ª-Oh...who''s your handsome young friend here, Sarah?" Susan asked with a sultry smile as she scanned the tall, handsome hunk standing before her top to bottom, especially his rippling muscles stretching his t-shirt, making him look even hotter.


    She even momentarily forgot about her problem with the rooms since she couldn''t take her eyes off of his face.


    Sarah snorted, seeing Susan ogling Lucien so tantly wondering if she had no shame, and said, "This is my good friend, Lucien. I just met him here coincidentally."


    Susan gave a knowing nce towards Sarah, who rolled her eyes before she extended a hand over to Lucien and said, "Hi, Lucien. I am Susan. A pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Viktor held her hand by her fingers and lowered his head to kiss her hand as he said with a charming smile, "It''s my pleasure to meet a beautifuldy like you."


    Susan was surprised to see Lucien kiss her hand as if a knight was kissing the hand of his mistress and felt ttered and blushed with his gesture, much to the annoyance of Sarah, who felt indignant that Lucien never kissed her hand when they met for the first time.


    She felt that her beauty didn''t lose out to Susan''s in the slightest but was jealous her assets were a bit bigger than hers.


    But she was confident about her skin looking more radiant and her boobs and butt being firmer because of the advantage of being younger.


    She felt that once Lucien realizes this, he would be kissing her hand and not Susan''s.


    "So, what is the problem here? Any trouble with the rooms?"


    The young man standing behind the reception desk felt relieved that someone who with a sense of mannerisms came forward and said politely, "Sir, we are gravely sorry since we identally got double bookings because of which the rooms that should have been allotted to these two madams got allotted to a family who came here earlier. And right now, since all our rooms are fully booked, we really have no way to free up a room since this is the season and nobody would be vacating early. But aspensation, the resort has agreed to give them vouchers that would let them stay for two weeks for free the next time they want to stay here. All the services and food will beplimentary as well. We really are mortified that such a simple mistake happened, and we would like to sincerely make up for the inconvenience caused."


    "Hmph, what''s the use of all thispensation when we don''t even have a ce to stay for now. Why would we care toe here again after such a terrible experience? Now, which hotel will have vacant rooms in such a busy season? How could such a reputed hotel make this kind of silly mistake and not take responsibility?" Susan said in a pissed-off tone since she was frustrated that all her vacationing ns will go down the drain.


    Sarah was also frustrated, but she didn''t want to make a scene, unlike Susan, and since she was anyway doing all the heavy lifting, she let her run her tongue.


    "I am really sorry, Ma''am. I sincerely apologize on behalf of the resort," The poor man said as politely as possible.


    However, Susan couldn''t let this go simply and said, "You know what. Call your manager. Let me have a talk with him and see if I won''t sue the resort for this."


    Viktor raised his brows and looked at Sarah, who whispered to him, "I hate to admit, but she is a talentedwyer in a bigw firm. But still, she married my father to progress her career."


    Viktor nodded in understanding and decided to intervene as he ced his hand on Susan''s shoulder and said, "Miss Susan, no need to trouble yourself by going through all that. How about you two stay in my room?"


    The two women suddenly had their expressions rxed as they nced at each other and then said to Viktor at the same time, "Really?"


    The two awkwardly looked at each other again for speaking at the same time with such energy.


    Viktor chuckled, seeing their excited expressions, and said, "Of course. What would I do with a big room all on my own, anyway?"


    "But what about your gramps? Isn''t he with you?" Sarah asked.


    Viktor waved his hand and said, "Oh, don''t worry about him. He has another room since he is a man of privacy, heh."


    "Then I hope we won''t be intruding," Susan said with a yful smile as she parted her hair to reveal her seductive neck.


    "Of course not. I can''t bear to see two beautiful women stranded outside in such a big ce. It''s not safe," Viktor said as he put up a concerned expression.


    "Aww, that''s really sweet of you, Lucien. Thank you," Susan said with a moved expression as she caressed his robust arm.


    "It''s my pleasure," Viktor smiled.


    Sarah inwardly scoffed, seeing how Susan was taking advantage, and decided not to lose out as she hooked her arm with Lucien''s, "Of course. As I said, he is my good friend and a gentleman."


    Susan''s brows twitched, seeing Sarah gettingfy with Lucien and said, "Sarah, why didn''t your fiance Denyse with us?"


    Viktor raised his brows and then saw the diamond ring on Sarah''s finger, making him feel surprised wondering why Denys suddenly took a U-turn and ended up with Sarah.


    Sarah inwardly cursed Susan as she said in an embarrassed voice, "Does it really matter? Anyways he has a lot of work in the hospital since he has to supervise his department, and I didn''t want to bug him."


    She tightened her arm around Lucien''s as she continued, "Anyways, shall we go now? My legs are hurting from all the standing."


    Brad, who had finished speaking with the manager, turned around only to be surprised to see Viktor surrounded by two buxom beauties on either side and sighed, wondering how he always managed to do this.

 Chapter 123 - An Agreement Between The Ladies

    As he walked towards them, he heard thedies addressing Viktor as Lucien and understood that Viktor must be using his identity as Lucien d and decided to y along.


    "Hello, Lucien. Who are these two nicedies?" Brad asked in an amiable tone.


    "Oh, gramps. This is Sarah whom I got acquainted with through Taya, and this is her stepmother, Susan."


    The two women exchanged greetings with Brad, and he also learned that these two women were going to stay with Viktor, which made him even more surprised how he managed to bag these two this fast.


    "So we should eat and go to the beach, right?" Sarah asked in an excited tone, feeling quite excited to show off her body in her bikini to Lucien.


    "Sure. Let''s head to my room," Viktor smiled and then said to Brad, "Gramps, we will call you when we are ready."


    "Hoho, take your time, kids. I am not in a hurry at all," Brad said in an understanding tone as he shook his head before walking away.


    As they walked, Viktor asked Sarah, "So when did you get engaged to Denys. I never thought you two were a thing."


    Sarah casually said, "Oh, it''s because he finally realized his feelings for me, and since he is a shy guy in nature, things just happened a littlete before he proposed to me. I still feel like it was a dreame true. Fiuhh, I can''t wait for the big day. But of course, Lucien, I hope we can still meet here and there, you know."


    Viktor chuckled inwardly, specting that Denys might have gotten his heart broken seeing Taya so close to him, and Sarah just happened to have feelings for him, making her a convenient rebound girl.


    Still, he could see that Sarah was happy about being engaged to Denys, especially when she was unting her diamond ring.


    But of course, he could also see how Sarah was nning to slip into his pants even if she was engaged or going to marry Denys. He didn''t know whether to feel pity for poor Denys for not knowing that his fiance had a voracious appetite in men.


    Viktor and the two women entered his room and had astonished expressions when they saw that it was a top-tier suite which was the costliest out of other types of rooms.


    "Gosh, Lucien, doesn''t this suite cost more than 10,000 dors per night?" Sarah asked with sparkling eyes as she saw how there was one master bedroom and a spare room with arge open balcony having arge pool that glimmered under the sun. There were also lounger chairs with umbres and tables alongside the pool.


    "You really have a great grandfather, Lucien," Susan said in a spirited tone as she checked out the high-quality furnishings with opulent, expensive touches and how quiet the room was with fresh air from the outside carried by the winds from the seashore, making one''s mind feel a soothing sensation.


    "Haha, he is the best there is. Anyways, you two can freshen up in the master bedroom. I will take a quick bath in the second room before we all head out for lunch. Sounds good?"


    "Of course! Thank you again so much, Lucien," Sarah said with hearts in her eyes as she hugged Lucien, her boobs pressing against his arm.


    "Yes. You are really a sweet boy. If it weren''t for you, this poor sister and her daughter would have been stranded in the streets," Susan said with pursed lips as she caressed Viktor''s arm.


    Viktor could feel the pheromones increasing in the air and the subtle rivalry between these two women, which made him feel even more excited but he decided to y along for more since he wanted to y with these two at the same time.


    "Haha, Miss Susan, please. It really was nothing."


    "Come on. Don''t call me Miss. It makes me feel older and distant. Call me Susie just like how the people I consider close call me," Susan said with a wink.


    "Alright, Susie. I will catch you two after my bath then."


    The twodies got into their room, and since the two were going to stay together in the same room, they couldn''t help but re at each other, feeling a bit piqued at having to share a room with each other.


    "You just can''t wait to suck his young cock, can you? Don''t you have any shame, especially when you got engaged just recently?" Susan asked with a derisive scoff and continued with a sly smile, "I wonder how poor Denys would feel when he knows that his beautiful fiance is having the time of her life with a younger guy."


    "Oh, don''t fucking overreact. Nothing happened, and besides, you are one to talk. Do you think I don''t know about the adventurous flings you had while you were married to my father? How do you think he will react when he learns about them?"


    Susan''s eyes shook but said with a dismissive chuckle, "Ha, you really have a talent in telling lies. As if I am going to get scared."


    "Lies? I guess you are too naive when ites to these things. I have hard proof, especially pics, all thanks to a private detective. I thought that such dirt on you mighte in handy in case you set out to make things difficult for me," Sarah said with a proud smirk.


    "You!" Susan was enraged as she said in a biting tone, "You spied on me? How dare you?!"


    "Come on, no need to be so dramatic. You have nothing to worry about as long as you seal your big mouth, no matter what I do. And I would do the same. So do we have adies'' agreement?" Sarah asked with a narrowed gaze as she extended her hand for a handshake.


    Susan took a deep breath and felt that this was probably not a bad idea since she doesn''t have to be wary of her as both of them would protect each other''s interests rather than destroy each other.


    So she slowly walked forward and looked at Sarah as she extended her hand, "Alright. It''s a deal."


    Viktor was happily taking his hot shower, having no idea that a possible catfight got defused on its own but was surely looking forward to having fun with the step mother-daughter duo.

 Chapter 124 - Longing Between Two Hearts

    Viktor took his own sweet time showering, and aftering out, he took out the scarf Umilia gave him and smelled it, enjoying her smell that was still lingering on it.


    One part of his mind was telling him that he shouldn''t use this scarf and instead keep it safely so that it wouldn''t suffer any wear and tear. But the other part of his mind was saying that he should use it whenever needed so that it could remind him of her whenever he had it wound across his neck.


    But now, since he was not exactly in a cold ce and was going to the beach, he felt that he could use this if he was going somewhere cold.


    Still holding the scarf in his hand and being away from her, he realized that he was already starting to miss her even though it has been just a few days since he met her.


    Rarely did he ever feel this kind of feeling, and he knew how things usually developed whenever he felt this sort of feeling. Still, he felt that he should sort it all out in his mind while refreshing his mind in this ce.


    He put on a simple grey vest beforeing out and saw that the two women were still inside and decided to check out his phone in the meanwhile. He browsed through Umilia''s erotic pics he had taken yesterday and couldn''t help but feel that she was indeed built like a subus who could steal the souls of men just by looking at her figure.


    He then suddenly felt the urge to hear her voice, especially when he was already on his phone.


    He had never used a phone to talk to people before, especially when he was staying away. So he decided to call Umilia for the first time and see how it feels like to talk to someone who was thousands of miles away.


    Her phone rang a few times before Viktor heard the sound of her answering the call, and a sweet voice sounded out from the other side, "Hello...Master, is that you?"


    Viktor felt a kind of strange yet happy feeling to hear her voice despite being separated by a long distance. Her voice sounded exactly as if he was standing before her.


    He could also sense the excitement in her tone as she spoke.


    "Master? Are you still there? Or are you unable to hear my voice?" Umilia''s brows pulled together when she didn''t hear any response from Viktor and looked at her phone''s screen to see if the call was still connected.


    Viktor chuckled as he walked out onto the balcony and said, "Yes. I was just enjoying your sweet voice. It sounds as beautiful as a nightingale."


    "Master...please¡­" Umilia suddenly rushed into her room like an abashed teenager since she didn''t want anyone else seeing her embarrassed look.


    Still, inwardly she couldn''t stop beaming hearing his sweet words. After all, which woman could resist a pleasantpliment like that.


    She was also feeling ted that Viktor gave her a surprise call, and it really seemed as if he wanted to hear her voice.


    But still, she asked, "Master...Is there something in your mind? Maybe...you can tell me, and I will try my best to help you."


    Viktor raised his brows, realizing how perceptive Umilia was despite him revealing nothing. Umilia only had a gut feeling that something was up with Viktor after getting his call and feeling some subtle feelings hidden within his words.


    "Well, even if there was, for now, it''s something I should deal with on my own. Don''t worry. When it''s time, I will tell you," Viktor said in a reassuring tone.


    Umilia softly smiled as she said, "Of course. I know Master is good at handling many difficult things on your own and that there probably might be nothing in this world that can faze you. But still...no matter how simple or important matter it is, Umi will be happy to always be there to support Master with anything you need."


    Viktor''s eyes became zed as he said in a mild tone, "I know. That is why you are one of the most beautiful women I have ever known."


    Umilia leaned her back against the wall as she felt her heart flutter, making her smile in a silly way like a love-struck maiden.


    She then parted her lips, wanting to say something," I¡­" But then she sealed her lips again, thinking that maybe it was a bad idea.


    Viktor clearly noticed how she was about to say something and asked, "What is it, my Big Umi? Say whatever you want. I won''t bite."


    "No...it''s nothing¡­" Umilia said in a timid voice as she yed with the ends of her clothes, feeling flustered.


    "Then the more I want to know...As your Master, I order you," Viktor said in a yful tone making Umilia let out a soft chuckle.


    She then overcame her hesitation and said in a low voice, "I...just wish I was there with you, Master¡­" Even if it had been just a couple of hours since Viktor left, Umilia was feeling a sense of emptiness, knowing that he wouldn''t be back for a few days.


    "Oh, why?"


    "N-Nothing really...I just want to serve you since you don''t know anyone there. I speak Ishian as well. So in case, you were having trouble getting around...you know¡­" Umilia found it hard to keep on speaking since she couldn''te up with a better excuse, especially knowing that even if Viktor didn''t know the localnguage, he could just hire a trantor or use his phone as a trantion device.


    But obviously, she did not want to tell her real intention. Still, Viktor caught on to her easily but decided not to expose her and said, "Oh, don''t worry. I speak Ishian. Heck, even Brad knows something here and there, haha. Anyways, I do miss you, my Big Umi. So, I am easing my heart by looking at some beautiful and hot pics I captured yesterday night."


    She turned over in nervousness as her arm leaned against the wall near the door, "Master! Please, don''t. I-It''s embarrassing¡­" Umilia said in a sheepish tone as her fingers fidgeted with each other, feeling that she might die from shame, imagining Viktor going through all her erotic pics.


    "Master¡­.please don''t look at it in public. Someone else might see them," Umilia said as she bit her lip, not daring to imagine if someone peeks at Viktor''s phone while he uses it.


    Viktor chuckled, "Don''t worry, Umi. I wouldn''t want anyone else getting charmed by you, nor is anyone capable of taking this phone away from me."


    Umilia abashedly smiled while her face was already red from all the constant blushing, making her face as beautiful as a rose in full bloom.


    *CLICK!*


    But suddenly, Umilia''s angelic smile stiffened when she saw the door of her room suddenly open, realizing that she was too distracted to lock it before.


    And seeing who it was, her expression froze as if she was caught in the middle of a grave act by this person.

 Chapter 125 - Tiana’s Frustrations

    "Aunt Umi?" Tiana, who was looking for Umilia and decided to see if he was in her room, was surprised to see her standing near the door, talking on the phone with glowing cheeks.


    "Tia? What happened?" Umilia asked as she lowered her phone, trying her best to put up a calm expression.


    Umilia didn''t cut the call so she could let Viktor learn about the situation that was going on, and Viktor indeed heard Tiana''s voice and wondered what she was doing there.


    He sighed and cut the call since he knew Tiana might need Umilia for something.


    Tiana slyly smiled as she came in and closed the door behind her. She then skeptically looked at Umilia as she asked, "Aunt Umi, who were you talking to?"


    Umilia casually said with a smile, "Just a friend. Anyways, is there something you need, Tia?"


    Tiana narrowed her eyes, but no matter how much she kept looking at Umilia, her poker expression didn''t change a bit. There wasn''t even a sign of nervousness or shyness she was hoping for.


    Tiana inwardly sighed, thinking that, unlike Sayana, Umilia was a tough nut to get answers out of if she didn''t want to say anything.


    Still, Tiana decided to get a tease out of her since she had never caught her on the phone like this before and said, "Oh, I was just looking for you to ask about a dessert. But it seems like you have quite a close friend there. Still, I suddenly have one question in my mind."


    Umilia softly chuckled and asked, "What is it?"


    Tiana scanned Umilia''s bombshell figure top to bottom and said in pure curiosity, "Aunt Umi, you look so beautiful and hot. I know a lot of guys must have already asked you out. But can you tell me why you are not interested in getting a boyfriend? Is it because of Sayana?"


    Umilia smiled, "I don''t really have time for one, especially with how busy I am. Also, I doubt Sayana would like to have a stranger suddenly entering her life. I don''t know how she would react."


    "Come on, auntie. Sayana is a big girl now, and I am sure she would like you to be happy. Personally, I would like it if you had an amazing boyfriend because I think you are too good not to have a partner. Still, it''s just my opinion, and if you do indeed have a secret boyfriend, your secret is safe with me," Tiana said with a wink.


    Umilia softly smiled, "I will keep that in mind."


    Umilia realized that Tiana might have indeed caught on to something, but she felt that as long as Tiana doesn''t know any better, things would be alright.


    So, she decided to turn around the game before she dug deeper and asked, "What about you? Do you want your mother to marry again? I sometimes ask her about it, but she is just like me, I guess."


    Tiana''s expression became pensive, and she said, "Nah...I don''t personally feel like my mother should marry again."


    She then said with a sigh, "You are right. Thinking about it, it''s strange and awkward for me to suddenly get acquainted with a stranger who might be spending the rest of his life with us. Anyways, even if she is one of the most beautiful women out there, she doesn''t have time for men. I even barely see her since she''s so obsessed with ying doctor. What is she even doing in the hospital to keep her so busy? If this is how all doctors are, I am d I am not interested in medicine."


    Umilia held Tiana''s hand and asked in a gentle tone, "Are you angry with your mother?"


    Tiana nced away, "No...I just don''t understand her. She won''t tell me anything if I ask something serious. Why would someone be so cold to her own daughter? I don''t get it. And all she does is lecture me whenever she sees me."


    Umilia sighed as she pulled Tiana along to sit with her on the bed and said as she hugged her, "Your mother loves you a lot more than you think, Tia. In fact, contrary to what you might think, you are more important than her own life. But the reason your mother is so busy is that she is managing the whole Snow Group on her own and being the Madam of the Snow Family is not easy, especially with the stress and workload thates with it, making herpletely exhausted and tired by the end of the day."


    Tiana pursed her lips and said, "But who asked her to be the Madam? Why can''t she just be someone normal and let someone else manage thepany?"


    "Then you might not be able to enjoy the same luxury as you do now, and your status won''t be the same as well. But besides that, who else can she trust to entrust such a big empire? She is already too busy keeping away countless enemies from wing at the Snow Group. And probably she has her own goals and ambitions, which we might not be able to understand now. But I trust that one day everything is going to be alright, and she might not be this busy anymore as you want."


    Tiana let out an exasperated sigh as she iled her legs and said, "Haa...I don''t care. Let her do her thing, hmph. Anyways, Aunt Umi, don''t tell her anything about what I said. Okay?"


    "Of course, I won''t," Umilia said in a reassuring tone.


    Tiana happily hugged Umilia and gave her a peck on her cheek, "You are really the coolest auntie. Sayana is so lucky to have a mom like you."


    Umilia slightlyughed with her hand on her lips, "Really? Sayana may not totally agree with that. You must have heard about how mothers are more strict to their own daughters than others, right?"


    Tiana shrugged, "But I never heard herining."


    "You know how she mostly keeps things to herself, and well, she never caused any trouble for me to reprimand her."


    "Wait a minute...Auntie, are you telling me that I am a troublemaker?" Tiana asked in a petnt tone.


    Umilia softly giggled, "No...I did not. But who said being a troublemaker is bad? This house wouldn''t be lively without you, and being yourself is what matters in the end."


    Tiana proudly smiled, taking her words as apliment, "See, you really understand me. Anyways, any idea why Dorian and grandpa left on a sudden trip? It just seems strange."


    Umilia and Tiana continued talking for a while as she subtly came up with a good exnation for their sudden outing.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, Viktor, who had gotten off the phone, turned around to see a sight that made him smile roguishly.

 Chapter 126 - A Place With Ghosts?

    Viktor lost count of the number of minutes he talked with Umilia. But before he knew it, Sarah and Susan had alreadye out of their rooms and their clothes or the bare minimum fabric covering their alluring figures.


    Sarah was wearing a white microkini that was extremely skimpy, with bare fabric enough to cover her honeypot while revealing the outer sides of her vulva.


    Her skimpy bra was barely covering a portion of her ample boobs while exposing the majority of her boobs as the bra strings ran over her seductive-looking corbones.


    Susan was wearing a bit more revealing red strapless bikini, which revealed most of her pale skin as her full melons were tightly held back by it. It almost looked like the bra might give away any moment and reveal the forbidden region, giving her a sensuous look that could drive the men crazy.


    Her red G-string was barely covering her honeypot as only a skinny string ran over her vulva, making up for a sight that could ignite a man''s wildest fantasies.


    "Ladies, you two are looking too hot for the weather and...even for me," Viktor said with a wink.


    Sarah''s cheeks became red as she said with a raised chin, "Oh, please, Lucien. You really know your way with words."


    However, she also subtly checked out Lucien''s chiseled muscles and solid pecs stretching his sleeveless vest and resisted the urge to see how they feel under her touch.


    Susan also proudly smiled and checked out Lucien''s robust and powerful-looking arms without hiding it and said in a sultry voice, "Young man, before youment about our hotness, you should take a look in the mirror. I doubt you might get kidnapped by all the girls out there and forget about us poor sisters."


    Viktor gave a charming smile as he walked towards them and ced his hand on their shapely backs as he said, "Oh, please. I would be mad not to enjoy thepany of two top-notch beauties like you both. How about we all now go for lunch?"


    Sarah smiled, "Sure. By the way, who were you on the phone with? Was it Taya?"


    "Of course not. Sister-inw is too busy to bother calling me at this hour. It was just a good friend," Viktor casually said as he walked out of his room with two beauties on either side.


    When Brad came out, he wasn''t surprised to see these two hotties sticking to Viktor and shook his head helplessly as he joined them.


    While having lunch in the restaurant, most men couldn''t help but stare at the bold bikini wears Sarah and Susan were wearing while the majority of them sent envious nces towards Viktor while some hoped that these two women were his mother and sister so that they could have a chance.


    However, the women were no exception except that they couldn''t take their eyes off of Viktor and were extremely jealous of the women seated next to him, cursing them inwardly for scoring such a drop-dead handsome young man before they could.


    People who came to the Twiln Isle for vacationing, especially the Bellena Beach, were mostly to hook up, one-night stands, or to find a partner.


    That was why this ce was one of the most famous exotic spots for romantic rendezvous or a ce where couples could escape to.


    So most of the men and women here, except the kids and elderlies, were here to explore their sexuality and be more adventurous.


    In fact, Sarah had to hide from Denys about the fact that she came here only with her stepmother since he might have objected to it.


    She felt that after marriage, she might not be able to be adventurous anymore and wanted to enjoy to the fullest before that.


    As for Susan, she was fed up with her work life and husband and needed a breather.


    While eating, Brad was holding a brochure in his hand about the Twiln I and said, "Have you three ever heard of the Wailing Hills?"


    "Yeah. Isn''t that the only and the creepiest spot on this ind? But I heard that the hills there were quite beautiful," Susan said offhandedly as she elegantly ced a cherry in her mouth though in a subtle, sensuous way.


    "Wow, really? Anyways, even if it sounds intriguing, I hate anything that screams horror," Sarah said with a shrug.


    "Well, what about that ce, gramps?" Viktor asked curiously. Since he had only briefly been to this ce many years ago, he never took a good look around.


    "Believe it or not, these hills are quite an attractive tourist spot, though not all visit that ce due to frightening rumors of people going missing there or ending up dead. Anyways, the hills are also surrounded by a river, and it is said that the sound of ghosts wailing can be heard if one walks through the ce," Brad said as he read the brochure in intrigue.


    "Hmph, it''s just the locals making up stories so that they get more business. It is a cheap but effective strategy used by the locals in ces like these to attract more tourists. After all, human curiosity can be used as an effective weapon," Susanmented in a wizened tone.


    Viktor raised his brows seeing that Susan wasn''t a topwyer by ident.


    "Still, you guys really don''t want to visit these hills? I feel interested," Brad said as he keenly browsed the brochure.


    "Uncle Puto, those kinds of ces are not for usdies. But we will surely be happy to apany you if you two are interested in going to other spots," Sarah said with a smile.


    "Well, I don''t have anything better to do. So if you are going, gramps, feel free to call me," Viktor casually said.


    He then looked at both the women and said with a wink, "And as for us...let''s first enjoy the good ol'' beach."


    After eating, the twodies went to order a drink before the bar counter as Viktor said that he would be right behind them to let Brad finish his food.


    "You seriously couldn''te up with a better name than Puto, eh?" Brad said with pinched lips.


    "Ha, it''s just a name. Don''t worry too much about it. Anyways, are you really not interested after seeing all the milfs walking around here? I even saw some looking at you just because you are wearing that diamond-studded watch. If you just make a wink, I am sure they would throw themselves on you."


    Brad waved his hands and said with augh, "Hoho, I am too old for these things, and besides, I don''t want Dina killing me in the afterlife. She would chew my head out, especially when she might be spying on me from above."


    "Haha, I am sure Dina would be beaming if she heard your words."


    Brad shook his head with a smile and said, "Anyways, you better go and tend to those beauties instead of waiting around for this old man. I will just take my time and eat, and the beach is hardly fifty meters away. Oh, look, it seems like some hawks are trying to prey on your prey," Brad said with a wink.


    Viktor knitted his brows and looked behind to see a group of three young men under their thirties wearing only trousers and unting their bulging muscles, walking towards Susan and Sarah, who was sitting before the bar counter, with their bountiful butts and sexy backs revealed to all.


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of next month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 127 - The Rivalry Between The Stepmom And Daughter

    "Hey,dies. How about we buy you both a drink and hang out for a while?" The blonde-haired man leading the other two men said with his best smile.


    Susan and Sarah, as if in sync, scanned these three men, and when theypared them to Lucien, only one word appeared in their mind, ''Losers.''


    But before any one of them could reply, Lucien''s voice came from behind, "Hey, you two. Buy me a drink, will ya? My gramps can be too stingy, you know."


    "Of course, Lucien. Hey, get this man a bourbon," Susan said with style while the three men who offered to buy these two a drink had baffled expressions wondering how these two women had no problem with a man asking them to buy him a drink.


    Usually, the hidden rule among men to impress women was that they should buy stuff for them or use their money to awe them.


    But here, it was just the opposite, and the twodies seemed to be eager to buy him a drink.


    However, Viktor wasn''t satisfied and stood between the twodies as he wrapped his arm around their velvety hips and caressed their navel with his hand as he said, "So, gramps said he would take his time. How about we head off to the beach after you two finish your drinks?"


    Susan and Sarah nced at each other in surprise, not expecting Lucien to be this bold, but they thought that he was forward as an act to get rid of the three men.


    "Sure. We can''t wait!" So they yed along but couldn''t help but feel a tingle sensation on their bodies because of Lucien''s searing hand caressing their navels.


    "Let''s go, guys," The blonde-haired man said in an irked tone, thinking that these twodies were already sleeping with that guy, and he stood no chance. He also felt a deep feeling of inferiority because of Viktor''s devilishly handsome looks and perfect body that didn''t look like a buffalo on steroids.


    "Lucien, they have left. But your naughty hand is making me feel funny," Susan said in a flirty tone as she looked at him while Sarah didn''t know what to say nor was she as forward as Susan.


    "Oh, I am sorry, Susie. My hand just melts and misbehaves when it''s in contact with someone too hot for it to handle," Viktor said with a wink, making Susan smile coquettishly, feeling ttered and impressed by Lucien''s words.


    Sarah inwardly harrumphed, seeing that Lucien and her stepmother were getting along too well, and cursed her plump assets inwardly.


    However, she indeed had feelings for Denys and couldn''t help but feel guilty for having racy thoughts, and Lucien''s hot touch on her stomach before definitely didn''t help settle down her racing thoughts.


    As for Susan, Sarah knew that she only married her father for convenience without any feelings between them while her father married her to enjoy having a younger wife.


    The three soon walked towards the beach, where they saw lots of people in beach clothes walking around, talking and ying sports while some were enjoying sshing water against each other in the waters.


    However, most of them were enjoying the sun while lying down on the beach beds. In fact, there were some stores nearby selling foldable beach beds, and obviously, Sarah and Susan bought one for themselves while Viktor also bought one just for the sake of it.


    "The sun is just right today. We came at the right time. Don''t you think so, Sarah?" Susan said with a smile as sheid face down on the beach chair.


    "Of course. It''s why this season is popr," Sarah said as sheid down on her beach chair.


    Viktor set up his beach chair in the middle of these two''s and was about to sit when Susan extended her hand with a bottle of oil that seemed to be of a costly brand and said, "Lucien, can you be kind enough to apply this oil on my back. I heard that this hazelnut oil is best for softening my skin while dozing on the beach."


    Sarah frowned, wondering when this vixen came up with this idea and inwardly hoped that Lucien would refuse her.


    But just as she expected, Lucien easily agreed, "Of course. It would be my pleasure."


    Viktor took a look at the bottle cover and saw that it was a costly 100% organic and edible oil with many herbal and flower extracts mixed together.


    He got up and sat beside Susan on her beach chair and feasted his eyes on her plump buttocks, clearly able to see the outline of her vulva underneath her G-string.


    He then asked as he touched the knot on the back of her bra, "I can remove this, right?"


    "Sure. How else would I get the full treatment?" Susan said in a coy tone as Viktor smirked and undid her bra with just a single pull with his fingers, revealing herplete bare sexy back to him.


    He opened the bottle of oil and saw golden-colored liquiding out as he poured some onto his palm.


    He rubbed his palms together and began to apply the oil on her back.


    "Ahh¡­That cold yet cool feeling...it''s so rxing, and yourrge hands make it even moreforting," Susan said with a blissful expression as she enjoyed his hands massaging her back.


    She could feel how soft yet firm his hands were and the delicate movements he was performing with his fingers, made her nerves tingle in excitement.


    "Your skin is already so good, Susie...but with this oil, I am sure it will look even better," Viktor remarked as his hands massaged all over her back before finally letting his hands slip onto her soft side boobs.


    Susan felt his searing hands massaging the sides of her body while his fingers ''identally'' rubbed against the sides of her boobs, making her let out a subtle moan involuntarily, "Ahn¡­This is soo good...You are way more talented than I expected...Could you be a professional masseur?"


    "Haha, no. I just have magic hands," Viktor smirked as he made sure to stir up all her sensitive spots on her back, including her waist just above her buttocks.


    ''Hmph, these two,'' Sarah wanted Lucien to apply oil on her back as well but thinking about Denys was making her hold back, especially when she was about to marry him.


    Susan was feeling her body getting heated up from his touches and from the stimtion from even the weakest erogenous spots on her body.


    In fact, before she knew her lower abdomen was getting hotter as her honeypot began to be wet.


    Viktor obviously noticed her skimpy G-string bing wet. He smirked as he moved his hands over to her buttocks and kneaded them as he said, "Wow, these are quite soft and firm. What''s your secret?"


    Susan raised her brows, not expecting Lucien to be this brazen, and said coquettishly, "Young man, why don''t youe forward, and I will tell you."


    Viktor leaned in, and she whispered, "Boy, aren''t you being quite bold by massaging my butt?"


    Viktor gave a charming smile, "Bold is my middle name. But isn''t this proof that your body thirsts for my touch?" Viktor said as his finger, which was on her butt, suddenly slipped between her buttocks and pressed against her wet vulva.


    "Ahn!" Susan was startled and felt as if a jolt of electricity shot across her body, making her let out a sensual moan which even Sarah heard clearly, making her frown even more.


    Feeling his hot finger still pressing against her pussy, made her even more wetter as she gave in and said, "Oh, yes...I need more of your magic touch."


    Viktor slyly smiled as he pulled back the string over her vulva and easily inserted his middle finger into her vagina.


    "Ahnn! Lucien...you...really don''t y unfair...ahnn~" Susan closed her eyes in pleasure as she enjoyed Lucien slowly fingering her pussy, feeling his zing finger stimting her insides.


    Viktor then grabbed her chin and leaned in for a hot kiss and Susan happily reciprocated as she let him toy with her lips.


    "Ugh....I think I forgot something in my room," Sarah grumbled as she suddenly got up and left.


    "Oh? She left? Hm, good," Susan casually said while Viktor smiled, thinking that the time hade.


    "Oh no. She seems quite pissed. You know what. I will talk to her and see what''s up with her," Viktor said as he took his finger out from her pussy and got up.


    "Oh,e on, Lucien! Just ignore her," Susan said with pursed lips. She felt as if she was about to get to the good part when Lucien suddenly stopped.


    "No worries. I will be right back!" Viktor said in a reassuring tone as he ran off towards the hotel, leaving behind a sulky Susan, "Hmph, I won''t let her best me."

 Chapter 128 - The Rise Of The Demonic Sword

    Susan hurriedly made her way back to Lucien''s room since she couldn''t stand seeing her stepmom enjoying and moaning right before her, especially with Lucien pleasuring her whilepletely ignoring her.


    She got back into the room with her spare key card, and after going into the master bedroom, she sighed and looked at the mirror, focusing on the ring on her finger.


    "Maybe this is for the best. Having an affair could be dangerous...sigh...why does marriagee with so many shackles¡­" Sarah mumbled as she let out a frustrated sigh.


    *Click*


    Hearing the door open, Sarah got startled and saw Luciening in with a puzzled look, "I thought you forgot something?"


    Sarah said in a petnt tone, "Maybe. But now I am feeling sleepy to go back outside again. Maybe it''s the food."


    "Really? But without you, it''s not fun. I miss thepany," Viktor said with a charming smile as he walked towards her.


    "Why do you care? You seemed to be having a great time with my stepmom''s fake buttocks," Sarah harrumphed.


    Viktor let out a chortle, "Fake butt? Haha, don''t tell me you wanted a massage as well?" Viktor said as he stood behind Sarah and caressed her buttocks.


    Sarah''s butt quivered at his touch and caught his hand, "Of course, not. I already have a fiance, and he will do the massaging for meter. I don''t need another man to do it," Sarah said in a huff as she avoided his burning gaze looking at her in the mirror before her.


    "Really? That Denys, who did not even pay you attention before? Wasn''t his true attention always on my sister-inw, and you want to depend on such a man to massage you?"


    Sarah bit her lip, feeling bitter since she knew that fact was true, and maybe Denys proposed to her since he might have wanted to distract himself.


    "Don''t worry, I can make you feel true satisfaction," Viktor whispered in her ears as he held her shoulders and gave a hot kiss on her shoulder.


    Sarah felt her breath quicken, feeling his hot lips kissing all over her shoulder, and stammered, "N-No...I-I can''t do this...I didn''t even marry him yet...."


    Viktor didn''t stop despite her weak protests and continued to taste her skin as he kissed along her nape and her neck, "Then all the more reason to let go of all your reservations."


    He then wrapped his arms over her slender waist and pressed over her pussy with one of his hands while with his other, he began to knead one of her boobs. And at the same time, he continued to leave hot kisses all over her neck.


    "Ahnn~ Lucien...you c-can''t¡­" Sarah was feeling her vision blurring as her body began to feel feverish with every single touch of his hands and lips.


    Viktor still didn''t stop and began to kiss her body with wild passion, leaving behind hickeys on her skin while making her face flush in arousal.


    "Ahhhn~ Lucien...W-What if he finds out...Hann~" Sarah''s resistance was getting weaker and weaker, both mentally and physically. Even if she wanted to have a fling with Lucien the first she met him, she didn''t expect that she would be having one so soon, just before Denys finally was ready to marry her.


    She felt that it would be too shameless and mortifying if he found out by any chance.


    Viktor had enough and felt that he had to break this woman thoroughly by his words and body and turned her around as he clutched her neck.


    ''Heh, she is trying to y the good girl while lusting after me the whole time? What a two-faced woman¡­'' Viktor inwardly shook his head, knowing that Sarah wanted him to ease her guilt.


    He then leaned in closer till his face was just a centimeter away from her face and said, "You give a fuck about him? What do you think he is up to in that hospital without you near him? He must be lusting after Taya like a frog and following her around, especially because you are not there. Besides...what happens in Twiln Isle stays in Twiln Isle."


    And without any further ado, he plundered her soft lips for a hot kiss while clutching her head.


    "Mmmh!~" Sarah was taken by surprise, and before she could process her thoughts, Viktor broke the kiss and made her hand press against his crotch.


    "Feel this...it''s getting out of control because of kissing your sexy body. Do you think Denys would feel this excited and...big?" Viktor asked with a smirk while Sarah couldn''t but gulp, wondering what kind of monstrosity was pressing against her hand and couldn''t imagine how it would feel to have this monstrous sword pierce through her and if she would even survive it.


    She had nevere across a man with such an impressive and domineering ''sword''.


    She then felt even more jealous thinking how Taya had hogged this thick sword all to herself for all these years and felt a sense of satisfaction thinking that finally, she would be able toy hands on something Taya likes.


    Viktor took off her bra in one move and pounced upon her boobs with his mouth, enjoying the taste of her sweet nipples.


    "Nnnh~ You are so wild...Ahnn~" Sarah said in between her seductive moans.


    His hand slipped into her panties and stroked her pink folds, which were already bing wet.


    He then began to bend his body as he kissed along the sides of her boobs, her midriff, and dipped his tongue into her belly button while holding her hips.


    "Let''s see how wet you have be," Viktor winked as he took off her white panties before removing them from her legs to reveal her bare pussy.


    "Seriously...you can''t be helped, you naughty guy¡­" Sarah breathed out as she tried to control her racing heart.


    Viktor spread apart her soft pink folds with his fingers before giving a long lick over her vulva, making her bite her lips in pleasure.


    "Let me eat this dish real fast," Viktor winked as he nted his face onto her wet pussy, letting his tongue slip into her wet cave.


    "Mmh.." Viktor groaned in pleasure as he continued to eat her pussy, enjoying the sensation of her soft folds rubbing together between his lips while sucking on her clit.


    "AHNN!~" Sarah couldn''t control her urge for long before a flood of wet liquid gushed out after Lucien continuously stimted her sensitive pink pearl.


    Like a thirsty wolf, he swallowed her juices while holding her hips before getting up.


    Sarah''s face was flushed entirely as her expression began to change into a lusty one.


    "Come on...give this to me¡­" She said in a fevered voice as she slipped one of her hands into his trousers and pulled out the demonic sword.


    "Oh my¡­.this is¡­a demonic dick...how could it be so big and hot like this¡­" Sarah mumbled as she began to stroke it at a fast pace and then pushed it against her pussy, "Will this even fit?"


    "Your pussy will make way just like how people make way for a king," Viktor smirked as he simply thrust his dick into her slippery pussy as it slid all the way till her womb, making her eyes widen from the sudden burst of pleasure rippling from her lower abdomen.


    "AHNN!!~ OH MY GOD!~ T-This...is...heaven...." Sarah mumbled in ecstasy as she suddenly jumped over Lucien''s body, entwining her arms and legs around his body, and said, "Do me!"


    "My pleasure," Viktor held her by her hips and began to lift her up and down as his dick rammed into her pussy, again and again, reaching the maximum possible depths of her narrow cave while her expression was melting in pleasure.


    Feeling her pussy walls getting forcibly stretched by this mammoth dick made her feel a new sense of pleasure she never felt before...something which she was increasingly getting addicted towards.


    *Squelch! Squelch! Squelch¡­*


    The wet sound of his hot dick rubbing against her wet walls echoed in the room as the two were passionately kissing each other, exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues.


    Sarah was feeling pleasure like never before. Her mind was totally fuzzy while only mes of lust were zing within her body.


    She vehemently continued to kiss Lucien as if she wanted to taste more of his lips and y with his tongue.


    The two continued to bang each other like rabbits when suddenly they heard the door open.


    Sarah was feeling delirious from Lucien''s constant pummeling and was only able to react a bit slower before getting off Lucien''s body in a panic.


    She looked towards the door while covering her private parts with her arms, only to be surprised to see Susan.


    "Susan, what the fuck are you doing here? Get out, damn it," Sarah hurriedly got on the bed as she quickly covered herself with a sheet.


    "Oho, as I expected, you two were enjoying all alone while I was sleeping under the sun like a fool," Susan said with pinched lips, feeling petnt about being left out though she couldn''t help ogling at Lucien''s firm buttocks.


    Viktor turned around and slowly walked towards Susan as he said with a smile, "Susie, I am so sorry. How about I make it up to you?"


    Susan lost track of what Lucien was saying in between as herplete focusnded on Lucien''s majestic sword that took her breath away. And seeing him walking towards her made her heart race in anticipation.


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of next month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 129 - Bonding With Pleasure

    "Lucien...wha¡ª-Mmmh~" Susan was surprised by having a charming hot young man like Lucien sweep her off of her sweet only delighted her as she immediately reciprocated his kiss while not forgetting to stroke his thick hot sword.


    "Lucien, what the fuck!" Sarah couldn''t believe what was happening before her, making her feel irked, especially considering the fact that Lucien was banging her just a minute ago, and now he had already pounced upon Susan.


    "Lucien! How can you be this shameless? I am still here!" Sarah was getting more pissed off seeing these two passionately sucking off each other''s mouths while she felt like an abandoned bystander.


    Viktor, however, didn''t forget her but instead was putting his n in motion as he grabbed Susan''s juicy butt and began to walk towards the bed along with her.


    "Mmmh~" The two were rolling their tongues with each other''s as Viktor continued to enjoy squeezing her plump buttocks.


    Sarah never expected Lucien to be so lecherous enough to have his way with a woman with another woman watching him. But at the same time, she couldn''t help but ask herself why she hadn''t already stormed out of the room instead of watching these two make out so lustfully.


    She also couldn''t help but feel her lower parts bing wet again, seeing these two make out before her. And this only made her feel ashamed of herself for getting turned on by watching these two.


    But before she couldpletely process her thoughts, she saw Lucien separating his lips from her stepmom''s and extending his hand towards her.


    "Lucien, what the¡ªMmmh!!" Sarah''s eyes widened in confusion when Lucien suddenly pulled her forward by her neck and kissed her, right after he just ended his kiss with Susan.


    "Oh, my...look at her blush, hehe¡­" Susan didn''t seem bothered by it, unlike Sarah, but instead, she seemed more excited to see Sarah''s reactions.


    Sarah couldn''t help but feel embarrassed but also felt a new sense of thrill knowing that she was kissing a man right before her stepmother.


    But still, her rational side made her separate the kiss and asked with a red face, "L-Lucien...w-what the hell are you doing?"


    Viktor shrugged as he said with a oblivious look, "What? I am trying to help you two out."


    "Huh? Help us out? What are you even talking about?" Sarah couldn''t understand what was going through Lucien''s mind.


    "Yeah. I am also curious," Susan said in a coy tone while she continued stroking Lucien''s cock while feeling inwardly excited about what Lucien was going to do based on her guess.


    Viktor said as he caressed Sarah''s cheek, "I noticed how you two argue with each other too much. Don''t you think now is a good time for me to help you two get closer? You know, bonding between stepmother and stepdaughter? And what could be a better way thanmunicating with our bodies?"


    "Oooh...a threesome? I have never done it before, but I like the sound of it¡­You are way more daring than I thought, young man," Susan teasingly said as she leaned forward to kiss Lucien''s chiseled chest.


    Viktor wasn''t surprised to see Susan happy with it since he already got certain vibes from her that made him arrange this situation without any hesitation. He also knew that Sarah only needed a push before she falls into the abyss of lust.


    Sarah was surprised to hear that Lucien wanted a threesome that too with her stepmother, no less.


    Not only was the concept foreign to her since she never did something bold and daring like that before, but she also felt that she wasn''t that shameless to have sex with a man along with another woman, especially her stepmother.


    But at the same time, imagining the situation in her head made her body feel impossibly hot, which was preventing her from running out of the room from embarrassment.


    "See...you are hesitating...Besides no need to feel shame in having your stepmom serve a man with you. I am no stranger, and besides¡­" Susan continued as she smooched Lucien''s abs while stroking his cock skillfully, "Don''t you want to eat up this big hot dick that no other men might never have? I can''t wait to feel this monster entering my pussy....it must feel a lot more satisfying than those men with pencil dicks."


    "Look, Sarah, I won''t force you, but I would really like us to enjoy our days here together. Because once we leave, we would be back to leading normal lives, and you are getting married. It''s best not to hold back and unleash all your heart''s desires. Trust me...whatever happens here won''t be known by anyone else outside of this room. So¡­" Viktor got off the bed while pulling Susan along and asked with a smile, "Wanna join us?"


    Sarah bit her lip as she hesitated, feeling confused whether or not to indulge in such a bold thing.


    But thinking about what Lucien said about how this might be probably thest time she might be able to enjoy her heart''s desires before settling down with a family, her hesitation began to slowly meltdown. She still couldn''t stop squirming her legs together, missing the feeling of his thick cock inside her pussy.


    Before she realized it, she had got addicted to his thick hot demonic sword and even subconsciously thought of extending her stay to enjoy more of him before marrying Denys since she had no idea when she could meet up with Lucien like this again.


    And just as her eyesnded on his thick cock being stroked by Susan, the sight made her throat go dry, remembering the ecstasy she felt when Lucien banged her, which made her feel as if her mind and body were melting away.


    "Sarah, you want to bet who can make him cum first? The winner will be the sexier one, huhuh¡­" Susan said with a sultry smile, subtly provoking Sarah''s feminal instincts andpetitiveness.


    And indeed, all these factors together made Sarah drop all her hesitancy and got off the bed as the sheet slid off her alluring figure.


    Viktor smiled, seeing that he was going to have a threesome with top-notch beauties since it had been a long time since he was about to have such a good threesome.


    Viktor grabbed her soft buttocks and pulled her forward as her body stuck close to his while Susan was already pressing her body against Lucien''s.


    Sarah looked away since she couldn''t help but feel even more embarrassed now that she and her stepmom were pressing their bodies against him at the same time.


    "Kiss me, Sarah," Viktor said in a dreamy voice, making Sarah take a deep breath before slowly lifting her face and leaning towards his lips.


    Viktor caressed both their naked bodies as he exchanged a hot kiss with Sarah.


    "Now my turn!" Susan said excitedly as she turned Lucien''s face towards her direction and began to suck on his lips in a wild manner.


    "Hey! You can''t just interrupt like that," Sarah said in a petnt tone while feeling even morepetitive about satisfying Lucien first so that he would pay more attention to her.


    Still, she decided not to stay still and began to fondle his balls as she began to smooch his pecs and circled her tongue over his nipples.


    Viktor was getting more turned on with two luscious beauties serving him at the same time while the two beauties themselves were getting lost in their lustful desires, letting their deepest fantasies take control.


    Viktor separated the kiss and then leaned down as he buried his face between Susan''s plump snow mounds and licked her cleavage as he undid her bra.


    "Mwah!" He made a quick sucking motion on both her plump boobs before kissing her neck, sucking on her skin.


    He then held both their necks and began to alternate between kissing their lips till all three began to kiss together, thedies trying to y with Lucien''s lips at the same time.


    Sarah at first felt strange upon feeling her lips touching against Susan''s lips, but her mind had gone into full rogue mode from being fully aroused and letting her lustful heart drive her action, making her ignore the strange feeling soon after.


    "Finally, we were seeing some improvement between the stepmother and stepdaughter," Viktor smirked and held their necks as he let their bodies press against each other.


    Seeing their soft sexy figures pressing against each other, especially their boobs, Viktor couldn''t resist kissing their necks, their backs, and their juicy buttocks.


    "Let''s make a sandwich," Viktor teased as he pushed the two onto the bed with Susan lying over Sarah, making her feel strange having Susan''s boobs pressing against hers though Susan only giggled in amusement.


    Viktor got a nice look at both their buttocks, especially their pink pussies, and positioned his erect cock before them.


    "Okay, you first, Susie," Viktormented as he rammed his cock deep into her pussy, making her widen her eyes in shock, not expecting his thick cock to feel this big inside her and wondered whether it wouldpletely go in.


    But to her surprise, her pussy began to adapt to Lucien''s thick cock till she felt her insides being stimted by his hot cock.


    Viktor continued to ram her from behind as she let out muffled moans. He then stopped and began to pummel Sarah and alternated between the stepmother and daughter duo.


    "Oh, this is really good...We should do this often¡­" Viktor remarked as he fingered Susan while banging Sarah''s pussy even after she orgasmed a lot. He was also feeling more turned on by the sight of two naked beauties sticking together, especially how their boobs were pressed against each other.


    The two women were letting out melodious moans one after the other since Viktor was fingering one of them while banging the other. Sarah never thought she would take part in something too indecent like this, but at the same time, she felt a strange sense of freedom which she was getting addicted to just like how she couldn''t get enough of Lucien''s thick cock.


    She knew she might go crazy with lust but right now even if her mind was telling her to stop, her body didn''t seem to listen at all.


    The two then grabbed his cock at the same time and began to suck him off.


    "Mmmh~" Susan was using her seasoned skills and tricks to give him a satisfying blowjob while Sarah was busy sucking his balls.


    "Susie...you really know your way with your tongue and mouth¡­" Viktor remarked as he saw her lustful expression and her hazy eyes lewdly staring at her as his erect rod slid in and out of her mouth, making her gag at times.


    But no matter how many minutes they spent trying to jerk him off, he was still going strong while they were getting tired after so many continuous orgasms, making them wonder what kind of monster they had chosen to battle against.


    They never expected that Lucien would oust them, especially when they teamed up.


    And before they knew it, Viktor had begun to easily dominate them and kept on banging them even if they felt their bodies go numb from all the pleasure and exhaustion.


    Finally, it was evening before the two women gave in and asked for mercy since they felt that they couldn''t keep on engaging in a battle with an undefeatable monstrous cock that kept on cumming inside them and still kept on going strong.


    They felt as if their bellies were full with his milk while their reddened pussies were dripping white.


    After seeing how these two didn''t even have the energy left to move their limbs or shake their hips along with his movements, he decided to take a break andid down in between the two naked beauties while squeezing their supple buttocks.


    "Now that was wonderful, wasn''t it?"


    ---------------------------------


    Mass Release at 400 Golden Tickets by the end of every month.


    150 votes = 1 Bonus Chap


    200 votes = 2 Bonus Chaps


    300 votes = 3 Bonus Chaps


    500 votes = 4 Bonus Chaps


    750 votes = 5 Bonus Chaps


    1k+ = 14ch/week ;)

 Chapter 130 - Scary Rumors

    However, before Viktor could expect an answer from them, he saw the two dozing off already.


    "Oh damn, I just can''t help myself, poor things," Viktor shook his head in pity and decided to sleep as well.


    The next morning, he woke up a bitte on purpose, but the twodies were still fast asleep.


    "Hey, you two...no ns in getting up?" Viktor asked as he nudged them both after sitting up.


    "Psss...s...sleep¡­" Sarah incoherently mumbled while Susan was still in her dream world.


    Viktor had no idea that they were this exhausted and felt that Umilia indeed had the best stamina, considering how she didn''t get exhausted like these two despite battling many rounds with him.


    "Alright. You two sleep. I will go and talk with gramps and see if he is up for an outing," Viktor said as he got off the bed and took a shower.


    It was time for breakfast when he knocked on Brad''s door as he opened the door, "Oh, and here I was thinking you were still fooling around with those two poor girls."


    Brad said with an amused smile as Viktor entered and gestured to him to take a seat.


    "You don''t have any ns today, right? Like if you want to hang out with thedies, it''s fine," Brad said as he sat down opposite Viktor with the brochure from yesterday in his hand.


    "Nah. I was already nning to visit some ces with you today while letting thedies enjoy their time on their own. I would feel bad if I leave good old Brad all alone, haha."


    Brad heartilyughed, "Good, you still haven''t forgotten about this old man while being surrounded by beauties. Anyways, since you seemed interested in visiting the Wailing Hills, I was wondering if you want to visit that ce with me today? There is already a booking for tourists like us so that a local guide would apany a group of tourists to that ce and give us the tour. Anyways, I? booked two just to be safe."


    Viktor shrugged, "Sure, why not. I am quite curious why that ce is so eerily popr. Anyway, I doubt those two women would wake up today. I will leave them a note about where we are going to go. Still, Brad, tell me, do you really believe that those wailing sounds by some ghosts?"


    Brad chuckled and said, "Do you know what I found out about the ce when I went to book those tickets?"


    "What?" Viktor asked as he leaned back.


    Brad narrowed his gaze and said in a low voice, "Apparently, forty years ago, a bunch of young tourists, both men, and women, slipped into the Wailing Hills just because they didn''t have enough money to buy tickets but at the same time wanted to visit the ce badly."


    "And what? That they got scared and took some camera snaps of some ghost walking through the woods?" Viktor asked in a casual tone as if he could guess what happened.


    Brad shook his head with a serious expression as he said, "No. Apparently, they never returned from that ce, and not long before their friends and families began to report them missing, and the local authorities here started to search for them. But since these young people secretly sneaked into the Wailing Hills, not many knew really knew their whereabouts since even CCTV cameras were not that ubiquitous nor developed. It was only when one of their other friends who stayed back due to fear of getting caught came forward and told the truth. Then do you know what happened when they finally found them?"


    "What happened?" Viktor asked as he crossed his fingers together and felt as if he was hearing some kind of horror story straight out of the usual books of the same genre.


    Brad said in an intense tone, "They were found...but as corpses. But...the frightening thing was that their corpses did not look...normal. They all looked shriveled right down to their bones, their skins dull and breaking apart, and their faces were looking as if their souls were sucked out. It was truly a horrendous sight, and I found it hard to sleep yesterday night because of a nightmare, phew."


    Viktor felt amused seeing Brad so serious about this and said, "Don''t tell me you really saw those corpses. How?"


    "Of course, I saw them on the inte. How else? But they were posted by authentic websites and not some fake conspiracy theory sites," Brad said with a tone of surety.


    Viktor shook his head with a helpless smile, "Really, Brad? You are living in the digital age, and even I know not everything on the inte can be trusted. Sayana told me how these days people post a lot of fake images using something called...hmm...what did she say...yes, something called photoshop. I think you got fooled, Brad, haha. Can''t believe you got a nightmare over that."


    Brad pinched his lips and said in a disgruntled tone, "Hmph, we will see how right I am when we visit those hills."


    "Haha, if you are that afraid and believe in this gossips, then why so excited to visit that ce? Won''t you just get another nightmare?" Viktor said with a loudugh.


    Brad coughed as he said, "Ahem...Of course, as we know, it''s better to check things with our own eyes since blindly believing is not prudent."


    Viktor shook his head with a smile, "Of course, of course, Brad. Whatever you say. Then what are we waiting for?"


    Brad excitedly got up and said, "Let''s go have breakfast then."


    After the two ate breakfast, they went near a ferry port since they learned that the Wailing Hills were located on the other side of the ind, and one can only reach there through the waters.


    Viktor saw a decent amount of people crowded near the ferries and realized that the hills were more popr than he thought. It seemed as if the scary rumors only fanned the mes of curiosity and thus the reason for all these people being here.


    Viktor also learned that at a time, the guide would only take twenty people, and the Wailing Hills was actually the private property of a local n who had a long ancestral history in this ce.


    So no trespassing was allowed, and only people with the proper entry ticket and having the official guide them were allowed to visit the Wailing Hills.


    Because of this, the demand for tickets was sky-high, including the cost for one. Of course, for Brad, it was a negligible amount.


    Viktor had no idea how but Brad was somehow able to get them both into the first slot so that they wouldn''t have to wait.


    Viktor was sure these tourist attractions would have bookings months in advance. But of course, he didn''t have to guess how Brad made his way in.


    There were four boats that were of the trawler type so that they could easily carry multiple people.


    All twenty people entered the boats, and Viktor noticed families other than couples and bachelors.


    He was also surprised to see that there were three more guides other than the main guide and wondered why there was a need for four guides just to guide twenty people.


    Every boat had one guide, and as soon as Viktor and Brad entered their boat, they were weed by their guide, who was a man in his fifties with grey hair and beard and was wearing a simple checked shirt and pants.


    He had a friendly expression and said in an amiable tone, "Wee, my humble travelers. My name is Mijo, and I will be your guide for all five of you. Please enter and make yourselvesfortable. We have a long ride ahead of us. But no worries, I will make sure to keep you all entertained throughout our journey."


    Other than Mijo, there were only five people in the boat Viktor entered, including him and Brad. He saw that the other three were a family of three, with a boy of fifteen years old being their kid.


    Viktor earlier saw a warning sign that kids below 13 years were not allowed and wondered if it was because they didn''t want the kids getting scared by the wailing sounds.


    The boat began to move as Mijo asked for everybody''s name as a polite gesture, and Viktor learned the names of the other three as well.


    The couple were in their thirties, with the man''s name being Derek, his wife''s name being Rita and their son''s name was Dory. These three seemed to be here for a fun tour.


    Mijo looked at the distantrge hills and said in a spirited tone, "Well, I am going to tell you something about these infamous hills that you won''t find in any brochures since such information is not allowed to be printed for public use."


    Brad raised his brows in interest, and even Viktor was interested as all five of them perked their ears. Viktor wanted to know what kind of stories these people know about such an infamous character or what kind of version of story they had.


    Mijo smiled and asked, "You all must have heard of the infamous General Raoul, right?"

 Chapter 131 - The Wailing Hills Are Haunted?

    The family of three nodded while Brad nced at Viktor with squinted eyes before nodding to Mijo''s question.


    Viktor only shrugged as he also eagerly listened on to hear what Mijo''s story was.


    Seeing everyone nod, Mijo smiled, "Of course, not many wouldn''t know about a terrifying character like him who shaped our history and the world at that time. So, since you all know about him, I assume you all have read about the Battle of the Frozen Lakes. Would you all believe that during those times, the climate was very icy, unlike how it is now. The river you see here waspletely frozen, and thendmass was not exactly like this since lots of natural changes had urred due to earthquakes and so on, making the ce look totally unrecognizablepared to how it looked during those times. But one thing that the experts of the Fujo n came to a conclusion was that the Battle of The Frozen Lakes took ce near or the ce where the Wailing Hills are now."


    Derek questioned with a puzzled look, "How could that be possible? Wouldn''t there be some sort of trace of a battle that big and bloody left behind in those hills? I am sure the archaeological experts would have made it big news if they found something."


    His wife and son eagerly looked on to hear Mijo''s answer.


    Brad also asked in pure curiosity, "Yes. A battle of such magnitude surely should have left something behind. Or was the battle, after all, just a myth? After all, I still find it hard to believe that a single man took on all 500,000 men on his own and that the battlested for only a single day."


    However, inwardly, despite what he said, Brad felt that it might not be really unbelievable if Viktor''s story was true.


    Viktor was the only one who was calmly leaning back while looking at the distant hills with aplicated glint in his eyes.


    Mijo motioned with both his hands as he said, "As I said, this ce had undergone a lot of geographical changes due to which whatever traces that remained would have already disappeared. Also, the Fujo n never let any archaeologists explore or dig up the Wailing Hills for proof. They only let them survey the hills. That''s all."


    Mijo then looked at Brad and said, "As for your question, why do you think he was named as the Blood Demon? Could someone like him be a normal human? He was literally a demon which drank the blood of his fallen enemies and massacred anything that came in his way."


    Brad and Derek, including his family, were surprised to sense the tone in which Mijo said his words because it seemed as if Mijo truly believed that General Raoul was a demon in human clothing.


    Mijo saw the skeptical expression on them and the strange way they were looking at him. But he didn''t mind since he was used to it, especially since he had been a guide for a lot of years and never really expected anyone to believe his story.


    However, Mijo noticed how Lucien was the only one who did not have any disbelief or skeptical look on his face and instead was gazing at the hills from afar. He felt that this guy was peculiar indeed in some way.


    Derek still asked, "But why did the Fujo n refuse the experts from digging around? Wouldn''t it be really great and helpful for our history if they found some remains?"


    Brad chimed in, "Yes. And we already know about the rumors of the battle taking ce somewhere in this country, but how could you be so sure to say with certainty that it took ce in those hills, near the river?"


    Mijo let out a sigh and said, "Well, this maye as superstitious, but not only the Fujo n but all the local people like me also believe it. The thing is, we still believe that the countless men who died a bloody death in those hills have their spirits wandering around, which became evil in nature due to their resentment, hatred, and anger because of how they died under the hands of General Raoul. That is why the hills are named the Wailing Hills because of the cries of the evil spirits wandering about. So thest thing we want is to disturb and anger them even more. The rumors of people getting lost in those hills and nevering back are all true though you all might find it hard to believe or think that it''s just some stories we made up to lure people."


    Mijo added, "Otherwise, why do you think we have so many guides escorting only twenty people at a time? It''s to make sure none of you does anything that could anger the spirits. Otherwise, a huge cmity could befall us."


    Derek''s wife Rita felt a chill down her back hearing this story, even if she told herself that it was just a myth. Her son, Dory, however, had an excited gleam since he apparently had an interest in horror stories.


    Derek took the story since he was still of the belief that these were exaggerations.


    "Evil spirits? Do you believe in ghosts?" Viktor finally opened his mouth as he asked with a raised eyebrow. He didn''t believe in the concepts of ghosts and spirits at all since he only believed what he saw with his own eyes.


    And so far, he had nevere across a ghost or anything like that in his long life because of which he believed that they were just figments of man''s imagination and fear.


    Mijo lightly chuckled as he said with a smile, "As I said, you all are too free to think of what I said as just a story. I never nned to scare anyone with this or expect you all to believe it. But this is the story we have believed since the early times. The Fujo n has a long ancestral lineage that dates back to more than a thousand years, and as for how far back, I have no idea since I am nothing more than a mere retainer for them. So surely they know more than us and stand to gain nothing by telling lies. They only care about our safety, and if they wanted to earn more money, they wouldn''t spend so much money and effort in putting up so many safety measures."


    Viktor looked at Mijo''s eyes and also realized from his tone that he clearly believed in what he said.


    But he shrugged it off, thinking that people who believed in these things were the ones who usually were adamant about their beliefs and believed in them blindly.


    He had already heard a lot about ghosts, spirits, and what not in his past during the medieval times when people believed in these things more than they did now.


    He even investigated such events where people said they spotted ghosts or that people were getting haunted or getting attacked by spirits.


    But whenever he investigated these haunted ces, he never found anything out of the ordinary other than some wild animals howling and making sounds in the night.


    Sometimes he wondered how long it would take humans to get rid of their instinctual fear of the dark.


    Still, he didn''t try to refute Mijo''s ims since everyone was entitled to their own beliefs.


    However, just like Mijo said, he was entertained by the story he said and joked to Brad, "Gramps, you sure you want to visit this scary ce. I am afraid you might get a heart attack or something."


    "Hmph, brat, I have served in the army and been through a lot of shit you couldn''t possibly think of. A mere ghost can''t make me piss my pants."


    "Hahaha¡­" Mijo and the othersughed heartily seeing this pair of grandfather and grandson.


    "Dad, but I want to see one of these evil spirits. They sound cool!" Dory said with sparkling eyes, making Rita sigh as she gave him a light p on his shoulder, "You are reading too much of those fantasy novels."


    "Mom, don''t tell me you are scared of these ghosts?" Dory asked with augh.


    "Of course, I am not!" Rita said with a yful re though inwardly, she always had a fear of ghosts.


    Derek couldn''t help but smile in amusement seeing his wife and son. But at the same time, even if he didn''t believe in the stories and rumors, he was excited to walk through the hills because of people saying how beautiful the scenery was at the top of the tall hills, which were covered by clouds.


    "Hmm, we have already reached the shore. Get ready, people," Mijo said as everyone looked ahead to seerge hills covered with a dense number of trees and greenery.


    The slope of the hills wasn''t steep, so even a child could easily walk up the hills if they wanted to.


    However, a glint of surprise and reverence shed past Mijo''s eyes when he spotted a figure standing on the shore.

 Chapter 132 - A Warrior Beauty

    In fact, just as all the four boats reached the shores, all the guides, including Mijo, stepped onto the shore and bent their backs ny degrees to the person standing with their back turned towards them.


    Viktor, at first, wondered what all the fuss was about. But when he looked ahead, he saw the side profile of a woman in her twenties with entrancing beauty that was equally fatal yet elegant, standing with her back straight like a proud swan.


    Her silky straight ck hair was tied up into a neat ponytail that could draw one''s attention to the face while giving her a certain ethereal look as well.


    Her silver robe-like garment with long sleeves was something that surprised Viktor since they looked quite traditional and seemed out of style for modern times.


    But on her, it looked so perfect and graceful, making her beauteous as the silver moon.


    However, what made her beauty seem more deadly was the long spear with a sharp curved de tucked in between a broad sash wound across her willowy waist.


    The antique brass-like shaft of the spear had an olden look which seemed hand carved with an intricate design of a strange-looking bird''s head at its end, giving off an intimidating look.


    Overall, seeing her stand still while looking at the hills made her seem like a long warrior goddess who stepped foot on mortalnd to get rid of the filth in this world.


    The other tourists had their souls entranced by her beauty as they stared at her stunning back.


    The woman slowly turned around upon noticing the people behind her, and as Viktor saw her face with a beautiful ck veil covering the lower half of her face, he was surprised by her expression and her ck eyes, which were enchanting, gleaming like the most precious of gemstones. From time to time, they seemed to ooze a devilish charm.


    Despite how young she looked, her sharp shapely eyes gave off an air of a maturedy, and her expression seemed indifferent as if her understanding were beyond the mundane world.


    Viktor was not only astonished by her errorless beauty, but he also felt intrigued by the elegant yet deadly air that surrounded her and began to observe her keenly.


    "You...See something interesting?" The woman asked in a t voice without a change in her expression or eyes. The reason she even took the effort to ask him was that this was the first time someone didn''t avert their gaze and continued to stare at her, which she didn''t like.


    Usually, anyone, even if it was a degenerate man leering at her, would immediately look down with just a nce from her eyes that gave off an air of superiority that could make one feel inferior right down to their bones.


    Even Brad averted his gaze when he looked at her out of pure curiosity since he felt some kind of impalpable pressure the moment her eyesnded on him.


    He felt as if he stared any longer; his eyes might not be in the same ce anymore, and also, the deep sense of inferiority he felt in his heart made him feel ashamed for even standing near her.


    He, who was a multi-billionaire man with a powerful status, found the fact of him feeling intimidated by a young girl hard to swallow.


    Mijo, who was bowing, heard the woman speaking, and immediately his expression became grave as he frantically whispered to Lucien, "Boy, please don''t stare at her. Young Mistress will find it rude."


    Viktor, however, acted like he didn''t hear him and maintained his gaze with the woman as he answered, "Your spear...I just found it interesting. Rarely have I ever seen spears like these."


    Viktor loved medieval weapons and felt nostalgic seeing a good one. He had seen such spears before and appreciated how thin, light, and fast they were. But throughout his life, just like he said, he knew these kinds of spears were rtively rare, and that was why he asked Eva to let him try them before.


    However, inwardly, he wondered why she was speaking to him like a senior when based on looks, she should be around his age. But he could tell that she was not simply putting up a show or pretending but something natural to her.


    Mijo and the other three guides had terrified looks, wondering whether this young man was so daring because of his ignorance.


    The woman squinted her eyes as she ced her hand on the handle of her spear and said, "This spear is forged by the cksmiths of our n. It is not something that is readily avable across the world."


    Viktor already knew that it was custom-made, but he thought that only certain people from another country made these kinds of spears and wondered whether this woman was a native of thatnd.


    But then again, he felt that she could be from a ce anywhere near that country since people from those areas had some simr characteristics just like Eva.


    He already learned from Taya about which country Eva was from, and just as he expected, she was from the continent Ofea, which was thergest continent in the world.


    Still, there were a number of countries in that continent, and the origins of the woman standing before him could be from any country in that continent since some of her physical characteristics weren''t exactly of the typical people in those areas.


    The features of the woman before were wlessly graceful and refined, especially her oval face and crescent-shaped eyebrows.


    Still, he was surprised that she even replied since she didn''t seem the type that liked to talk unnecessarily.


    However, she didn''t say anything anymore and said in a dignified tone as she looked ahead, "You all may proceed."


    "Of course, Young Mistress," Mijo and the other guides said in a vigorous tone as they bowed again and gestured to Viktor and the other four to follow him.


    "Phew, I never expected to see such a beautiful woman who could also seem deadly at the same time. You didn''t feel anything like it?" Brad curiously asked Viktor as they walked behind Mijo.


    Viktor chuckled, "Don''t tell me you got scared stiff by her gaze. I think she must have killed a lot before and is no ordinary young woman. Since this is the first time you were under the gaze of a true warrior, you can''t me yourself for getting intimidated. You should be fortunate that today''s world is very peacefulpared to the old times...rtively, of course. Otherwise, you would be seeing people like her left and right."


    Brad wryly chuckled, "Haa...I love the peace we have in our world now. I don''t think I can survive in such troubled times, nor do I want my family to be exposed to the dangers of war and strife. Still, aren''t you a true warrior too? I mean, you yourself said that you fought in many wars and battles."


    "I was, but not anymore. True warriors always follow certain codes and traditions. That''s why they seem a bit uptight and aloof. But today''s warriors or soldiers, as we call them, do not really follow any such codes, and some are no better than brutes."


    Brad nodded in agreement, "You are right. I have seen many soldiers and generals of today''s world, but none of them gave me the feeling she did. Still, this only makes me very curious about the Fujo n and their lifestyle. Do they train in martial arts 24/7?"


    Viktor chuckled, "Who knows...probably. I have known ns who rigorously train like that as if they live and breathe martial arts. Of course, most do that since they have a limited lifespan to be an expert, while I took my own sweet time learning skills over the years."


    "Hoho, the only person in the world who is rich with time is you. Ha...sometimes I really envy you though at times I feel being normal is better, especially since I know what you had gone through over the years."


    Viktor shrugged, "Everythinges with a price...no matter how tempting or beautiful they seem."


    The other guides split up and took their own group with them towards the hills.


    After the tourists and guides began to walk forward, the woman was still standing in the same position, but her eyes narrowed as she looked at Viktor''s back for a single moment before ncing away.


    The tourists couldn''t help but be extremely curious about the identity of this riveting beauty and wonder why the guides were acting so subservient to her, especially when they were much older than her.


    It kind of seemed weird and awkward for them since they were not used to such a sight where the seniors pay respects to their juniors.


    Viktor also had the same question. But before he could ask anything, Rita asked Mijo in a curious yet cautious tone, "Who is that girl? Is she someone important?"

 Chapter 133 - Lady Nyissa

    Mijo, who had a thoughtful expression, respondedte to Rita''s question and said in a tone of reverence, "She is the only daughter of the Fujo n''s patriarch, Lady Nyissa. You all might not know her since she rarely ever steps out from her private estate. In fact, it has been years since she showed up before others. And she is one of the most important figures around here, especially in her own n, and is only below the patriarch."


    Viktor''s brows crossed together and thought that the Fujo n held immense power and prestige among the local people, hearing the respectful tone in which Mijo was speaking about them.


    In fact, just recently, he only learned from Mijo about how the Fujo n was the one who basically ran everything on the ind and not the government.


    Viktor guessed that all thends here were basically owned by this n behind the scenes and let the government own some only in name.


    However, he wondered why he never heard about this shut-in n when he came here years ago.


    But then again, he knew that he barely stayed for a day before leaving, and nor did he visit any ces thest time he came here. He had onlye here in pure curiosity and did not have the mood to explore aftering here during that time.


    Rita and the others were astonished to hear that the woman they just saw had such a prestigious status though they didn''t have much idea of how powerful the Fujo n was since this n rarely showed its face in public, just like Mijo said.


    "She looks so beautiful like a goddess, mom. I have never seen anyone pretty like her! Is she an actress or something??" Dory asked in an excited tone. He just couldn''t stop dreaming about her beauty in his mind and was immediately smitten by her.


    Mijo cleared his throat, hearing his question while Rita gestured to her son to not ask such silly questions, feeling embarrassed. She could only hope that her son doesn''t open his big mouth again lest he offends the locals here since she could see how important thatdy was to these people, making her feel admiration for her.


    Mijo didn''t take any offense at the boy''s question since he knew that the Fujo n were not people who followed the modern way of life and said, "The Fujo n is a n specializing in martial arts. So no, Lady Nyissa is not an actress or anything but an expert martial artist who is greatly respected by those who know her. It''s unwise to assume things about her just because of how young she looks. In the absence of the patriarch, she is the one who makes all the decisions wisely and is a born leader," Mijo said earnestly as his eyes gleamed.


    It was as if simply speaking about her was making him feel proud and happy.


    Viktor knew that there were certain groups of people who followed their own traditions and customs that may seem entirely different to the modern world.


    But still, he was impressed by her ssy dressing and her noble demeanor that exuded an air of matchless elegance.


    It was obvious that she had been brought up under strict training while cultured with traditional values.


    Viktor decided to have a look at her again and turned his neck around to see her even though he was pretty far from her by now.


    And he saw her still standing on the same spot but was surrounded by a group of men and women who looked like her subordinates or attendants, each carrying weapons.


    They all had their heads bent in respect as she continued to instruct them something. But suddenly, Nyissa looked in his direction as if knowing that someone was looking at her before looking away again.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and slightly shook his head as he turned around, feeling that this woman was shrouded in mystery and appeared intriguing.


    "Why did she suddenly show up today if you said the Fujo n rarely makes an appearance? Is something going on here?" Viktor asked since, based on what Mijo said, something seemed out of the ordinary here.


    Mijo also had the same question in mind, and in fact, he was thinking about it deeply as he walked, "I don''t really know. What they do is beyond my understanding, nor are we worthy enough to know about the reasons for the various things they do."


    As they started to walk up the hills, the other guides and the people following them also joined up since it was an organized tour with various checkpoints the guides had prepared beforehand.


    However, Viktor heard certain footsteps behind and was surprised to see Nyissa and her people walking up the hill as well with slightly fast steps as if they wanted to catch up with the tourists.


    Mijo was surprised to see them trying to join up with them, but he didn''t say anything and kept a straight expression as he asked others to follow him.


    Viktor saw that the few female attendants walking along with Nyissa were young as well or younger than their mistress and their beauties were all one in a million, looking as pretty and radiant as pink lilies.


    And the girl walking right beside Nyissa was the prettiest among all the other girls, looking quite fierce but at the same time drop-dead gorgeous as well and as elegant as a fairy with shoulder-length silky ck hair and light grey eyes that had a subtle, alluring charm.


    There were some group of men in theirte twentiesughing and cracking jokes as they walked, while their leering eyesnded on the women, especially the beauteous figure of Nyissa walking a certain distance ahead of them,


    "Bro, did you take some pics of those chicks over there? I can''t wait to jack off by looking at them, especially the one in the middle with the ck veil, huhuhu."


    "Nada bro! This oldie here told us no cameras allowed. What an old-fashioned guide. It''s a pity. I really dig chicks with weapons. If she got rid of that boring dress, it would be perfect, hehe."


    "Damn! These hottie''s pics could have been a sensation if we uploaded them on SNS. Haaa, maybe we should ask her out for a quickie tonight, hehe."


    Viktor inwardly scoffed, hearing their crassments, and noticed how even the kind-looking Mijo''s expression became dark for a moment as he clenched his fists. He observed the same changes in the other guides as well.


    It was as if this group of men did something way worse than insulting Mijo''s and his people''s mothers.


    Viktor could hear Mijo''s teeth grinding against each other and realized that he underestimated how much the locals respect the Fujo n, especially the important members like Nyissa.


    But when he looked at Nyissa, he didn''t even notice a ripple in her eyes despite the fact that the voices of these men were audible enough for others around to hear them. She was still walking forward with elegant steps, and so did the people walking with her.


    All of them had stern and tough expressions as if they were only concerned about the safety of their mistress and nothing else.


    Some of the other tourists were disgusted by theirments and gave them certain looks though these young men weren''t bothered at all and continued tough.


    However, the young woman walking beside Nyissa frowned as she nced at those young men and asked Nyissa with a bow, "Should I take care of them, Master?"


    "Why feel bothered by the drivel of insects? Ignore bugs like these unless they try to bite us. That is how you will achieve rity of mind, Ayana," Nyissa said in a tranquil tone, and Ayana didn''t pay a nce in their direction anymore, taking the advice of her mistress to her heart.


    Viktor inwardly nodded in appreciation, seeing how this woman''s maturity and mentality were way beyond her age.


    He was sure that if it was any other woman of her age, they would have surely at least shot a re towards the men who talked dirty about them.


    Still, he wondered what she and her people were doing here, walking along with them and why they were carrying weapons. It was as if they were prepared for something or that carrying weapons with them all the time was one of their practices, especially considering their n''s expertise.


    Still, one of the young men who had luxurious sunsses and a watch couldn''t resist taunting the beauties just like his friends and quickly took out his mobile to take a pic, "Rules are meant to be broken, you idiots. Now watch me take a pic of their booties, huhuhu," He whispered to his friends who previously made the vulgarments while making sure the guide before him won''t notice.

 Chapter 134 - Something Isn’t Right

    However, he had no idea that another guide walking nearby was continuously observing this group of unrestrained men and immediately called out as he rushed forward, "Stop! No photos allowed!"


    "Fuck, get out of the way, old man. It''s not like taking a pic will kill them," The man protested as he tried to push away the two guides before him.


    The man was born with a silver spoon because of which he was used to breaking the rules and getting away with them. So he thought he could do the same here and didn''t even consider the rules seriously.


    Nyissa heard the shouting of the man and didn''t even nce in his direction as she calmly said to one of her people, "Get rid of him."


    One of the male attendants immediately bowed and rushed towards the young man who was causing a ruckus.


    "Hey¡ª" The young man was in the middle of wrestling with the two guides when suddenly a tall man dressed in robes grabbed his cor and began to drag him down the hill.


    "What the fuck! Hey, get off me! You have no idea who I am! My father is¡ªhrk!" Before the young man couldplete his sentence, he felt a blow to the back of his neck before everything went ck. And then there was onlyplete silence as everyone saw the young man getting dragged away like a euthanized dog.


    The rest of the tourists gulped seeing this scene and then, with wary expressions, looked at Nyisaa and her group, wondering whether it was a good idea to tag along with them.


    Even though they knew the young man got kicked out because of breaking the rules, they still didn''t expect the Fujo n to be this strong-handed without showing any hesitation even after knowing that the young man was obviouslying from an influential family and that he could file a policeint as well.


    They also saw how that tall man in robes easily knocked out the young man with just a single blow, making them realize that these people can''t be messed with.


    Viktor was the only one who was least bothered to think about the details and had a smile on his face, thinking that the Fujo n was more interesting than he thought.


    As everyone slowly walked through the hills, they found that the trees and flowers around the ce were looking quite beautiful, with lots of greenery and even butterflies flying around.


    It didn''t seem like a scary ce at all. At least, that was what Viktor and the others were thinking.


    "Mijo, are you sure this is the Wailing Hills? I thought we were supposed to hear the wails of spirits like you said?" Viktor questioned casually, wondering what kind of response he woulde with.


    He didn''t believe that there were supposed to be spirits making wailing noises, but he expected to at least hear something or at least feel a creepy atmosphere since this hill was famous for its horror element.


    Mijo chuckled, "Even we can''t predict when the spiritse out or if they chose to stay hidden at times. But let''s enjoy the beauty of the hills at least. It''s rare to see the hills this beautiful..." Mijo trailed off as his mind again went deep into thought, wondering why the hills were looking quite different today without any kind of sounds at all.


    It was as if this hill was no different than an ordinary one. Mijo nced at Nyissa to see if she knew anything and saw her brows pulled together as if she was also contemting something.


    Viktor inwardly shook his head, seeing that he was as always right about all these scary rumors. He wondered why people like Mijo even believe in these rumors without any solid proof and simply scare themselves.


    Still, he felt that the reason for the Fujo n, who rarely shows their face outside, toe out today suddenly, meant that something was definitely up though he had no idea what their agendas were.


    "You really want this ce to be scary? I am d that it is not. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to take a walk peacefully," Brad said with a happy smile.


    Viktor slightlyughed and asked, "Then why did you seem so interested ining here?"


    "Oh, that was just for the thrills. But now I realized maybe having a walk while enjoying the beauty of nature is better," Brad said with gleaming eyes.


    "Wow, you are really hopeless. What''s the fun if everything is peaceful? I came here for the thrill and to see what''s so scary about these hills. But now I am disappointed," Viktor said with puckered lips.


    Brad chuckled as he observed some people, "You are not the only one. It seems like most came here for the horror element only to be disappointed like you. Still, they should have just visited a scary house if they wanted to see some jumpscares."


    "Ha, scary houses are overrated and boring. It is all made up, and they don''t even bother to make things look really real. But nothing beats horror within nature," Viktor said with a smile.


    "Stop!" Nyissa suddenly spoke in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Her voice carried an air of authority and power, and before people knew it, they stopped walking as they looked at her with startled expressions.


    "Young Mistress, is there something wrong?" Mijo asked with furrowed brows as he slightly bowed.


    "You have to take all these people back. Something doesn''t feel right. This ce...it hasn''t been like this in a long time¡­" Nyissa said in a serious tone as her eyes scanned the surroundings.


    Those who heard her had perplexed expressions, not understanding what she was talking about. They couldn''t find anything wrong, and in fact, they felt that the ce couldn''t look more pleasing and refreshing.


    Viktor inwardly felt puzzled because if a ce didn''t look like it was haunted, wasn''t it supposed to be a good thing?


    But seeing Nyissa and her people''s expression, it was as if they didn''t like how the Wailing Hills wasn''t living up to its name.


    Some of the tourists even thought that the locals fooled them into thinking this was a haunted ce to attract more people and make money since the moment they stepped in here, they didn''t hear any eerie sounds except for some birds flying over.


    Mijo didn''t ask for any further details and sighed as he turned around," Everyone, my apologies, but we have to go back ande here some other time."


    "Nooo...what''s the problem?" An adolescent boy cried out in a wailing manner.


    "We came all the way here and spent so much money toe here. You can''t just send us back like this."


    "Yeah! We all paid to be here, and you should fulfill your services."


    "I have to go back home today. How can Ie back hereter if I am not here? This is preposterous!"


    "I know, right! Please don''t create a fuss over nothing. We just want to enjoy walking through the hills and go back."


    The people began to voice their concerns and protests for various reasons of their own. Some were already feeling cheated since the ce didn''t look or feel anything like what they heard from the locals and the brouchers.


    But most of them didn''t dare to protest too vehemently since they were a bit wary of the Fujo n kicking them out forcefully.


    Mijo and the other guides had a difficult expression and said as he waved his hands, "Pleasee down. We willpensate for the inconvenience we caused, and you will all get your money back. So don''t worry about it. This isn''t something we want to do as well but a necessity."


    Viktor also had the same questions, just like the other tourists wondering what the problem was. Even he couldn''t spot or sense anything that was out of the ordinary and wondered what thisdy Nyissa was worried about and if it had anything to do with their superstitions.


    "Refund is not the only issue here. We wasted so much timeing here, and we have other ces to explore as well."


    "Yeah! A ticket to this ind plus stay costs a fortune. How can we simply waste a day by going back and missing out on the experience we paid for?"


    "We know the Fujo n is a pretty big name around here. But we got rights, and you people can''t just make us leave without a good reason. This is unfair!"


    MIjo and the other guides felt at a loss seeing the people getting even more frustrated and annoyed, nor could he find the words to appease them since they were voicing out genuine reasons.


    "Rights? Reasons? Do you people want to know? Then let me satisfy all of your queries," A light,posed voice with a noble undertone somehow dulled themotion while drawing everyone''s attention towards Nyissa.

 Chapter 135 - The Evil Spirits Are Angry?

    Nyissa came forward and looked at the tourists with a calm gaze, and said, "The reason I instructed the guides to escort you all out is for the collective safety of you people. That is all I can say about the reason. As for your rights and fairness, if you people properly read all the conditions stated on the back of your ticket, you would have read that the Fujo n has the right to make all the final decisions rted to the ticket owner''s visit to this ce."


    "Not even the government would have a say in what we decide. So no use inining to anyone, and as Mijo said, we would bepensating you all for the inconvenience caused and offer you our sincerest apologies. That''s all we can do, and I request you all to leave this ce without causing any further disturbance. We don''t want to take any unnecessary actions, do we?"


    Her voice was neither loud nor imposing, but everyone felt as if her words were like an imperial decree. They also got the hidden message within her words about what would happen if they caused any more trouble, and the scene of the noisy young man from before getting dragged away shed in their minds.


    "Please," Mijo apologetically gestured at Viktor and the others to follow him back to the shore, and so did the other guides while Nyissa and her people stayed at the same spot.


    Derek didn''t say anything but, just like most, had a disappointed expression as he followed Mijo. Rita was the only one who was feeling a bit relieved since she still felt some kind of unease after hearing all the stories.


    Her son, Dory, was disappointed but not because they had to go back but because he wouldn''t be able to enjoy the sight of seeing his goddess anymore.


    "Was there something like that in the ticket?" Viktor asked as he looked at Brad, who was busy reading the fine print behind the ticket.


    After reading, Brad raised his head and looked at Viktor with a wry smile, "There is. Phew, I wonder if people would take the risk of buying this costly ticket if they bothered to read about the rules. But then again, it''s not like these rules are enforced every day. Haa...it''s our luck. We cane back some other time," Brad said with a disappointed head shake as he pulled Viktor along to walk back down the hills along with the other tourists who didn''t voice out any protests loudly anymore.


    Instead, they could only helplessly grumble to each other.


    "Quite a toughdy, isn''t she?" Viktor said to Brad as he nced at Nyissa staying behind, conversing with her people.


    Brad raised one of his brows and asked skeptically, "Don''t tell me you have already called dibs on her? She is not the kind who would entertain yboys like you."


    Viktor softly chuckled, "Really? You wanna bet?"


    Brad squinted his eyes as he thought about it a lot before finally saying with a head shake, "No. Who knows the kind of tricks you could pull."


    "Haha, now you are talking. Still, it''s a pity half of our day today has gone to waste," Viktor said with pinched lips, thinking about which ce he should visit next.


    Viktor and the other tourists had already walked up the hills for over a kilometer when Nyissa told them to go back. And now, even though they hadn''t traveled much deep into the hills, they still had a long way to walk before reaching the shore.


    So the tourists decided to at least enjoy the hills on their way back even if they didn''t get to reach the peak.


    But after just walking for hundred meters away from Nyissa and her people, the surroundings suddenly began to be darker as the sun rays began to lose their presence.


    Everyone took notice of this change since the whole ce was bing darker too fast. Viktor knitted his brows and looked around to see that a dense fog was settling in at a fast pace, and as seconds passed, the fog only continued to be denser till everyone found it hard to even see past a few meters.


    Mijo frowned and called out, "Everyone stay together, please. It''s easy to get lost in this fog."


    Everyone hastily heeded his advice as some grabbed onto their friends or family to stick together while others stuck close to the guides.


    Brad also stuck close to Viktor since his eyesight was not good at seeing things too far, so he didn''t dare to stray too far from Viktor.


    *Vwooooo¡­*


    "Ah! What was that??"


    One of the women shouted in fright as everyone suddenly heard a wailing sound that sent chills through them.


    Viktor was the only one who remained unperturbed, and instead, his brows pulled together as he tried to sound out the origin of this eerie wailing sound.


    *Vwooooo¡­.*


    At first, Viktor thought it was probably the winds or someone ying pranks.


    However, the wailing sounds seemed to being in from different directions, confusing Viktor since he couldn''t even see anyone wailing despite their wails sounding so near.


    What made the wails even more eerie and creepy was how ominous, and baleful they sounded.


    "H-Hey...are these the rumored wailing sounds? W-Why do they sound so scary?" A man stammered as he looked around, feeling chills all over his body, not knowing whether it was because the temperature in the ce was dropping too fast or because of these creepy wailing sounds.


    *Vwooooo¡­*


    "Hey...you have any idea what''s going on? Why is it bing so cold?" Brad asked with jittery teeth as he rubbed his arms while suppressing the uneasiness he was feeling.


    Mijo had a disconcerted expression as he looked around and answered in a low voice, "It''s the evil spirits. Usually, these hills have a gloomy atmosphere but not as bad as today, especially not this cold, and their wails were never this frequent or loud. I-It seems like we might have angered the spirits somehow. Quick, we have to get out of here. Follow me...don''t lose sight of each other."


    Brad gulped and, like a frightened child, grabbed onto Viktor''s arm as he asked with a wry smile, "The story you told me...was it really true? I just can''t get it out of my head," Brad said with a narrowed gaze since inwardly, he was still feeling the chills thinking if everything Viktor said was true.


    Brad was starting to feel afraid that the ce he was walking through right now was the ce where all the bloodshed happened, and the evil spirits were none other than the men who died.


    Viktor amusedly smiled and was about to answer when he suddenly wrinkled his nose. In fact, not only him but everyone else did the same when a pungent stench of something rotten pervaded through the whole ce out of nowhere.


    "Ugh! What is this smell!"


    "Noo! I can''t stand it anymore! Please get me out of here!!"


    One by one, people began to panic, and they couldn''t understand where this smell wasing from, but Viktor clearly recognized it as the stink of blood and decayed flesh.


    His expression became vignt as he finally became serious since he felt that whatever was happening right now was strange.


    At first, it was the fog, then the wails, and now the pungent stench...all three of which he couldn''t pinpoint the origin. It was as if they were all over the ce without a clear origin.


    "Mijo, is this stench normal?" Viktor asked in a serious tone.


    Mijo replied with a trembling chin, "N-No...this is the first time...W-We have to get out of here!"


    Rita grabbed hold of her frightened son tightly as she said in a weak voice, "B-But we can''t see! It''s so foggy...Derek, dear, what are we going to do?"


    Derek, who initially took all the rumors of the Wailing Hills as a joke, now regretted it since if he knew they were this real, he would have nevere here.


    Mijo knew this as well and felt even more worried, thinking how long they had to stay here or when this darkness would lift. Even though it was still noon, the woods in the hills seemed as dark as evening, and as time passed by, it was only bing foggier and darker.


    "Follow me. I will lead the way forward," Viktor said even though his vampiric vision was only useful for seeing the blood flow of living beings, including their major and minor veins.


    Unlike his werewolf self, his vampiric side wasn''t good at navigating through the dark.


    Still, he told them to stick together since he remembered the way they were walking in and decided to walk straight till they reached the shore.


    He knew they only walked in a straight path and believed that he wouldn''t get lost in the fog as long as he retraced his steps.


    "Stick close, everyone," Viktor said as he tried to walk ahead, but then he knitted his brows as he felt Brad standing in the same spot without moving.


    He turned around to ask him why he wasn''ting along, but his eyes widened when he saw what was before him.

 Chapter 136 - A Bewitching Voice

    He was shocked to see Brad in a petrified state like a statue. His whole body was covered by some greyyer which had something to do with how his whole body was staying frozen, including his eyes, limbs, and everything.


    But the most shocking thing was how not only Brad but everyone else around Viktor was in a petrified state as well.


    Everyone was standing frozen on their spots like statues, and Brad was still grabbing his arm.


    "Brad? Are you okay?" Viktor became worried as he waved his hand before his face, but Brad''s eyes were not moving at all, not even his expression. It was still that of a panic-stricken expression, just like most others.


    "What the hell is going on?" Viktor mumbled, feeling a sense of uneasiness about the whole thing and wondering how to help Brad.


    If it were not for seeing that Brad was still breathing, Viktor would have be even more worried, thinking something bad might have happened to him.


    Viktor carefully unfolded Brad''s fingers wrapped around his arm and could feel how ice-cold his fingers were just like a corpse, making him wonder if Brad was really okay or not.


    "Shit¡­" Viktor was feeling unsettled since there was nothing he could do to help Brad, nor could he understand what was happening around him.


    *Vwooooo¡­.*


    The wails were still permeating through the woods, and the fog was getting denser while the pungent smell wasn''t getting any better.


    "Getting scared are we, Immortal? Hehehe¡­" A bewitching voice of a girl followed by her sweet giggle echoed near Viktor.


    "Huh? Who is that??" Viktor was startled and called out as he turned around. But other than the dense fog and the trees nearby, he saw nothing.


    Her voice sounded a bit seductive but enchanting at the same time, making anyone who listened to this voice feel their souls entranced by her voice.


    However, Viktor did his best not to get distracted by her voice, and this was the first time he felt losing control of his thoughts for a moment because of her bewitching voice.


    There wasn''t any girl near him other than the petrified people standing frozen on their spots.


    The fact that she even called him an immortal meant that she probably knew his identity and was not someone he could treat lightly despite how young she sounded.


    Viktor''s brows furrowed as his eyes constantly kept scanning his surroundings, but because of the low visibility, there wasn''t much he could do to look at what was far ahead.


    Still, the voice sounded as if she was standing right beside him, and that was what made him feel that something definitely felt wrong, including the whole situation that was happening right now.


    "No need to look around like a puzzled frog. My voice is in your head, silly, hehe¡­" Her voice sounded again, which sounded as if she was whispering in his ear and slipping into his mind.


    Viktor couldn''t believe what she said since he had never seen anyone who couldmunicate through their minds, nor did he ever experience hearing voices in his head. This was the first for him, and it felt no different than someone speaking in his ears.


    Viktor felt confused, "What...Are you telling me this is all in my head? That your voice is something, I am imagining?"


    "Of course not. What makes you say that?"


    "Then, if you are real,e out already! Stop ying mind tricks with me," Viktor was feeling annoyed since he was only getting bad vibes the longer he stayed in his ce while not knowing how to help Brad.


    "Aah, don''t be angry, immortal. Don''t you want to help your petrified friend?" The girl asked in a melodious tone, making Viktor feel more rxed andfortable. But then he shook his head, realizing that her voice was making him unconsciously let down his guard, and shouted, "Stop messing with my mind! And you better tell me what is happening in this ce and how to help my friend."


    Viktor didn''t know who she was or how she was talking in his mind. But he didn''t bother to ask these questions since he felt that Brad didn''t have much time before something happened to him. So the only thing that was in his mind was to get out of here after saving Brad.


    "Aiyo, I was only trying to calm you down. I didn''t mean to make you angry¡­" The girl said in a pained tone as if her feelings got hurt though Viktor didn''t pay any mind to it.


    "Okay, okay. I will help you. But first¡ª"


    "Hey, you. What are you still doing here? This is not the time and ce to shout like that."


    Hearing the feathery yet stern voice of Nyissa, Viktor turned around to see her and her people approaching him.


    Nyissa and her people looked at Viktor with a strange expression upon seeing him standing between a group of petrified people.


    "You people are able to move?" Viktor was surprised to see that they were not standing frozen like the others, making him wonder why he and these people were the only ones able to move.


    "You should leave right now. One of my people can escort you down the hill since they know the way around these hills," Nyissa said as she looked at Ayana, her female disciple, and nodded at her.


    Ayana bowed and stepped forward towards Viktor, "Please follow me."


    Viktor, however, didn''t move an inch nor nced at Ayana and said as he looked at Nyissa''s eyes, "I am not going anywhere without my grandpa."


    Nyissa frowned, seeing how he was determined not to leave, and saw Ayana ncing at her for further instructions. She was ready to drag him away but wanted to ask for her Master''s confirmation.


    "You people know something for sure. Now tell me what is wrong with my grandpa and the others," Viktor asked with crossed arms. However, inwardly he was wondering why he was not hearing the voice of the girl anymore.

 Chapter 137 - What A Shame...

    "This is not time for us to entertain your questions, nor does asking them to do you good. If you value your own life and your grandfather''s, you have to leave now. We will try our best to save these people, so you don''t have to worry about your grandfather," Nyissa said as she maintained her gaze.


    Viktor shook his head as he said tly, "I am not going to leave my grandpa in the hands of some strangers with weapons. You either tell me a way to help him, or I stay and then find out myself whatever the hell is going on here."


    "Don''t be foolish! This isn''t a situation where you can do as you please. Ayana, get him out of here," Nyissa ordered, and Ayana immediately stepped forward to grab Viktor''s arm.


    But Viktor scoffed and caught her wrist, much to her surprise, and before she could shake him off, he twisted her arm and pushed her away, making her stumble onto her people.


    "You!" Ayana''s face became red in anger and shame since she never expected him to resist by grabbing her wrist and pushing her away right in front of her Master.


    Nyissa raised one of her eyebrows, seeing that this young man was quite skilled since even if Ayana was caught off guard, it was not easy to push her away before she could react.


    Ayana gritted her teeth, thinking that it was only because he caught her by surprise. She clenched her fists and rushed towards him again in order to redeem herself for the humiliation she just experienced.


    In her eyes, Viktor was just a civilian, and for her to fail the simple task given by her Master was a disgrace for her, feeling afraid that she might look down upon her.


    Viktor smirked, seeing this girl rushing towards him with a dark expression. He decided to remain in his human form to not identally kill her.


    "Hya!" Ayana jumped into the air, and with a shout, she took a mid-air stance as her fist closed in on Viktor''s face.


    Viktor raised his brows, seeing that this girl was indeed skilled, seeing the stance she was able to make in mid-air, and brought forward his arms to deflect her arm.


    The visibility was low because of the thick fog, but both of them seemed unperturbed by it, as if they were used to fighting in low visibility, even if the two could only barely see each other within the fog.


    Ayana was surprised by how quickly Viktor reacted as he pushed her fist away with the back of his forearm just as her feet touched the ground.


    But she didn''t let these surprises distract her since she was trained to adapt ording to her opponents'' skills instead of leaving her guard open by being awed by his skills and just considered him to be someone who knew some martial arts.


    So she immediately took a step back to grab his arm and punch him in the stomach.


    Viktor was surprised by her quick movements, but he could still see iting and grabbed her fist easily before twisting her arm around and pushing her away, making her almost stumble onto Nyissa.


    Ayana panicked when she saw that she was about to stumble onto Nyissa and quickly bnced her body to root herself to the ground.


    She didn''t dare to look at her Master''s expression since she was afraid whether she would see a disappointed expression and immediately rushed towards Viktor again, deciding to take him on with full seriousness.


    "Girl, you better stand down," Viktor said in a firm tone which irked Ayana even further because she felt he was looking down on her.


    Viktor inwardly sighed in frustration, seeing her trying to hit him again with her palms open straight.


    Viktor saw that she was using her form of martial arts and stepped forward to parry her moves.


    *Thk! Thk! Thk!...*


    The two began to exchange moves with their arms while the sound of their arms shing against each other echoed.


    Even though Viktor wasn''tpletely serious, he had to put some effort since he realized that this girl''s expertise was even above some of the best experts he had fought against.


    She was so good that if he got distracted for just a second, then she would definitelynd a powerful blow. That was why he had to at least put in some focus on her moves, as her barrage of attacks was too quick and powerful for a human.


    If it weren''t for his heightened senses, he would have been having a hard time defending against her.


    Still, her attacks were powerful enough to make his arms feel numb, and likewise, Ayana was also shocked to see that this man was able to keep up with her even if she was using her hand-to-handbat skills to the fullest.


    Viktor was feeling pissed off by these people''s attitudes thinking that they could just drag people out no matter what, and decided to end this.


    In between their exchange of attacks, Viktor quickly feigned an attack and pped her cheek lightly with the back of his hand, which startled her enough to distract her mind for a second, allowing Viktor to easily subdue her by his arms and kicked one of her back knees, forcing her to kneel down before him.


    Kneeling before him like this in a humiliating position made the extremities of her limbs shake as her pulse began to elevate from rage.


    She had never been pped in the face before, and she could still feel the blood rushing to her slightly reddened cheek.


    And the fact that he was holding both her arms together while making her kneel in her Master''s presence only made her vision cloud from anger.


    "I told you to stay down, and you wouldn''t listen. What a shame¡­" Viktor said with narrowed eyes as he felt a bit of pity looking at this kneeling beauty, who almost seemed as if she was about to cry.


    Ayana felt her nerves twitch as she slowly looked up at him and tried to lunge forward, "You...bastard!"


    Viktor was surprised by her frenzied attempt at attacking him and felt that he pitied the wrong girl and kicked her stomach, making her eyes widen from the impact as she got thrown off her feet and fell back by a few feet.


    "Ughh!"


    "You!" Nyissa raised her voice for the first time as ripples of anger appeared in her eyes.

 Chapter 138 - A Vicious Girl

    Even though Nyissa was calmly watching everything before, it was only to let her disciple handle it on her own instead of intervening herself.


    But that didn''t mean that she could just watch her prized disciple get beaten in a humiliating way since, for them, losing in such a way was of utmost disgrace.


    "All of you restrain him and get him out of here!" Nyissa ordered as the other five men and women rushed towards Viktor to subdue him.


    She saw how skilled he was, and inwardly, she appreciated his skills but not the fact that he defeated Ayana, especially with how she could feel trouble brewing up.


    She was already feeling a headache because of the current situation and became even more frustrated seeing how this man wouldn''t understand the gravity of the situation and leave.


    The other five were at first shocked to see Ayana get defeated since she was the best among them. Still, since she was one of them, seeing her getting defeated in such a humiliating way made them crack their knuckles as they charged at Viktor while beingpletely vignt since they knew he was not an easy opponent.


    Nyissa stopped paying attention to what was going on since she was confident he would get taken down and closed her eyes as if she was deep in meditation.


    *Vwoooo¡­*


    The wailing sounds were still sounding throughout the ce while the hills were enveloped in thick, dense fog by now.


    If someone was standing at the port where Viktor and Brad entered the boat, they wouldn''t be able to see the Wailing Hills from afar but only just a vastyer of fog.


    Tourists from afar took notice of this strange thing, but they felt that it was normal considering that the ce was known for having a dense fog because of which, it only made the scary rumors look more legit.


    However, the locals who saw this frowned and began to silently leave to a certain ce. Some even left their shops while it was still day while others closed down their business temporarily and hurried back home.


    The tourists were baffled by what was going on and wondered if some sort of strike was taking ce. But no matter what, none of the locals were willing to talk much about why they were going home and gave flimsy excuses.


    Meanwhile, Viktor was fighting all five by himself, diverting their attacks, making them lose momentum, and few other tricks to keep these excellent fighters at bay.


    Each one of them was highly skilled beyond his expectations such that even a seasoned MMA fighter would get destroyed by any one of them within a matter of seconds.


    These men and women were not trying tond lethal blows, so he also paid them the same courtesy by not targeting their vital organs, but he managed to sneak in a few hits to sap away their energy.


    And after a couple of exchanges, he managed to subdue all of them, making them fall to the ground, writhing with pain just enough to make them unable to move their limbs any time soon.


    They all couldn''t believe how they couldn''t even take him out, a civilian even with them ganging upon him, which was something they at first felt wasn''t necessary.


    But Viktor was equally shocked as well since he found it hard to subdue them all with just his senses only since theirbined moves were super quick for the human eye, and he had to rely on his expertise from all his years of fighting.


    But just before he could rx, Ayana suddenly barged in and tried to strike a severe blow at his balls. Viktor didn''t take this attempt kindly and pped her face.


    *Pha!*


    Ayana''s eyes widened as she momentarily stood still in a shocked state, unable to believe how he managed tond a p on her face again when this time, she made sure to be even more careful.


    Viktor indeed had a soft spot for the fairer sex, but that didn''t mean that he would let them take advantage of him.


    She caressed her cheek, which had a red palm print on it, and looked at him with a death re as if he murdered her whole family. The palm print was easily visible because of how herplexion was as smooth and fair as a snowdrop.


    And even if she was not conscious of her appearance, for a beauty like her, any visible smear on her face was like a shameful thing.


    Viktor saw her staring daggers at him and said casually, "Why so shocked? Don''t tell me this is the first time someone pped you? That''s strange...I thought it was a daily thing for someone as vicious and underhanded as you."


    Ayana felt the nerves in her forehead twitch and felt that one of her veins might burst from all the anger she was feeling and asked with gritted teeth, "Underhanded?"


    "Don''t act so innocently. You tried to hit my precious balls. You have any idea how many wome...ahem, I mean lives depend on this?"


    Ayana frowned, not understanding what he meant and how lives depended on his manhood.


    The only thing she could think of was how his ability to make babies would be affected, and she thought that this was what he meant.


    Still, she inwardly snorted since she wasn''t nning on crippling his manhood and only wanted to take him down as fast as possible while getting revenge for her humiliation.


    "You have bigger things to be concerned about¡­" Ayana said in a biting tone as she charged at him once again like an angry tigress.


    "I don''t have time for you, girl," Viktor felt that he wasted enough time dealing with these people and decided to put this girl down as well.


    *Pha! Pha! Pha! Pha!*


    A sonorous chain of ps echoed as Viktor swiftly used both his hands to jiggle her face between his hands after paralyzing her arms temporarily by hitting her acupoints.


    So she could only helplessly watch as his palms reddened her cheeks before she got knocked down as he tripped her.


    It didn''t hurt much, but it was the fact that she got pped that made her livid.


    "Now, if you are smart, you will stay down like your friends," Viktor remarked before turning around and walking towards Nyissa, who still had her eyes closed, making him wonder why she was meditating in the middle of this eerie situation.


    *Vwooooo¡­..*


    The pungent smell of decayed flesh still was present, and the wails weren''t going away as well.


    "Hey! This is not the time to meditate. You better reveal what is going on instead of sending your people to throw me out," Viktor was feeling frustrated seeing how nonchnt this beauty looked and how she wasn''t doing anything to help the situation.


    Nyissa''s brows wrinkled hearing his words since she was distracted from whatever she was doing because of him. But at the same time, she was astonished by the fact that he took down all of her people.


    "I will kill you!!"


    She was about to answer with her eyes closed when suddenly she heard an outraged shout from behind Viktor.

 Chapter 139 - I Am Not The Only One

    Viktor rolled his eyes, hearing Ayana''s wild shout, and turned around, deciding to knock her out this time. He couldn''t understand how she was able to get back up after he incapacitated her.


    And just as before, he smirked, seeing her rush at him like a madwoman and saw her extending her leg to kick him in the stomach.


    He couldn''t believe she would try to kick him in such a predictable and slow fashion which did not match up to her previous attempts.


    So he leisurely extended his hands to catch her leg and throw her away, "Seriously, you can''t¡ª"


    "You are dead, hmph!" Ayana said with a crazed yet jubnt smile which made Viktor frown, thinking that something was up with her.


    But before he could do anything, her leg smashed against his hands, which he was holding out and¡­


    *BHAM!*


    "Ayana, no!"


    Before he could understand what just happened, he found himself being sent flying through the woods for more than a dozen meters, having his back smashed against a tree, fracturing his spine before falling down on the ground with a grunt.


    "Ugh...what the fuck was that¡­" Viktor mumbled with a shocked grunt while his healing factor already began to kick in, allowing him to slowly get up.


    His arms were also fractured from the blunt force of her shocking, powerful kick, but within a couple of seconds, they healed themselves back to their original state.


    Viktor only suffered these injuries because he stayed in his human form. He believed that if he had been in his vampiric form, then it would have been a different story, at least.


    But even in his human form, his body was at its strongest possible state, so much that there couldn''t be any human in the world who could have a more powerful body than him naturally.


    Knowing this and reying what just happened, he finally thought that Nyissa and her people, especially Ayana, were no ordinary people.


    This realization made him take in a sudden deep breath since this also meant that he was not the only one with mystical abilities.


    If he was just an ordinary human, he would have thought of it all as just a dream or his mind ying tricks.


    But since he himself was not entirely human with monstrous abilities, he finally realized that his suspicions of the existence of extraordinary beings like him were true indeed.


    All these years of his life, he had always wondered how there could be no one else who had supernatural abilities like him and why he was the only one, different among the other humans.


    But now, like puzzle pieces, everything was slowly falling into ce in his mind as he could specte why he never came upon people like Ayana before.


    After all, if they wanted to hide their abilities, how could he possibly know, just like how others have no idea what he was.


    ''I have to get back!'' But right now, he knew he had no time to stay and think about this matter and was ready to face them again and get the answers he wanted.


    "Don''t go!" A girl''s voice sounded in his mind just like before, making Viktor halt his steps immediately.


    "You are still in my mind? Where the hell did you go before?" Viktor didn''t know why but he felt a bit d to hear this strange girl''s voice again.


    "I was hiding! I couldn''t let those Fujo n people find me. They could detect me if I interact with anyone near them, such as you. I was hoping you would get away from them, and fortunately, they themselves kicked you out here, hehe," The girl yfully giggled as if she found it amusing.


    "Heh! We will see who will have thestugh when I teach that cunning girl a lesson," Viktor said with pinched lips as he rolled up his sleeves.


    "Don''t! Not if you want to save your friend," The girl said in a grave tone.


    Viktor realized that things seemed more serious than he expected and asked, "Okay. But before I listen to you, tell me who or what you are. Where are you right now?"


    Viktor didn''t want to simply trust this bewitching voice even if the situation was grave since he had no idea if she was leading him on to something worse.


    "Ughh...this is not the time for you to ask me questions...Aahh...Fine! I am a spirit or a remnant of my soul that got left behind after my death due to certain reasons. That is why you can''t see me, and right now, I am right beside you though I can only talk to you by talking in your mind. Otherwise, they would detect me even more easily."


    "Spirit?" Viktor felt baffled and said in a tone of disbelief, "Don''t tell me even stuff like ghosts and evil spirits are real? That''s too¡­" Viktor had no idea what the world wasing to and found it surreal that he was conversing with a dead person right now.


    If it was anybody else, they would have gotten scared out of their wits, but Viktor felt fascinated by this fact since he never believed in such supernatural things.


    The fact that people like him exist was a matter he could digest because of what he was. But hearing dead people can roam the earth was beyond his understanding.


    "No need to be so shocked. If people like you exist, then things like spirits, good or evil, exist. It''s just that you never came upon existences like me. And right now, the evil spirits are none other than the men you massacred all those tens of centuries ago. If you don''t want their wrath and resentment to destroy your friend and the world,...take my hand and follow me, quick!"


    Before Viktor could realize it, he felt a soft hand of a girl grabbing his hand and pulling him along forward, "Wait!"


    Meanwhile, a few minutes before, right after Ayana sent Viktor flying, she heard an angry shout from behind,


    "Ayana!"

 Chapter 140 - A Ominous Occurrence

    Right after Ayana kicked him and saw him being sent flying because of her kick, her crazed expression turned into a panicked one.


    "Ayana!" Nyissa opened her eyes and shouted with visible anger, seeing what Ayana had done.


    "Forgive me, Master!" Ayana immediately realized the mistake she had made and bowed apologetically.


    "You seriously forgot our iron-d rule of not using our Odic Force on civilians or before them? You have made a grave mistake by breaking that rule and probably killed that young man with your kick," Nyissa said in a severe tone, making Ayana''s eyes redden since this was the first time Nyissa ever got this angry with her.


    "I-It wasn''t on purpose. And I promise I didn''t deal him a killing blow. I only wanted to defeat him and not kill him. You have to believe me, Master. I will go check up on him!" Ayana felt immensely guilty because of what she did on the spur of the moment and decided to fix this on her own. She was also worried if she unknowingly injured him severely or at worst killed him by ident though she was sure she didn''t deal him a killing blow even if he was an ordinary human.


    Just as Ayana was about to turn around, Nyissa said in a firm tone, "No. How do you expect to find him in this fog? You will get lost, and the evil spirits always take advantage of those who are alone. You are not equipped to face them alone. Stay with me, and we will resolve things once we take care of this problem. But because of the grave mistake youmitted today, I forbid you froming out of our n grounds till I deem you fit to behave as per our rules rather than let your temper control you."


    Ayana had a pained expression as she felt devastated by Nyissa''s punishment since rarely did she ever get to go out, and this time it seemed as if her Master wouldn''t be allowing her to go out any time soon.


    "Please, Young Mistress. Please give me one more chance to make things right. I promise to never break our rules ever again," Ayana felt her eyes bing wet, feeling ashamed and angry at herself for what happened.


    "Toote, Ayana, and no amount of pleading will let you out of this. Haven''t I taught you that it is okay to be or feel angry, but we should never let our anger take control of our mind. Instead, we should use it to our advantage by turning it into our strength. But what happened before only showed me that you still have a far way to go. If you are getting provoked by a Regr, how are you going to be ready for what''sing?" Nyissa said in a serious tone.


    Ayana drooped her head in shame and felt that she didn''t have the right to say anything anymore since she knew Nyissa was right.


    *Vwooooooo....*


    The two heard the eerie wail again, and Ayana frowned as she asked, "Did we really anger the evil spirits? If so, shouldn''t they have attacked us already?"


    Nyissa slowly shook her head as she again closed her eyes, took in a deep breath, and opened her eyes again. But this time, her eyes were glowing like a pair of bright moons with a mystical white as she looked around.


    Ayana was yet again fascinated by seeing her use this ability and asked, "Master, are you seeing anything with your Odic Vision?"


    The other five who had gotten defeated by Viktor slowly got up and stood behind Nyissa, feeling ashamed of getting defeated by a Regr.


    But still, they saw how preupied their Young Mistress was and decided not to get distracted by other thoughts.


    "Oh my god...Impossible¡­" Nyissa mumbled as her eyes quivered, much to the apprehension of Ayana and the others.


    "Master...what is it?" Ayana asked with an apparent tension in her voice since she knew her Master was one of the very few experts who could see the unseeable with her special eyes.


    So if Nyissa was showing such an expression on her face, it meant that things were indeed not looking good.


    The others also began to metaphorically sweat even though the surroundings were bing even colder at a slow pace, making them feel as if they were standing in between an icy purgatory, especially because of the suffocating stench of something rotten drifting through the whole ce.


    "Everyone, get back to the n! We have to alert the others as well," Nyissa called out in an uneasy tone as she quickly turned around and said, "Follow my Odic Force!"


    Because of her special eyes, Nyissa wasn''t afraid of navigating through the dense fog. But the others were perplexed, wondering what she saw.


    Still, instead of thinking about it, they immediately followed her without question and somehow were able to follow her even if they themselves couldn''t see through the dense fog.


    "Master, what is going on?" Ayana asked as she ran behind Nyissa. She knew her Master wouldn''t even run away from a daunting situation no matter what. But this time, it seemed as if she saw something dreadful and told them to retreat as well.


    "The evil spirits...I saw thousands..no...a massive army of them approaching us from a distance! And also...." Nyissa trailed off as she saw someone or something else other than these countless evil spirits that gave off an even more powerful and malevolent aura than the rest.


    However, Ayana and the others heard the part where she said an army of evil spirits and gulped, wondering what kind of a cmity was looming over them and shuddered at the thought of getting attacked and having their souls tormented by the frightening number of evil spirits.


    But just as they continued to run down the hill, Nyissa suddenly mumbled,"Oh no¡­"


    And right then, a terrifying change took ce that made everyone stand frozen on their feet as they looked up with quivering eyes.

 Chapter 141 - What Are You?

    At the same time, Viktor and the girl who almost reached the shore took notice of the same change as they saw the skies being dyed in a hellish red color as if the skies were bleeding while giving off an ominous feeling to whoever saw it.


    Another chilling sight was how the sun turned as ck as a bottomless pit while the river turned ck as well and began to bubble as if they were boiling, which was a nightmarish and hair-raising sight that could make any weak-willed person copse from fright.


    "What the hell¡­" Viktor couldn''t express how bewildered and confused he was because of these changes taking ce.


    *VWOOOOO¡­.*


    If the pungent smell and the wailing sounds from before were only enough to make one scared, then at present, they only got much worse to the point even Viktor couldn''t help but think that he was standing in hell.


    *CRACK!*


    Bright red lightning crackled in the cloudy blood-red skies that sounded so loud as if the skies were being split apart.


    Viktor was beginning to feel a bit ufortable standing in this ce, and even the atmosphere seemed very harsh and dirty. It was so bad he was sure that no human would be able to survive standing in this ce for even a couple of seconds.


    He had to assume his vampire form to make him feel better.


    "Oh no! We are toote!" The girl cried out in his mind, making Viktor ask, "What do you mean we arete? What is going on? Why are the skies, the sun, and everything looking so strange?" Viktor wondered if this was all real or just him having a bad dream.


    But even if he pinched himself, he still saw the same thing, confirming that whatever was going on was real.


    He looked around and was even more shocked to see that there weren''t any hills behind him anymore but only a long stretch of reddishnd dyed with what looked like blood, which continued to trail down everywhere.


    But another disturbing thing was how thend was littered by hundreds of destroyed chariots, tens of thousands of dead and decaying carcasses of horses, armors, and weapons lying strewn about.


    Viktor''s eyes were wide open seeing this sight, making him even forget to breathe because what he was seeing now made some of the long-buried memories in his mind resurface since he stood in this very same ce countless years ago.


    "This cannot be¡­" Viktor mumbled in disbelief as his expression becameplicated since he did not only remember what happened in this ce but also the various other memories of events that took ce during that time period.


    He never really wanted to remember his life during his time period since he lived most of his years with pain and hatred during those times.


    "Hey...don''t get distracted by this...you can''t afford to¡­" The girl said in a low voice seeing his expression, sounding very worried.


    But Viktor was too disconcerted to hear her, and with a faraway look in his eyes, he continued to look around.


    In his mind, he was already reying the events that took ce here, especially the Battle of the Frozen Lakes.


    He looked behind at the boiling eerie ck river that was, in fact, a frozenke in his memories and how this ce was originally the vige he stayed in, which was destroyed and thends forcibly seized by the king to build his mansion and armies.


    A few hundred meters away, he could see a slightly familiarrge mansion which had lost all its grandeur and imposing look and was nothing more than a ruined mansion with mes escaping from its windows, its structures no longer sturdy and strong but in a ruined and deteriorating state as if the mansion got destroyed from within.


    Originally the mansion was no less grand than a royal pce, and in fact, he remembered there being roads and a small town builtter after the king started to live here instead of his original pce due to how good this ce was, both tactically and scenically.


    However, there were no traces of any towns or markets here other than the distant small hills, which looked reddish brown with no traces of any greenery.


    But then he looked at his left side to see corpses of people scattered around, which looked quite disturbing, with some having swords and daggers pierced through their bodies.


    These bodies did not belong to only men and women, but even children, and the nearby huts and stone houses were in pieces while some of the huts were still burning.


    Seeing themoners and peasant clothes these dead bodies were wearing, Viktor couldn''t help but clench his fists which were visibly shaking till sounds of his knuckles cracking could be heard since he recognized them as his people when he lived in this vige, especially where his foster family lived.


    The ce looked quite out of ce since the mansion was in the middle, the battlefield on his right and the vige on his left. It was as if someone merged three different events that happened in the same ce into one.


    He knew there was no mansion when his vige was attacked, nor did the Battle of the Frozen Lakes take ce at that time.


    Also, the mansion that was burning in front of him right now looked no different than how it was after he destroyed it from within.


    And the Battle of the Frozen Lakes took ce before he destroyed the mansion. So it didn''t make sense that the battlefield was still filled with fresh blood when he destroyed the mansion only a monthter, after taking his own sweet time breaking the king.


    Suddenly a bright sh manifested before him, making hime out of his reverie, only to see a girl about fifteen years old dressed in a small white gown with skin as smooth and pale as milk, her long ck hair reaching till her hips, but when he looked at her face, his eyes widened because there was no face at all!


    "Now, are you satisfied to see me?"


    Everything about the girl seemed ethereal and beautiful except for her face, which was only a blur as if her face was erased away. In a way, she could seem frightening because of having no face, just like in the horror movies he had seen before. But Viktor wasn''t frightened. Instead, he became even more curious.


    "You....What are you¡­?" Viktor asked with a stupefied look.

 Chapter 142 - The Past Is Coming Alive?

    "I told you I am a spirit, and don''t ask me why I don''t have a face. I am sure you have no idea about what is happening, right?" The girl asked with crossed arms.


    "I don''t know...this all feels weird to me. Just¡­tell me what this ce is and why I am I seeing something that happened in the past? What happened to the real world? Where are Brad and the others?" Viktor was feeling restless since this ce was making him feel unsettled and uneasy.


    The smell of death and destruction was pervading throughout the ce, and sensing this smelling from his old vige as well as reminding him of some unpleasant memories.


    *Swish!*


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of someoneing out from the water and turned around to see an armored soldier covered in an eerie ck misting out of the river withnguid steps.


    The soldier was wearing broken, full armor with blood streaks, including a helmet, because of which Viktor wasn''t able to get a clear look of his face, but his gazended on the sharp sword the soldier was holding.


    "Hrrghhh¡­" The soldier let out a wild yet bone-chilling growl, which sounded even more frightening than that of a tiger.


    But what made Viktor frown, even more, was because he was able to feel the intense killing intent being directed at him by this soldier. It was so intense to make Viktor feel that he had never ever seen any human with such resentment and anger.


    "Hrrgghh¡­" The soldier let out another growl as he stared at Viktor with malefic eyes that seemed as dark as coal.


    However, Viktor pinched his lips as he recognized this armor. It was no different than the ones soldiers used during the Battle of the Frozen Lakes. But before he could figure out what was going on, his eyes slowly widened when he looked behind the soldier.


    *Swish!...*


    The boiling ck river again became restless as more figures started to emerge from the river, their armors and weapons sizzling, but not a single of them were flinching even after experiencing the hellish heat that was emanating from the boiling river.


    This sight made him feel even more puzzled since these men were supposed to be dead, especially when he killed them with his own hands. He spected that these were the so-called evil spirits and not really men who were alive but dead.


    Still, he had no idea about the concept of evil spirits or how it was possible for dead people toe out walking while affecting the physical world as well. He could tell that these evil spirits were the reason the world around him was bing strange and why everyone else disappeared.


    *Swish!*


    Waves smashed against each other again when this time, tens of dozens of armored soldiers with ck mist escaping from their bodies began to rise from the river.


    Within seconds, the number had grown to more than a thousand, and they seemed in no hurry, approaching Viktor.


    All these soldiers were directing their killing intent at Viktor, who suddenly felt it suffocating under their collective hatred and resentment.


    He could feel that these soldiers wanted to tear him apart till nothing was left of him, and this only made him feel his blood boil, thinking about the atrocities they hadmitted and inwardly scoffed, asking himself what right they had to feel such resentment when he was the one who lost the most.


    Of course, he knew that the covert soldiers who piged and seized his vige were different men whom he took care of before the infamous battle that took ce here.


    Still, he knew how the king''s armies were no better, especially when he heard and personally saw the things they did whenever they conquered any ce.


    So he did not even feel like showing a shred of mercy when he massacred the entire 500,000 soldiers within just 24 hours.


    And now, seeing them all directing their killing intent at him only fanned the mes of rage coursing over his blood.


    His eyes were slowly bing crimson as he prepared to take a fighting stance to get rid of all these evil spirits before figuring out how to get out of this ce and save Brad.


    He even momentarily forgot about the girl standing behind him who seemed frightened at the sight of all these ominous-looking soldiers with bone-chilling ck mist emanating from their bodies.


    She then saw how Viktor''s expression was bing wild and how his eyes were bing blood red, making her gasp, thinking that he was about to take on all these evil spirits on his own.


    "No! You can''t fight them now!" The girl shouted as she grabbed his hand swiftly.


    "You!" Viktor became annoyed and was about to shrug off her hand when suddenly he felt his surroundings dissolve, and before he could realize what just happened, he found himself standing in front of a brown cave,rge enough for a human to enter and seemed like it was this close to falling apart.


    "What the¡­" Viktor looked around in confusion, only to be puzzled to see that he was standing in an entirely another ce without any evil spirits, battlefield, or the ruined mansion and his destroyed vige.


    He immediately realized that he got teleported by this girl since he himself was familiar with his teleporting ability though it was nowhere as powerful as allowing him to teleport such far distances. At best, he could only teleport himself not more than a dozen meters.


    He couldn''t see the shore at all other than the decayed and withered woods before him or what was left of it anyway located on a hilly in.


    "You really shouldn''t let their evil aura affect you!" The girl said in a chiding tone, making Viktor take in a deep breath in exasperation as he turned and asked with a stifling re, "Who told you to stop me?"

 Chapter 143 - Hell For The Sinners

    "Because I can''t let you take them on like that. You can''t defeat them in a conventional way no matter how powerful you are. You will just get swarmed in the end," The girl said in a concerned tone, clearly not wanting him to rush out there.


    Viktor closed his eyes as he took another deep breath since he couldn''t understand why but he was finding it very hard to calm down the impulse of rushing towards those evil spirits and tearing them apart.


    He couldn''t remember thest time he felt such bloodthirst that was almost making him go crazy.


    He also found the words of the girl hard to believe but still felt that there was truth to it and asked with gritted teeth, "What is this ce? And why can''t I get rid of these so-called evil spirits?"


    The girl sighed and said, "This is the Naraka Realm. The purgatory for the souls of the dead or hell or whatever you want to call it. I am sure you get the idea. Come inside the cave. You will feel better."


    Viktor sighed as he followed her into the dark cave that didn''t look much big on the inside nor too long. But still, inside, he felt as if his chest got lighter and the previous stifling sensation in his body reduced by a small margin, while the difort in his mind was too small for him to notice.


    Still, he felt it strange that the myths about heaven and hell he had learned about all these years as stories had some truths to it. It sounded so surreal he wouldn''t have believed it if it weren''t for the fact that he was stuck here.


    "But how did I get here? And why does this ce look simr to a ce on earth, especially in the past? And what do you mean by a Realm?" Viktor was getting increasingly confused since he didn''t feel like he got teleported from earth to some other ce.


    "It could be a different or dimension. But this ce is a different dimension that exists on the same ne as our earth. It''s just like how a coin has two sides. All this time, you have been living on one side of it where all the living reside while the other side is hidden where only the dead are supposed to enter, though only the ones who havemitted evil acts or major crimes usuallye here," The girl exined.


    She then continued, "But in reality, this is not the true Naraka Realm. Since this ce resembles our earth, it is only a small extension of the Naraka Realm or a bridge for the souls to move on to the real Naraka Realm. That''s why we could say that right now, we are on one of the Naraka Bridges out of countless others."


    "Then how do I get out of here?" Viktor asked with a slight grimace as he again started to feel some kind of difort within his body though not to the point of being unbearable.


    "You have to destroy the one who forcibly brought you here," She then noticed how Viktor was trying to suppress his difort and continued, "I am sure you must not be feeling good. It is because of this ce. The longer you stay here, the more agonizing it could be. But you have time since you are not an ordinary human but a supernatural being. That''s why we have to carefully but quickly get rid of the mastermind behind this, and they must be inside the burning mansion you saw before. That''s why I didn''t want you to waste your time fighting that army of evil spirits. But for now, we have no choice but to wait till that army of evil spirits disperse," The girl said in a tone of urgency.


    "But...who brought me here and why?" Viktor now felt that everything that just happened might have something to do with him. But the thing that puzzled him was who it could be and why now.


    "It could be anyone from that time. Someone whom you killed as General Raoul and they knew your background as well, to provoke you by showing the sight of the destroyed vige, the battlefield, the mansion, everything. I never got to know because I escaped before I could see who was orchestrating all this," The girl said in a pained tone.


    Viktor squinted his eyes, "Wait a minute...you said this ce was for dead sinners. Then if you are not really an evil spirit trying to fool me, how are you here?"


    Viktor didn''t dare to let this girl''s beautiful voice and ethereal looks stop him from thinking logically, especially when he was stuck in this situation.


    "I understand if you find it hard to trust what I am saying. But if I really wanted to lie, I would not have told you that this ce was for sinners only. Still, why do you think I was in the Wailing Hills?"


    "You were one of the people who got killed in my vige?" Viktor asked in a tone of realization, thinking that she got bound to this ce because of certain reasons. At the same time, he tried to brush up on his old memories to see if he remembered any children of her age with the same voice and appearance as her.


    But since it had been a long time and how those times were not pleasant for him, it was hard for him to even remember the faces of the children that lived with him in the vige. He then thought that it was pointless since the voice of the girl before him sounded ethereal, unlike a human.


    "Yes. But I know what you are thinking, and it''s not true. While I died, I was sad and angry, yes. But I had no malevolent emotions or any evil intentions that could make my soul get stuck in this hell. All I wanted was¡­.nevermind....Anyway, my soul was supposed to pass on to the Land of Nirvana, which is like heaven, a resting ce for the souls that lived an honest life. But I was stuck here and had to endure every second in this tortuous ce."


    "It''s like how you can''t die but continue to suffer, both body and soul. And soon enough, I lost all my human appearance and turned into something horrendous you wouldn''t dare to imagine. That''s what happens to every being who gets sent here, human or not. And the worst part was how our people were continuously getting tortured by the Abominable Fiend, which is the name we coined for the mastermind who imprisoned us in that mansion."


    She continued in a woeful tone that didn''t suit a girl with a childlike appearance like hers, "Some couldn''t endure it anymore and turned into vengeful spirits, only to get enved by that fiend. And that''s why I need your help to kill that field so that you can get out of this ce while the remaining ones will be at peace atst."


    Viktor continued to look at her and asked with a narrowed gaze, "You said you were imprisoned along with others and had your human appearance change into something else. Then howe you are roaming about, have the ability to teleport me over such a long distance and your appearance...no...forget about that."


    "Because I was saved by a powerful being. I know this sounds ridiculous, and I don''t know who that being was, but they rescued my soul from this ce and left behind a remnant of my soul with the mission that I should wait for you and then guide you when the timees. So what you are seeing is not my soul but just a remnant of my consciousness. My soul has already ascended from this ce with the help of that savior, and all this time, I have been hiding away from that fiend and also the Fujo n since they might mistake me for an evil spirit. They really loathe evil spirits or anything evil and would do anything to destroy them to keep the world safe," The girl said in a cautious tone.


    Viktor''s lips parted as he realized why Ayana and the others seemed strange and had extraordinary abilities that a human possibly couldn''t have. But thest thing he expected was them to be a guardian n of sorts that warded off evil. And in a way, he couldn''t help but appreciate the fact that they were protecting the real world from behind the scenes.


    At the same time, he wondered how powerful the Fujo n truly was to keep their activities hidden from the public eye for all these years and their true background.


    But he found her story of a supposedly powerful being rescuing slightly far-fetched for a lot of reasons.


    So he asked, "If as you said, that powerful being rescued your soul. Why did they just rescue only you and not the others? No....the more important question is, why did they not finish off this Abominable Fiend if they had the power to rescue you right under the noses of all these evil spirits?"

 Chapter 144 - Ranar...The Evil Race

    "I know. I asked that voice the same question. But it only said that they could only rescue me and not others due to various reasons that they can''t say. It also added that it couldn''t take the risk and gave me certain abilities to help you in case you happened toe here," The girl answered.


    Viktor felt that he had no choice but to believe her words for now since there was one thing that was making him feel worried and bad after seeing his destroyed vige.


    "You said you were imprisoned with the others...did you by chancee across a couple named Avan and Del? They are supposed to be middle-aged and¡ª"


    "They were your foster parents, right?" The girl asked in a tone of surety.


    "Foster? How...did you know that they were my foster parents and not blood-rted parents?" Viktor asked this question because when he was living with his foster parents, everyone considered him to be their real son since nobody knew about his background.


    The girl put her finger on her chin and said, "Isn''t it quite obvious? Look at you...an immortal with supernatural abilities. So how could you be the child of two normal human beings? And as for your question...yes, they are still undergoing endless torture inside the mansion. In fact, they are suffering double the torture since their souls are not supposed to be here, and the environment here is constantly making their days'' miserable while also getting tortured by the servants of the Abominable Feind. Thest time I saw them, they were still holding on to their humanity so that they wouldn''t turn into horrendous-looking demons that usually walk through this realm. The soldiers you saw are no longer men but vengeful demons of the evil race named Ranar."


    "Ranar?" Viktor felt that this race was of no good but the vilest of all just by seeing those evil spirits.


    The girl nodded, "Yes. Ranars are a native of the Naraka Realm, and the souls who get sent here and are unable to endure the suffering in this ce automatically turns into a Ranar and forever lose whatever humanity or shred of the previous self they had."


    "No...I can''t let my parents turn into those vile beings. I have to save them quickly," Viktor was feeling restless and sad knowing that all these years, his foster parents were constantly suffering for tens of centuries and woefully smiled, realizing that he was living his life while not knowing what they were enduring.


    "Yes, but we have to wait some more time till those Ranars lower their guards. Because if we alert those armies of Ranars, then it means we alert the Abominable Fiend, who would then put up safety measures to get rid of us. I can understand how worried you are but trust me, my wish to save them is no less than yours since they are my people as well. And helplessly watching them suffer only¡­" The girl began to make sobbing sounds that made Viktor feel pity for her as he couldn''t imagine how much she might have suffered before and after getting rescued.


    Since this girl was once his people as well, he couldn''t help but sympathize with her. He also understood that all along, this girl was the only one trying to help him out while the rest were either hiding things from him or trying to kill him.


    He raised his hand to caress her head and said, "Don''t worry. My parents are strong. Otherwise, they would not have held on for all these years, and I am sure this is the same for those who are still holding on to their humanity. I promise to save them all and let them rest peacefully."


    Viktor was fully determined to save his people and also kill or destroy the Abominable Fiend though he didn''t know whether he could kill something which was already dead.


    The girl stifled her sobs hearing his words and said in a tone of happiness, "Thank you...Aros. I don''t know what I would have done without you and not knowing whether I would even see you again."


    Viktor felt nostalgic to hear his old name ''Aros'', which was his real name when he lived in the vige before taking on the name Raoul to be the king''s general.


    "See me again? Do you mean you were waiting for me specifically? Did that voice tell you to wait for me?" Viktor asked with knitted brows.


    "Mn...yes...that voice told me that you are the only one who can save us, and I also personally couldn''t think of anyone else who could possibly take down the Abominable Fiend. And so I know the things you did as General Raoul, and knowing that you finally killed that evil King Borin, you have no idea how much that made us happy. In fact, that was the only thing that allowed most of us to keep enduring the torture because we had faith that you would one day rescue us. We knew that it was just a far-fetched dream, but we all looked up to you as our hero, and I...I also personally liked you as my idol¡­" The girl trailed off in a timid voice.


    ''Oh boy...well, I guess I must have unknowingly charmed her as well¡­'' Viktor took it as an innocent girl''s first crush, especially considering how old she was when she died and took it as apliment only.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t help but wonder if she died in pain or not or how much she and the others suffered while he was away.


    And this only made his hatred towards the Abominable Fiend re up even more, even though he never knew who this fiend was.


    "But what''s going on in the real world right now? Will Brad be okay? Becausest time I saw him he-"


    "Don''t worry abut him...for now. They all are in a petrified state since the Naraka Bridge momentarily manifested in the real world to pull you here. Things will be back to normal once we take down the one who started this mess. However, it will get real bad if the Abominable Fiend carries out their n to invade Earth since it seemed as if he has been preparing for it for countless centuries. Why do you think the Wailing Hills were rumored to have evil spirits roaming around? It was because the Abominable Fiend was experimenting using forbidden methods to try and move around evil spirits from this Naraka Bridge to the real world and even got some people killed because of it."


    "I don''t know what the Abominable Fiend''s exact motives are and I know maybe you still don''t understand what''s really happening here. But let me simplify things and tell you that once the Abominable Fiend executes their n, Earth would be in grave danger and probably toote to stop it. We can never let these Ranars get summoned to our real world and cause chaos and death since that would mean the end of our world as we know it," The girl said in a grave tone.


    "Shit...I definitely can''t let that happen..." Viktor mumbled with a determined gaze as the faces of the people he cared about back on Earth shed in his mind.


    "So how long should we wait in this cave? I can''t wait to take down those bastards in the mansion," Viktor said as he clenched his fists.


    "Let the skies get a bit darker. By then, they should be less vignt, and we can slip in through. Don''t worry, because of your powers, you will be able tost a few days at least before going mad even if you don''t die," The girl said straightforwardly.


    "What? Mad? Are you serious?" Viktor didn''t even want to spend a second here if he didn''t have to and now learning that he could probably go mad if he stayed a few days here made him feel apprehensive about his stay here.


    The girl nodded, "I told you this ce is not for the living, and if by any rare urrence, any living being were to descend here, then this ce would start nibbling away at their soul and body slowly, even if it was a magical being. Otherwise, if it was an ordinary human being, there wouldn''t be any question of their survival."


    "What about the Fujo n people? They should have also gotten dragged to this ce, right?" Viktor knew that Nyissa, Ayana, and their people were not too far away from him when all this happened. So he was pretty confident that they must be here as well unless they were excluded by whoever brought him here.


    "Actually...they did arrive here, but I think they might be in a pinch since I saw them getting summoned here as well. Maybe the Abominable Fiend has it out for the Fujo n people as well, or maybe they got here by ident while you got summoned here," The girl said in a thoughtful tone.


    "Then isn''t there a high chance that they may be in trouble right now?" Viktor asked as he rubbed his fingers together.


    The girl slowly nodded, "Hmm, they could be, especially when this ce is filled with Ranars. But what can we do? I anyway can''t approach them since they might erase the only remnant of my soul, and I can''t risk that since my duty and will is to guide you," The girl said in a resolute tone.


    "What if we try to help them out in case they are in danger?" Viktor asked with a narrowed gaze.


    "But why put ourselves at risk? I also want to help them, but we can''t afford to risk it," The girl said in a worried tone.


    Viktor nodded and calmly said, "I know. But you yourself said how dangerous the whole rescue operation is, and we could use an extra set of hands, especially experts who specialize in dealing with Ranars, evil spirits, and whatnot. As for me, I have no experience dealing with these sorts of things, and you told me how they can''t be defeated the normal way."


    The girl rested her chin on her hand as she felt that he had a point and also that he may need help to get inside.


    "Okay...let''s find them then.. They should be somewhere near."

 Chapter 145 - Rescue Them Or Not?

    "Can you teleport us again?" Viktor asked since he found that her ability to teleport was quite handy.


    The girl sighed as she shook her hand, "Unfortunately, it takes too much energy out of me, and I can only use it at most two times a day. Remember, I am just a remnant of my soul, and these abilities are not mine but granted to me by that powerful being who rescued me. It seems like they wanted me to help myself hide from the others by giving me this ability. Other than this, I don''t even have the ability to fight or anything. So you will be on your own, okay?"


    "That''s understandable," Viktor smiled and then asked with a dry smile, "By the way...I never asked for your name."


    "Oh¡­" The girl also only seemed to realize this now and said, "You can call me anything you want. My past does not matter anymore, nor am I truly real."


    "Don''t say that. Remnant or not, you are still you. Anyway, I will call you Little Ghost," Viktor said in a yful tone.


    "Hey! At least you could have done away with the word ''little''," Little Ghost said in a petnt tone.


    Viktor chuckled, "Why? Look at you...you are barely even taller than my chest level, and even if you are mentally almost as old as me, you still look like a teenager, not that it is a bad thing."


    Viktor knew that the girl before him was anything but a child mentally, but still, he found her cute in a way and decided to call her so.


    Little Ghost put her hands on her waist as she huffed, "Haa...fine. Let''s go. I have no idea where to find those Fujo n people. Hope we don''t get into worse trouble."


    "Don''t worry. In case it seems too much, we can always head back," Viktor said in a reassuring tone.


    As the two came out of the cave and carefully began to walk outside, Little Ghost asked in a concerned tone, "Are you feeling okay now?"


    Viktor said with a slight grimace, "Yeah...I mean, it''s bearable for now though I can feel it getting worse bit by bit, just like you said. Let''s finish this fast lest I end up in hell forever," Viktor knew he might notst for more than a few days in this ce no matter how strong he was because this ce tormented not only the flesh but also the soul as well and he was indeed feeling it, at least in his body for now.


    But even if he had a choice to leave this ce now, he wouldn''t, not after knowing that his foster family and his people were being tortured in the mansion.


    So he was desperate to save them, and that was why he felt that getting the help of Nyissa and the others would increase his chances of saving the others.


    On the way, Viktor literally was sweating as he found the heat to be so hot as if he was standing near the sun and wondered how thends in this ce didn''t melt already.


    This also made him feel apprehensive about how bad it would be after spending a few days here.


    *ng! ng!"


    Soon the two heard the sound of metal shing with each other and recognized those metals to be weapons based on the sounding from another side of the shore.


    Viktor and Little Ghost followed the sound, and right when the shore came into their sight, they saw Ayana and three others bitterly fighting off the Ranars who seemed to be surrounding them from all sides.


    Viktor didn''t see Nyissa and saw that the two of her people had already fallen after seeing their corpses lying near Ayana and the others.


    "Strange...where is that Nyissa woman? Did she get summoned somewhere else because she is the strongest of them all?" Little Ghost said in a thoughtful tone in Viktor''s mind.


    "Might be the case," Viktor also found that reasoning to be probable, and this only made him feel more confident since this meant that the Abominable Fiend was wary of the Fujo n, especially Nyissa.


    "So...are we helping them or not? I know you and that Ayana girl had a small quarrel but would she be open-minded enough to repay you if we save her and her people?" Little Ghost said while calcting alternatives in her mind since she knew Viktor could only risk so much since he was the only one who had the best chance of ending this all.


    Hesitation shed across Viktor''s eyes as he continued to observe Ayana and the others fighting the Ranars, who were dressed in garments and armors of a soldier.


    He also saw how Ayana was the one dealing the most damage by using her long, curved, and single-edged sword, which was zing with a mystical ck me which he had no idea what it was.


    As for her people, they were simply using their weapons though they seemed to possess superhuman strength by seeing how they were even able to stand toe-to-toe with the Ranars before them.


    Now he was sure that the Fujo n were far from an ordinary n and that their background was far more mysterious.


    Still, the number of Ranars was far too many for this small group of four people to handle, and even Ayana was having her hands full while her people were suffering more and more injuries.


    "Let''s help them," Viktor said as his crimson eyes shone with battle intent, his nails elongating to form into sharp ws before he finally stepped out of the barren woods and into the sandy area where he saw at least twenty Ranars surrounding Ayana and the others.


    "Be careful!" Little Ghost worriedly said and felt that maybe this was for the best since she knew Viktor had to gain some experience fighting evil spirits before he could take on the more powerful ones.


    "Hey!" Viktor shouted to attract the attention of the Ranars, and indeed it worked as all of the Ranars suddenly turned around, and upon seeing Viktor, the ck mist emanating from them intensified as if they found their most hated enemy and rushed towards him much to the astonishment of Ayana and the others.


    Ayana was shocked to see him here since she thought only her people were pulled to this hell and not civilians. Because of her stupefied state, she even forgot about the fact that she kicked him, and any ordinary human would be unable to walk for a while at least.


    But seeing all these Ranars ignoring her and her friends, she felt her body lighten up as she kneeled on the ground and immediately attended to the injuries of her friends while feeling her heart tighten at the sight of those two corpses on the ground.


    Viktor wished he had a weapon to fight but seeing the weapons in the hands of the Ranars, he thought of taking one from them and using it against them.


    "HARGHHH!!" One of the Ranars rushed at Viktor like a wild beast, trying to swing his ax wildly at him.


    Viktor scoffed and raised his hand to grab the ax by its handle and used the Ranar''s momentum to twist the ax around and sever its own head.


    He then wrung out the ax from its hand and charged forward to take care of the other Ranars.


    But suddenly, he felt a strong pair of hands grabbing his legs, slowing him down and almost tripping him only to turn around and see that the Ranar he had just beheaded had its head regrowing back at a rapid rate as it got up to strangle him.


    "What the hell¡­" Viktor couldn''t understand how this thing could have its whole head regenerate so fast and wondered if it had some regenerative ability like his own or whether it was because these things were already dead.


    Still, he reacted swiftly and swung the ax towards its head to behead it again, hoping that there was a limit to how many times it could regenerate.


    *Slishh!*


    He severed its head, but he didn''t know whether to be surprised or not to see its head growing back again, making him grimace.


    "HAAARGGHH!!"


    The Ranars from behind wasn''t going to give Viktor the time to think and attacked him from behind.


    Viktor turned around to deal with the Ranars behind him, but he couldn''t avoid one of their attacks because of the Ranar he was preupied with before.


    "Ugh!"


    The Ranar, who was able to sessfullynd an attack on Viktor, had a sword, and Viktor grunted as he felt its sword de piercing into his shoulder though only by an inch, making his eyes widen in surprise because their strength was beyond his expectations and the de of the sword didn''t seem ordinary as well.


    But he didn''t let his surprise slow him down and immediately grabbed its sword and severed its neck.


    ''I have to end this quickly!''

 Chapter 146 - He Is A Vampire?

    Viktor saw other Ranars trying to gang up on him as well and decided to be more serious as he suddenly zoomed between them, beheading them with ease before they could even react to his inhuman levels of speed.


    Since Viktor was in his vampiric form, his speed was one of his biggest advantages thatpensated well for having a rtively weaker body whenpared to his werewolf form.


    Of course, he still had superhuman levels of strength and durability as a vampire, but the Ranars before him was no ordinary humans and had exceptional strength with the terrifying ability to even regenerate their heads.


    After tending to the wounds of her friends, Ayana was shocked to see the civilian before her moving at an insane speed while beheading the Ranars so easily.


    She now realized why she and her friends easily lost to him since this man was not a Regr, unlike ordinary humans but was a magical being.


    She wondered howe she never heard of him, especially when he seemed to possess such powerful abilities and saw how his eyes were glowing crimson while his fighting skills seemed so elegant and refined as if he was dancing.


    Still, she saw how the Ranars were constantly regenerating and getting up again to attack him. And she knew that no matter how many times he killed them, they would still get up again.


    So she looked at her friends to say something but hesitated, seeing how injured and exhausted they were. So she bit her lip and took her sword while taking a dagger with her as well that seemed to be inscribe with some mystic ck runes.


    And much to her people''s surprise, they saw her running towards the Ranars and wondered if she was trying to help the man fighting off the Ranars.


    They wanted to help her as well, but the moment they tried to get up, their injuries forced them to sit down again.


    As she ran towards them, Ayana mumbled something, and within a few moments, her sword, which looked like an ordinary one, suddenly had ck mes arising from its de magically.


    "Hya!" With a battle cry, Ayana jumped and stabbed through the neck of one of the Ranars, making it instantly copse on the ground.


    Viktor, who was using his speed to try and avoid getting ganged by the Ranars, was surprised to see Ayana joining the fray and was also astonished to see her ''killing'' the Ranars one by one though the other Ranars noticed her presence and tried to attack her as well.


    "Here, use this dagger to finish them!" Ayana shouted as she threw the dagger towards him, and Viktor caught the strange dagger with mystic ck runes on its de.


    He was about to ask her how to kill these Ranars before getting the dagger from her, and now after seeing the dagger, he could guess that this dagger was made to kill off these evil spirits for good.


    But he saw that Ayana was getting swarmed again by more than ten Ranars at the same time, and even if she had the ability to kill them, there was no way she could kill all ten at the same time without suffering injuries.


    So he immediately teleported beside her and stabbed the head of one of the Ranars who was about to sh Ayana''s back, and he heard a sizzling sounding from its head before the Ranar as it copsed on the ground with fumesing from its head.


    Viktor was astonished by the effectiveness of this dagger, but he didn''t bask in his awe for long and immediately used his speed to zoom between the rest of the Ranars and kill them off easily by stabbing them in the head.


    And finally, the two were surrounded by dozens of Ranar corpses before looking at each other with strange expressions.


    "So you are a vampire, huh?" Ayana asked as she lowered her sword before while the ck mes dissipated on their own.


    Even though her tone seemed casual, her eyes couldn''t hide her astonishment to see someone like him.


    Viktor was surprised that she knew what he was and smirked, "You could say that. But what or who are you exactly? Are you even human?" Viktor asked with a curious expression since he had never seen humans performing extraordinary feats and considered her to be some kind of extraordinary being hiding in human clothes just like him.


    Ayana shook her head strongly and said, "Of course, I am a human. What else could I be?"


    Viktor was astonished as he dryly chuckled, "A human?"


    Ayana crossed her arms and said, "Just because most humans are ordinary doesn''t mean there aren''t stronger ones. In fact, there are humans far stronger than you can imagine. You have no idea how powerful humans can be. For example, my Master, Lady Nyissa''s powers would surely astound you. If only she was here, then taking care of these ugly spirits wouldn''t have been a problem."


    Ayana then looked at him with an awkward expression and said as she gave a slight bow in appreciation, "Still...thank you foring to our rescue. Without you, we might not havested long enough if Master Nyissa was preupied elsewhere. We already lost two and..." Ayana bit her lip in pain, unable toplete her sentence after thinking about her two friends who died. Even if she didn''t wasn''t too close with them, they were still people she knew and spent time with in the past.


    Still, she took in a deep breath and raised her head with a stiff expression.


    Viktor also slightly bowed his head as well to ept her thanks and asked as he looked at the dagger in his hand, "What makes this dagger special enough to kill these evil spirits? And also the ck mes I saw on your sword before."


    "That''s our n secret, and without my Master''s permission, I can''t reveal anything rted to our n to you.," Ayana said with a firm expression.


    Viktor didn''t prod anymore because after interacting with Ayana, he understood how uptight the Fujo n people were and how they staunchly followed their rules.


    He knew people like them wouldn''t dare to break any of their rules and traditions because if they did, then they might face serious consequences depending on the type of n or family they wereing from.


    Ayana then parted her lips as she hesitated to say something before she winced and bowed 45 degrees as she said, "I...I am sorry for kicking you in the stomach like that. It was never my intention to trick you like that. I-I just¡­" Ayana was already feeling bad that she dealt him a surprise blow like that but felt a bit relieved now, knowing that he was no ordinary human and her kick didn''t leave him in a sorry state.


    Still, this also made her realize that he went easy on her without using his real strength or abilities. So, she felt as if she was the one who yed dirty by kicking him like that before.


    Viktor smiled, seeing that maybe this girl was not that bad after all but cute and adorable in a way despite how violent she could get.


    He decided to act big and said as he lifted her chin, "Please rise. A pretty flower like you is most beautiful when they stand tall."


    Ayana was startled by his touch while his charming words made her cheeks warm since this was the first time someone referred to as a pretty flower while the people in her nplimented each other based on their fighting prowess or abilities, even if it was between lovers.


    "Also, I am sorry as well for pping you. Does it still hurt?" Viktor asked as he gently caressed her soft pale cheeks with the back of his fingers.


    Ayana nced away as she stepped back and stammered, "N-No...of course, not. If I get hurt by a p, then I am not fit to be Lady Nyissa''s disciple."


    Still, inwardly, Ayana felt better hearing his sincere apology and thought that maybe he was not so bad after all.


    Ayana''s friends, who were still treating their own wounds, had stupefied expressions seeing Ayana being so silent before a man, especially the one who pped her a few times.


    But then they thought that it was normal, considering he was the one who came to their aid and saved their lives. So they were not only astonished to see that this civilian was not a Regr but was grateful to him as well.


    Ayana then looked at him and said, "We can''t stay here for too long, especially you. But first, we need to find my Master since she might be the only one who knows how to get back to our world. Will you help us find her, Mr¡­."


    "Viktor...Viktor with a K.. Of course, I will help you guys find her since I also have something to discuss with her," Viktor said as he thought about the Abominable Fiend.

 Chapter 147 - A Prime Vampire?

    Ayana had a confused look, wondering what he had to talk about with her Master, but she didn''t ask and was happy that he agreed to help her when she didn''t have much confidence if he would.


    Little Ghost let out a sigh of relief inwardly, seeing that Viktor was getting along with the Fujo n people, and silently followed them from a distance.


    She felt that Viktor might indeed seed getting Nyissa''s help since he did help out her people and hoped everything would be alright soon.


    Ayana''s friends slowly got up and looked at the handsome man with a certain devilish charm walking beside Ayana and asked in confusion, "Ayana, who¡­"


    Ayana exined, "He is a vampire, and we can use his help to find our mistress. But first, let us take care of our fallen ones," Ayana said with a pained expression as she looked at the two dead bodies, a man and woman.


    Since she was brought up in a closemunity circle, she was well acquainted with everyone, if not most, at least the ones who trained with her.


    Ayana sped her hands together and closed her eyes as she began to mumble something.


    The others, meanwhile, ced the two bodies next to each other and waited for Ayana.


    Within a few moments, ck mes burst out of Ayana''s palms which he directed towards the two corpses, which immediately was set ame.


    Viktor knitted his brows, wondering if they usually cremated people like this, and asked, "You people don''t bury the dead?"


    Ayana answered as she stared at the burning corpses, "We believe that burying bodies may only encourage the souls of the dead to not leave the earth and increase the likelihood of bing an evil spirit. Besides, burying their bodies in a hell like this would be just torture for them, and they might even turn into Ranars. We definitely wouldn''t take that chance."


    Viktor nodded, feeling that it made sense, and then looked at the corpses which had already turned into ck dust and disappeared into nothingness in such a short amount of time.


    He became even more curious about these strange and powerful mes since ordinary mes wouldn''t be able to reduce a human corpse to ashes so fast.


    Still, seeing how Ayana and the others weren''t breaking down, he felt that either the ones who died might not have been that close with them or that these people were used to seeing people die.


    However, Viktor was interested in visiting their n some other time out of curiosity.


    "You have to move quickly. I can see some Ranarsing your way after sensing themotion," Little Ghost''s voice suddenly echoed in Viktor''s mind, who knitted his brows as he said to them, "We have to go. There are othersing our way."


    "How do you know?" Ayana asked in a confused tone.


    "It is a personal secret. Rules, sorry," Viktor said with a shrug as he walked ahead.


    "Hmph," Ayana pinched her lips as she gestured to her friends, "Let''s go. We can''t afford to get attacked by a mob of Ranars again," Ayana knew she had no choice but to follow Viktor, and seeing his excellent fighting capabilities and powers, she felt that he was their ace card for now.


    The five of them quickly left the shore and entered the barren woods since the Ranars were apparently only walking near the ck river and also the ce Viktor first arrived at.


    It was as if they were standing around to guard something because Ayana exined that Ranars are not usually organized and simply roam wherever they could to attack any souls and devour them.


    Viktor learned that the Ranars were a strange species, powerful in a weird way who had the capability to feed on souls.


    So if an ordinary dead soul was found to be around these evil species, then their soul would be torn apart by them, causing even more misery or might get turned into one of them.


    "So, how old are you?" Ayana curiously asked since he was a vampire while her friends also perked their ears as if they had rarely or may not havee upon a vampire before.


    They were also impressed by how skilled and fast he was while fighting all those Ranars on his own. It was as if they were seeing a war god.


    Viktor smiled and said, "Isn''t it rude to ask a man like me his age?"


    Ayana pursed her lips, "Fair enough. Forget I asked, hmph."


    Viktor amusedly chuckled and said, "Physically, even I am not sure, but mentally I am over 1000 years, you could say."


    Viktor then knitted his brows as he suddenly sensed their steps ceasing and looked behind to see them looking at him with a stupefied look.


    Ayana squinted her eyes and said in a tone of disbelief, "You must be messing with me. There is no way you can be a Prime."


    "Prime?" Viktor asked with a confused expression since he was hearing that term for the first time.


    "A Prime Vampire. Usually, the older a vampire is, the more powerful they are, and those who are 1000 or more years old are known as Prime Vampire, and they are quite rare. Also¡­.Wait a sec...if you are really a Prime Vampire, howe you don''t know these things? Hmph, I knew it! You are just a rogue vampire who may not be even a hundred years old," Ayana asked in a doubtful tone.


    Viktor, however, was busy thinking about the things she said other than herst sentence because he just found out that they were indeed other vampires walking the earth.


    But what puzzled him was howe he never came upon any single one of them. He knew if they were keeping tabs, they would have got wind of his supernatural abilities all those years ago when he was only learning to control his powers.


    But he wondered why they never tried tomunicate with him or at least let him know that there were others like him. He felt as if he purposefully got ignored, and this made him curious.


    "Well, I am actually kind of a lone wolf. So I have not really been in touch with any other vampires. Where do you think they might be now?" Viktor asked casually.


    "No way...even if you are a banished one, you would have still known themon knowledge every vampire knows unless...you have been an outcast from birth and made to walk through thends like any other Regr," Ayana said in a thoughtful tone.


    Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing that he couldn''t hide hisck of knowledge from her since everything he heard just now was new to him.


    He still asked, "Alright, you are right. I don''t know any other vampires out there. How do I find them?" Viktor was keen to meet other vampires so that he could learn more about himself, especially the memories he was desperately seeking for all these years.


    Ayana shook her head as she said in a firm tone, "I can''t say that since you are basically a Regr since you seem to have lived all these years as one. And as per our n rules, we shouldn''t involve Regrs in matters that they are ignorant of."


    "Are you serious?" Viktor had to admit he was getting quite frustrated about their stupid n rules, especially when he was no ordinary being.


    Ayana shrugged, "Sorry, I am already under enough heat from my Master for kicking you like that before. But since you are not a human, I hope she will be lenient with her punishmentter," Ayana said with a worried sigh.


    Viktor could see that if there was one thing she was afraid about, it was her Master, Lady Nyissa.


    He wondered how someone that young who didn''t look much older than Ayana herself could be her master unless¡­


    ''Haa...the world is way weirder than I thought,'' Viktor inwardly sighed.


    He also noticed how Ayana''s friends had grimacing expressions as they continued to sweat profusely while Ayana rtively seemed in way better shape.


    He knew that it was the environment here that was making them ufortable, but he guessed that they had some secret method to mitigate the harsh effects of this hellish environment.


    "So, any idea where to find her? As far as I know, this ce is way too big for us to search every corner," Viktor still was feeling a bit restless because of not only the ufortable feeling inside his mind but also the fact that his foster parents might still be undergoing torture in the mansion.


    Ayana squinted her eyes as she said, "Master is near. I can feel it."


    "You can feel it? You really talk weird but won''t exin anything to me. How strange¡­" Viktor shook his head with a sigh.


    Ayana subtly smiled with her eyes closed but didn''t say anything as they continued to walk.

 Chapter 148 - Taya’s Regret

    Meanwhile, a few hours ago, in the Snow Mansion, Eva lightly knocked on Taya''s room, "Bis Sis, are you awake?"


    Eva didn''t hear any answer and was about to leave, thinking that maybe Taya was too tired and resting.


    *Click*


    But before she was about to go away, the door opened, and she saw Taya with a drowsy expression, dressed in her usual white nightie, making her still look quite alluring and a certain charm because of how messy her snow-white hair looked.


    "Oh...it''s you, Eva. What is it?" Taya asked in anguid tone while yawning.


    Eva had a nk expression before she cleared her throat and said, "Nothing, but you didn''t wake up, especially when it''s already 7 AM, which is way past your usual wake up time."


    Eva then got a bit worried seeing how Taya looked a bit under the weather, and it seemed as if she didn''t even sleep much.


    Taya rubbed her eyes as she gestured to Eva toe in.


    Eva came in and closed the door behind her as Taya said, "I am taking a leave today."


    "Eh?" Eva was surprised because she had forgotten thest time Taya took a break from work.


    And this only made her worry even more, thinking something was up with her, and asked, "What happened, Big Sis? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Taya sat down on her bed and said, "Don''t worry, nothing is wrong with me. I have just been thinking about some things, and suddenly I realized that maybe I have been a fool about some things while also ignoring some important things I shouldn''t have."


    Eva felt confused and asked as she sat down beside Taya, "I don''t understand. Is this about Viktor? The moment he left, you have been out of it, especially since yesterday."


    Eva was beginning to see that Viktor influenced Taya a lot more than she thought, and this made her feel a prick in her heart.


    She couldn''t understand what was making Taya so attached to him when he wasn''t even near her for more than a decade.


    She knew that the two shared history, but in her perspective, she stood beside Taya for the past decade, supporting her for all sorts of things and protecting her from any kind of harm.


    She wondered why Taya wasn''t angry at Viktor for leaving her or if there was a story between them she didn''t know of.


    ''If he truly left her, then I would never forgive him,'' Eva inwardly swore, seeing how Viktor suddenly going away was affecting Taya.


    She never asked for too many details about what happened between Taya and Viktor, not only because she didn''t like to hear them but also because she thought Taya would find it ufortable.


    Taya looked at her and sighed, "Well, I guess I can''t hide it from you. But it''s all me and not Viktor. I suddenly regret leaving home all those years ago and, of course, Viktor. I mean, I always did, but since yesterday it''s bing apparent."


    Eva pinched her lips hearing this because she knew if Taya never left her home, they would have never met nor be so close to each other.


    She unconsciously clutched the sheet of her bed as her chin drooped down.


    "But of course, at the same time, I feel that it was not a bad thing I left home because otherwise, I would have never got more family members like you, Umi, Tia, and Saya. Anyway, it was all in the past, and the main thing I was thinking about since yesterday was something else. It mainly involves all my life''s work, and perhaps you could help me," Taya said as she looked at Eva.


    Eva smiled, hearing that Taya didn''t regreting upon her or the others, and eagerly said, "Of course. I can help you with anything you need, Big Sis."


    Taya softly smiled as she caressed Eva''s head, "Then I better get ready to go to the hospital. Of course, not for work since I already called in for leave. But we have a certain ce to go in the hospital, where I could use your help and finally I could start making the right decisions. I realized how blind and foolish I had been all these years," Taya said with a zed expression as she reyed Viktor''s story about how his wife died a tragic death.


    Eva tilted her head, wondering what her foolish decision was, but again guessed that it had something to do with Viktor.


    "Oh, and I have been meaning to ask but couldn''t since you were so busy yesterday. Are you bearing a grudge against Viktor because of what happened that night?" Taya asked in a gentle tone.


    Eva slightly shook her head, but then she looked away, not knowing what to say. However, inwardly remembering the image of the terrifying pair of eyes unconsciously sent a chill along the back of her spine, and this made her feel more aggrieved again about Viktor using his strange ability on her.


    Taya softly chuckled, "It''s alright. You can tell whatever you are feeling, and I wouldn''t me you if you are still angry with him. I mean, even he regrets using his ability on you. It was only a sudden impulse from a strong emotion, and it is not something he has full control over. I hope you understand that. Otherwise, he would never have used it. It''s mainly because he saw me in that state and got worried. You don''t have to be afraid of him, nor will he ever harm you," Taya said in aforting tone, wondering if Viktor left a mental scar of fear in her head. And also to not let them hold grudges against each other.


    Of course, she knew Viktor might be able to charm his way in, but she felt that Eva could be quite stubborn and tough when it came to certain things and was worried about her, especially her mental state since she had personally witnessed how terrifying Viktor''s Mind Break ability could be.


    Eva pinched her lips, wondering if it was Viktor''s non-human side that was taking control over him at times. Thinking from that angle, she felt that maybe she did indeed irritate him that night by not letting him carry Taya and thought that maybe it was understandable what he did.


    But then again, she felt that there was nothing wrong in her carrying Taya to her room and also that it would seem more appropriate than a man and woman alone in a room.


    She still had a burning curiosity to know if anything happened between them that night. She thought that could also be the reason why Taya seemed so distracted since yesterday.


    Her question almost came out of her mouth, but she swallowed it back, thinking that Taya might find it strange.


    "Okay...I understand," Eva said in a low voice, making Taya smile and say, "Okay. I will take a quick bath, and we will go to the hospital."


    Eva nodded as Taya got up and walked towards the bathroom while thinking that even if it was only a day since Viktor left, the whole house seemed so silent and her life dull as before he arrived.


    She inwardly sighed as she went inside the bathroom while Eva decided to wait for her till she came out.


    "Eva, keep this folded for me, can you?" Taya slightly opened the bathroom door as she threw her nightie towards Eva, who swiftly caught it.


    After Taya closed the door, Eva started folding Taya''s nightie, but suddenly, she brought the dress closer to her nose, as if she smelled something pleasant and wanted to smell it more.


    She felt that the fragrance from the dress was fresh and deliriously rich, making her feel like her nose was melting in it.


    ''This is her smell¡­'' Eva inwardly thought as she closed her eyes and pressed Taya''s nightie against her nose.


    ''No...what am I even doing!'' Eva quickly moved it away from her nose and, in a flustered manner, began to fold the nightie, trying to divert her mind from unnecessary thoughts.


    She kept it nicely folded away, and soon Taya came out of the bathroom with a bathrobe around her buxom body with wet droplets still sticking to her milky skin, making Eva''s expression dazed for a moment before she looked away with a slight pinkish hue on her cheeks and said as she got up and turned around, "Big Sis, you can sit down before the mirror. I willb your hair."


    "Sure. Let me put on some clothes first," Taya smiled as she dressed herself while Eva was keeping herself busy as she fumbled ab from the drawer.


    "Oh, also I am nning to take Tiana for an outing with meter. You can join if you want to," Taya said as she remembered about the n she made recently since she felt that she wanted to spend more time with her and discuss some things with her.


    Eva softly nodded with gleaming eyes, "Okay."


    As Taya sat down before the mirror with Evabing her hair, she wondered what Viktor and her father were up to now and was in a dilemma whether she should give a call and ask how things were over there.

 Chapter 149 - Swarmed By Ranars

    Meanwhile, with the help of Ayana, Viktor and the others finally found Nyissa on one of the barren hills where there weren''t even remains of trees visible, making it easy for anyone to spot her.


    But Viktor was amazed to find her literally fighting off an army of Ranars on her own by swinging her spear around, which was zing with the same ck mes he saw on Ayana''s sword though the ones on Nyissa''s seemed far more powerful and ferocious.


    He saw how Nyissa was skillfully moving like a dancer with poetic finesse while beheading the Ranars, her de cutting through their heads like butter, making her look like a war goddess.


    Each time she killed a Ranar, they immediately disintegrated into dust before disappearing away into nothingness. So he could only wonder how many she had totally killed, considering the frightening speed at which she was killing them off.


    Her expression looked quite serious and focused, fully concentrated in ughtering the Ranars before her.


    There was not even a single scratch on her despite fending off more than a hundred Ranars, and the most astonishing thing Viktor saw was arge five feet long ck raven made out of pure ck mes circling her, keeping the Ranars from attacking her.


    Still, he could see her expression seemed a bit difficult since more and more Ranars were joining in from the hills.


    "We have to help her!" Ayana shouted the moment she saw her Master and ran towards her along with her friends.


    Viktor shook his head as he took out the dragger Ayana gave him and rushed towards Nyissa to join the fray.


    Whilst fighting off the Ranars, Nyissa raised her brows upon seeing her people and, most of all, the civilian who tried to cause problems for them by refusing to leave.


    Still, she was too preupied to think too much about it and was instead worried if Ayana and her friends could handle this terrifying number of Ranars.


    "Hey! Come over here! You want me, right?" Viktor loudly shouted with a smile.


    Nyissa widened her eyes and looked at him for a second as if she was looking at a fool who didn''t fear death and wondered if he went mad by staying in this ce for too long.


    By now, she already knew that he was no ordinary person considering how his eyes were red and the fact that he was a vampire.


    She didn''t seem that surprised, but that didn''t mean she was confident about the fact that he could take on all these Ranars after attracting their aggression.


    She first doubted whether these Ranars would even divert their aggression since she was already fighting them.


    But she was surprised when she saw all the Ranars like clockwork turning around and charging towards him like a frenzied pack of rabid dogs that couldn''t wait to tear him apart.


    She also saw how the air of resentment and hatred around them increased the moment he attracted their aggression and wondered why these Ranars were behaving like this.


    "Come, let''s help that fool!" Nyissa instructed her disciple, Ayana, and her friends as they followed behind the Ranars and easily began to kill them from behind.


    For some reason, the Ranars weren''t even paying attention to Nyissa and the others despite getting killed off one by one by them.


    Instead, they were still charging towards Viktor, who was astonished to see the amount of killing intent and hatred directed towards him and was sure by now that these Ranars were previously men who he had ughtered in the Battle of the Frozen Lakes.


    "Be careful, Viktor!" Nyissa called out a warning since she by now learned that he helped out Ayana and her friends from dying and didn''t want to see him die a vain death.


    "Thank you for your concern, princess," Viktor smirked as he zoomed past the Ranars while letting his dagger cut through their throats like butter, especially because of his momentum.


    Ayana and the others were shocked to hear the way Viktor addressed her casually though Nyissa only let out a subtle scoff.


    Nyissa was astonished at the speed Viktor was moving and also hisbat skills, the way he was beheading these Ranars so perfectly since it seemed like he was a seasoned warrior or assassin.


    She knew just because one had speed didn''t mean they could behead these Ranars like how Viktor was doing it but needed precision and skill, especially to avoid the counter attacks from the Ranars who were swinging their weapons with rage to kill Viktor.


    Nyissa and the others weren''t simply standing still but were trying to ease Viktor''s burden of killing so many by ughtering their way in through the back, and apparently, it was easier for them since the Ranars seemed too dedicated and determined to pour all their efforts into attacking only Viktor.


    Still, their expression became grave when they saw hundreds...no...thousands of Ranars rushing towards them with weapons in their hands. And all of them didn''t even pay a single nce to Nyissa and her people but instead rushed towards Viktor to hack him down.


    ''Jeez, give me a rest, you ugly bastards,'' Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing the frightening number of Ranars rushing towards him.


    Nyissa had a difficult expression as if she was hesitating to make a decision or not. She knew she could leave with Ayana and the others and let Viktor fight on his own, especially since the Ranars weren''t paying any attention to them.


    She was already upset by the fact that she lost two of her people, and if she continued to fight here, she might be risking Ayana and the other''s lives.


    Ayana didn''t seem to be having any hesitation in fighting off other than worrying whether they would be able to get out of this alive. She had no thoughts about abandoning Viktor since he saved her and her friends.


    Nyissa then inwardly sighed, seeing how determined Ayana and the others were in helping this vampire, and decided to repay his efforts and see how it goes.


    "How old is this vampire?" Nyissa asked as she continued to sever the Ranar''s heads.


    "He ims he is more than 1000 years old. Does Master believe it even though he had never heard of the term Prime Vampires?"


    Nyissa also found it surprising since someone so old shouldn''t be ignorant of such things unless¡­.


    "He might very well be...see the way he is fighting and his speed...young vampires don''t fight like that. Only with a lot of experience can they develop such skills and abilities. But let''s deal with itter. First, let''s focus on our present situation."


    By the time he got rid of over a thousand Ranars, Viktor was unable to keep up his speed continuously for long and had to catch his breath and decided to face them directly.


    Since these Ranars were not as weak as ordinary humans but strong as a dozen elephants, he had no choice but to be continuously in his vampiric form while fighting them off.


    If they were simply humans, he could have just taken care of them in his human form while alternating between his vampiric form in between to preserve his energy.


    But now, it had been more than a day since he fed, and after continuously using his abilities to kill over a thousand Ranars, he was finding it taxing.


    Of course, during the Battle of the Frozen Lakes, he had a potentially unlimited supply of blood to rejuvenate himself whenever he was about to feel exhausted, and that was how he kept himself going till he massacred all 500,000.


    But these evil spirits didn''t bleed, and that was a dismaying fact for him. If he was fighting against even a million humans, he wouldn''t be worried, but against evil beings like Ranars, he had to rethink his concerns.


    "Hey, Nyissa, any way to get away from here? Teleport us or something? I am not really a fan of killing evil spirits," Viktor asked while he continued to sh away at the Ranars.


    Ayana frowned, hearing him addressing Nyissa by just her first name, but Nyissa answered, "Even if I had a way to teleport us, we have no idea where to go or which ce is safe."


    "Damn it!" Viktor was taking attacks from different angles since he was trying to conserve his energy by not moving too fast. So he was unable to defend against the attacks of all these Ranar''s trying to gang up on him and was literally using his own body to push them from trying to drown him with their numbers.


    He was bleeding from here and there, but they were all superficial wounds since the Ranar''s were unable to do much damage to him even with their full strength. Their des hardly even went past an inch beyond his skin, and he was healing as well continuously, so it didn''t bother him much.


    But that worried him, too, since his healing process also took a toll on him, draining him of his energy bit by bit.


    "Tell them to follow my instructions!" At such a tense time, Little Ghost''s voice sounded inside his head.

 Chapter 150 - Tell Me Who You Are

    "Hey, if you can teleport us, how far can you make us go?" Viktor hurriedly asked Nyissa while fighting off the Ranars.


    Nyissa wondered why he was asking such details but answered, "In our present situation, about fifty miles at best."


    Viktor was astonished that she could teleport them all by fifty miles which would be more than enough for Little ghost''s instruction.


    "Okay, then quickly teleport us to any location 40 miles east from here! Damn these fuckers!" Viktor was finding it hard to hold off these resentful creatures since they knew no fear and were simply trying to jump on him as if trying to eat him apart.


    If not for the fact that they turn to dust just as he kills them, he would have been buried by their corpses, especially since he didn''t have the room to move much and was conserving his energy to not use his abilities to force his way through.


    Nyissa was already nning to teleport them all to somece else, which was as far from here as possible since she could see that holding off these thousands of Ranars woulde at a great cost which she wasn''t willing to take needlessly.


    So even though she had no idea why Viktor told her such a specific instruction, she decided to put it into action anyway by instructing Ayana and her friends, "Quickly,yout the teleportation circle."


    Ayana and her friends nodded as they stopped attacking the frenzied Ranars and quickly took out some ck powder in their hands before sprinkling them on the ground to form a circle.


    It took a minute for them to create an outline of arge circle with the powder, and after that, they began to chant something as they touched the ck powder on the ground.


    The ck powder magically began to turn into a liquid that began to mystically glow, and Nyissa stopped attacking as well as she raised her hand and let a ck beam of energy shoot out from her palm and towards the ck liquid, which made it glow way brighter till it even started to difort the nearby Ranars as they steered away from the circle.


    She then closed her eyes and opened them again after a few moments as the huge ck raven from before manifested in thin air and rushed towards Viktor while setting me to all the Ranars in its wake, turning them to dust.


    "Quick! Come over here! I will hold them off!" Nyissa called out towards Viktor, who took a look in her direction.


    Viktor saw the huge birding his way, and if it weren''t for the fact that Nyissa called out a warning, he would have thought she was trying to burn him.


    He could feel the searing heat from the mystic raven and saw how it was distracting the Ranars away from him, making a path for him to run towards Nyissa.


    His clothes werepletely bloodied because of the number of injuries he had sustained before but had already healed by now.


    He was also confused why the Ranars he was trying to kill were not dying anymore as they began to regenerate their heads, making him wonder what was wrong with the dagger.


    He still saw how there were too many Ranars crowded before him, and the zing raven could only hold some of them off at a time and not all.


    So he used his reserve energy to teleport ahead a few times till he reached before Nyissa, who was d that he made it out quick since she knew that the longer they stayed here, the more Ranars would rush towards here.


    Viktor got into the teleportation circle along with her while her zing bird kept the Ranars at bay, preventing them from rushing towards him and the others.


    Once everyone was inside the ck circle, Nyissa raised her spear and struck the ground as a sudden cklight enveloped all of them, and within a moment, they all disappeared magically.


    *HRAARRR!!*


    All the Ranars let out a vengeful roar upon seeing them disappear, especially Viktor, and continued to roar like frenzied demons.


    Forty miles towards the east, a ck light shed in the midst of a broken-down town. And from the cklight emerged Viktor, Nyissa, Ayana, and the other three.


    "Phew...finally...we got away from that shithole," Viktor mumbled as he turned around to see Ayana and her friends immediately kneeling on the ground to rest while Nyissa was still standing upright like a proud swan. Still, a bead of sweat trickled down her forehead.


    Nyissa was busy surveying the ce and let out a low sigh of relief upon sensing no presence of Ranars or anyone else.


    Viktor looked around and saw that it was a familiar town he had once been in all those years ago, though all the stone buildings were in a ruined fashion and the pavements were cracked with a rotten smell pervading the entire ce though not as bad as the ce he firstnded upon.


    He truly felt as if he went back in time to the long-gone past though this seemed more like a nightmare that came into reality since the original ce was very bright and beautiful, with lots of people walking through this very market street while the stone buildings looked neat with various decorations adorning them.


    "What is this ce?" Ayana mumbled as she slowly got up, feeling a bit creeped out because of how gloomy and ominous the ce looked.


    "Just an old market street, I suppose. And you...tell me how did you know toe here or what made you think that this ce was safe?" Nyissa asked Viktor skeptically as she looked at him while others also looked at him for the answer.


    Viktor chuckled as he casually said, "It was just a nick of time guess since I was getting swarmed by those hideous things and isn''t going somewhere far away from there, the smart move?"


    Viktor didn''t want to tell them about Little Ghost since he knew she was afraid of being found out by these people who supposedly were obsessed with hunting evil spirits. So even if he told them that Little Ghost was not an evil spirit, why would they believe him when this ce only breeds evil ones.


    Ayana and the others nodded as if what he said made sense, but Nyissa''s expression didn''t change one bit.


    "You are hiding something...why?" Nyissa asked as she maintained her gaze.


    Ayana and her friends were surprised why their mistress was saying something like that when they didn''t notice anything.


    Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing that this woman was too perceptive about things, and now he understood why she was seen as a leader figure in her own n.


    Still, he asked with a calm smile, "What makes you say that?"


    Nyissa raised her chin and said in a doubtful tone, "Those Ranars back there...they didn''t even pay us a single nce once they saw you. It was as if they had found their mortal enemy. And in case you didn''t know, evil spirits always retain a part of their strongest memories or emotions subconsciously, and this could obviously include someone they hated to the bones before they died. But for all of them to behave the same and direct their resentment towards you is quite ridiculous unless there is one other exnation."


    Ayana raised her brows, wondering where her Master was going with this, and now she also realized that the Ranars were behaving quite strangely even if she and the others were attacking them.


    Viktor shrugged and said casually, "Maybe it''s because I am the most powerful one among you. So maybe they wanted to go after the strongest soul or something."


    "Hmph," Ayana snorted, seeing how Viktor was shamelessly proiming himself as the strongest and that too before her powerful Master.


    Even her friends shook their heads, seeing how this guy could say something like that with a straight face. Still, inwardly they admired his strength and powers and felt that he did have the right to say something like that.


    Nyissa didn''t pay any mind to what he said, "You can choose not to say, but that doesn''t mean that you can hide it from me. And the reason we are even in this ce could all be because of you if what I am thinking is right. Otherwise, the Wailing Hills, which had remained rtively peaceful for all these years, has no reason to suddenly act up like this, especially the evil spirits. We had them in control, and this was the first time they were going out of control."


    Ayana and the others also had this fact in their mind since they had never been into this ce before, nor had they experienced such ominous signs in the Wailing Hills.


    "Alright...what are you trying to say?" Viktor felt that there was no point in trying to fool her.


    Nyissa narrowed her eyes and said, "I think you are General Raoul, the Blood Demon who massacred all 500,000 men during the Battle of the Frozen Lakes, and now....they turned into those evil things to seek your blood."

 Chapter 151 - It’s Time You Paid For Your Sins

    Ayana and the others drew in a breath of cold air, unable to believe what they just heard.


    Ayana was the first one to break the silence as she asked with a dry chuckle, "M-Master...that can''t be possible right? I mean, General Raoul lived more than 2000 years ago, and he...imed himself that he is more than 1000 years old and not 2000 years, right, Viktor?"


    Ayana trailed off with a nervous look as she looked at Viktor, who was maintaining his gaze with Nyissa as he smiled.


    Ayana gulped, seeing that there was no response from him, and even her friends had a wary expression since they all grew up hearing the infamous story of General Raoul and the terrifying evil acts hemitted. So considering what their Fujo n stood for, they couldn''t help but think of their sacred duty of purging all evil.


    "Well, well...Finally, someone did recognize me," Viktor said with a slight shake of his head while Ayana and the others subconsciously backed away since they already knew from their ancestor''s records that General Raoul was not a normal human being but a terrifying devil-like vampire.


    In fact, when they were small, the adults always told about the Blood Demon''s frightening deeds to scare them from behaving mischievously and to discipline them.


    In fact, there was not a single soul, not only in the Fujo n but the whole ind, who didn''t know about the infamous legend of General Raoul.


    Hearing some of his stories, there were kids who couldn''t help but wet themselves out of fright.


    Since the Fujo n was personally guarding the Wailing Hills, making sure the evil spirits wouldn''t go out of control, how could they not know about the one who caused such a problem to arise in the first ce?


    Only Nyissa stood straight before Viktor without showing any signs of nervousness other than a slight frown on her face.


    "Do you know how our Fujo n came into existence? It was mainly because of you...." Nyissa said in a serious tone as she continued, "...and our purpose was to hunt you down to get rid of the evil spirits guing ournds. All those years ago, my ancestor suffered a lot under your rule, and at that time, they made the solemn vow of getting rid of you by learning certain mystical arts passed onto them by the powerful shamans of that time who didn''t want to interfere personally, but at the same time they frowned upon your acts."


    Viktor didn''t like where this was going by hearing her words, and even Ayana and her friends had a difficult expression on their faces as they looked at Viktor with wary expressions.


    "But right before my ancestor could fight back, the news of your death spread around though he knew you were not the kind of person to die from a mere assassination, especially not a vampire like you. Still, he didn''t let this drop everything they had learned and worked hard for and decided to form a new n with the mission to annihte any kind of evil thing, spirit or not, that walks on ournds. So they created our home here, in this ce, hoping for your return so that they could take revenge while also keeping the evil spirits at bay to not let their resentment and hatred affect the world."


    "What was your ancestor''s name?" Viktor asked with a narrowed gaze.


    "His name was Oben Mou. I am sure hisst name might ring a bell for you."


    "Mou¡­" Viktor mumbled as an unpleasant memory resurfaced, making him clench his fists, "Sae Mou...that treacherous woman...don''t tell me your ancestor is her¡ª"


    "Her brother...her younger brother to be exact, and no, that woman might have been a treacherous one for you since she tried to take your life, but who could me her. After all, you were the reason for her n''s annihtion leaving only her and her brother alive by heaven''s luck. So, for us she was a hero."


    "What? No...that''s not true...she was a foreigner...and she told me her family was living in some other country and she came here after hearing about me...to marry me¡­" Viktor said in a confused tone as his eyes wandered around, trying to remember more.


    "It was true that she was indeed of not thisnd originally, but her n had to migrate here because of certain problems in their home country. Still, her n knew no one here, and it was King Borin, who, like the kind king he was, gave themnd and resources to set up their n here.


    He was our ancestor''s benefactor. But then you showed up, filled with a thirst for power and blood, and took down King Borin while torturing his men to death, including his sons, and stealing away all his women and daughters for your own vile pleasures."


    Ayana gulped and couldn''t imagine such a devilishly handsome man with a charming personality to be capable of such things, especially when she had interacted with him for all this while.


    "Actually, they offered themselves to me, and secondly, you are calling that fat bastard toad Borin a kind king? Well, I don''t me you since you are not the only one who got fooled by the written history or what Borin wanted people to see. You have no idea what kind of man he truly was. If you knew, you wouldn''t be talking about him highly in the first ce," Viktor said in a calm tone.


    If it was two thousand years ago, he might have killed Nyissa on the spot for talking about King Borin like this, but now he didn''t want to give much value to his past since not only was it long gone, but he didn''t want to remember those things unnecessarily.


    He had already put the past behind him so as to not affect him mentally too much.


    Still, he was surprised to hear details about his ex-wife Sae Mou whom he once loved, only to get backstabbed by her. And even now, when he remembered that venomous beauty, he could still feel his nerves writhing from anger even if he thought he had let go of all those memories.


    But he thought that she was after his power and wealth and not because she wanted to take revenge for her n, which he didn''t even know lived in thesends.


    Nyissa''s expression didn''t change as she said with a displeased tone, "Are you saying our ancestors built our n, legacy, and everything based on a lie? Even if I was born 900 years ago only, I have lived enough¡ª"


    "You are a 900-year-old virgin?" Viktor asked with a baffled expression, not expecting this entrancing young-looking beauty to be so old though he could say the same thing for himself.


    Nyissa''s veins on her temple twitched, seeing Viktor casually saying it as if he wasn''t even bothered about the fact that he was saying it to her face.


    Viktor knew women were most sensitive about their age no matter how they seemed to be not bothered by such things unless they had no emotions. Still, he couldn''t help saying it aloud since he never met a woman as old as her, a stunning beauty at that.


    Ayana''s expression twisted in anger seeing him insult her Master, but inwardly she couldn''t help but suppress her awkwardness because of the way in which Viktor said it, making her Master sound quite old and lonely at the same time.


    Still, she knew that it was normal for her Master to remain single for all these years since she was the most powerful genius in their n and had devoted all her time to master the art of annihting all evil no matter what form.


    Even Ayana herself barely gets to see her Master since most of the time, she would be in closed doors training and only show her face whenever there was an emergency.


    And since her Master was so powerful and excellent at anything she did, there was no other man in their n who could possibly match her brilliance. And that''s why the patriarch even forgot about the matter of her marriage since it seemed impossible and also mainly because Nyissa wasn''t interested.


    But this was also why Ayana was honored to be her disciple since she was learning from the best personally, and because of that, her own status was elevated in the n as well, especially among her friends.


    Nyissa, however, had no idea how to respond to his brash statement and said while trying her best to remain calm, "The point being, I have been trained for all these years to make this world free of all evil filth as much as I could. And that includes you, as well. Even if the things you told were true, the fact that you massacred our ancestor''s n is a truth set in stone.. It''s high time you paid for your sins, General Raoul," Nyissa said in a deadly serious tone as she slowly took out her spear, making Ayana and the others raise their brows in shock.

 Chapter 152 - The Clan That Seeks Justice

    Even Viktor was baffled as he said, "You can''t be serious. What you are saying doesn''t make sense."


    Viktor couldn''t believe that someone like Nyissa would want to fight it out with him in such a situation.


    "Ayana, put some sense into your Master''s head," Viktor said with an exasperated look. He wondered whether it was a bad idea to involve himself with these people, especially Nyissa.


    But then again, he never knew how deep their determination, especially Nyissa''s, would be to get rid of him. And he also knew that without their help, he might not stand a good chance of saving his people.


    Even though Ayana was feeling wary, she felt that Viktor didn''t seem to be like the frightening Blood Demon she had heard of and said timidly, "Master...maybe Viktor is right, he¡ª"


    .


    "Silence! You know nothing," Nyissa made Ayana seal her lips by shooting a re towards her before turning towards Viktor, "Don''t drag my disciple into this. For all these centuries, I was trained to fulfill our n''s only mission, and that is to bring you down the moment you show up again on ournds. And not only me but even the ones who lived before me and even my own disciple, Ayana, are still being trained to face you. But her generation and today''s people think that you are just some made-up legend told by people to scare children though only people like me know the truth."


    She continued with a determined tone, "So it is my sacred duty to honor my ancestors and our n''s wishes and bring justice for the sacrifices they made. Leaving you alone will only make me disgrace my n and everything it stands for."


    Viktor shook his head, feeling a headache, and knew that people like her were very sensitive and steadfast when it came to their traditions, rules, and especially the honor of their n, even if the decisions they made wouldn''t seem sensible.


    Viktor dryly chuckled, "It''s all in the past, and I am not even the same person anymore. The person you want to kill does not exist anymore. So why don''t you act sensibly and put that spear back? Sticking to your rules and beliefs blindly wouldn''t bring you or your n any benefits."


    "Wrong...people don''t change¡­Your beguiling looks and actions might deceive others but not me," Nyissa said as memories of her mother shed in her mind, making her gaze intensify even more.


    Viktor really didn''t want to fight her since it had no advantages but only disadvantages and said, "Nyissa, I don''t take pleasure in fighting beauties but don''t make me."


    Ayana inwardly snorted, hearing his words while unconsciously caressing her cheeks.


    Viktor continued, "This is not the time and ce for it. What you are doing is not going to help us now. Alright...if you are that adamant, how about we fight it out after we get out of here?"


    Viktor couldn''t understand why Nyissa was being so adamant about putting him down when she didn''t even know him personally and wondered if her n brainwashed her for all these centuries to take him down.


    "Not going to help us? Do you know that the fastest way to destroy evil spirits is by cating their spirits? The only reason they are even tied down to the Wailing Hills is that you are still alive. So, once we give you to them, then everything will return to normal since they wouldn''t have any more reason to remain as evil spirits in ournds. Their vengeance would be fulfilled, freeing their souls. But...I am not going to do that. I am going to capture you and bring you before our n to exact out justice together. Only that way can you be truly punished."


    "No offense, but that sounds stupid. It will be an easy way for your n to get abo ticket to the Land of Eternal Peace. I think you are quite emotional about this without thinking reasonably," Viktor patiently said since he didn''t want to unnecessarily fight with her and ruin his chances of saving his people. So he wanted to try and see if he could convince her to change her mind.


    He knew that the Abominable Fiend was probably the one who brought him here, and if the Ranars were giving him enough trouble, then he knew the Abominable Fiend would be an even more difficult entity to kill.


    Ayana had a hard time trying to remember what this Land of Eternal Peace was and why he mentioned it.


    "I believe in my sacred duty and my ancestors'' teachings. If you mistake it as me being emotional, then feel free to do so," Nyssia coldly said.


    "I can''t me you for believing your ancestor''s words, but he must be one among the other fools who believed that bastard Borin to be his benefactor. I am sure that pig only helped him for his own reasons," Viktor said with a shrug casually and couldn''t help but say it since he was starting to get annoyed by how their n''s ancestors were considering Borin to be some kind of saint and how people like Nyissa were blindly believing them though he did not find it surprising since she was not the only kind of person he hade across who had blind faith in their teachings.


    However, inwardly he was feeling a bit disconcerted about Sae Mou after hearing the probable reason why she tried to kill him.


    In fact, he set out to kill King Borin just like her after his family and people were brutally killed. So, in the end, he felt that she was no different than him, who seduced her way in to get to him just like how he slipped into King Borin''s ranks to break him from within.


    He knew that he must have probably massacred her n since, at that time, he made sure to destroy every n associated with King Borin to destroy every trace of his kingdom and root out the weeds.


    Thus, he suddenly didn''t know what to think about her and was havingplicated thoughts.


    Ayana felt a cold bead of sweat trickling down her forehead, hearing how Viktor tantly badmouthed their ancestor and that too in front of the daughter of the n''s patriarch, no less.


    In their n, if anyone spoke against the patriarch or spoke ill about their ancestor or their benefactor King Borin, then they would be met with severe punishment though rarely did any unfortunate soul happen to receive these punishments throughout the years.


    Even though King Borin wasn''t their ancestor, he was like their benefactor since, without him, there might not have been a Fujo n in the first ce.


    Nyissa tightened her grip on the spear as she said with a dark expression, "As expected from the Blood Demon, you showed no hesitation to vilify our respected ancestors and benefactors. And since you seem to carry hatred and anger for them based on your past deeds and present acts, you are a mortal enemy of our n who can''t be allowed to roam free across the earth."


    Viktor let out a frustrated sigh and said as he flexed his neck, "Alright, I had enough of this bullshit. Since you want a fight that badly, I will give you one. But no matter how powerful and skillful you are, you will never be able to truly defeat me. So, better think twice before you do something you might regretter."


    Nyissa harrumphed as she receded a few steps to take a battle stance as she readied her spear, "It seems you underestimate us due to not having proper knowledge of who we actually are. And based on what my disciple said, it seems like you never had anymunication with people of your kind or any other people who are not Regrs. But that''s your problem which would cause your downfall as well."


    Ayana and the others backed away hurriedly, seeing that these two powerful people were about to fight each other seriously, though Ayana inwardly hoped that her Master goes easy on Viktor since she felt that he truly seemed like a different personpared to the one she heard in the legends and stories.


    Viktor furrowed his brow, knowing that he only recently found out that people like the ones before him existed, especially other vampires based on what they said.


    He knew he might have missed out on a lot of important things because of not having touch with people like him, and thus he had no idea what Nyissa meant by saying that he was underestimating her.


    He knew she was not the kind to brag but felt that there was a good reason why she seemed so confident despite seeing his fighting skills earlier.


    Still, Viktor smirked, "We will see about that. If I wanted you or your people dead, they would have been dead already. Sigh, I should me myself for being such a goodboi at times, especially when beauties don''t appreciate it," Viktor said with a heavy sigh as he took out his dagger.

 Chapter 153 - The Powerful Warrior Beauty

    Nyissa again took a deep breath, feeling that she might lose her rity of mind the more she interacted with this person.


    Ayana rolled her eyes with an incredulous look, wondering how Viktor could still remain so casual and carefree without having any worries about fighting her Master.


    She wondered if it was because Viktor had no idea how powerful her Master was and unconsciously hoped he did not underestimate her since she had personally seen how insanely strong her Master could be whenever she became serious.


    And right now, she could see that her Master was very much motivated to bring Viktor down.


    Still, she was looking forward to seeing how strong the legendary Blood Demon was and if the stories would do him any justice.


    Viktor looked at Nyissa''s spear and then looked at his small dagger, making him sigh inwardly, thinking why he didn''t pick up a weapon from one of the Ranar''s on the way.


    He knew with a dagger it wouldn''t be very effective against a spearwoman unless he could get close, but obviously, those who know their way with spears would keep their opponents from getting close so that they could maintain their freedom of attacking.


    Nyisaa saw the way Viktor was looking at his dagger and squinted her eyes as she said, "Ayana, give your sword to him.. In a duel, I would rather fight on equal grounds."


    Viktor raised a brow seeing how this woman was so honorable but crazy at the same time as well. He couldn''t help but think how her personality was a weirdbination.


    Ayana didn''t seem surprised as if she knew the ways of her Master and took out her curved, single-edged sword and walked over to Viktor to hand it to him.


    Viktor wasn''t one to refuse free favors and took the sword. He was confident of himself, but no matter what, he wouldn''t want to becent about things.


    "I thought you were ready to do anything to defeat me, and here you are talking about fighting on equal grounds. Did anyone ever tell you what a peculiar woman you are?" Viktor smirked as he took a stance.


    Ayana tried to warn Viktor with her eyes not to further antagonize her Master, but he didn''t seem to pay any mind.


    Nyissa also took her stance with one of her legs forward and the other behind while holding the spear with both her hands.


    Hearing his words, she pinched her lips, "You talk too much. After this, I doubt you will have the luxury."


    "Bring it on, woman. You are not the first warrior beauty I have fought. In fact, every single one of them couldn''t help but fall for me after I defeated them. I wonder if you will follow their example. Sigh, being too handsome and talented can be a bane sometimes," Viktor said with a weary sigh.


    Ayana and her friends couldn''t believe their ears since they never expected Viktor to flirt with their Mistress, especially in this situation.


    Only they knew what happened to the ignorant men who tried to pursue her and had their egos crippled. After that, no one else ever tried, and even the patriarch didn''t seem toment about it.


    "How insolent!" Nyissa, for the first time, fumed seeing how this man was continuously talking down to her to the point of assuming things before her own disciple and people.


    For someone like her who followed strict values and traditions considered any talks about their purity a sacred matter, especially since she was not married.


    So she obviously did not take Viktor''s words kindly and charged forward with a dark expression.


    Ayana and the others quickly stepped back by at least a dozen meters to not get caught in the fight between two powerful figures.


    Viktor smiled, seeing that he got her riled up and moved forward to meet her spear.


    Nyissa''s face expressed herplete focus as she performed stabbing motions with her spear to keep Viktor from getting near while trying tond hits on him.


    Viktor deflected her attempts at trying to stab him with his sword but was finding it hard to get near her, and her strength was totally on a different levelpared to humans.


    Otherwise, the moment he deflected her spear, she should have fallen back because of the force he put into his attack.


    But she barely flinched and only took a backstep to maintain the distance between them.


    Viktor now realized why Ayana and her friends were literally worshipping this woman since she was no ordinary human and he had never fought one like her.


    As minutes passed on, Viktor and Nyissa had exchanged more than fifty moves, and neither of them still were able to get the upper hand.


    Nyissa was literally moving like a war goddess, her movements fluid while each of her attacks was precise and deadly.


    Viktor inwardly sighed, wondering how to defeat her using only hisbat skills since she was not only strong but extremely talented as well with her spear.


    ''900 years of training is no joke as expected¡­'' Viktor felt that her skills only showed how much she had trained for all these centuries. This was the first time he truly felt as if he found a worthy rival to fight.


    His eyes were moving extremely fast to track her movements, but so were her movements keeping up to match his reflexes.


    Ayana and her friends had a baffled expression seeing the epic duel between these two since this was the first time they were seeing their Master unable to get the upper hand even after exchanging so many moves.


    With each of their exchanges, ripples of shockwaves were spreading in all directions, bringing down even the stone buildings near by while sting away all the stones and reddish sand on the ground.


    At the same time, they were also amazed to see how the Blood Demon was keeping up, especially his sword skills, which seemed profound yet simple while his movements looked like the battle dance of an immortal prince.


    But then again, Viktor was not using the fullest of his abilities, especially teleportation and his speed, since he wanted to see what tricks Nyissa had in her hand before expending his energy needlessly.


    He had seen before how she could manifest those strange ck mes that had a suffocating pressure and knew he should steer clear from such mes.


    Nyissa was also having the same thoughts since she had seen how insanely fast he was and how he could teleport as well. So she was waiting for him to make a move first using those abilities so that she could know to counter them beforehand rather than exhaust herself before.


    Both had initially nned to take each other down using only their pure fighting skills. But only now they realized that it was more difficult than they thought.


    "Not bad...as expected from a 900-year-old beauty¡­" Viktor remarked in an impressed tone as if he was genuinelyplimenting her skills while exchanging a stare-off with her.


    But Nyissa frowned, knowing that his words were nowhere near a sincerepliment, and regretted mentioning her age before.


    Still, she couldn''t simply remain silent after all this and said, "Likewise...as expected from the Blood Demon who devours the blood of innocent men and women."


    "Sigh...you really know how to make a gentleman seem like a viin¡­" Viktor shook his head with a disappointed sigh though inwardly, he was seriously considering using his vampiric abilities to quickly defeat her and get back to finding a way to save his parents.


    Nyissa snorted after hearing his words while she was also inwardly considering if she should use her true abilities to quickly defeat him since they knew fighting here for too long wasn''t good.


    Viktor finally felt that he didn''t really have time to spare to y the waiting game and suddenly teleported behind her to strike her back.


    But to his surprise, she immediately turned around and blocked his strike as if she had a pair of eyes on her back.


    "How¡­" Viktor mumbled but didn''t give up as he again teleported to her side to deal a quick strike, but she again reacted too quickly and blocked his attack again while pushing him backward with her spear.


    ''Let''s see how long she can keep up¡­'' Viktor still decided to keep on trying as he continuously teleported near her while trying to attack her from different angles, but each time she was somehow able to react to his attacks, blocking his sword with the sturdy shaft of her spear.


    Ayana and her friends found it hard to keep up with the duel between the two since all they were seeing was a blur manifesting near their Mistress at different angles each time Viktor disappeared and how she was able to defend against him even when it seemed like Viktor almostnded a surprise attack on her.


    "This is futile...no matter how many times you try tond a surprise attack, you can''t," Nyissa said with a faint proud smile since this was the first time she felt it good to see her opponent''s baffled expression.

 Chapter 154 - The Cursed Flames

    If it was someone else other than Viktor, she probably wouldn''t feel anything but Viktor was another story, especially after how much he tried to y her down with his words.


    ''No wonder¡­'' Viktor then noticed how her eyes were strangely glowing with a mystical white and realized that she had some special ability using her eyes and wondered if that was the reason she was able to predict his movements.


    "It''s your eyes...isn''t it¡­" Viktor asked with a narrowed gaze as he continued to press his sword against her spear. He had no idea what her ocr powers were, but he thought that it had something to do with how she could predict where he was going to appear next each time he teleported.


    Nyissa gave a slight proud smile, "I told you...you underestimated me. Now it''s my turn.."


    Just as she said her words, a wave of energy pushed back Viktor as her spear lit aze with ck mes.


    ck mists were continuously emanating from her spear, making it look quite eerie yet terrifying while the de of her spear was zing with ck mes.


    The mes gave off an ominous and chilling feeling and even seemed to twist the air around it.


    The mes were simr to Ayana''s, but Nyissa''s seemed way more fierce and intense. If Ayana''s mes looked like it could reduce a lion into ashes within a few seconds, then Nyissa''s looked like it could reduce a dragon to ashes at the same time.


    "Do you still refuse to surrender? This is the final time I am going to ask," Nyissa asked in a serious tone.


    "Heh, for a man like me, the word ''surrender'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary," Viktor said with a smirk.


    "Then you leave me no choice...You know what a vampire''s weakness is?" Nyissa asked with a strange glint in her eyes and continued with a sharp gaze, "It''s fire. Of course, ordinary mes might not affect you much, but how about magical mes like my cursed mes?"


    "Master¡­" Ayana didn''t know why but she didn''t want her Master to hurt Viktor using those mes since she knew how frighteningly effective those mes could be against vampires.


    In fact, she had heard rumors about how certain evil vampires who tried to cross her ended up as nothing more than ash after getting exposed to her cursed mes.


    But she knew no matter what she said or does her Master wouldn''t stop.


    Viktor frowned, but before he could think about his next move, Nyissa made a shing motion with her spear in the air in Viktor''s direction, who got confused, wondering what she was trying to do.


    But at that moment itself, a spear-like projection of cursed mes shot towards Viktor, who immediately teleported since he was not going to take the risk and see how the mes were going to affect him.


    However, just as he reappeared, the spear-like projection turned in mid-air and shot towards him, making him feel confused, wondering how it was following him.


    Still, he didn''t let that stop him and continued to teleport around, hoping that the mes would simply just die out.


    Nyissa could guess what he was thinking and said, "How futile. You can''t keep avoiding my mes forever. I will offer you the chance to surrender yourself so that all this can end painlessly."


    "It seems like you indeed don''t know me. Beauties surrender to me, not the other way around," Viktor smugly said, making Nyissa crinkle her brows, wondering why this guy wasn''t getting intimidated even after putting him on the defensive.


    She thought by now he would have at least shown signs of fear since she knew how much vampires loathed fire and how they would do anything to not be anywhere mes, especially her cursed mes.


    However, hearing him still talking frivolously to her made her frustrated since this was the first time she was even taking so much time to bring down a vampire, even if he was more than a thousand years old.


    Nyissa said in a serious tone, "It seems you really consider all of this as a joke. Fine. At least I gave you the chance to surrender yourself. But if you refuse, so be it."


    Saying this, Nyissa raised her spear and struck the ground with it as a powerful wave of energy rippled from her spear towards all sides, taking Viktor by surprise, who got caught in the shockwaves of the ripples of energy and got flung back, making himnd on the ground with his butt.


    But just as he got up halfway, the spear-like projection made up of pure ck mes struck him, sending him flying towards the stone building in the back.


    The stone building immediately copsed, and the ck mes immediately spread throughout the entire building, making it lit aze with her cursed mes.


    "Master!" Ayana immediately ran forward and said to her in a pleading tone, "Master, can you please reconsider? I don''t think he is really an evil person. At least not now."


    "Silence, Ayana. It seems like being in the Blood Demon''spany has started to corrupt your judgment. Don''t speak anymore of this if you care about your own wellbeing. You will definitely be reflecting on our teachings the moment we get back," Nyissa said in a firm tone before walking forward and saying aloud, "I know you are still alive. It seems like you are more powerful than I thought. But if youe out now and surrender, I can put off those mes so that you wouldn''t have to undergo the excruciating pain. Our n specializes in killing evil beings, especially vampires, since you were a vampire, to begin with. Our cursed magic specializes in dealing with vampires. So it would be in your best interest to make things easy for you and me by surrendering. If you continue enduring the mes, not even your corpse would be left behind after a minute."


    Ayana remembered how Viktor saved her and her friends at the time of need and felt that what her Master was trying to do now wasn''t right even though she understood her perspective as well.


    After all, for someone who spent 900 years trying to find and kill the Blood Demon, not only because it was their duty but also because of her own motivation to get rid of all evil before her, what she was doing seemed normal.


    Ayana also knew if the patriarch was here, he wouldn''t even show the least leniency or mercifulness as Nyissa and would have burned Viktor to death the moment he saw him or used every single n member to kill Viktor faster if he had to.


    After all, their whole n was founded because of the mission of killing Viktor. In fact, if she protested anymore, she would be seen as a traitor and executed no matter what.


    Because of this, she was inwardly thankful to her Master for not considering her a traitor already after speaking up for the Blood Demon. She was sure that if it was the patriarch, then she would have already received her death sentence.


    This was why even her friends, who might also have different opinions, chose to remain silent and even gestured to Ayana to remain silent and not invite trouble unnecessarily.


    Because of all these reasons, Ayana could only sigh and remain silent since there was nothing more she could do for the person who helped her.


    Nyissa inwardly frowned since she didn''t expect Viktor to be this tenacious since she could imagine how potent her cursed mes were against vampires. In fact, there have been vampires who begged for mercy the moment they just saw the mes.


    Just being near those mes was like a death sentence for vampires since it would eat away at their bodies, making them even unable to heal, leading to their eventual yet painful death. The pain was worse than what a human would feel from having their body lit aze.


    Usually, a vampire would feel cruel, agonizing pain over their entire body as it slowly disintegrates, making them feel an endless and eternal pain that even eats away at their mind.


    So she couldn''t understand how Viktor could even endure her mes for even a second, let alone a couple of seconds.


    Nyissa wasn''t nning to kill Viktor but merely force him to surrender so that she could use him to take care of the evil spirits and get out of this ce.


    She also was eager to report to her father about defeating the infamous Blood Demon her whole n was hunting for and finally fulfilling her and her n''s sacred duty.


    Still, seeing no signs of his surrender, she had no idea what to do and was about to extinguish her mes when she heard a burst of thunderousughter from inside the stone building, "HAHA...is this your so-called cursed mes? What a disappointment. Sigh, I expected better."


    Hearing these mocking wordsing from the burning stone building, Nyissa, Ayana, and the others had stupefied expressions.


    Nyissa activated her ocr ability again, her eyes turning a mystical white, only to have her eyes be even wider with shock as she mumbled, "Impossible¡­How could this be..."

 Chapter 155 - Viktor’s Death

    As everyone looked at the zing stone building with eyes as wide as saucers, a figure with blood-red eyes glowing in the darkness emerged from within, ck mes zing all over his body, making him look like a death god who came from the hottest purgatory.


    "What....T-This cannot be¡­" Nyissa, for the first time in her life, was so shocked, she could hardly put into words what she was seeing.


    Because what she was seeing shook the very core of her beliefs, especially when she had hunted down vampires before.


    .


    Ayana and the others weren''t as knowledgeable as Nyissa regarding the effectiveness of the cursed mes against vampires. Still, since they knew what should have happened, they were at a loss for words as well.


    If Viktor was at least injured, Nyissa could still swallow what she was seeing, but the man in front of her was not injured in the least!


    The mes were simply zing on his body as if they liked him and didn''t want to let go of his body while not hurting him as well.


    Viktor thought he was going to be toast once her cursed mes struck him and the whole stone building came down on him.


    But to his surprise, the cursed mes didn''t even burn a single inch of his skin, though at first, he didn''t get a good feeling from these mes.


    However, the longer these mes continued to ze on his body, the more he feltfortable with these cursed mes, and soon he felt that these mes weren''t that bad but quite powerful.


    Viktor was confused as well since Nyissa confidently said a vampire''s weakness was fire and wondered if it was because he was some special kind of vampire.


    ''Anyway, thank goodness I am not a werewolf now¡­'' Viktor inwardly sighed.


    "Nyissa...I told you the only oue you will face is defeat. Can you see this? Your mes simply love me too much, heh, " Viktor said, looking at his arms and body which were continuously zing with her cursed mes, making him astonished at himself for being impervious to this me.


    He wondered why he couldn''t put off these mes and how long they would continue to ze.


    Nyissa, for the first time, wasn''t feeling confident anymore about how all this was going to turn out or how she was going to defeat this strange vampire who was shockingly impervious to magical mes.


    Viktor began to walk towards her while maintaining an intense gaze even though he didn''t have a weapon in his hands.


    He thought that it was time he showed this woman her ce.


    "Master...please concede! Y-You can''t¡­I mean, it''s not wise to fight him now...How about we make apromise for now?" This time Ayana was worried about her own Master since it seemed like Viktor was pissed off, and she had no idea how the duel between the two was going to end up.


    However, one thing she knew was that her Master was at a severe disadvantage now since her main advantage over vampires was because she was proficient in using the cursed mes.


    But if Viktor wasn''t getting affected by these mes, how else could she take him down?


    "Ayana, stay back!" Nyissa quickly pushed away Ayana and readied her spear, deciding not to give up and fight.


    Viktor inwardly was impressed how this woman still didn''t seem daunted and was full with battle intent.


    Still, he snorted and zoomed forward, deciding to take her on with just his bare hands.


    Nyissa was surprised to see him charging towards her without any weapons and said coldly, "How foolish."


    She already activated her Odic Vision, and her hands moved on their own right when Viktor appeared before her, stabbing his heart with her zing spear.


    "No!" Ayana involuntarily cried out as she covered her mouth with her hands in shock, wondering why Viktor made such a foolish move.


    She knew he was no newbie at all this, considering how old he imed to be, and every seasoned vampire knew not to rush at someone like Nyissa without a weapon.


    Even if Viktor was impervious to the cursed mes, the magical de would definitely kill him.


    "Are you mad? A vampire''s other weakness is by stabbing their heart with a magic weapon, especially one made to kill vampires" Nyissa remarked as she saw blood oozing out of his chest, wondering if he was really going to die since she needed him alive for now.


    Since Viktor''s speed was too fast, she had no choice but to quickly defend herself, and the only way to stun a vampire who was going to attack someone was to stab his heart since it was the only weak point of a vampire.


    Viktor felt a sharp stinging sensation in his chest, making him grimace as he looked down at the zing spear that punctured straight through his heart.


    He didn''t expect her reflexes to be this fast though he wasn''t really worried about his heart being punctured.


    Viktor then raised his head and looked at the serious yet confused expression of the beauty before him and said with a smile, "Now...are you satisfied that you killed the evil General Raoul?"


    Nyissa''s expression flickered since she realized she couldn''t understand this man at all and why he was still smiling on the verge of death.


    But hearing his words, she also realized she was feeling no joy or fulfillment after stabbing his heart, even though she thought she had just fulfilled her sacred duty and that her n would no longer have to live under the shadow of General Raoul.


    Her n can finally be free of their centuries-long mission and pursue their own path. She also knew her status would elevate to a whole new level, probably even outshine her own father if she went back with the achievement of killing General Raoul.


    But even after knowing this, she didn''t feel a single shred of happiness or satisfaction since she felt as if her spear did not stab General Raoul but someone else.


    Viktor felt his senses dulling and had a feeling that he would soon die even if he took out the de of the spear from his heart.


    Still, he applied strength on the shaft of her spear and took the de out from his heart, hoping that his heart would start healing immediately.


    But to his dismay, his heart wasn''t healing at all, and he realized that her magical de was no joke and that she wasn''t kidding earlier when she said that it prevents healing, especially a vampire''s healing factor.


    ''Oh shit...how long has it been since I diedst?'' Viktor thought before he felt his surroundings getting dimmer and Nyissa still looking on with a vacant expression, as if she was at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    Viktor stumbled backward as he started to feel death enveloping his body in its embrace, making his knees buckle.


    Ayana wanted to walk forward and support him before he took hisst breath, but the cursed mes were still zing on Viktor''s body, making her unable to even approach him.


    Nyissa was still standing, rooted to her spot with a frozen expression, her thoughts in total disarray.


    "Ugh!" With a grunt, Viktor sumbed to the ground, feeling the loss of control over his body and finally his thoughts before everything went dark.


    "Master...you didn''t have to¡­He never tried to hurt us..." Ayana couldn''t help but say aloud with glistening eyes as she looked at Viktor''s burning corpse with a pained expression.


    "I...I...didn''t mean to kill him¡­" Nyissa said with a disconcerted expression as her gaze was still on Viktor''s zing corpse, wondering why the cursed mes weren''t going out nor turning his body to ashes.


    However, not long after Viktor ''died'', an astonishing change took ce in his body, especially his punctured heart, which magically restored itself to its original condition instantly, unlike Viktor''s usual healing factor.


    But his consciousness was still asleep, and instead, something else...something way darker and malevolent was beginning to stir awake.


    "Let''s go...we have to find a way to get rid of the evil spirits and get back home," Nyissa said with a heavy sigh as she turned around, feeling that there was no point in staying here anymore.


    However, her mind was filled with uncertain thoughts, not knowing whether she did the right thing, and she felt frustrated at herself since this was the first time she was not feeling confident about a decision she took.


    Ayana gave onest look at Viktor, feeling that it was a pity he died before turning around to follow Nyissa along with her friends.


    Viktor''s eyes opened slowly to reveal a pair of burning blood-red eyes, and for some reason, his eyes looked purely cold and dark, making one wonder if it was Viktor indeed.


    However, before Nyissa and the others even walked a few steps, she frowned and turned around, only to get startled by a strong hand clutching her neck, "Hrk!"

 Chapter 156 - The Wrath Of The Immortal Blood Demon

    "Viktor!" Ayana happily cried out, wondering if she was dreaming or not after seeing him alive and well.


    "You...how¡­" Nyissa choked out her words, feeling shocked to see a dead mane alive, especially when she saw him die.


    However, Viktor continued to look at her with a death cold gaze as he strengthened his grip around her neck and began to lift her, making her feet leave the ground.


    The cursed mes were still zing over his body, including his hand, because of which the mes were making Nyissa grimace in pain.


    Since these were her own mes, she had a certain level of resistance against it but was not totally immune. Thus the skin around her neck began to get slowly burned from these mes, making her feel an intense searing sensation.


    She grabbed his hands to make him let go of her neck, but for some reason, his grip seemed as strong as a dragon''s grip, making her unable to even budge his hand..


    She even tried to put out the mes on his body, but strangely enough, she was unable to control the mes zing on his body. It was as if those cursed mes were no longer hers and thus no longer under her control.


    No matter how hard she tried to struggle, his grip was only getting firmer and firmer till she started to sense the smell of death, thinking that he would break her neck if this situation continued.


    Ayana and the others came out of their astonishment when they saw how Viktor looked quite scary and was hurting their Mistress.


    "Viktor, no! Stop, please!" Ayana wanted to pull away Viktor''s hand, but the cursed mes were still zing all over his body, making her unable to touch him. Viktor was also not responding to any of her words nor even paying her a single nce.


    "A-Ayana...get out...of here..." Nyissa managed to retch out her words as if she was preparing herself to take care of this problem alone.


    Ayana bit her lip and took out her sword and ced it against Viktor''s neck as she stammered, "P-Please let h-her go¡­.I don''t want to hurt you¡­She never meant to kill you..."


    Ayana''s friends were also feeling on edge, seeing how their Master''s neck might get crushed any moment and how Viktor was acting quite strangely, much contrary to how he was previously.


    They wondered if the reason for him being so scary now was because he was angry that their Mistress tried to kill him.


    "Ayana...no...just run!" Nyissa became worried seeing her disciple cing her sword against Viktor''s neck. She knew she couldn''t die like this since that would mean Ayana and her friends might die too.


    She let go of Viktor''s arm and manifested her spear in her hand before stabbing Viktor again, this time in the middle of the chest, instead of his heart.


    Viktor didn''t even let out a grunt but flung Nyissa away as she got sent flying till she crashed onto one of the stone buildings, the whole building crumbling down on her.


    Ayana''s eyes brightened up, seeing that Viktor let go of Nyissa but at the same time got worried seeing how the stone building fell on top of her.


    She instantly ran over along with her friends to check up on her and saw Nyissa stumbling out with blood trickling down her forehead and lips, making Ayana even more worried.


    "Master!" Ayana quickly got to her and helped her stand straight.


    "He...what is going on¡­" Nyissa mumbled as she looked at Viktor walking towards them slowly with trembling eyes.


    She activated her Odic Vision, only to have her eyes widen in shock as she mumbled, "The stab injury I gave him...the mes are healing it...impossible¡­"


    Ayana and the others were shocked as well to see that Viktor no longer had any wide stab marks in his chest, and by now, the cursed mes had healed it.


    "W-What happened to him? Why did he suddenly be so frightening? He wasn''t this way before¡­" Ayana mumbled in a tone of despair, sensing the sharp baleful aura emanating from him.


    "Just run! Don''t stay here any longer. I will handle him," Nyissa said in a grave tone as she tried to make Ayana and her friends leave.


    "No! We will not abandon you and run on our own. We will fight with you no matter what!" Ayana took a fighting stance as she stepped forward along with her friends, who had determined expressions to protect their Mistress as well.


    Viktor didn''t stop walking despite seeing this small group of battle-ready warriors. However, he suddenly moved his hands together as some of the cursed mes zing on his body began to flow towards his palms.


    "He can control it? That can''t be possible!" Nyissa wondered if she was in some kind of nightmare after witnessing shocking things one after the other.


    She was utterly sure that a vampire''s weakness was fire, especially magical mes. And the cursed mes were infamous for vampires since they were the most powerful mes that were effective against them.


    So seeing a vampire control the very cursed mes with such ease shook her and the others to the core.


    Seeing Viktor conjure a ball of cursed mes between his palms made Ayana and her friends gulp in fear as they held their weapons with trembling hands.


    "Viktor, please, I know this isn''t you. At least say something!" Ayana desperately cried out, finally realizing how terrifying Viktor could be and how the same went for General Raoul.


    But suddenly, the ground began to slightly shake as the pieces of rocks on the ground began to wobble on the ground.


    "HARKKKK!!" Loud, hoarse roars of Ranars echoed from a distance, and everyone saw tens of thousands of them rushing towards where Viktor, Nyissa, and the others were.


    Nyissa''s previous worries about the Ranars getting attracted towards the sound of their fight came true seeing these frightening armies of Ranars rushing towards them.


    However, all their killing intent was only targeted towards Viktor, making him look towards them with a menacing re, unaffected by their collective killing intent.


    "Oh no! Master...what should we do?" Ayana asked in a worried tone as she frantically looked around for any possible opening for an escape but clenched her fists, seeing that they were surrounded from all sides.


    "Don''t worry. I can hold them off," Nyissa said with a determined expression as she took out her spear and continued, "As for you all, don''t stay here any longer. The moment I open a path for you all, run. These are clear orders, and I will not allow any room for disobedience. Otherwise, my efforts would be futile."


    Ayana and her friends reluctantly nodded with bitter expressions, seeing how serious their Mistress was.


    Just as the army of Ranars was only about a dozen meters away from Viktor simply raised both his arms as the cursed mes from his arms began to increase in size and vigor at a rapid pace.


    *RUMBLE!*


    The blood-red skies began to get cloudy as red lightning made booming sounds throughout the skies.


    Nyissa, who was about to summon her cursed raven, was surprised to see what Viktor was doing, and so were the others who stood rooted to the spot.


    The cursed mes from Viktor''s arms were bing so big and wild, they started to resemble tworge tornadoes of cursed mes, and he directed his arms to each side, making the whirling tornadoes of cursed mes leave his arms and began to ravage the earth on their own.


    "What in the name of the supreme gods¡­" Nyissa mumbled with a stupefied expression seeing these tworge ck tornadoes destroying and singing the earth while heading towards the armies of Ranars on their own.


    "T-This is¡­Is this the true power of the Blood Demon?..." Ayana trailed off as if she lost her breath since she was totally thunderstruck by what she was seeing.


    The two giant ck tornadoes were continuously getting wider and taller rapidly, till it was more than 600 feet wide and over 10,000 feet tall, seemingly touching the rumbling bloody skies.


    *CRACKLE*


    The bloody skies were filled with thunderous red lightning, and the whole sight looked as if a Demon God was about to unleash his vengeance upon this hellish army.


    "HARKKK!* The Ranars were still charging with frenzied roars, but their roars were dulled because of the sound of the wind getting torn apart because of the tworge ck tornadoes that wereing their way.


    And within seconds, the two tornadoes began to swallow this army of Ranars, leaving behind ashes in its wake as every single of the Ranars who got swallowed by the giant ck tornadoes disintegrated to thest speck of their bodies.


    And within just a minute, the two tornadoespletely swallowed tens of thousands of Ranars, ripping them apart to shreds while burning every inch of their bodies till there was nothing left of them other than their ashes whirling in the air before slowly settling to the ground.


    Nyissa, Ayana, and her friends were standingpletely still, their facial muscles going ck, having their brains filled with nk thoughts because of the mind-blowing sight they just witnessed.


    "He can''t be a¡­" Nyissa mumbled with a dumbfounded expression. Memories of certain things she had heard from her father himself and read about in ancient records, shed in her mind.


    "A what¡­., Master?" Ayana asked with a nonplussed expression, extremely curious about what her Master might have to say.

 Chapter 157 - A Despairing Battle

    "An Elder vampire. They are the only ones rumored to possess such terrifying powers and strength, especially because of how old they are, said to exist for more than 10,000 years at least. But even though they exist, they rarely show their face outside, and from our n, only the patriarch had ever seen them. Not even I came upon an Elder vampire before," Nyissa said as her gaze continued to linger on the man covered in zing cursed mes, seeing the two tornadoes slowly receding and bing smaller.


    "An Elder Vampire?" Ayana was astonished since she had heard rumors of their powerful feats and how offending one of them was no different than a death sentence.


    It was said that Elder Vampires had the capabilities to wipe out entire towns without breaking a sweat, and this made her gulp, wondering if Viktor would wipe them out as well for revenge.


    Still, she was confused since Viktor himself told her that he was only above a thousand years old. But then her eyes gained some rity when she remembered him saying that physically he didn''t have any idea how old he was, which only puzzled her even more.


    She saw Viktor making those two zing ck tornadoes recede in size and mumbled, "But how is he able to control mes, especially our cursed mes?"


    Nyissa still had a dumbfounded expression as she slightly shook her head, "I....I don''t know...I don''t understand how...There has never been any vampire in history who had the ability to control mes since fire is their natural enemy."


    Because of how everyone was so shocked, they even forgot that they were supposed to run away the moment they got a chance.


    It was only when the tornadoes disappeared, and Viktor turned towards them, did theye out of their stupor, feeling his gaze that was as heavy as a mountain.


    "V-Viktor¡­" Ayana mumbled with quivering lips, although inwardly, she was d that Viktor easily took care of that army of Ranars though now their situation wasn''t looking much good either.


    After seeing how easily he disintegrated those Ranars, Ayana and her friends were having their whole bodies go cold in fear since if before they were ready to face Viktor then now they couldn''t muster any battle intent since they realized how vain their efforts would be against a monstrous vampire like that.


    "Go, Ayana! This is not someone you all can fight just to die in vain," Nyissa said in a firm tone as she took a battle stance seeing Viktor approaching them again with casual steps, not too slow nor too fast.


    Ayana knew this as well and asked in a feeble voice, "W-What about you, Master?" She liked her Master very much and didn''t want to abandon her as well.


    Since Ayana''s parents died an early death, Nyissa was more than just her Master. She was like an elder sister to her as well, teaching her a lot of things and guiding her from when she was just a small child.


    "I can probably hold him off for a while to let you all escape. After that, I will get away from here. Don''t worry about your Master. It''s time I faced someone strong...to see where I stand," Nyissa said in a determined tone.


    Ayana looked at her friends and then nodded with a bitter expression as they all reluctantly left, making Nyissa let out a sigh in relief.


    She then looked at Viktor, whose expression was totally emotionless, as if he was looking at someone insignificant being, though his glowing blood-red eyes seemed as hot as theva of hell.


    "Viktor...is this the real you?" Nyissa asked with aplicated expression since she felt that the man she interacted with before fighting him was a totally different person.


    She now wondered if she set something off in him by fighting him and made a very bad mistake.


    The fact that he wasn''t acting casual, funny, or teasing her and simply looking at her with a cold-blooded expression was what unsettled her.


    She remembered his words about how he was no longer the man he was before in the past and felt that because of her own emotional thoughts, she considered his words as a lie and also because of her blind belief about her n''s duty.


    She wondered if she set off a cmity by bringing out the true Blood Demon and if this was how General Raoul was like back in the past.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? And here I thought you had a big mouth¡­" Nyissa said with knitted brows, and before she knew it, she was already wishing for him to go back to how he was before since she wasn''t confident of defeating someone as strong as him, especially when her cursed mes wouldn''t affect him.


    Otherwise, she would have still been a lot more confident, even if she was really facing an Elder Vampire.


    Ayana and her friends didn''t leave but hid behind one of the stone buildings a few dozen meters away to see how their Master was faring since they didn''t have the heart to leave her, nor was there any point in running away since they would still be stuck in this hell.


    "Will Young Mistress be a-alright?" One of Ayana''s friends asked from behind, to which she could only give her a worried look before saying in a low voice, "If the patriarch was here, then maybe...we would have better chances."


    Nyissa activated her Odic Vision just as Viktor got close and lunged forward to attack him, trying to take advantage of the fact that he didn''t have any weapon though she had to look out for his cursed mes, having no idea how he would use it against her.


    However, one baffling thought appeared in her mind, ''Is he getting stronger every second?''


    Viktor''s expression didn''t change, and he easily dodged her attack as if he already saw iting.


    Nyissa didn''t give up but tried tond attacks on him from different angles, but each time Viktor was casually evading them without even teleporting.


    Nyissa frowned, wondering how he suddenly got so better at dodging her attacks when previously he did know how to dodge but for some of her attacks, there was no choice but to meet her spear with his sword.


    But now, it seemed like he wasn''t even putting in his full concentration while evading her attacks.


    She decided to make a quick stabbing motion at him, but Viktor caught her spear this time, making her unable to stab him.


    His grip was as strong as iron, making her unable to wrest her spear from his hand.


    "Ngh!" Nyissa grunted as she tried to use her strength to the fullest to free her spear from his grip, only to realize how futile it was.


    Viktor pulled the spear forward, making her stumble towards him, and brought forward his arm to punch her stomach.


    His punch created shockwaves that rippled through the air, decimating some of the already broken down stone buildings near them.


    "Argh!" Nyissa''s eyes widened as she felt as if his punch knocked all the wind out of her body, making her unable to breathe while she was sent flying towards one of the stone buildings with blood spewing out of her mouth.


    "Master!" Ayana worriedly called out but decided to stay put since she knew if she rushed over there, then her Master would definitely try to protect her as well, which could lead to more distraction.


    But this only made it even harder to hold back her urge to check up on her Master and see if she was alright since this was the first time she was seeing her Master getting beaten one-sided like this.


    Viktor continued to walk towards the building where Nyissa crashed into, only to see her stumbling out with blood dripping from her mouth, making her state look quite pitiful.


    Nyissa gritted her teeth and clenched her fists as she raised her spear while a mystic ck essence began to cover it.


    "Hya!" With a desperate shout, she hurled the spear towards Viktor, which shot towards him faster than a bullet though he didn''t bother moving from his ce.


    Nyissa eagerly looked on as she saw how Viktor wasn''t bothering to move, and the de of her spear found its mark as it struck against Viktor''s chest.


    But...


    *TWANG!*


    The sound of metal hitting against something akin to iron echoed as her spear ricocheted after hitting Viktor''s chest without leaving a single scratch on his skin.


    But before her spear was about to ricochet elsewhere, Viktor caught it and casually hurled it right back at Nyissa, making her expression filled with despair.


    She hurriedly poured all her energy to create a quick ck ethereal shield in front of her to stop the spear.


    However, the spear broke right through her shield like paper though she was able to slow down its momentum. But...


    "Agh!" Nyissa grimaced in pain as the spear pierced her body, near to the left side of her stomach, which she removed before throwing it away in her angst. But a gush of blood was escaping from her wound, making her condition look quite bad.


    "How¡­" Nyissa mumbled with quivering eyes seeing how her strongest physical attack did nothing to him, especially when he took it head-on. Instead, her attack backfired, and he used her own spear against her.


    Viktor''s expression still remained cold as his cold-blooded crimson eyes without any change as he continued to walk towards her, his eyes seemingly thirsting for her blood, making Nyissa feel as if she picked a fight with the wrong demon.

 Chapter 158 - Which Is The Real You?

    However, seeing his current form also made her think that she was right in trying to get rid of him since she didn''t dare to fathom what could have happened in the real world had he be like this.


    Even if he previously wasn''t like this, who could guarantee that he wouldn''t turn into a killing macher on that pretty much seems unstoppable?


    But now Nyissa was starting to feel despair, seeing how her strongest spear attack did nothing to faze him.


    She still didn''t give up and decided to use her mystic arts even though she knew it was useless.


    She waved her hands together as arge mystic raven bird with ck mes zing off his body manifested in thin air, and with a screech, it shot towards Viktor, who simply raised both his hands to form two ethereal swords made of the cursed mes on his body and cross shed the raven just as it came near, dissipating it in the process.


    His ethereal sword dissipated as well, as he kept moving forward.


    "Not yet!" Nyissa gritted her teeth as she waved her hands again, and this time sturdy ethereal chains with cursed mes zing over it shot out of her palms magically and towards Viktor, wounding over his body as if trying to trap him.


    Viktor''s arms and legs got pressed together as the chains suddenly bound him to his spot, making it look like he got trapped by the sturdy set of chains.


    .


    However, he merely jerked his shoulders, and the chains broke like ss, making Nyissa cough out some blood as well as she kneeled on the ground, feeling very exhausted and tired.


    Her attacks weren''t also as powerful as she expected because of the severe injuries she suffered before and how exhausted she was.


    "Master!" Ayana felt her heart writhing in worry and tension, seeing her Master trying so bitterly to hold off Viktor but all in vain.


    If Viktor was invulnerable to her mystic arts, no matter how much of a powerful attack she gives out, it would only be useless.


    Viktor stood before Nyissa and clutched her neck as he began to lift her till her feet left the ground.


    Nyissa grimaced as she clutched his hand frantically, though his cold-blooded expression made her feel as if a Demon God was slowly killing her with just his heavy yet invasive gaze.


    "No, please don''t!" Ayana couldn''t just keep watching anymore and rushed towards Viktor to stand in between her Master and him while grabbing his hand.


    "A-Ayana...no¡­." Nyissa''s expression became pained seeing her disciple intervening in a situation where she might nevere out alive from.


    Ayana''s hands were getting scorched because of the cursed mes on Viktor''s hand. But she endured the pain as she continued to plead to him bitterly, "Viktor...please go back to how you were before! We are sorry that we tried to attack you¡­w-we should have listened to you...Remember, how you told us that you are not that scary person anymore...then why...why are you being like this now¡­"


    Viktor''s expression still didn''t flicker, and his grip only continued to tighten, slowly strangling Nyissa till she was only moments away from her death.


    "Ayana...it''s f-fine¡­" Nyissa felt that she probably had thising and was ready to ept death but seeing her disciple putting herself in danger like this made her try onest time though she wasn''t confident whether it would work.


    She quickly took out a small pouch of powder and threw it towards Viktor''s face.


    The white powder from inside the pouch sprinkled all over his face while some kind of white vapor spread out, which breezed past Viktor''s face, making his expression falter for the first time as he grimaced.


    Viktor suddenly let go of Nyissa''s neck as he stumbled back with his hands on his head before kneeling on the ground.


    His expression began to contort as if he was experiencing some mental distress and confusion.


    "Master!" Ayana was ted to see Viktor letting her Master go and immediately supported her so that she wouldn''t fall on the ground.


    She then looked at the white vapor floating in the air and asked, "Are those crushed leaves of the Spirit Tree?"


    Nyissa nodded as she wiped the blood away from her lips while looking at Viktor clutching his head, "Yes...I didn''t expect it to work, but as I guessed, there is something going on with his soul. He is definitely not in his right mind."


    Ayana was not fully familiar with the twig''s effects and asked in a bit of worry as she saw him slowly copsing on the ground, "It wouldn''t kill or hurt him, right?"


    "No, it wouldn''t. But it''s supposed to cleanse the soul or to make sure one''s true self is back in control. That''s how we usually get rid of the evil spirits that take control of the living ones before it is toote. It indeed seems like from the moment he attacked me, his consciousness wasn''t in control," Nyissa said with knitted brows, wondering what was wrong with Viktor since she had never seen something like this.


    If Viktor was being mind-controlled, she would have surely known, but this wasn''t a case of that.


    "Then why does it look like he is in pain?" Ayana asked with knitted brows.


    "It''s probably because he is subconsciously trying to get control over his mind and body again," Nyissa said while tending to her and Ayana''s injuries, especially the parts of their skin that got scorched.


    Ayana wanted to help out Viktor if he indeed was struggling mentally, but the cursed mes were still zing wildly on his body, making her unable to do anything.


    "Where am I...what happened¡­" Viktor suddenly felt as if he was waking up after a long time. However, his surroundings were still pitch ck, and he couldn''t see anything, making him feel confused.


    "Didn''t I die and get resurrected again? Then why is everything so dark" Viktor mumbled in confusion as he tried to look around but felt as if he was floating in nothingness, making him feel strange.


    He couldn''t even see his own body nor sense anything.


    But suddenly, he felt as if his mind was slipping into something...something he found it hard to express.


    .....


    "Azu, Azu! Let''s meet here tomorrow evening. I-I have something special to say to you," A girl''s elegant yet melodious voice sounded beside Viktor''s ears though he still couldn''t see anything. However, if one noticed it, one could have sensed a hint of bashfulness in her voice.


    But slowly, he began to see some traces of light till he was able to see a blurred image of a tall girl with long silver hair dancing behind her back and radiant crimson eyes though he was unable to see her face, which looked blurred just like everything else.


    ''Why does she look so taller than me? Wait a minute...why am I so short?'' Viktor was feeling puzzled as he looked down to take a look at the blurry image of himself.


    "Oh? Is it because tomorrow is my eighteenth birthday?" Azu asked with a bright smile.


    "Hmm, well, yes, but not because of that, really. It''s because¡­.anyway¡­.you will know it tomorrow, hehe. Bye!"


    "Eli, wait! Don''t run away like that¡­.sigh...why is she always like this¡­" Azu shook his head with a helpless smile and scratched his head as he mumbled, "I should now get back before it''ste. Mother will be upset otherwise."


    "Huh, who is this girl....why does her voice make me feel strange¡­" Viktor mumbled to himself as he felt his eyes getting warm and was confused, wondering why what he saw seemed like a memory he experienced himself when he never recollected having a name like ''Azu'' nor knowing a girl named ''Eli''.


    .....


    However, suddenly the whole scene disappeared and was reced by the pitch-ck darkness from before.


    "Huh, what happened...why did everything be dark again? I want to know more¡­" Viktor couldn''t help but feel an intense urge to know more about what he saw.


    He felt that what he saw had definitely something to do with his forgotten past. He could feel it in his bones, and the girl he saw made his heart feel pain in a way he couldn''t express.


    He never felt soplicated in his life and wanted to know who this girl was.


    But before he could think about anything else, he suddenly started to sense his surroundings, the hot rocky ground and the searing heat along with the wind brushing against his body, while also hearing the voices of two women not too far from him.


    "He is waking up? He really is! Master, will he be alright or¡­?"


    "Be prepared for anything...we can''t run away even if we wanted to. Let''s hope for the best¡­" Nyissa said in a defeated tone though she was feeling a bit hopeful since the cursed mes were no longer zing on Viktor''s body, and he no longer gave a heavy yet terrorizing aura.


    Viktor knitted his brows, wondering if what he saw was just a dream after he died, and opened his eyes as he tried to slowly get up.


    He saw that he was still in Naraka Bridge or Hell based on how he could still see the reddishnds and the ck sun glowing brightly in the blood-red sky.


    He then saw Nyissa looking quite pitiful with blood and injuries here and there and asked in a puzzled tone, "Oh... what happened to you? It seems like you all got in trouble while I was knocked out, eh?"

 Chapter 159 - The Weakened Beauty

    "Ahh!" Ayana shrieked as she covered her face with a slight gap between her fingers while Nyissa looked away with a slight reddish hue over her cheeks.


    Viktor was confused by their reactions at first, but then he took a look at himself as he raised his brows, "Oh? Damn those cursed mes...they do live up to their reputation. But at least I am not on mes anymore..."


    He was indeed surprised to see that he was buck naked with his spectacr chiseled body and his demonic sword in full disy for everyone to see. And the hot vapors that were emanating from his body literally made him look sizzling hot.


    So the maidens in front of him couldn''t help but hold their breaths, trying their best to not look at the forbidden region.


    .


    For some reason hearing these waggish words, Nyissa felt relieved inwardly, just like Ayana and the others, thinking that he was no longer the bloodthirsty demon from before.


    Still, they couldn''t believe the 180-degree personality change and wondered what really happened before and how he came back from the dead.


    "Ehm, does anyone have any spare clothes?" Viktor asked with a shrug.


    Nyissa, who was feeling dizzy from her injuries, still took out a ck robe and threw it towards Viktor, who caught it while wondering who hurt Nyissa like this and where she pulled out this robe from.


    However, as he put on the robe and took a look around, he was surprised to see the stench of burned rocks and soil pervading through the air, especially the ckened ground, which was reddish before.


    He was even more surprised to see that thend was scorched for more than a mile in either direction and wondered if a fire had taken ce while he was out. Even some of the stone buildings, which already looked in a ruined state, were now utterly destroyed with ashes in their ce.


    He thought that he should have got up shortly after he died instead of being out of it for this long. He wondered if it was because he had that strange dream that seemed too real, and remembering the silver-haired girl and her vivid crimson eyes, he wondered if she was a vampire-like him.


    "Master!" Ayana suddenly called out, and Viktor turned around to see Nyissa fainting as he quickly activated his vampiric vision.


    "Not good¡­" Viktor mumbled as everything became red in his vision, and he could clearly see the pulsing heart of Nyissa, Ayana, and the others, even their circtory system and anywhere their blood was flowing through clearly.


    Ayana found it hard to bnce herself since Nyissa suddenly fainted. But Viktor swiftly teleported near her and wrapped his arm around her thin, soft waist as he kept her from falling over Ayana.


    Even though Nyissa tried to capture him and even killed him by ident, he couldn''t let her die since she was the only one who could help him get out of this hell.


    But for some reason, he noticed that the way these people, including Nyissa, looked at him before changed, which puzzled him. It was more like he sensed fear in them though now he was too distracted to think about it.


    "Viktor!" Ayana was shocked to see Viktor suddenly holding her Master, "You can''t! I will hold her."


    "Don''t be foolish. You can''t carry her all the way in this state. Who did this to her?" Viktor asked with knitted brows as he examined her condition to see that Nyissa suffered internal trauma in certain ces.


    Ayana was at a loss for words, realizing that he indeed did not remember anything that happened just now. She could see that he was not faking it and was genuinely worried about her condition despite what happened.


    Viktor thought that there was no time to waste, and Nyissa required immediate attention, and so he said, "I am going ahead to the nearest building that isn''t fully broken down. You will find us both there."


    "Wait!" Ayana was confused as she called out, but Viktor had already shed forward before disappearing into the distance.


    "Come on! We have to go after them!" Ayana said in a tone of urgency as her friends followed with visible worry in their expressions, seeing the person who hurt their Master carrying her.


    If anyone else in their n knew that Viktor hurt their Young Mistress, then the entire n would be out for his blood, and Ayana knew it would be a shitstorm then.


    As Viktor teleported forwards, he was still surprised to see all this scorchednd that wasn''t there before and wondered if Nyissa and her people fought against a massive army of Ranars or something else.


    He quickly looked around for a building since he thought that staying in the open was not good and might get under the radar of anyone who was watching. And in case they got attacked, it would be hard for him to fight with Nyissa in his arms, especially against a swarm of Ranars.


    He decided to take a turn in between since he thought that maybe he might find a building faster this way.


    After running for about a few miles, he finally found a broken-down house that wasn''t scorched orpletely ruined.


    "Where...am I¡­" Nyissa suddenly briefly woke up as she mumbled in anguid tone, her eyes sweeping over her surroundings only to be shocked to see that she was in the arms of the very man she was bitterly fighting against before.


    "No...put me down¡­" Nyissa weakly clutched Viktor''s robes as she protested in a feeble voice, making him say in a chiding voice, "Rx, I am trying to help. Now keep shush and don''t talk. Can''t you see what state you are in? How did you even manage to wake up again?" Viktor shook his head, seeing how tenacious she was.


    Nyissa saw how she was totally helpless against him, especially because of her state, and was feeling apprehensive about what he was going to do to her since they were alone right now in some broken-down building.


    She was afraid whether he would take advantage of her as revenge for what she tried to do to him before. And since he had quite an infamous reputation in her mind and n, she could only desperately hope that he wasn''t the same person as before, just as he said.


    The most notorious crime of his against women she heard was how he ravaged Borin''s women and daughters for 101 days without a break before throwing them away after getting bored with them.


    So she couldn''t help but feel her body tensing up in his arms though she still couldn''t get rid of the beastly image of his ''sword'', which she happened to see by ident when he got up.


    She had read everything about men and women in paper scrolls though she never expected a man''s thing to be so big in reality whenpared to the drawings she saw and wondered if every man was like this.


    She then shook off those thoughts, wondering why the hell she was even thinking about this in her current precarious situation, especially when she should be finding a way to escape from the bad wolf that was carrying her.


    "Okay, now lie down here while I treat you," Viktor said as he gentlyid her down on the floor, though the inside of the stone building was too dusty and hot.


    Nyissa grimaced as she could feel the stinging yet burning pain in her body as sheid down on the floor while her face was red and sweaty because of the harsh climate.


    Viktor noticed this and thought that since she was weakened now, she was bing less resistant to the negative effects of this ce.


    He could feel how her entire body was as hot as iron and how there were ck scorched marks on her neck, wondering who did this to her since he never faced an enemy who used mes aftering here.


    Viktor decided to ask herter and treat her first as he raised her arm, making her feebly object, "No...what are you trying to do¡­"


    Viktor said with a soft chuckle, "Rx. I am trying to make you feel better. You are bleeding from inside, and I have to fix that first. So that''s why I am going to bite your arm, and you might feel a bit funny. That''s all."


    Nyissa knew that vampires could use blood to do a variety of things, including healing others though she didn''t know if Viktor would suck her dry as payback, especially after how he almost killed her though she inwardly felt that it was not really him.


    All these thoughts left her mind with confused and chaotic thoughts, but before she knew it, Viktor had already bit into her wrist, making her bite her lip anxiously.


    Her cheeks began to be even redder, making a stark contrast against her milk-like skin though inwardly, she was feeling a strange burning sensation spreading throughout her body.


    But the strangest part was how she was beginning to feel good and even felt her stinging pain from before dulling bit by bit, till she was finding it more bearable.


    She looked at Viktor, who was diligently still biting onto her wrist without sucking a single ounce of her blood, and wondered how he was able to resist the temptation since she knew once vampires had someone''s blood in their mouth, they would have a hard time trying not to drink it.


    However, for a moment, time seemed to slow down for her as she saw how sincere he was in trying to help her and wondered who he really was. Since she personally fought him while he was acting like a cold-blooded demon, she couldn''t tell which was really him.


    But then she remembered how old he was and thought that he must have learned to restrain himself even if it was quite difficult even for vampires who have lived for centuries.


    Still, the fact that he was helping her despite how she literally killed him before made her feelplicated.


    "Alright. I have stopped your internal bleeding. Now remove your robes," Viktor said with a serious expression as if he was a doctor instructing his patient.

 Chapter 160 - The Evil Man Bullying The Beauty

    "Eh¡­" Nyissa had a blinking expression wondering if she heard him right.


    "Of course...not...You evil man¡­" Nyissa, who was already in an unsettled state of mind, inwardly felt anxious thinking that Viktor was having his vile urges again.


    Seeing her angry re, Viktor felt like facepalming and said, "Silly woman, I want to clean your superficial injuries before stopping the bleeding. How do you expect me to do it over your clothes? Also, continue to take deep breaths if you can since your ribs are fractured."


    Nyissa swallowed the words she was going to say after hearing his words, seeing how he was only trying to help treat her injuries though she still couldn''t imagine taking off her robes before a man.


    .


    She followed certain rules and traditions where the first man she was going to undress before should be her husband and not anyone else.


    If she was ill or suffered injuries, she usually treated them herself or had her own personal female physician to treat her.


    "Even if...you want to help...I can''t...not like this...It''s fine...I appreciate your gesture...But¡ª*cough*" Nyissa suddenly turned her head towards the side as she coughed out some blood. She was about to take out something but hesitated.


    "If you continue to be stubborn, I don''t think you would be alive to appreciate my gesture," Viktor said in a chiding tone.


    Nyissa wanted to refute but her expression paled before she suddenly became unconscious.


    "Nyissa??" Viktor quickly checked her pulse and saw that it was feeble and was continuing to slowly worsen since the major injury on the side of her stomach was still open and not fully closed up.


    Even he couldn''t help but be impressed she endured all these injuries both internally and externally for all this time without giving in.


    If it was any other human, they would have sumbed to the ground the moment they got these injuries.


    "Shit...you leave me no choice..." Viktor mumbled as he clutched the innerwear of her robes before spreading it open towards the sides, undoing her entire robes in one single motion to reveal a sight that froze Viktor''s gaze for a moment.


    Her soft and supple snowy body was revealed, though her private parts were still covered by her undergarments, especially her ck bra, which was tightly epassing her soft bountiful breasts that seemed as if they might spring out any moment.


    Her half-naked breasts were heaving up and down slowly as she breathed, making it a tantalizing sight.


    Even though she was unconscious and injured, it did nothing to diminish the alluring charm dripping off from her half-naked body.


    Her curvy and luscious hips could make a man''s soul re with lust though right now, her t stomach had a reddish bruise and an injury.


    If it was any other man in Viktor''s ce, even if they practiced celibacy for decades, their willpower to not pounce on her like a wild animal would falter.


    However, Viktor, who could be considered to be a seasoned expert when ites to beauties, was immune to her pure yet devastating charms to have enough self-control.


    If it was any other time and situation, Viktor could have spent all day admiring such a wlessly beautiful piece of art though now he immediately shifted his focus towards her stomach where he saw the bloodied injury, which seemed like it was made by a spear.


    Viktor felt a bit bad that he had to remove her robes while she was unconscious. But he thought that if he didn''t do anything by listening to her words, then she wouldn''t be alive for long.


    By now, he knew that Nyissa was a bit rigid and an obstinate girl because of her n''s traditions and rules. So he knew that some of the decisions she might make were not exactly rational.


    He tore off a piece of fabric from his own robe and bandaged her wound to prevent any more bleeding though he thought that he could use a good bottle of water to clean her wound properly.


    But since he was literally in a hellish ce, he knew water was a luxury he couldn''t afford here.


    However, after he was done, he could sense that Nyissa''s pulse had be stable and let out a sigh of relief inwardly.


    He knew that even if he and she had things to settle, especially because of her n, he still needed her help and couldn''t let her die.


    He decided to not cover her up because of how hot it was, and her whole body was already glossy because of her sweat.


    He then wondered why Ayana and the others had not found him or Nyissa by now.


    "Did they get lost or something?" Viktor mumbled with a slight head shake though he was sure Ayana could find Nyissa based on her own methods, just like how she found Nyissa before.


    Still, looking at Nyissa''s sickly face and the injuries on her body, he wondered who was able to do so much damage on her while Ayana and the others seemed to not suffer any injuries.


    It just seemed strange to him since he knew Nyissa was the strongest of the lot and also the fact that the Ranars couldn''t even hurt her little finger.


    Minutes passed, and Viktor was still keeping watch, wondering where the others had gone, when he suddenly heard Nyissa mumbling beside him with a pallid expression, "Mother...please don''t¡­" But her lips closed as she became silent again.


    Viktor looked at her, wondering what kind of dream she was having to call out for her mother.


    Still, Viktor was not exactly feeling alright, but instead, he was feeling a bit sleepy and had a sense of ufortableness across his entire body which he attributed to the negative effects of this ce which was rumored to affect both body and mind.


    He was also feeling a wave of exhaustion and fatigue overwhelming his body slowly, wondering why he was feeling so since he didn''t remember exhausting himself too much.


    Even when he fought Nyissa, he tried his best to not use any of his special abilities but only his purebat skills.


    He also started to feel dizzy as her vision began to blur in and out, making him shake his head, "Damn...you can''t fall asleep here, Viktor...." Viktor looked at the sleeping beauty, wondering when she would wake up.


    However, the scent of her blood smeared on her skin made his eyes crimson as he felt the intense urge to feed on her because of the ever-increasing thirst he was feeling.


    "Ugh...I can''t¡­" Viktor took a deep breath as he tried to control his wild urges, though he felt like he might go mad like this. Only now he realized that his body needed blood more than he expected.


    Still, he desperately controlled his urges as his fingers wed on the stony floor since he knew if he fed on Nyissa now, then she definitely would die.


    But before he knew it, he copsed on the floor beside her, his eyes bingnguid before theypletely closed as he fell asleep.

 Chapter 161 - Let’s Settle Things

    Meanwhile, Little Ghost was hovering over Viktor, feeling worried about him while frustrated at herself since she couldn''t help him with what he needed.


    She had seen everything that took ce before and was awed to see how powerful Viktor really was, which she never personally witnessed before.


    "So that voice was right all this time¡­" She mumbled, though looking at Viktor from afar, she clutched her chest having variousplicated thoughts in her mind and hoped that he would be alright.


    She also hoped that Nyissa and the Fujo n wouldn''t make things difficult for him anymore but instead be more open-minded to his side of the story, especially since it was the right one.


    After some time, Nyissa stirred awake, her expression looking better. But when she looked down at herself to check her injury, her eyes widened to see that she was half-naked with just her undergarments on her body.


    She immediately looked to the right to see Viktor sleeping and knew that he stripped her like this. Her eyes reddened since she knew what this meant to her and didn''t want to ept it.


    She immediately took a dagger and was about to stab him when she suddenly felt a fabric tightened around the waist of her body..


    She then realized that she was feeling better, and her injuries had stabilized without her doing anything, which should not have been possible unless¡­


    Her hand with the dagger was still frozen in the air as she looked at Viktor''s sleeping face, who seemed deep in sleep.


    She remembered how Viktor wanted to remove her robes to help her and not for anything else.


    However, she couldn''t confirm if he did anything else to her body other than helping her heal. This was the thing that made her feel frustrated and annoyed though she hoped that he didn''t do anything evil to her.


    Still, the fact that he saw her half-naked body was something she couldn''t digest and wanted to kill him. But again, the other half of her heart was stopping her since she might not be alive without him.


    "Ha....why...." Nyissa finally gave in andid back down as she let out a heavy sigh, wondering why she couldn''t bring herself to kill him and again regretted fighting him in this ce.


    She immediately took her own recovery medicine after a brief moment of hesitation, which was a blue vial that she simply drank and already started to feel better, her injuries healing at a rapid pace.


    She also dressed herself before Viktor could wake up and see her like that again though she knew he already saw it.


    She made a strong mental note to ask him if he did anything else other than helping her after he woke up.


    She slowly got up and rested her back against the wall, wondering where Ayana and the others were, making her feel worried about them.


    She wanted to use her Odic Force, but she knew she had to heal a bit more first and reinvigorate herself to let Ayana find her.


    But she didn''t dare to use any more of her resources since she had no idea how long she would be stuck in this hell and if she might get injured again.


    She looked at the sky outside and saw that it was bing darker and darker while the air around her was dropping in temperature rapidly, which meant that it was already bing evening in this ce.


    She could see the blood-red moon slowly preparing itself to show its face while the ck sun was fading away from the picture.


    She was a bit relieved to feel the temperature drop due to how hot it was before though she knew once the temperature settled in, she wouldn''t be feeling the same about it.


    She looked at Viktor again and, for a moment, she thought that he indeed looked harmless and wlessly handsome. But then she shook her head, wondering why she was thinking about those things andbeled him as a demon again, thinking about the things he did to her, especially removing her clothes, feeling quite aggrieved and ashamed about it.


    She was d that nobody else was here to see what happened and was determined to keep this a secret forever and take it to her grave. Otherwise, she would no longer be seen as a pure woman in her own n, and Viktor would be her husband in name at least, even if that might end up with him gaining the enmity of her n.


    Still, the seed of thought of Viktor being her husband took root in her mind, which was causing disrupting thoughts in her mind while preventing her from meditating to recover her energy.


    She already felt as if she lost her chastity, and that was tormenting her mind, wondering why after all these centuries, she had to get involved with a man like this as her first.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Nyissa, who was trying to meditate with her eyes, suddenly heard a grunt from Viktor and opened one of her eyes to take a peek at him.


    She knit her brows seeing that Viktor was grimacing as if he was feeling ufortable and his fingers were unconsciously scratching the stone floor.


    ''Is he in a weakened state?'' Nyissa used her Odic Vision and saw that Viktor needed blood which she thought was understandable, especially when he fought the Ranars and used insanely powerful abilities before without feeding once.


    Nyissa, however, pinched her lips and closed her eyes, trying to ignore him.


    "Ngh¡­"


    However, hearing his low grunts and the sound of his body fidgeting on the floor made her wince.


    She thought about how he saved her despite the fact that she was trying to capture him and even literally killed him identally in the process though she still couldn''t understand how exactly he came back alive.


    Still, since the point was apparent, she opened her eyes as she mumbled, "Alright...Blood Demon...let''s settle things!"

 Chapter 162 - Witches And Shamans

    After much hesitation, Nyissa forcibly opened Viktor''s mouth and made a cut on her hand with her dagger as blood began to ooze out.


    She then immediately moved her hand over to Viktor''s mouth and let her blood drip inside his mouth, and ced his head in such a way that her blood would find its way down his throat on its own.


    Viktor''splexion began to slightly improve and became a bit rosy as her blood continued to drip into his mouth.


    But before she could take her hand away, thinking he had enough, Viktor''s hand suddenly grabbed her wrist, "Oh? Somebody seems eager to feed me, huh?" Viktor asked with a smile as he opened his eyes.


    Nyissa''s face reddened in embarrassment, thinking that Viktor misunderstood her.


    She immediately shook off his hand as she stumbled back with her arms and said in a defensive tone, "O-Of course, not. I just couldn''t let you die from the cold before getting some answers, especially when you stripped me while I was asleep. Tell me the truth, what else did you do?" Nyissa asked with a dark expression.


    Viktor could see that she was angry about what he did and said as he got up, "Look, I am sorry I had to do that.. But you were going to die, and I couldn''t just sit still and watch."


    Nyissa''s expression flickered hearing his words but then asked skeptically, "Why would you try to save me when I am the one who tried to capture you and even stabbed you in the heart? If I didn''t know better, you could have easily slit my throat and ran away."


    "Whoa, hold on. Now, why would I slit the throat of such a beautiful girl due to some misunderstandings which can be easily solved? Haven''t you heard the teachings of the founder of the Dozuhin religion, Devong? He said that we must treat our enemies as friends so that one day they would be our friends as well," Viktor said in a wizened tone though the main reason he saved her was that he needed her help other than wanting to earn her goodwill.


    Still, he couldn''t simply let go of this chance to score some points and rectify the misunderstandings she had slowly.


    Nyissa squinted her eyes and asked as if she could hardly believe his words, "Do you mean that you saved me because you wanted me to be your friend?"


    Viktor scurried towards her, who moved sideways, wondering what he was up to.


    But Viktor simply sat beside her and leaned against the wall as he said, "Why not? Even though you seem like a stuck up girl¡ª-"


    "Stuck up, excuse me?" Nyissa didn''t know why she was getting exasperated over hisment when previously she never minded what others said.


    Viktor gestured with his hand as he continued, "Even though you seem like one, I know you are a good girl inside and quite honorable as well, which is quite rare among men and women of today. So...it would be a sin if I didn''t make friends with someone whose beauty and character could put goddesses to shame."


    Nyissa couldn''t help but feel slight flutters in her stomach, but then she said with a huff, "Your tongue is indeed too smooth."


    Viktor smirked, "That is what most say though I can''t help but state the truth. Anyways, are you feeling alright now? Before, you were in pretty bad shape."


    Viktor was inwardly amazed to see that Nyissa had healed up faster than he thought.


    Nyissa nced at him sideways, wondering whether his concern was sincere or not. Still, she said, "We all have our ways to heal, don''t we?"


    "Still talking cryptically, huh? Then at least tell me who hurt you like that before? It must have been someone very powerful to have hurt you like that," Viktor said in a thoughtful tone though he wondered why he was unconscious for so long.


    Nyissa looked at his eyes and could tell that he really couldn''t remember what happened, especially the fact that he almost killed her.


    She couldn''t understand what really happened to him, but she was in a dilemma about telling him or not.


    But finally, she chose not to tell him since she never wanted him to know that there was such a side to him in hopes that he would never change into that bloodthirsty person ever again so that she wouldn''t have to take measures against him.


    After interacting with him so far, she thought that Viktor was telling the truth when he said he wasn''t General Raoul anymore. Since if he really was, she wouldn''t be alive.


    "It only happened due to my carelessness. I was just distracted and got caught by surprise. But I took care of the problem, so there is nothing to worry about," Nyissa casually said without a change in her expression.


    But she was still having a mental battle about what she should do with him about if she should report his existence to her n or not since she already experienced fighting against his bloodthirsty side, making her wonder if the Blood Demon was still alive as a dormant personality inside him.


    This only made her even more confused, unable to understand what was going on with Viktor exactly.


    Viktor nodded, seeing that she didn''t consider it as anything big, and asked, "So...what are you people exactly? I heard you mention that your ancestor learned mystic arts from some powerful shamans."


    Viktor was curious about these people since this was his first time meeting people who were not ordinary humans. Also, since Nyissa was over 900 years old, he felt as if he finally found a person who was simr to him in the age aspect since he was mentally not too older than her, which made him feel like she could be a goodpanion with whom he could share certain thoughts that he can''t with ordinary people.


    Nyissa looked at him and said, "I am a witch, and yes, our n consists of witches and shamans."

 Chapter 163 - A Way To Get Out Of Here?

    Viktor had a blinking expression as he mumbled, "A witch, huh...Now I didn''t see thating...no wonder¡­"


    However, seeing this beautiful witch before him, Viktor wondered why they portrayed witches as nasty beings with crooked faces and hunched backs in many stories, who usually ended up being burned on the stakes.


    But he thought that if all these witches were so pretty, then he should definitely pay the Fujo n a visit in disguise just to spend some time during his vacation.


    "Wait...are you using some beauty spell to maintain your looks?" Viktor asked skeptically..


    Nyissa''s face reddened as she said with a pinched expression, "Of course, not. This is how I really look. Unlike ordinary humans, we have a mystical force flowing through our body which keeps us younger while making us stronger."


    "Aha...no wonder Ayana was able to give me a nasty kick before," Viktor now realized why these people were so strong and why they were able to produce strange mes.


    "What about you? You are a vampire, but how do you walk around like a human? Back when we were walking through the hills, your body was entirely human. I am sure of it. But I have nevere upon any vampires or other non-human beings who could evade my eyes," Nyissa asked with knitted brows since she knew that no vampire could disguise themselves so perfectly as a human before her.


    Even her father had mentioned that no matter how powerful a vampire was, they could never pass off as aplete human before a trained eye.


    Viktor shrugged, "I don''t know. I can just kinda turn it off. I only be a vampire if I want to."


    Nyissa became even more confused, wondering what kind of a vampire he truly was, especially one who could turn himself into an ordinary human whenever he wanted.


    "Even when you were using your vampire abilities, your body was warm, unlike how icy cold a vampire''s body should be, and how you weren''t affected by my cursed mes. Only now your body is as cold as it should be..."


    She was already starting to feel that he was no ordinary vampire but a very powerful one with strange abilities without the conventional weaknesses of other vampires.


    "I have the same questions you do," Viktor shrugged and continued with a wink, "If you could help me get some answers without letting anyone else know, I will owe you one."


    Nyissa narrowed her eyes and said, "I will think about it."


    Viktor smiled, "But tell me one thing...after living for so long, don''t you feel bored?" Viktor curiously asked since Nyissa was the first person who experienced life almost as long as he did.


    Nyissa knitted her brows, "Bored? Why would I be bored? There is always something for me to do."


    "Like?" Viktor asked with a headshake.


    "What else other than protecting mynd, hunting down evil beings, and training myself to be stronger¡­*to defeat you*..." Nyissa said as a matter of fact though thest few words she mumbled in her mind only, making Viktor feel as though her life sounded quite busy and....interesting, especially since he never had involved himself in these kinds of things ore upon beings that possessed extraordinary abilities like him.


    However, when Nyissa said these things, she identally realized some things she didn''t before.


    "Sounds like you are quite the guardian of thesends. I can only pity the evil beings thate under your radar. But I have to ask...am I still evil in your eyes, or do you want to still capture me?" Viktor casually asked.


    Nyissa gave a side nce towards him and said in an evasive tone, "There is no need for that now. Since you seem like you have changed for good, I guess there is no need for drastic measures."


    But the memory of Viktor destroying the armies of Ranars with her cursed mes and almost killing her shed in her mind though she decided to take a leap of faith and believe in his words.


    She knew that if she didn''t force him to fight, then none of that would have happened.


    "So...you are not going to report to your father or someone else?" Viktor asked with a narrowed gaze.


    Nyissa blinked her eyes as she said, "No need for that for now...as long as you continue to be how you are now. Till then, I will personally see if you are not up to anything good."


    "Ohh...I love it when things get personal¡­"


    "You!" Nyissa had no idea why she was getting unsettled over every word that wasing out of his mouth.


    She then asked the one thing that had been bugging her for a while, "You...how did you survive my de to your heart? I am quite sure I saw you die."


    Viktor smiled and said, "Are you really sure? Maybe even your magic de is not effective against me, and my heart simply healed."


    "That cannot be¡­" Nyissa mumbled with a perplexed expression as she thought back to the moment Viktor supposedly died and was sure he was unable to heal at that moment.


    Still, the proof that he was sitting before her made her think otherwise.


    She thought that if a vampire-like him was impervious to all the weaknesses of vampire-like magical mes and des, then wouldn''t that make him quite a terrifying character to deal with, especially when it seemed as if there was no way to kill him.


    This was also the reason why she decided to not escte things by reporting Viktor since she didn''t want a repeat of what happened before and put her n or the world in danger.


    However, for reasons oblivious to her, a certain seed of determination to hide his identity had begun to sprout in her heart.


    She was sure that if Viktor continued to be the bloodthirsty person she saw before, then the world would turn into a purgatory of its own.


    "They are here," Nyissa suddenly said with a slight smile.


    "Master!"


    Ayana''s voice echoed in the small building as Viktor and Nyissa turned their heads to see Ayana and her friendsing in with jubnt expressions after seeing that their Mistress was alright.


    They were heavily panting as if they were running around for a long time, but at the same time, they unconsciously stumbled back, seeing Viktor sitting beside Nyissa as if they were old friends.


    Nyissa saw their expressions and immediately said, "Ayana, it''s fine. We are safe for now."


    Nyissa subtly gestured to Ayana with her eyes to not act too scared before Viktor.


    Ayana got the cue, and even though she was extremely confused while wondering what happened between these two in the meantime, she changed her expression into a normal one while elbowing her friends to act normal as well.


    She also knew that Viktor was being himself again, so there was no need to worry for now. However, inwardly she and her friends were fearful of Viktor and considered him as someone they shouldn''t offend.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Nyissa slowly got up and said, "We have to move now and find a way. It''s my fault that we wasted so much time here."


    Viktor also got up and said, "Nyissa, would you believe me if I said I knew the way to get out of here?"

 Chapter 164 - Little Ghost

    Nyissa doubtfully looked at him and asked, "How?"


    "I don''t know if you saw it or not. But there is arge, broken-down mansion where some souls are being held hostage by the one responsible for us all being here. That being is known as the Abominable Fiend, and we have to destroy it if we want to get back to our real-world before it does something worse," Viktor exined.


    "Abominable Fiend?" Ayana mumbled with a confused look as she nced at her Master and her friends.


    Nyissa squinted her eyes and asked, "And if this is true, how do you know this? If I am right, you must not be familiar with the Naraka Realm or this Naraka Bridge at all. After all, you yourself told us how you lived all along as a Regr."


    Viktor knew that living like a Regr meant living like a normal human being. However, suddenly he heard the girl''s voice in his head and nodded slowly.


    "Alright. It''s time someone else answered all your questions.. But you all have to promise me not to act impulsively or do something stupid because of your rigid rules or beliefs, just like how you tried to capture me. Is that clear? I am asking you specifically, Nyissa," Damien asked as he maintained his gaze with Nyissa''s, who petntly looked away as she nodded.


    Ayana had a baffled look seeing her Master agreeing so fast and even acting a bit like....the rest she did not dare to think.


    Viktor smiled after getting her agreement and said, "Okay, Little Ghost. It''s safe to show yourself."


    Everyone looked at Viktor, wondering who he was talking to, but suddenly a bright white sh manifested beside Viktor as Ayana and her friends stumbled back with startled expressions while Nyissa continued to stand in the same spot, though her brows pulled together seeing this ethereal teenage girl with no face.


    "A spirit...is she a¡ª"


    "Before jumping the gun, let me say that she is not some evil spirit or anything. Consider her a good one, and I am sure you all only detest the evil ones, am I right?" Viktor asked with crossed arms while Little Ghost timidly hid behind him as if she was afraid of getting wiped out by the witches before her.


    Nyissa said in a skeptical tone as she activated her Odic Vision, "A good spirit? Then what is she doing in the Naraka Realm where spirits like her aren''t supposed to exist? How do we know that she is not a higher evil spirit masquerading around as a good one?"


    "That is possible?" Viktor mumbled as he looked at Little Ghost, who frantically shook her head and said in a low voice, "I am not...I promise. I have no other way to prove myself."


    Viktor was new to all this, so he didn''t know that what Nyissa said could be possible as well.


    But still, he remembered what Little Ghost did for him and said, "No, if she really was one, there would have been no need for her to help me out. If she wanted to fool me into some trap, she would have done it before. And so far, whatever she told me, makes sense."


    "And what did you tell him? Most importantly, who are you? You still seem to have some of your identity left," Nyissa asked Little Ghost.


    Little Ghost exined to her everything she told Viktor, and finally, she and the others had thoughtful expressions as they thought about it.


    Although Viktor was looking alright on the outside, inwardly, he was feeling a slight stinging sensation in his head though physically, he was feeling quite alright.


    Before, when it was still day in this ce, he was feeling the opposite where mentally he was feeling alright, but physically he had a slight difort.


    Though, for now, he found it bearable.


    Nyissa finally said as she nodded, "What she said may be right since I sensed a high concentration of evil spirits in a single ce the moment we arrived here. Anyway, I was nning to go there and settle things since I spected that the only way we could get pulled here is if someone forcibly brought us here."


    Ayana worriedly asked, "Then does it mean we have to fight something more frightening and powerful than the Ranars we faced?" Hearing the ominous name, Abominable Fiend, Ayana had a bad feeling about fighting such an entity.


    "Probably. But that doesn''t mean we can''t defeat or destroy it. If it was too powerful, we should have been dead already. It must have a good level of intelligence as well, which means we have to be smart about going to the mansion. The best way would be to distract the mindless Ranars surrounding the mansion and make our way in," Nyissa said as she formted her n.


    "How about using one of your witch bombs as a distraction? I am sure the Ranars would get attracted to the sound," Little Ghost proposed.


    Nyissa nodded, "That is a good idea."


    Viktor shook his head slightly, seeing that these witches were quite well equipped with all sorts of things in their arsenal.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s move," Viktor said as he walked out. He couldn''t wait to destroy the Abominable Fiend and get out of this ce after saving his people.


    They all decided to walk the whole way since using a teleportation circle could be shy and alert the enemies.


    As they traveled towards the mansion silently, Little Ghost whispered in his mind, "So you and Nyissa...I saw everything, hmph."


    "Why do you sound a bit jealous?" Viktor asked with a raised brow.


    Little Ghost hurriedly shook her head, "I am not! I was just wondering how you still prey on other beauties when you already have some in your present life."


    "Wait a minute. You have been spying on me the entire time?" Viktor asked with a strange look.

 Chapter 165 - Do You Hate Her?

    "Ehh...noo...w-why would I spy on your private life? But since I am a spirit....there are times when I get bored and¡­"


    "And you take a look at my life to keep yourself entertained, huh? I thought you were tied down to this ce. Don''t tell me you could go around the whole world if you want to?" Viktor asked in a doubtful tone though he didn''t mind if Little Ghost did take a peek at his daily life since there was no harm, and he could understand how bored and sad she might have been after being stuck in this ce for so long.


    "Of course, I am tied down to this ce.. Otherwise, I might have tried to contact you before. But with the help of a certain someone, I was able to take a peek at what you did recently only."


    Viktor guessed that it must have been the higher being who helped her though he wondered why this being was so interested in making contact with her.


    "So I know all about your recent troubles and the women you have been sleeping with, especially the one named Umi. It seems like you want to love her but are afraid to¡­But I can understand that...love has only given you pain in the end..." Little Ghost said in a somewhat sad tone while Viktor nodded with a zed expression.


    "But do you know what is immortal other than yourself?"


    "What?" Viktor asked curiously, wondering what Little Ghost had to say.


    "Love...It is one thing death cannot touch because the love and memories you made with women you loved still live on in your heart, don''t they?"


    Viktor lowered his head as his eyes looked up, pondering on her words.


    "Still...the pain of seeing them go away and missing them always hits hard no matter how many times I have witnessed it. If it were the deaths of others, I would be indifferent to them considering it as something normal but not the ones I love," Viktor said in a low voice, feelingfortable in telling Little Ghost these things for some reason as if he could confide in her.


    "You are right...that kind of pain could be inevitable for someone who loves them dearly. But tell me, would you rather not fall in love with them, give away the decades of happy and loving memories you might have made with them just to avoid the pain? Would they also think it''s worth it?" Little Ghost said as she leaned her head towards his direction, her expression inscrutable and her voice dreamy as always.


    Viktor intently listened to her words, feeling as if his heart was bing a bit more clearer.


    However, a vague image of a woman surfaced in his mind after all these centuries since he buried the memories of the time he spent with her on purpose. But now, before he knew it, the memories of the past, especially the ones rted to her, were surfacing up, including the happy memories he spent with her.


    Little Ghost noticed how his expression suddenly became heavier and asked, "Who are you thinking about to make you look so down?"


    "Who else...other than the woman who betrayed me...Sae Mou¡­"


    Little Ghost looked away, and after a few moments of silence, she asked, "You...still hate her, right?"


    Viktor''s expression becameplicated as he said, "All these years, I felt more than just hate for her. It was like how I wished to have never met her and have her existence erased from the past. But now...after hearing that she was rted to the Fujo n and hearing their side of the story, I don''t know why...but I am unable to feel hate for her now instead I don''t know what to feel...." Viktor''s expression became mixed with confusion, as well as if he was having a hard time understanding what he was feeling.


    Little Ghost looked at his face again for a while before asking as she again turned away, "Why¡­? Didn''t shemit a grave sin by trying to kill you? "


    "But if I had been in her shoes, wouldn''t I have done the same? Maybe, something worse. In fact, it''s exactly what I did by infiltrating Borin''s kingdom. I killed her people and everyone she loved in my anger towards Borin when they had nothing to do with the death of my loved ones," Viktor said with audible stress in his voice.


    Little Ghost silently listened to him as she walked beside him.


    "But...what''s worse was I thought she really loved me, especially when I now remembered the memories we shared. Unless she was someone who knew how to act well, it didn''t feel fake," Viktor said with knitted brows, reying certain events hidden deep within his mind.


    When he began to remember these events from a different perspective, he noticed that things seemed a bit different from what he thought.


    Little Ghost hid her hands and said, "It seems like...you still hold some feelings for her...Do you?"


    Viktor rubbed his forehead and said with a heavy sigh, "No...I...I don''t know. But I suddenly wished that I had a chance to talk with her about what I did to her at that time. Maybe it won''t lessen the hate and anger she had for me, but I am sure there could have been the chance to change certain things."


    "But still...it doesn''t change what she did. She conspired and nned to kill you. It''s best that you forget about her. She doesn''t deserve to stay as a memory in your heart," Little Ghost said in a taut tone.


    Viktor looked at her and said with a strange look, "Hm...why does it sound like you don''t like her. You couldn''t have possibly met her when you were alive, did you?"


    "No...but I don''t like her because of the pain she caused you," Little Ghost said in an upset tone.


    Viktor raised his brows, wondering if Little Ghost adored him that much, making him shake his head with a smile.


    "Be careful. We are almost there," Nyissa suddenly warned, making everyone''s expression be even more vignt while Viktor pushed away the woeful thoughts in his mind as he focused on what was ahead.

 Chapter 166 - A Worried Taya

    Meanwhile, Taya and Eva had left the Snow Mansion and headed to the Snow Healthcare hospital where Taya worked as a doctor.


    Eva was curious about why she asked her toe along and what she talked about wanting to do something she should have done before. This was the first time Taya specifically asked her to do something in the hospital.


    The two soon reached the Snow Healthcare building, and Eva entered inside along with Taya, making many heads turn seeing another beauty walking alongside Taya.


    Some knew her as Taya''s personal bodyguard, but they never saw her enter with her.


    Taya entered her office, locked it, and activated the secret button to reveal the elevator, which surprised Eva.


    "A secret entrance?" Eva asked with raised brows.


    Taya slightly smiled and said as she gestured to her, "Yes. Come on in.."


    Eva eagerly entered, wondering where this elevator would lead to.


    The moment the elevator reached the secret floor, Eva was surprised to see an underground facility built with sophisticated design and technology, especially security.


    As her bodyguard, Eva analyzed how it was impossible for an intruder to breach into this facility without raising rms. Even if one knew Taya''s passwords, they wouldn''t be able to enter since they were not Taya.


    Eva learned from Taya how this was her personal research facility for all these years and how she managed this on her own, which ounted for the fact why nobody else was here.


    Eva saw some self-cleaning robots on the way and now realized why Taya always seemed tired and worked overnight most of the time.


    She felt bad since she wanted to help her out, but sadly this wasn''t her field. All she was good at was making things safe for her, she thought.


    The two then entered the research room where Taya usually does her experiments.


    Eva was weed by a st of cold air as she entered inside, making her guess that this room must be used for cold storage of biosamples as well.


    "Eva, I asked you toe with me since I need your help in disposing of the samples of the experiment I have been working on all along," Taya said as she rubbed the sanitizing gel between her palms.


    Eva''s expression became perplexed as she asked, "But why? It''s your hard work, isn''t it? Is it because it failed?" Eva didn''t know what exactly Taya was working on, but she knew Taya must have been working hard on her experiment all this time.


    Taya smiled as she shook her head, "It doesn''t matter how hard I worked on it and how much I wanted it to be a sess. I realized that in the end, it will only make me sacrifice the precious time I have. I already wasted all these years on my experiments. It''s time I started to live my life properly."


    Eva''s lips parted as she had no idea what to say. She felt sad that Taya was ready to throw her hard work, but then again, knowing that this was her wish which might make her feel happy, Eva didn''t think too much about it.


    Taya, inwardly, was also feeling bad about putting an end to her experiments which were why yesterday night she couldn''t sleep because of the dilemma she had in making the hard choice.


    However, she felt that she probably wouldn''t regret it once she started living the life she wanted till the end of her days, whenever that was. She decided it was time to live in the present and caring about the people around her rather than worry about the future while time passed away.


    With this thought, Taya opened the medical freezer, but her eyes widened as she mumbled in shock, "No...where are they¡­"


    Eva heard her mumble and came forward hurriedly to see that there was nothing in the freezer, making her ask, "Big Sister, there is nothing here. Was there supposed to be something here?"


    Taya nodded with quivering eyes, "Yes...but...this cannot be¡­.I never moved them from here. There isn''t a better ce to store them than this freezer. Wait a minute!"


    Taya quickly took out her tablet and checked out the CCTV files from the day shest left this facility.


    Eva also keenly looked on since she had the same thought in her mind as Taya did though inwardly, she was beginning to worry, seeing how upset Taya was.


    The two looked through the CCTV recordings withplete focus to see if anything out of the ordinary happened.


    "There is no intruder¡­" Taya mumbled in a disconcerted tone as she fast-forwarded till the video recording of her and Eva entering the facility, which meant that she saw nobody entering the facility after thest time she left this ce.


    She then continued as she shook her head, "Even if someone entered, I had set everything to self-destruct so that even if they sessfully break in somehow, they wouldn''t get anything."


    Eva was surprised that Taya had set up such drastic measures though this only made her frown, even more, wondering how nothing self-destructed in this ce but still Taya''s samples went missing.


    When Taya set up this measure first, she knew she would be destroying everything she worked on in case of someone broke in. But she was willing to let that happen rather than let someone steal her experiments and misuse them since she already saw what happened because of her carelessness all those years ago when she was very young.


    "One second, Big Sister. I think I saw something strange before," Eva said as Taya let her take over.


    Eva rewound back to yesterday''s video recording and yed the recording at a slower speed at a certain time.


    Taya knitted her brows and looked on, wondering what Eva saw though she still didn''t see the appearance of anyone breaking or even trying to.


    "See this," Eva pointed out to something on the screen as Taya narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 167 - An Intruder?

    Eva reyed a certain time frame from yesterday night''s recording in slow motion, and Taya saw something strange when she observed the things in the room, especially a moving ball toy which continuously oscites on its own.


    "The frame in that particr second...it seems like...." Taya was surprised to see that the osciting ball toy stood still suddenly in that second. This was not something that should happen normally since the ball was supposed to move to and fro on its own like a pendulum.


    "It froze," Eva added with a frown and continued, "But everything continues perfectly the next second. I just don''t understand if this is some visual bug or¡­"


    "No....this cannot be a bug...Strange things that are beyond our understanding are possible in this world. And if it was really a bug, then where did my samples go?" Taya mumbled in a dispirited tone as she rubbed the sides of her head, feeling a headache about the current situation.


    Eva pressed her lips together, seeing that Taya was facing big troubles, especially with having her samples stolen by someone they couldn''t even see in the CCTV, nor did the security system raise any rms.


    It was no less than that of a perfect crime in a perfect security facility.


    "Will this cause you huge troubles?" Eva asked since she had no idea how precious the samples were inside the freezer.


    Taya slowly turned her towards her and said in a grave tone, "Probably chaos and destruction throughout the world if it ends up in the wrong hands."


    Eva''s brows raised hearing her words, "Oh no...then we should tell Viktor about this."


    Taya sighed and shook her head, "We can''t...I can''t even if I wanted to...unless I get the permission of a certain someone which I can''t reveal to you or anyone else, including Viktor. I hope you understand. That is why if I tell him about what happened here, he would definitely need all the information to catch the culprit, and I wouldn''t be able to give him that."


    Eva nodded with an understanding look, even if she didn''t get the full idea of what was going on. However, she could see that Taya was involved in something bigger than she expected.


    Taya then suddenly remembered something and hurried towards the other side of the room where there was a small hidden safe made out of the strongest metal with extra security measures.


    Eva walked towards her slowly, curiously looking on, and was surprised to see a small safe being revealed from behind the walls.


    Taya didn''t waste any time and quickly opened it when suddenly a white shining object shot outwards.


    Taya unconsciously stumbled back and looked at the shining white crystal shaped like a small pearl floating in the air before her.


    However, Taya''s expression showed huge relief seeing it, feeling that the most precious thing in the room was not gone.


    "Big Sister...w-what is that¡­" Eva asked with a stupefied expression seeing such a beautiful and mesmerizing crystal, making her feel like touching it out of curiosity.


    Taya''s brows pulled together when she saw Eva approaching it and frantically stopped her, "Don''t touch it! It can kill you."


    Eva immediately froze and asked in a perplexed tone, "Kill me?"


    Taya nodded with a serious expression, "Yes...this is some mystical crystal that came from the stars. And any living being who touches it immediately gets obliterated till not even a speck of them is left."


    She then continued as her expression rxed, "Still...I am d that the intruder did not steal this. It could be that he didn''t know, or he couldn''t steal it. But I can''t keep this here any longer. It''s not safe anymore."


    "Then where should we keep it? And...what is this crystal exactly? What can it do?" Seeing this otherworldly crystal, Eva felt that it couldn''t be anything ordinary, especially after hearing how no living being can touch it.


    Taya said as she slightly shook her head, "I don''t know. I have been trying my best to understand it for many years but still couldn''t make heads or tails about it."


    "Oh¡­" Eva could see why since this crystal was not of this world, but then she noticed something and asked, "But why is it floating before you?"


    Taya looked at the Star Crystal floating before her and shrugged, "I don''t know...maybe because I am the one that took it? Anyway, I am not risking my life by touching it even though I was tempted quite a few many times."


    "Then where are we going to keep this now that it isn''t safe here? Can we give it to Viktor?"


    "No...then he will be a target, and his identity will be exposed. I wouldn''t want his life to be a mess because of me. And he would also advise me to keep it somewhere safe since if he carries it on his person all the time, it would be putting all of us in danger as well in case some people had ways to track the energy signatures of this crystal."


    Eva nodded, feeling that she was right.


    Taya''s eyes narrowed as she continued, "But don''t worry. There is onest ce left where I can safely store this. But first, let''s put this in a special metal box, and I would need your help to drop me somewhere, though we have to make sure we aren''t being followed."


    Eva nodded and confidently said, "Don''t worry about it, Big Sister. You can leave it to me."


    Meanwhile, in the same country but in a different ce, there was arge underground hall where a group of cloaked individuals was standing in a circr fashion, facing each other.


    But there was only one man with a silver mask sitting on a throne-like seat on an elevated tform overseeing these individuals standing around.


    The man on the seat finally spoke, "Everyone...I have an important announcement to make."

 Chapter 168 - The Sickly Hills

    "Lord Phoenix!" All the cloaked individuals bowed as soon as the man wearing the silver mask spoke.


    Lord Phoenix nodded and said, "All of you must have received certain gifts from me today. Am I right?"


    The cloaked individuals silently nced at each other before slowly nodding.


    "Good. Now immediately start working on our mission using the gifts I sent and tell me the best case under which we canplete our mission. I won''t entertain if things get dyed, which I am sure won''t happen as you all are people holding great power and status in various industries and regions. I expect great results from all of you so that we can rebuild a new world...a new era where only the great minds rule."


    The postures of the cloaked individuals became straight as they eagerly nodded, hearing his words..


    "You all may leave now," Lord Phoenix gestured with his hand as all the cloaked individuals bowed and left.


    After they left, a grim voice sounded from the darkness, "Remember, Phoenix, this is thest time I will lend you a hand. There won''t be a next time. Even if humans are nothing for me to be wary about, there are certain hidden beings before whom I can''t risk getting exposed. Keep this in mind and make sure everything is done in time because certain people are getting impatient."


    Lord Phoenix slightly turned his head towards the direction of the voice and said in a respectful tone, "Master Cobra has no need to worry. I will see to it personally that your efforts won''t be in vain."


    "You better¡­" The voice trailed off as it disappeared while Lord Phoenix turned around, and behind his silver mask with small wings on the side, he mumbled, "I guess it''s time I do some things for myself."


    Meanwhile, Taya and Eva were traveling together in their car to a certain mountainous region where there weren''t any signs of settlement nor people.


    For some reason, people avoided this region because of how everyone felt an intense feeling of nausea whenever they stayed here too long.


    From then, these hills came to be known as the Sickly Hills. Some found the name to be funny or strange though the ones who have been around here knew that this was an apt name.


    Scientists have tried their best to see what was causing this strange phenomenon, but so far, they couldn''t find any concrete proof and only theories that it was caused by the local vegetation.


    Eva was surprised that Taya wanted to visit here and asked if this was the ce she wanted to hide the Star Crystal since Eva thought that due to the phenomena urring in this ce, people wouldn''t stay here too long though this should be the same for Taya as well.


    However, to her surprise, Taya said no and said that she was here for some other reason.


    As Eva continued to drive, she finally couldn''t help but say with a slight grimace, "Big Sister, how much further should we go? We have already entered the Sickly Hills."


    Taya noticed her expression, which seemed as if she was starting to experience some ufortableness, and said, "You can stop here and wait for me at the foot of the hills. I will walk from here."


    Eva raised her brows and asked, "Are you sure, Big Sister? Would you be alright walking for long?"


    However, Eva noticed how Taya didn''t seem to be showing any sign of difort, making her wonder if she wasn''t feeling any nausea.


    Taya smiled and said in a reassuring tone, "Of course. I know it won''t make sense, but I will be alright. You can drop me off here. After this, we have one more ce to go where I have to hide this crystal."


    Eva nodded, "But you have to call me in case you start to feel sick or something. Okay?"


    Taya nodded as she caressed Eva''s cheek, who felt their cheeks getting a bit warm, "Of course, I will."


    Eva stopped the car as she dropped off Taya. However, even after Taya had started to walk ahead, she continued to stay there, looking at her from behind the car, seeing if Taya would be alright.


    Eva was starting to feel a slight headache and lightheadedness as she tried to suppress the nausea she was feeling since she wanted to make sure Taya was alright as long as she was in her sight.


    Taya soon disappeared from her sight, and only after that she took off, unable to hold in the vomiting sensation she was feeling, and right when she reached the foot of the hills, she couldn''t help but vomit, realizing that these hills indeed lived up to their name.


    This only made her even more curious about how Taya was immune to this feeling. But she decided not to ask since she knew Taya would have told her if she could.


    Meanwhile, after an hour of walking, Taya spotted a small cave opening on the hills just below the peak and entered it after a brief moment of hesitation.


    The cave inside was dark, and Taya had to use her phone''s shlight to tread forward the narrow path.


    The inside of the cave was too cold as she tried her best to avoid the damp walls while walking forward.


    However, suddenly she came upon an invisible barrier that prevented her from walking forward.


    "Is anyone here? Can you please let me in? I have something very important to say," Taya asked with knitted brows, making one wonder to whom she was talking to.


    There was only silence as Taya continued to wait as minutes passed, making her feel a bit anxious.


    However, suddenly a pair of silver eyes glowed in the dark as a woman''s voice sounded out, "Didn''t I tell you to never try to reach me unless there''s an emergency?"


    Taya''s expression rxed a bit hearing that voice and said, "I know....I am sorry, but there is indeed something I have to say to you urgently."


    Hearing her words, the pair of silver eyes narrowed, "What is it? Tell me quickly. I can''t stay here for too long."

 Chapter 169 - The Burned Mansion

    Meanwhile, there was somemotion going on in the Twiln Isle as people began to report people who had visited the Wailing Hills and never came back even after half a day.


    Some even tried to take a look at the hills from afar, but all they could see was a foggy expanse thatpletely hid the Wailing Hills, giving off quite a creepy vibe.


    Because of all this, some tourists even began to believe that the ominous rumors about evil spirits preying on humans were true.


    So they couldn''t help but create amotion and report their people missing.


    However, a representative from the Fujo n came forward and said that there was nothing to worry about as of now since it was all part of the attraction.


    They said that since this was a rare urrence where the Wailing Hills would undergo some changes, especially the surroundings, they had arranged for a full course tour for the tourists who visited it and that no more tourists would be allowed to visit the hills till the otherse back after their long tour.


    They also said that cell reception wouldn''t work in the Wailing Hills anyway and told the rtives and friends of the tourists to not panic.


    However, no one knew that the Fujo n representative himself was sweating as he tried to reassure the tourists since he knew that that the truth was nowhere close to what he said and that they or the world might very well be in danger..


    The only reason they chose to hide the truth was to not only prevent panic but also because they had faith in Nyissa and her followers to save them all.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile,


    Nyissa, Viktor, and the others managed to get close to the burned mansion.


    "This is it...Now use those witch bombs or something you guys have to distract the Ranars at the front," Viktor said as his eyes began to get colder as he stared at the mansion.


    Nyissa looked at Ayana and nodded. Ayana nodded and took out some ck-colored balls which were big enough to fit in one''s palms.


    However, Viktor noticed Ayana''s hands were trembling visibly and asked, "Are you okay? It looks like the cold is affecting you, even your friends."


    Viktor saw that her friends seemed to have more visible tremors over their bodiespared to Ayana though only Nyissa seemed to be alright and unaffected, which wasn''t a surprise to him.


    Viktor was physically feeling perfectly alright though mentally, he was feeling slight pricking sensations which came and went asionally.


    "I-I am fine...thanks¡­" Ayana said with a stifled smile though she inwardly was worried about how long more she couldst in this hell.


    Nyissa, who was surveying the surroundings, suddenly turned her head around to look at Ayana and her friends, "Everyone one of you quickly drink the tonic to rejuvenate your Odic Force. Next time don''t wait for me to drink it. No matter how precious things are, your lives are more precious."


    Everyone''s expressions became relieved as they took out transparent vials with transparent liquid that looked no different than water but had a certain gleam to it, making it look a bit mystifying.


    Viktor wondered if this Odic Force she was talking about was some kind of energy they were harnessing to use their magical abilities.


    He closely observed them and saw that they were all feeling better within seconds after drinking that special water.


    Ayana, who was now feeling way better, looked at the two ck bombs in her hand, "Two should be enough¡­" Ayana mumbled as she threw both of them into the air, which shot into the air like a rocket and followed a parabolic path before exploding near the shore where the ck rivers were boiling hot.


    Viktor blinked his eyes, wondering how these bunch of humans were so powerful and was curious about their mystic arts.


    *BOOOOM!!*


    The sound of the bombs exploding echoed in the region, sending off powerful shockwaves that even created waves in the river.


    *HAARHGG!!*


    All the Ranars immediately rushed towards the sound like a frenzied mob though none of them approached the spot where the bombs exploded since hot ck vapors were emanating from the surface.


    "Now!" Nyissa, who had already drawn a small teleportation circle, immediately took advantage of the Ranars distracted state to teleport themselves to the front of the mansion.


    The six of them quickly entered the mansion, which had a broken-down door, letting them enter easily.


    Viktor was feeling bad vibes the moment he appeared before the mansion and entered this, while some unpleasant memories also surfaced.


    Little Ghost was closely following them though she seemed to be very vignt about her surroundings.


    However, just as they entered, except Viktor, the others were surprised toe upon an empty and burned hall with two stairs leading to a mezzanine.


    Viktor was surprised to see that everything looked the same as when he left this mansion after setting fire to it.


    "Maybe we should go to the upper floor¡­" Nyissa said as she raised her head and looked at the mezzanine.


    However, everyone''s eyes widened when they suddenly felt the ground below them giving away and found themselves falling through arge opening that was pitch ck and seemed as cold as the deepest abyss.


    "AAH!!" Ayana and her friends began to panic as they fell while Viktor tried to try and w at the walls totch himself onto them though they were too far for him.


    Nyissa frowned and immediately activated her Odic Vision as she and the others continued to fall.


    However, just as she realized what was going on, all of them crashed onto an icy stone floor, making them let out groans except Viktor and Nyissa, who were able to make a perfectnding.


    Viktornded on his legs and didn''t make him feel pain in the slightest while Nyissa levitated herself just before she touched the ground.


    However, everything was pitch ck, making any normal person unable to see what was going on.


    Viktor was about to activate his night vision when¡­

 Chapter 170 - Despair?

    "General Raoul...Finally¡­after 2000 years...You have fallen into my hands¡­" A dark and heavy voice sounded in the darkness before fire torches began to light up around the whole ce.


    Viktor didn''t need to use his night vision to see how he was in the underground dungeon of the mansion, which was originally built to hold prisoners or even for torture as far as he knew.


    However, he was least bothered about the dungeon after hearing this sinistrous voice.


    Although the voice seemed a bit more stiff and heavy, Viktor felt as if he was familiar with this voice.


    "Having a hard time remembering me, General? Or was I such a lowly existence to have not made a mark in your memory? Or maybe....you really didn''t care about your vige I destroyed and burned...Haa...I wish I was there myself..." The voice let out a sigh of regret.


    Viktor clenched his fists as he mumbled a name, "Borin¡­"


    Nyissa knitted her brows, wondering who this voice was and why they seemed to have a history with Viktor.


    But after hearing Viktor''s mumble, Nyissa didn''t dare to believe her own spections.


    Ayana and her friends felt their hairs standing on their ends, hearing this voice while slowly turning to look at Viktor.


    Ayana didn''t know whether she should be surprised about this voice seemingly targeting Viktor since this whole ce and the events that took ce were connected to him.


    "There...it seems like what happened in your vige would surely jog your memory¡­" The air in front of them twisted as a dark orange light shed, revealing arge figure dressed in dark red robes, pale grey skin, and demonic orange mes emanating from his eyes.


    The man looked as if he was neither dead nor alive but both at the same time. He had a thick and fierce mustache while his body wasrge in size, as if about two to three skinny people could fit inside him.


    The heavy and pressuring aura that was emanating from him was enough to make Ayana and her friends feel suffocated, as if they were standing near a mountain ofva.


    However, not only them but Nyissa was also shocked to see this man who looked familiar to the drawings they had seen.


    "You wretched dog...how are you still breathing? Don''t tell me you are an evil spirit too and the so-called Abominable Fiend?"


    Viktor now realized why he got summoned here by whom after learning everything.


    Borin scoffed, "Evil spirit? They are beneath me. I am something more...something more powerful to crush a blood-sucking monster like you..And I chose to be like this so that one day, no matter how many centuries I had to wait, I would be able to crush your neck with my own hands," Borin said in a cutting tone as he gestured with both his hands as if he was imagining crushing Viktor''s neck between his hands.


    He continued as he said with a clenched jaw, "Do you have any idea how much I dreamed about this moment...about your moment of despair?"


    Viktor stepped forward and said as he casually flexed his neck, "Despair? My mood right now is too far from it, and we will see who will be drowning in despair after I cut your head...again¡­" Viktor said as he tightened his muscles to fight Borin.


    Borin''s expression only changed a bit hearing about the part where Viktor talked about cutting his head again.


    But this made him remember his gruesome death yet again since Viktor tortured him in ways no devil would be able to endure before cutting his head off.


    However, Borin''s lips arched into a crooked smile, "Do you really want to do that? Why don''t you first take a look around at the cages first," Borin said as he snapped his fingers together.


    Viktor frowned and looked around as he saw dark orange lights shing in the empty cages that numbered more than a dozen.


    His expression became even tauter when he saw dozens of human-like figures chained to the top of the cages while they looked no different than a bag of bones with burned skin and hair.


    Their eyes were gouged out, their skins yed and singed while their heads had barely any hair left, revealing some of the skulls too. Their mouths were smeared with dried blood, and when one of them opened and closed their mouth listlessly, Viktor saw that his tongue was cut out too.


    In all, if someone saw them, they would wonder what kind of hellish punishment these people suffered and how they were even still alive.


    Viktor, at first, didn''t recognize who these people were, but when he closely observed the clothes, they were wearing and especially a man and a female in the same cage.


    The man in the cage had an extra small finger on his hand, and seeing this, a familiar face shed in Viktor''s mind as he mumbled, "Father¡­" He then looked at the female figure who had her nose chopped off, and her skin burned so badly. Viktor couldn''t help but feel like his heart was tearing apart from inside.


    However, despite all this, he was able to make out her features and clearly recognized the graceful woman in his mind, "Mother¡­"


    The couple slowly turned their heads towards Viktor making one wonder if they heard his feeble mumbles or just pure coincidence. But the moment they saw him, even if they didn''t have any eyes, they suddenly tugged at the chains as they tried to say something.


    *CLING! CLING!*


    "Hauugh¡­" But since they didn''t have any tongues, they were unable to utter any coherent words.


    Viktor''s fists were visibly shaking as his posture copsed, feeling stabbing chest pain. It had been a long time since he felt so much pain that it made him feel like his world was copsing.


    "How does it feel to see your dear parents again, General?" Borin asked with a wild gaze as he began to enjoy Viktor''s crestfallen expression.

 Chapter 171 - The Abominable Fiend...King Borin

    Viktor was so deathly silent, no one could guess what he was thinking. However, Borin didn''t have the slightest hesitation in provoking him.


    Nyissa, Ayana, and her friends were equally shocked in a different way since they were seeing with their own eyes King Borin, the man or whatever he was now standing before them.


    But what shocked them more was that he was the culprit behind all this, especially bringing them here though they didn''t expect him to show Viktor the souls he was torturing in this hellish ce.


    They could hardly believe that this was the same person, and even if they thought at first that he could be someone else when Borin talked in a way that confirmed his own identity, there was no need for further confusion.


    However, before they couldprehend the situation further, Viktor swiftly moved forward to break open the cage, and Borin still seemed rxed with a smile on his face.


    But the moment Viktor barely touched the cage, a ck wave of force suddenly burst out, throwing Viktor a few feet back.


    "Viktor!"


    "Argh!" Viktor crashed onto the ground, but the st force didn''t hurt him. Instead, he looked at his hands to see that they were ckened as if his palms got charred.


    However, the excruciating stinging sensation that was stemming from his palms was beyond Viktor''s expectations which were making him feel as if he should cut off his hands to feel better.


    ck vapors were emanating from his hands as Viktor continued to grit his teeth, wondering why this agonizing pain was burrowing right through his skin.


    "Cursed arts¡­" Nyissa mumbled as she looked at Viktor''s hands and easily realized that Viktor was affected by the arts she and her n practiced.


    However, what puzzled her was why Viktor was feeling pain when before he wasn''t even slightly affected by the cursed mes. But now, he seemed to suffer from the same pain any other vampire would and wasn''t healing too.


    Nyissa quickly rushed forward and hurriedly said as she took out a small vial, "Let me see your hands!"


    Viktor was confused, but he still decided to listen to her and extended his trembling hands towards her, and saw her pouring a silver liquid onto his hand that seemed quite pure and beautiful to the naked eye.


    He didn''t know what that silver liquid was, but the moment it touched his palms, an unprecedented soothing sensation began to spread out from his palms, abating the burning pain that he was feeling in his palms before.


    His expression finally rxed, and he nced at Nyissa with an appreciative look though she seemed too busy trying to heal his hands.


    While healing his hands, Nyissa''s image of King Borin in her mind couldn''t help but begun to crumble, making her think that Viktor was indeed telling the truth all this time about Borin.


    And within just a few moments, his enhanced healing factor began to heal his injuries at a rapid pace, even faster than his vampire self.


    The silver liquid also seemed to evaporate on its own after remaining in his palm for a few seconds, leaving nothing behind. It was as if no silver liquid ever fell on his palms.


    Borin frowned, seeing Nyissa and the others as he clicked his tongue, "Oben...are you going to discipline your own n, or should I?" Borin said in a grim tone as he extended his hand, and arge red hammer manifested in thin air beside him, which touched the ground with a booming sound.


    *THUD!*


    The head of the hammer looked the same as a sledge hammer''s head but wayrger, and its handle was as tall as Borin. It was quite obvious that this was a heavy two-handed weapon, and one wouldn''t dare to stand in its way the moment someone swings that weapon around, or worse...smashes them.


    *Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw!*


    Suddenly loud and raspy crows echoed in the underground dungeon as dozens of crows suddenly manifested in thin air, collectively flying in a spiral manner, forming a vortex of crows.


    But as the vortex touched the ground, the crows disappeared, and in ce stood a man with a silver mask and ck robes that extended all the way down till his feet. However, in his hand, there was a staff with a ck pear-shaped crystal on the top.


    Hearing the name Oben and the crows of the demonic-looking crows, Viktor and Nyissa slowly got up and looked at the man with the silver mask who seemed to be looking at them as well.


    Nyissa''s expression had a thunderstruck gaze because she was looking at the ancestor of her n, especially its founder and, most of all her¡­


    "I will take care of my own n. You don''t have to worry about them," Oben Mou spoke, though his tone carried no emotion.


    Borin curved his lips, "Good. I don''t have much patience, especially the one who destroyed everything I had is still standing alive before me," Borin said in a biting tone as he sped the handle of his hammer hard.


    Nyissa, Ayana, and the others had looks of reverence upon seeing Oben and could easily recognize him because of the outfit he was wearing and the staff in his hand, which were simr to what they heard about him.


    They all had confused looks as they bowed and said, "Revered Ancestor!"


    Oben looked at them silently, making one wonder what his expression or thoughts were behind the mask.


    However, his gaze still remained over Nyissa as he uttered, "Granddaughter...you shouldn''t have been here. Come with me. I will send you back to your world."


    His tone still remained t, but a perceptive person could make out that he didn''t want them to be here.


    "Grandfather¡­" Nyissa mumbled with aplicated expression, seeing the grandfather she never saw in her life, while Viktor frowned, seeing that this situation was getting moreplicated by the second, and he was still without a solution to help his parents and people.


    Ayana and the others were relieved to hear that their ancestor had a way to send them back to the real world.


    However, Nyissa stepped forward and asked with clenched fists, "Grandfather...please tell us what is going on and what you are doing here. The things happening here and the things we learned so far aftering here goes against our n''s rules, the rules you created which we follow through your teachings passed down throughout the n."


    She then looked at Borin and said, "King...no...Borin...it seems that you had us all fooled all this time. Viktor was right. You are no king or human being but the¡ª"


    "Enough, Nyissa!" Oben roared, making Nyissa unconsciously stifle her words as Ayana and the others couldn''t help but gulp, wondering what was going to happen now.

 Chapter 172 - I Am Staying

    Nyissa felt extremely aggrieved and disappointed since everything she worked hard for and believed in for all these centuries turned out to be a lie, especially after seeing her own grandfather being a part of all this.


    She and her n had been following Oben Mou''s teachings and rules without questioning them in the slightest, thinking that their ancestor knew best and that their mission was sacred.


    But now, seeing everything, Nyissa could guess how the Blood Demon came to be. She heard Viktor calling out for his parents, and even if she saw that they were human, she could guess that Viktor and the couple had a family-like bond.


    Even she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him seeing his plight and also guilty for trying to judge him without hearing his side of the story.


    "Nyissa...don''t bother about them and take your grandfather''s offer. Or your people are going to die for sure. I will take care of this," Viktor whispered to Nyissa, knowing how her mind might be in disarray right now and didn''t want to see them die in vain.


    Viktor was barely containing his rage, but he knew if he tried to break open the cage again, then he would only be giving Borin an advantage since he had no idea why but as a werewolf, any attacks using the cursed arts were affecting him severely.


    He never felt so helpless and devastated as he was feeling right now, knowing that they had been suffering for all these years while he remained oblivious to it.


    He could see from his father and mother''s eyes that their consciousness was still present despite the horrifying torture they had undergone.


    He was racking his brains to think of a way to free them, but the only best solution he coulde up with was to wait till he became a vampire again.


    But the stinging sensation in his mind was making it hard for him to control himself as he said, "Borin...It''s high time I made sure you stay dead!"


    "Hmph, a vampire-like you wants to kill me? What a joke!" Borin scoffed as he grabbed his hammer and prepared to meet Viktor''s onught.


    Viktor rushed towards him, and his eyes began to glow in a mystical blue, making Borin''s expression confused for a moment though he wasn''t able to think too much about it since Viktor was already in front of him and he had to swing his hammer to counter-attack.


    The two continued to fight it out while Oben''s gaze became heavy as he said, "This is the final time I will make this offer, Nyissa. If you foolishly refuse, then I can''t help you or the ones that came with you. But one thing I can tell you is that nothing good will happen to you and your people if you stay here."


    Nyissa clenched her fists so tight, her fingers began to dig into her skin. She, however, let out a defeated sigh and said, "You are right, grandfather. I will take the offer."


    Oben''s posture became a bit rxed as he nodded and tapped his staff on the floor, making the air in front of Nyissa twist and contort till a ck portal opened before them.


    The portal''s appearance waspletely pitch ck, but anyone could make out that Oben wasn''t lying about sending them back to the real world.


    Nyissa knew if he wanted to hurt them, he would already have. But he was instead trying to save them.


    She couldn''t understand why the person she revered and respected for so long would be a part of something so evil and sinistrous yet try to save them. This left her heart and mind in aplicated state.


    "Ayana and you all should enter first," Nyissa said firmly as she looked at them.


    Ayana nced at her friends before ncing at Viktor fighting Borin with deep-seated rage. Borin raised his hammer and mmed down at Viktor, who raised his palm to meet his hammer.


    "Hmph, fool!" Borin couldn''t help but smile, seeing that Viktor was trying to stop his hammer with just his bare hand.


    *THUK!* A dull sound of an iron-like hammer hitting against something even harder echoed as Viktor''s hand barely moved back an inch as he stopped Borin''s hammer.


    "Now...my turn¡­" Viktor said with narrowed eyes as he pped away his hammer and punched Borin in the stomach as ripples of shockwaves undted through the whole ce.


    "Aargh!!" Borin felt as if an iron rod as heavy as a mountain was rammed into his stomach and was sent flying like a bullet till he crashed against the wall before falling down on the floor.


    "Oh my god..." Ayana and even Nyissa were surprised to see how strong Viktor was since this strength was not present when he was fighting against the Ranars with them. Of course, the level of power and strength he disyed when he was trying to kill Nyissa was a different case for them since he was not really ''Viktor'' at that time, ording to them.


    Even Oben couldn''t help but turn his head, feeling the shockwaves hitting him though he remained unaffected.


    However, his gaze narrowed when he saw that Viktor''s eyes were glowing a radiant blue instead of crimson red as he had seen before. This left him puzzled as well, just as everyone else, including Nyissa, who was starting to feel that Viktor was even more of an enigma than she thought.


    "Ayana, get in. Don''t waste time by standing here any longer," Nyissa said, making Ayanae out of her daze.


    Ayana wanted to fight with Viktor seeing that everything he said was right and that Borin was not the person they thought he was.


    But she knew she would only be a liability by remaining here, and her fate would also be sealed since her ancestor didn''t seem as if he would try to protect them in case they chose to stay.


    However, seeing Viktor bashing away Borin and remembering his true strength from before made her feel hopeful that he woulde out of this as the victor.


    So she took a deep breath and stepped into the ck portal along with her friends.


    Oben''s grip on his handle began to rx a bit, seeing them go in, and his gazended on Nyissa, wanting to see her go in as well.


    However, after Ayana and her friends entered the portal, Nyissa also stepped forward, but just before she was about to enter the portal, she looked at Viktor walking towards Borin, who surprisingly got up with the support of his hammer and was looking at Viktor with a darkened gaze.


    She then looked at the cages where the souls were being physically chained after horrible torture, especially the cage where the man and female were inside together and the ones Viktor cared about the most.


    She knew that even if Viktor was able to defeat Borin, there was the question of her ancestor, whose power was said to be unfathomable, especially because of how determined he was in learning the Cursed Arts.


    It was said that he could have lived longer if it weren''t for cutting his own life short because of the forbidden arts he practiced to get stronger faster.


    Remembering how Viktor was unable to break the cages, she knew as long as her grandfather was here, Viktor might not be able to free his parents.


    "Nyissa, what are you waiting for?" Oben asked, seeing her standing before the portal with a zed expression.


    Nyissa steeled her resolve as she looked at Oben and said, "I am staying, grandfather."

 Chapter 173 - Viktor’s Weakness

    "What nonsense are you saying, Nyissa? This isn''t the time to act foolish," Oben said in a stifled tone.


    Nyissa took a deep breath and said with a resolute gaze, "Maybe I want to be foolish this one time."


    "But why? There is nothing here for you to achieve. If this is about helping out the Blood Demon, he should be none of your concern. This is not your fight."


    "Maybe it is not my fight. But that doesn''t mean I can sit still and watch such evil take ce around me. You were the one who taught us to extinguish any evil wee upon, no matter what. And now you have literally turned into something you preached against. So it is also my duty to bring you to the right path and get rid of Borin," Nyissa said as she tightened her grip around the spear.


    Oben let out a low sigh and said with a head shake, "I admit you are right. But there are times when you need to be prudent and decide what''s the best course of action for you. There is no more bringing me to the right path since I chose to be like this though the reason doesn''t matter anymore. But what I wanted to say was that your actions arepletely futile, especially throwing away the chance I gave you to get out of this hell."


    "Then I will ept the consequences," Nyissa said as she maintained her gaze, making Oben look at her silently, making one wonder what he was thinking.


    However, inwardly, Nyissa really had no idea why she chose to stay. She was confused whether it was because she didn''t like seeing her grandfather like this or if it had something to do with helping Viktor or maybe both.


    "Then you leave me no choice but to kill you. Don''t expect any mercy from me just because you are of my blood," Oben coldly said, making Nyissa feelplicated, wondering if this man was really her grandfather and why he was acting like this.


    She does not know Oben personally since this was her first time meeting her dead grandfather, but still, she could feel an intangible familial connection with him despite meeting him for the first time.


    Oben waved his staff as the ck portal copsed on itself beforepletely disappearing away.


    Nyissa could hear her heart thumping loudly against her chest since she was about to face off with her ancestor and took a quick nce at Viktor to see how he was doing.


    Viktor was busy bashing Borin to the point of making him bleed profusely from all seven orifices.


    "TELL ME! How do I destroy those cages?"


    Borin maniacallyughed as he coughed out some blood, "Hahaha!! I never thought I would be able to see this look of despair on your face one day...How satisfying¡­"


    Viktor was beginning to lose his patience and calm since he couldn''t bear seeing his parents stuck in that cage any longer, even if they were just souls.


    Viktor pulled out the dagger Ayana had given him and stabbed Borin right below his ribs.


    "Aagh!!" Borin felt a sharp stinging pain spreading from above his stomach, making him wonder where Viktor got this dagger from.


    Viktor didn''t pull out the dagger and instead slowly twisted it as the sound of Borin''s flesh being twisted and torn apart sounded, "You still choose to not tell me? I will then make your death even more painful than your first death. But I am sure a coward like you will break before that."


    Borin''s eyes widened, suddenly remembering the gruesome torture he was subject to before he died.


    He gritted his teeth as he said, "You...you won''t get the chance!"


    Borin''s hand suddenly lit up with orange mes as he tried to punch Viktor''s face with it.


    "Ugh!" Viktor suddenly felt as if his skin was crawling from just the heating from Borin''s fist and quickly dodged backward.


    "Hahaha...look at you...so afraid of the mes...I guess it''s quite pitiful how vampires are totally helpless against magical mes...I really have to thank him, I guess," Borin mumbled towards the end though Viktor clearly heard it.


    Viktor frowned, seeing the dark orange mes that were covering Borin''s hands. But what he saw next shocked him as he saw Borin''s injuries disappearing on their own till he was as good as new.


    Even the injury Viktor gave him with Ayana''s dagger disappeared, making him wonder how it was possible.


    It was as if he never got injured in the first ce.


    "Oh? Surprised? Don''t be. Didn''t I tell you that I be like this to crush your head to a pulp? So how could I let myself get killed by you first?" Borin said as his lips curved, enjoying Viktor''s perplexed look.


    "But I have to admit you are stronger than I expected though it wouldn''t change the fact of how you would be lying dead under my feet soon," Borin said with a frenzied glint in his eyes as he charged forward with his hammer that lit aze with dark orange mes.


    Viktor''s expression became grim, knowing that he couldn''t let those mes touch him since his injuries won''t heal.


    So he quickly climbed up the walls using his bare hands to avoid Borin''s blow and tried to think of a way to take down Borin.


    "You think you are safe up there?" Borin scoffed as he started to whirl his hammer with both his hands till the air around him began to distort.


    And the mes on the head of his hammer began to grow even wilder till they took the shape of a ring-like de of mes.


    Borin stopped twirling his hammer as he pointed his hammer towards Viktor''s direction, and therge ring of mes shot towards where Viktor was.


    Viktor raised his brows and quickly jumped over to the adjacent ledge to avoid Borin''s attack as the wall behind him crumbled down.


    Still, he was surprised by how powerful Borin''s attack was since he was barely able to dodge it in time.


    But suddenly, he got an idea of how to destroy the cursed barrier that surrounded the cages, making him feel hopeful.

 Chapter 174 - Trapped

    However, only now Viktor realized that Nyissa chose to stay, and she and Oben were preparing to fight out.


    ''Why¡­'' This was the question he momentarily had in his mind, not knowing why Nyissa chose to stay when she could have saved her own life.


    He wondered if it was because she had something to settle with her dead grandfather.


    But he didn''t think too much about this as he jumped over to the area where the cages were. He noticed that there was arge pir in the middle that hadrge rune marks on it and thought that this had something to do with the cursed barriers on all the cages.


    He thought so since whenever he passed through near the cages, the rune marks would slightly glow.


    "Don''t keep jumping and face me!" Borin said in a frustrated tone as he chased Viktor with his heavy hammer.


    Viktor stood before the pir and smirked, "Come and get me. I am standing right here," Viktor said with a taunting gesture.


    Borin''s eyes became even more frenzied as he wildly swung his zing hammer and struck at the position where Viktor was.


    Viktor, however, rolled sideways, easily dodging his blow while the pir shook like a leaf from Borin''s heavy blow that contained most of his power.


    Borin was not holding back at all. In every attack of his, he always uses as much strength as he can since he couldn''t resist the temptation of smashing Viktor to a pulp.


    Viktor''s eyes lit up, seeing that the pir cracked and the runes got destroyed by the dark orange mes from Borin''s hammer.


    He immediately noticed how there was a faint dark sh before all the cages, which he spected as the barriers disappearing. He wanted to try destroying the pir himself before, but he had no idea whether he would be able to get rid of the runes because of his weakness since these things were being powered by mystic arts that affected him.


    He was counting on Borin''s mes to have some effect on them, and fortunately, his guess was right.


    Oben, who was casually exchanging moves with Nyissa, easily noticed this and frowned as he said in a t tone, "Borin, what do you think you are doing? You destroyed the barrier."


    "Who cares as long as I get to kill him!" Borin didn''t really care since he had been waiting for a long time to kill Viktor, and it didn''t matter what he had to do to kill him. It was as if he couldn''t bear to let Viktor breathe for a second more.


    Nyissa saw how Oben took notice and said, trying to divert his attention, "I am your opponent!"


    She immediately unleashed her cursed raven that shot towards Oben, who raised his staff slowly to point it towards the raven.


    A ck ray of light shot out from his staff that struck the raven, but nothing happened.


    Nyissa was feeling very anxious about fighting the founder of her n and was not confident about defeating him but was trying her best to make sure she could buy Viktor as much time as she could.


    But just before she was able to feel relieved, thinking that her raven remained unaffected, her brows raised when she saw her raven change direction in mid-air and shooting towards her instead, its eyes no longer looking familiar to her but also had a ck ring on its neck.


    ''How¡­'' Nyissa couldn''t understand what Oben did to turn her own raven against her, but she wasn''t too surprised, considering she was facing one of the most powerful shamans known to her.


    Viktor inwardly thanked Nyissa as he used this moment of distraction to quickly deal a bone-cracking punch to Borin''s chest, sending him flying towards the other end of the dungeon.


    He used this moment to quickly rush towards the cages and free his people, especially his parents.


    But the moment he was about to break open the cages, a voice from behind sounded beside his ear, "I can''t let you do that."


    Oben pointed his staff at Viktor as three different ck rays of energy shot towards him, transforming into thick ck chains in the air before wrapping around Viktor''s body.


    "Ugh!" Viktor grimaced as these ominous-looking chains trapped him to the stop.


    He began to exert his strength to break them, but the chains only seemed to get tighter around his body.


    Oben''s grip around his staff tightened the more Viktor was struggling hard.


    Nyissa frowned, seeing Viktor getting trapped, and immediately unleashed an attack spell on Oben, trying to take him by surprise.


    If it was any other time, she would hate attacking someone who was looking in the other direction but just as Viktor said, she knew now was not the time to follow all the rules or care about what was honorable.


    She already made a blunder because of that and wasn''t willing to make the same mistake again.


    Oben didn''t even turn his head around and simply blocked Nyissa''s ck spear-like projection of energy with just his staff, destroying the energy spear in the process, making Nyissa feel dismayed.


    He then controlled the ck chains around Viktor''s body to lift him into the air and dropped him beside Nyissa as an ethereal ck cage suddenly took form around them, making Viktor''s expression even darker, seeing that he was being caged as well.


    Nyissa tried to break the cage by using her spear, but all her efforts were in vain, especially when she got a rebound force by striking against the cage, making her back hit against the cage.


    "Now...don''t resist, and everything will end quickly," Oben said in a calm tone as Viktor slowly got up, the ck chains around his body making creaking sounds.


    "Haha, nice one, Oben.. I knew I could rely on you to catch this slippery vampire," Borin said as he walked towards the cage while licking his lips, lookingpletely alright.

 Chapter 175 - A Fateful Encounter?

    The cursed chains around Viktor''s body were so hot, it was making Viktor feel suffocated, making him unable to break out of it.


    It was more like these chains were sapping his strength away and making him feel weak. Otherwise, he was sure these kind of chains wouldn''t hold him.


    "How does it feel to be chained like a dog, General? Do you remember when you chained me in my own room while you fucked my wives and daughters before me? And if that wasn''t enough, you skinned me alive, cut off my limbs and eyes before burning me to death. Do you REMEMBER?!" Borin asked as his expression twisted and became even darker, unable to contain the overflowing resentment he was brimming with.


    Viktor scoffed and said while suppressing the pain he was feeling, "Is it worth remembering fucking women before a pig like you?"


    Viktor was thinking of a way to get the cursed chains off his body and decided to buy time by enraging Borin even more.


    "YOU!!" Borin became enraged, seeing how all the suffering and pain he had endured seemed nothing to the one who caused it in the first ce.


    His expression became jubnt all of a sudden as he said, "Good...good. But do you have any idea how long I tortured your people''s souls for all these years? Look at them! I purposefully made physical bodies for them so that they can endure the pain I felt on your behalf, hahaha!"


    Viktor looked at those cages, especially the one where his parents were, who looked like they couldn''t even have peace after death.


    Remembering again how they were silently suffering without his knowledge made his heart heavy again, thinking how he failed them as their son.


    Borin became ecstatic seeing Viktor''s sudden woeful expression and said, "Do you feel the pain now, General? How does it feel to see that you have failed your people for tens of centuries? While you were enjoying your life out there, all of them here, including your dead parents, were wishing for their souls to get extinguished to not feel the pain anymore. Tsk, tsk...how pitiful and sad¡­" Borin sarcastically said, his smile bing more frenzied the more he saw Viktor''s expression brimming with guilt and pain.


    Nyissa wrinkled her brows in disgust, seeing how Borin was not at all the man she had learned about in the history records or the one her n literally worshipped as their benefactor.


    She couldn''t believe how she even respected him in her mind for all these years and felt that all her beliefs, including the ones about her grandfather, were being broken by witnessing things for herself.


    She never thought that the things she believed in steadfastly would be broken so easily, making her also feel even more guilty for thinking Viktor was lying before.


    Borin didn''t feel like he wanted to kill Viktor quickly but wanted to make the process slow yet as painful as possible, both mentally and physically.


    He wanted to first break him mentally and then torture him to death, just like how Viktor did the same to him when he was alive.


    "Oben, get rid of this cage so that I can crush his head to a pulp after skinning him alive," Borin said as his lips curved into a crooked smile while resting his heavy hammer on his shoulder.


    "You won''t get the chance!" A girl''s voice sounded from thin air as a sh of brilliant white light manifested before the cage, startling everyone.


    "Little Ghost?" Viktor mumbled with a worried expression, seeing her putting herself in danger.


    "I will buy you some time. Use that to think of a way to defeat them," Little Ghost whispered in his mind, making Viktor feel moved, seeing how she was willing to risk getting trapped in this hellhole again after somehow escaping the first time.


    But he was too distracted to notice the tautness of her voice.


    Oben clenched his fists, seeing Little Ghost, though the mask made one unable to guess what he was thinking.


    Borin didn''t seem to be surprised by her appearance as his expression instead turned into one of delight as he said, "Oh, look at this little birdy. Now is this what we call a fateful encounter, especially when one of themes forward to rescue the lover they tried to once kill?"


    "Wha¡­" Viktor''s expression flickered, wondering whether he heard Borin right while Little Ghost seemed frozen on the spot as she dipped her head down.


    Borin''s smile became even wider as he looked at Viktor and said, "Don''t you recognize your own wife, General? Or did you forget her because you hated her to the depths of your bones?"


    "Little Ghost....Is...he telling the truth? Are you...really Sae?" Viktor asked as he pressed his lips together, his thoughts bing even more chaotic.


    Little Ghost slightly turned her head towards him and let out a heavy sigh as her figure began to transform into a taller figure.


    Viktor''s eyes slowly widened as within a few moments, an angelic beauty was standing before him with long silky ck hair, her face no longer blurry but a face that pulled at Viktor''s heartstrings.


    She had crescent-shaped eyebrows with pearl shaped brown eyes that could bewitch a man''s soul by just a simple fluttering of her long eyshes; her small velvety rosy lips seemed as tender and soft as her milk-like skin, a sight that men could stare at for eternity while not feeling the passage of time.


    She fully turned her head towards him with an apologetic expression as she said with trembling lips, "Viktor...I-I am sorry...I didn''t want you to find out...Not like this¡­"


    Viktor''s eyes became zed as his mind suddenly became nk, unable to make sense of theplicated emotions he was feeling in his heart.


    Still, he couldn''t help but move his lips as he mumbled in a low voice, "Sae¡­"

 Chapter 176 - A Wife Fighting For Her Husband

    Nyissa was surprised that she was looking at her grandaunt, and all this time, she had been traveling along with them as Little Ghost in the guise of a teenage girl with a blurred face.


    "How touching...the reunion between the wife and her husband whom she tried to kill, hahaha¡­" Borin seemed like he was enjoying the show.


    "Enough! You know nothing!" Sae turned her head around and said in a cutting tone since each time she remembered what she did to Viktor, she would feel as if her heart was being cut.


    Borin scoffed as he looked at Oben and said, "I must say Oben, your sister is giving us more trouble than weed. She escaped thest time, but this time I will make sure she stays and suffers before her husband. I am sure a dead person like you wouldn''t still have any familial sentiments, right?" Borin stressed as he looked at Oben to know whether he would interfere.


    After a moment of silence, Oben said emotionlessly, "What happens to her is none of my concern. She made a choice toe back here, so she will have to bear the consequences."


    Sae''s face flickered seeing her brother being so cold though she didn''t say anything.


    "Sae...you don''t have to¡­" Viktor said with aplicated look, still trying to make sense of some things.


    Sae mentally said to Viktor without turning around, "No, Viktor. I know no matter what I do, I wouldn''t be worthy of your forgiveness. But this is the least I should do and what I want to do...for you. I will see to it that you get back to your world and be with the people you love."


    "Ha, a pretty face like you are going to fight me? This would be my first time crushing a beauty to paste," Borin smirked as he lifted his heavy hammer.


    Sae took a battle stance as she slightly levitated into the air, her feet leaving the ground. A brilliant white light was beginning to envelop her body, making her look like an ethereal goddess, and just the pure light made Borin squint his eyes in difort.


    Apparently, he didn''t like the white light surrounding Sae''s body.


    "Is that Sacred Arts?" Nyissa mumbled.


    "Sacred Arts?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "Yes, Sacred Arts are quite the opposite to Cursed Arts in the sense that they are good at healing living things but a bane for anything dead. Unlike Cursed Arts, which ispletely destructive and cursed in nature, Sacred Arts have a gentle side to it...more like a sacred side," Nyissa said as she closely observed her grandaunt and saw an ethereal longsword manifesting in Sae''s hand, which was also shining brilliant white, making it look as if the sword came out of the sun.


    Viktor was awed by what he heard and looked at Sae, wondering if that higher being was the one who taught her these arts to use when the time came.


    Viktor then looked at Oben to see if he was going to participate in the fight since he was worried about the two ganging up on Sae.


    However, fortunately, Oben didn''t seem like he was interested in joining in the battle and was instead walking towards the cage he was in.


    But suddenly, he saw Nyissaing closer to him and felt her finger moving on his back as if she was drawing something.


    Viktor didn''t say anything but instead gave her a confused look, to which she merely nced at him and gave a slight nod.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, thinking that she was up to something, but he didn''t stop her since he knew she wouldn''t do anything to harm him. After all, she stayed here to help him when she could have escaped on her own.


    At the same time, both Borin and Sae charged at each other with their weapons, shing them against each other.


    Borin raised his heavy hammer with both his hands to smash at Sae, who gracefully dodged it and shed Borin''s back.


    "Argh!" Borin felt a painful, searing sensation along his back as if a sword from hellcerated his back despite the sword looking so pure and sacred.


    "You bitch!" Borin roared as his hammer lit up in dark orange mes and swung it around before smashing the ground in front of Sae.


    A powerful st of shockwaves rippled in the air, carrying along with it the dark orange me in Sae''s direction.


    Sae quickly moved her finger as if she was drawing a circle in thin air and a radiant white circle with ethereal markings appeared before her, blocking the mes for her, much to Borin''s annoyance.


    When Oben came near and stood before the cage while looking at the battle going on in front, Viktor said, "Oben, I know you hold a deep grudge against me. But does that mean you won''t even help out your own family, your sister? Do you simply n to be a bystander?"


    Oben slowly turned around to look at Viktor and said, "Grudge? I had long since forgotten about it. Now my mission is something else. And even if Sae is my sister, she already had her chance. This is her fight, and I can''t help her."


    "Still, you dedicated your whole life to destroying so-called evil, including me, but now look at yourself. You have be one yourself by enving innocent people who didn''t even hurt a single hair on you. Is this how you want to besmirch your legacy?"


    Viktor wanted to see if he could convince Oben to at least free his people though he knew it was just a desperate attempt at best, and Oben wouldn''t budge.


    Oben looked straight as he said, "What happens to my legacy is none of my concern anymore. Even if the Fujo n considers me as a traitor to their cause, I will still be fine with it."


    Viktor clenched his fists, seeing that Oben was a lost cause and had no idea what happened to this fellow.


    Nyissa was still doing something on Viktor''s back while remaining silent even though she had a lot to say and ask.


    "But....on Sae''s behalf, I have something to say which you might need to know," Oben said as he gave a brief nce at Viktor.

 Chapter 177 - An Act Of Love

    "What do you mean?" Viktor asked with knitted brows.


    "She never really betrayed you even though I tried to persuade her a lot," Oben said in a distant tone.


    "Wh...What did you just say?" Viktor asked in a confused tone though he remembered shes of memory where he had seen Sae slipping outside in the middle of the night to talk with a man at times.


    At that time, he had already begun to suspect that Sae was probably working against him and even having an affair on the side. Only after Nyissa told him that she had a brother, Viktor realize that Sae was meeting up with her brother and not having an affair.


    He also understood why she was meeting up with her brother, especially now that Oben said he was trying to persuade her.


    "She already knew what you were before marrying you. At first, she nned to kill you by seducing you and marrying you to let your guard down, even if it meant sacrificing herself to get justice for her family. But then, as time passed with her being your wife, her heart began to waver. I never noticed at that time, even though she wasing up with many excuses whenever I told her to kill you. But one day, she asked if a vampire could die by a stab to the heart with an ordinary knife. At that time, I thought she was just being curious and said no, even though I had given her a magical knife to kill you. And she did stab you but with an ordinary knife which obviously didn''t affect you at all," Oben retold the actual events that took ce, which only left Viktor in a state of anguish.


    "But...why? Why would she do something stupid like that?" Viktor couldn''t help but ask in a pained tone as he looked at Sae fighting Borin.


    He also suddenly remembered the ill-fated day when Sae tried to kill him by stabbing his heart and when reying that moment in his mind, he remembered that she was smiling though only now he realized that it was a woeful smile.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Because she never expected to fall in love with you for real. Falling in love with her most hated enemy made her feel intense guilt towards her dead family and me, who was still trying to make ns to kill you for vengeance. In the end, she felt that she couldn''t continue to live with you since it would mean betraying her own family, though, at the same time, she couldn''t bring herself to kill you as well. So she decided to do something that wouldn''t necessarily betray any side."


    "No¡­" Viktor buried his face in his hands as he clutched his head, feeling a burning sensation in his chest.


    Nyissa''s eyes softened seeing Viktor like this, and also, at the same time, she felt sorry for not only him but also her grandaunt, who took such an extreme measure out of love.


    She had no idea why she was feeling this sad as well and wondered if it was because her own family member was involved.


    However, her fingers were still meticulously drawing over Viktor''s back.


    Viktor felt a heavy, dull pain throughout his body with a constant ache in his heart. He never thought he would have misunderstood Sae to this extent.


    He wondered why he never noticed these cues at that time or whether it was because he never knew the truth.


    He was sure if he knew what she was up to, he could have stopped everything that had happened.


    Viktor slowly removed his hands from his face, only to have his thoughts clear when he saw Sae suppressing Borin singlehandedly.


    He didn''t know why but he felt like holding her hand and giving her an embrace.


    "Oben...I am really sorry for what I did to your n but please...let me out of here. I know you don''t want to continue what you are doing," Viktor asked as he looked at Oben to see if he could make him change his mind considering the things he had told him.


    Even though Oben seemed like he didn''t care about anything, Viktor felt that he still at least cared about Sae and his n, considering how he tried to persuade Nyissa to leave as well.


    But for some reason, it seemed like Oben had his hands tied, and Viktor couldn''t make sense of it.


    Oben answered without turning his head, "I am sorry too, Viktor. I can''t let you or anyone else who chose to stay, leave. It doesn''t matter what I want to do since all I can do is this."


    ''Shit¡­'' Viktor gritted his teeth, seeing that persuading Oben was a no-go, and he knew even if Sae defeats Borin, Oben would definitely intervene, and considering how Oben was a powerful shaman, especially during his time, he couldn''t tell who woulde out on top.


    "Aaagh!!" Borin howled in pain as Sae stabbed his stomach with her radiant longsword, making blood gush out from his wound as he stumbled back.


    Sae was finding it troublesome to deal with Borin since no matter how many fatal wounds she had given him, all those would heal on their own after a time.


    "Sae...you really think I would let you, his wife, kill me?" Borin said with a clenched jaw as he raised his heavy hammer into the air and struck the ground, "Esteemed One...Please grant this lowly ve a fraction of your divine power," As he said this, he even knelt onto the ground like a ve praying to his master though there was nobody else in this ce, making Viktor wonder to whom he was praying.


    Sae frowned and immediately rushed towards Borin to stop him, but arge dark ray of orange light suddenly burst into the building from the skies, covering Borin within it while sending Sae flying towards the other side.


    "Sae!" Viktor shouted in worry but let out a sigh of relief as he saw her getting up and looking at him with a reassuring look.


    The column of dark orange light soon disappeared as thunderousughter came from within, "Hahaha, the Esteemed One favors me! Come....it''s time I put an end to all of your measly lives."

 Chapter 178 - I Will Put Him Down For You

    As the air cleared up, Viktor and the others frowned, seeing that Borin was now twice bigger, including his size and height.


    Dark orange fiery veins were coursing through all over his body while his skin had turned a shade of dark red like that of a demon.


    He now looked like a giant ogre Viktor had seen in movies, with the only difference being that this one had more human characteristics. Even the heavy hammer seemed to have grown along with him, and Viktor already knew it was a magical weapon.


    Viktor had no idea who this ''Esteemed One'' was but he could guess it was some higher powered being if they were able to strengthen Borin like this. He couldn''t understand what all other beings were involved in this whole thing.


    He wished he could get to the bottom of this but right now his mind was too distracted to think about it.


    "Sae, be careful!" Viktor couldn''t help but shout out a warning in worry, making Sae move her lips to say, "It''s fine."


    However, Sae looked like a rabbit fighting against a wild giant boar when seen from afar.


    "Now let me make you taste death again, and then I will turn you and your husband into mindless Ranars, haha!" Borin let out a burst of madughter as he charged towards Sae while swinging his hammer around.


    Sae''s shapely brows pulled together as she raised her sword and began to draw out even more energy from her body.


    Her longsword shined with a brilliant light as a column of sword energy manifested from her sword, which grew longer and longer till the column of energy was as tall as a pir.


    The column of energy was not only tall but also had the shape of the sword she was holding, especially the sharp tip.


    Just as Borin came near, she made a shing motion at Borin as the brilliant column of sword energy descended on him.


    Borin cursed as he put up his hammer before him to shield himself. He didn''t have enough guts to take her attack head-on.


    *BOOM!*


    The column of sword energy struck his hammer, making a thunderous sound echo through the ce as ripples of shockwaves spread in all directions, even reaching the cage Viktor and Nyissa were in.


    Oben''s cloak danced in the air, though he still continued to look on.


    "Ugh!" Borin felt as if his hands got a bit numb, but surprisingly the hammer absorbed most of her attack, because of which he only got pushed back by a few feet.


    Sae''s expression became grave, seeing that her attack didn''t have much effect on Borin, and he was still standing in one piece.


    She thought that whatever the so-called Esteemed One gave him was the real deal since Borin seemed countless times more powerful.


    Her posture became a bit lowered as her limbs felt numb even though she was trying her best to stand tall.


    "Haha, feeling tired already? I bet that must have been your strongest attack. Tsk, tsk, what a pity. I haven''t even got started. Now let''s see how you fare against one of my strongest attacks!" Borin raised his heavy hammer as the hammer began to ze with dark orange mes and shone with a dark light that seemed as if it was the lighting from a devil''s eye.


    It looked so ominous, and anyone who Sae, who was standing just a few meters away from him, felt a suffocating sensation while making her body feel heavier.


    Her expression became stiff as her muscles strained, realizing that Borin''s hammer was locking her to her spot, making it hard for her to move or dodge, especially counterattack.


    "Sae¡­" Viktor couldn''t help but feel the rage seething inside him, seeing how Sae was fighting all alone against the monster all alone while he was stuck inside a cage which he couldn''t even try to break because of the chains that were sapping away his strength.


    Nyissa suddenly patted his back, making Viktor subtly look at her with knitted brows.


    But to his astonishment, he was feeling his strength returning to him, making him no longer feel weak.


    Oben slightly twisted around his neck as if he sensed something.


    Viktor had no idea what Nyissa did, but he knew he no longer had to be trapped though he saw Oben turning around and asking, "Nyissa, what did you just do?"


    "Let me show you!" Viktor said as he jerked his shoulders to break the chains around him easily and kicked the bars of the cage as they shattered into pieces, making Oben shout out in surprise, "You! I can''t let you escape!"


    But suddenly, Nyissa raised her hand as ck ethereal chains with the ends looking like a raven''s head sprang out from her palms, binding around Oben, "I am sorry, grandfather. I can''t let you interfere."


    "Ngh!" Oben seemed as if he was caught by surprise, and as the ck chains bound around his arms, his staff fell to the ground.


    Nyissa had been preparing her spells for all this time to make sure they were strong enough to hold Oben in ce while freeing Viktor as well.


    Viktor inwardly thanked Nyissa for stopping him and got out of the cage, but as he looked forward, his eyes widened.


    Borin''s hammer descended on Sae, who was hardly able to move from her ce. So she couldn''t help but put up her hands as an ethereal white defensive bubble manifested around her body.


    *BOOM!*


    But as his hammer struck against the defensive bubble, it cracked immediately as a thunderous booming sound echoed while Sae got sent flying as a spurt of blood coughed out from her mouth.


    "Sae!" Viktor''s expression fell as he quickly leaped forward and caught Sae in mid-air beforending on the ground on his feet, holding her in his arms.


    "Sae, are you okay?" Viktor worriedly asked as he sat on the ground, supporting her head with his hand.


    "Aros...I...I am sorry¡­" Sae called him by his old name as she clutched his robes, her eyesnguid and her face pale as blood continued to ooze out from her lips.


    Viktor wiped the trickle of blood from her lips as he said in a softened voice, "Shh...Don''t be sorry, Sae. I will fix everything. You rest while I take care of him permanently," Viktor said as he red at Borin, who was looking at them with a condescending smirk.


    It seemed as if he was enjoying the pain Viktor was feeling as he tended to his injured wife. The only regret he had was that his attack wasn''t strong enough to kill her.


    "Wait¡­" Sae tugged at his robes as she raised her head and whispered something into his ear.


    Viktor''s brows raised as he heard what she had to say and then said with a confident smile, "You really did great Sae. Don''t worry.. I will put him down soon enough, no matter what," Viktor said in a resolute tone as he gently let Sae rest on the floor before getting up and walking towards Borin with a dark gaze.

 Chapter 179 - Borin’s Lifeline

    But thinking about the dark orange mes Borin possessed, Viktor still had no idea how to circumvent his weakness.


    Nyissa saw the look on Viktor''s face from afar and was able to understand his worries.


    "Viktor, you don''t have to be wary of any mes. Destroy him without holding back," Nyissa shouted, whose words astonished Viktor, though he then realized that Nyissa must have put some spell on his body to make him immune to magical mes when they were in the cage together.


    But he knew this was probably temporary, and it would wear off soon. He realized he would have to take down Borin before her spell wears off.


    Borin''s eyes shook as he heard Nyissa''s words since her words were like the words written in his death warrant.


    He suddenly lost half of his confidence in killing Viktor since he was depending on a vampire''s weakness to mes to kill him.


    But if Viktor no longer had such weakness, then wouldn''t he have any more advantage over him?


    "No...I still have the Esteemed One''s power. You are not a match for it," Borin said with newfound confidence as he looked down at Viktor.


    Viktor could see that Borin had some kind of inexplicable confidence in this ''Esteemed One'' and was curious of their true identity and why they were helping this pig.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and scoffed, feeling a wave of confidence and determination filling his entire body and mind since he could fight without holding back without worrying about getting burned.


    Razor-sharp silver ws began to extend from his nails, making Borin feel a bit confused since he didn''t expect a vampire-like him to have such long sharp ws.


    Just a look from it made him feel goosebumps all over and he had no doubt that it could slice through iron like butter.


    Viktor immediately lunged towards Borin, who was almost four meters tall to w at his neck.


    Borin immediately swung his zing hammer at Viktor to smash his head. But Viktor skillfully grabbed the head of his hammer and, using it as a support, he raised his right leg and gave a powerful kick towards Borin''s face, making his skin ripple with the immense force behind his kick.


    However, Borin only stumbled back by a meter, much to Viktor''s surprise, who realized that the power Borin gained from the so-called Esteemed One was no joke.


    He could see that Borin was many times stronger than before and was not only as strong as a huge monster but was also literally looking like one.


    Borin squinted his eyes, deciding to use one of his strongest attacks as he raised his hammer high with both his hands as waves of dark orange energy began to swirl around his hammer.


    Viktor suddenly felt as if some force was trying to lock down his body, especially his movements but resisted as he stepped backward, though his movements looked sluggish.


    Viktor frowned, seeing that he was too near to Broin and his hammer''s imminent attack seemed like Borin was going all in. Borin''s heavy hammer seemed to have grown evenrger in size as the mes continued to be bigger and wilder till it was scorching hot as the sun.


    "Haha, you are trapped, General!" Borin let out a frenziedugh as he brought down his zing heavy hammer on Viktor.


    Sae had momentarily be unconscious though her eyes seemed to move behind her eyelids as she tried to wake up after gathering whatever strength was left in her.


    Nyissa, who had her hands full with restraining Oben, called out, feeling a sinking feeling in her chest, "Viktor!"


    Viktor clenched his teeth as he saw that his movements were too sluggish to dodge in time and had no choice but to put up his arms to block Borin''s powerful attack.


    *BOOOM!!*


    *CRACK!*


    The zing hammer struck down on Viktor as waves of dark orange energy spread in every direction, making the ground shake as well.


    The sound of the ground under Viktor''s feet cracking and crumbling echoed, and when the dust cleared away, everyone was surprised to see that Viktor blocked the hammer with his own two hands though most of the flesh of his arms was burned away.


    Borin was shocked that his strongest attack didn''t even crush Viktor but only burned away his flesh till the bones.


    However, his arms already began to heal rapidly, which shocked Borin even more since he never expected vampires to have such powerful healing abilities. Sure, they could heal fast as wellpared to ordinary beings, but not fast enough like this, especially after getting burned by magical mes.


    Within just five seconds, Viktor''s arms were already back to normal, and Borin realized that Nyissa wasn''t joking when she shouted out to Viktor about not having to worry about getting burned.


    Nyissa''s expression rxed, seeing that her spell worked and Viktor was no longer affected by mes. At least for now.


    Viktor curled his lips as he held the head of Borin''s hammer and continued to press down on it with all his strength.


    Borin frowned, wondering what Viktor was up to and why his grip was so damn strong.


    "Ngh!! What the hell are you trying to do?!"


    Borin clenched his jaw as he exerted all his strength to shrug off Viktor''s hands away from his hammer.


    But Viktor scoffed as he continued to hold the hammer with his hands, and cracks started to appear surprisingly.


    Borin''s eyes quivered, seeing cracks forming across his hammer. It was as if he considered it even more precious than his life.


    "NO!!" Borin roared, seeing that the cracks were spreading on his hammer, and Viktor smiled, realizing that what Sae told him was indeed true.


    "This hammer is your lifeline, right? No wonder you were healing like that? As long as this hammer stays intact, so will you....don''t tell me your soul is inside this hammer?" Viktor asked as his lips curved into a dark smile.

 Chapter 180 - Borin’s Fall

    Borin didn''t answer Viktor but instead called out in panic, "Oben, help me!"


    "It''s time I made a move¡­" Oben mumbled as he moved his fingers in a certain way, making his staff on the ground levitate on its own and shooting out a ray of ck light towards Nyissa, who had to stop restraining Oben to defend herself since she couldn''t risk not using all of her defensive powers to block Oben''s attack.


    "Grandfather, no!" Nyissa called out while putting up a defensive screen to stop Oben from attacking Viktor.


    But Oben suddenly somehow broke the restraints around him and summoned his staff as ck chains shot out towards Viktor, who sensed the chains shooting towards him.


    He immediately tensed his muscles as he didn''t let go of the hammer but instead used his other hand to grab the chains that were shooting towards him.


    And just as he expected, the chains no longer affected him, and he tugged at the chains, taking Oben by surprise as he fell forward.


    "It''s time you went down!" Viktor remarked as suddenly arge ethereal image of a pair of glowing mystical blue eyes appeared above Viktor''s head, which was staring at a trembling Borin.


    "Wh-Wh...." Looking at those terrifying glowing pairs of blue eyes, Borin suddenly felt as if his bones were shaking and his limbs bing numb in fear.


    He felt as if his soul was being covered in an icyyer that froze all his thoughts and actions, including his hands which were trying to wrestle back control of his hammer from Viktor.


    "Remember your greatest fear...for it shall mark your end¡­" These words suddenly echoed in Borin''s mind, not knowing if Viktor said this or if it was this pair of terrifying blue eyes.


    However, before he knew it, he was already remembering the day he died a gruesome death at the hands of General Raoul.


    Before dying, he remembered how he was forced to watch his wives and daughters being ravaged by the Blood Demon non-stop right before him.


    He remembered how that sight made his skin crawl, his nerves squeezed, and his heart almost felt like bursting.


    But when the Blood Demon got bored with them, his worst fears came true as he remembered getting tortured brutally but slowly to increase the pain and suffering.


    He never thought that he would wish to die so desperately in his life, but unfortunately, the Blood Demon only granted his wish after making sure he was mentally and physically broken.


    And now, a sudden thought appeared in his head...What if he was made to undergo the same torture again?


    This thought terrified him to the core and even caused his dder to loosen.


    But what was worse was that the memories of his most feared day continued to y in a loop in his mind again and again.


    Before he knew it, he found it hard to breathe and was unable to form any coherent thoughts.


    For Borin, this felt like an eternity, but on the outside, for everyone else and Viktor, only a few seconds had passed.


    Viktor smiled, seeing that Borin''s mind had already begun to break though Viktor himself was feeling quite exhausted mentally because of using his ability to its fullest on Borin.


    Borin was no ordinary human being, so he had to use his ability longer to break Borin''s mind.


    Viktor easily lifted the hammer from Borin''s hands and said, "Hope your soul gets destroyed forever by this!" Viktor raised the hammer high, and using his thigh, he broke the handle of the hammer into two as some energy burst out of its broken ends.


    But after that, everything became silent. Borin''s bodypletely froze as his terror-stricken eyes suddenly became lifeless before he slowly copsed on the floor.


    Oben, who had slowly gotten up after falling, was surprised to see that Borin''s soul was destroyed forever by Viktor on his own, wondering how he knew it.


    But then he looked at the unconscious Sae and realized that maybe she saw through it.


    Nyissa couldn''t help but have her lips arch into a relieved smile seeing that Viktor was able to take down Borin.


    Viktor looked at Borin''s corpse with a disgusted look, feeling that he should have made him suffer more though now that he had died anyway, Viktor decided to forget about him and focus on rescuing his people.


    He was about to go towards the cages when Oben suddenly stood in his way and said, "I can''t let you do that."


    Viktor frowned, "Then you will have to go down too!" Viktor said as he charged towards Oben.


    Oben quickly raised his staff and summoned dozens of crows with demonic red eyes that charged towards Viktor, slowing down his pace as he tried to fend them all off.


    He took out his dagger and began to sh at them, cutting through their bodies and making them disappear.


    Oben had already taken notice of the dagger in Viktor''s arms since it belonged to his own n.


    However, now that Viktor was immune to mes, Oben knew that using any of his strongest cursed me attacks would only cause a disadvantage to himself since Viktor would easily heal.


    So he immediately began to draw a rune in mid-air with his staff to cast a counterspell that would undo Nyissa''s spell while he continued to send out another wave of demonic crows towards Viktor to buy himself some time.


    "Viktor, you have to stop him! He''s preparing a counter-spell to make mine ineffective!" Nyissa shouted from within, making Viktor''s brows pull together, though the demonic crows were just growing in numbers no matter how many times he tried to sh them.


    He now realized that Oben truly lived up to his reputation as a powerhouse. Who would have thought that he would be able to cast simultaneous spells while preparing one?


    Nyissa saw that Viktor was in a tight spot and decided to do something as she looked at the cage she was trapped in.. She felt that she could break out of this cage since Oben was distracted and busy preparing another spell.

 Chapter 181 - The Esteemed One

    The Demonic crows were wing at his skin, but Viktor decided to power his way through even if that meant he would be inflicted with even more injuries.


    Because of that, the demonic crows were unable to stop him from rushing forward towards Oben, who quickly used his free hand to draw a rune in thin air at an insane speed as a portal opened right before Viktor and dozens of Ranars rushed out.


    Viktor clicked his tongue in frustration as he used his dagger to sever their heads like butter, and because of his monstrous strength, the Ranars were unable to touch him, and even if they were able tond an attack on his body with their weapons, it hardly left a scratch.


    By this time, Nyissa got out of the cage and summoned her spear as she cast multiple attacks spells one after the other to ughter the Ranars that were trying to gang on Viktor.


    Nyissa saw that the portal was still open and decided tounch her strongest attack, which she hadprehended after getting stuck in the cage. She had experienced a moment of epiphany when fighting Oben before, and only during the cage did shee toprehend some things about her own mystic arts.


    She threw her spear into the air, which levitated in the air above her as she sped her hands together and closed her eyes as she mumbled something.


    The spear began to hit with an intense ck light as another spear identical to it appeared beside it. The next moment, two of them appeared, then four, then eight, and it kept on increasing till more than a hundred spears were floating in the air above her.


    Rays of ck energy began to link between every other spear till all of the rays joined together at a single point.


    Oben noticed what Nyissa was doing, and he seemed surprised by what she was doing.


    As all the ck rays gathered together at a single point, a powerful ck beam of spear energy shot out from the single point, which immediately targeted the Ranars, burning them to a crisp before disintegrating them, astonishing Viktor in the process.


    But Nyissa didn''t stop there and let the ray pass towards Oben, who had to cancel the spell he was performing to hastily defend against this powerful cursed beam that he couldn''t take lightly.


    An ethereal head of a giant crow appeared before him as it opened its mouth to block Nyissa''s cursed beam.


    The beam struck the crow, but it began to devour it, much to Nyissa''s shock. But Viktor only needed this moment of distraction to strike Oben from the side, sending him flying towards the other side.


    "Ugh!" Oben''s back struck against the wall before crashing on the floor while the head of the giant crow also disappeared as well.


    Viktor quickly grabbed Oben''s staff that was lying on the floor and tossed it towards Nyissa, who caught it very carefully.


    Viktor then walked towards Oben and lifted him till his feet were dangling in the air as he slowly removed his silver mask.


    After removing the mask, Viktor narrowed his gaze as he saw the face of a weary old man with beard and mustache and pale grey skin that made him look sickly as well.


    Viktor didn''t seem surprised to see his face and felt as if he had already seen this man in the past, especially since this was the same person Sae had secretly met asionally.


    "Now you are going to help me let the souls of my people rest in peace," Viktor said with a heavy gaze since he realized that there was no point in breaking the cages his people were trapped in if they were still stuck in their fake bodies Borin had made to make them suffer.


    He knew Oben would probably know the way to make their souls return to the right ce.


    Oben''s expression remained impassive as he said, "You have only angered him, and now he ising for you. You shouldn''t have done that."


    Viktor frowned, wondering what he was talking about but suddenly....


    *BOOM!*


    Arge column of dark orange light manifested in thin air behind Viktor, making him turn around to see who it was.


    The impact of thatrge column of dark orange light shook the ground heavily, making everyone almost stumble though Viktor was able to maintain his footing.


    "It seems like you mere mortals can''t get a simple job done unless I do things myself¡­" A booming voice echoed in the dungeon as arge figure appeared as the dark orange beam disappeared.


    It was a giant man that was at least eight meters tall d in red armor from head to toe though Viktor was able to make out some of his facial features behind his helmet.


    His eyes widened as he noticed that it was Borin himself, especially when his corpse was no longer on the floor, but at the same time, based on the words this giant said, he felt that this wasn''t Borin on the inside but someone else.


    Borin''s heavy hammer, which was lying on the floor, levitated to the air as it further increased in size before the giant held it in his hand with just a single hand.


    Viktor saw that the giant ''Borin'' was at least eight meters tall, and his presence seemed to exude a terrifying and heavy aura that made Viktor feel small.


    His expression grimaced as he found it hard to move, and even Nyissa stood stunned in her spot as she found it suffocating under his heavy aura.


    "Who is he?" Viktor mumbled to Oben since even his voice was being stifled while Oben, who was kneeling on the ground in respect and reverence, answered with a sigh, "A god named Bamir...more like a fallen one. And since we failed, he is going to take matters into his own hands by manifesting himself in a mortal''s body since he can''t use his real body in this ce."


    ''Gods? Now, why am I not surprised¡­'' Viktor had heard of legends of gods and demons before, but now he didn''t feel that they were that unbelievable after witnessing so many supernatural things.


    "Oben...you have thoroughly disappointed me...more than this fool Borin after keeping my end of the deal. Forget it...I will deal with you after taking care of this meddlesome werewolf," Bamir said as he casually rested the giant hammer on his shoulder.


    "Esteemed One! Please forgive my ipetence. I am willing to ept any punishment for my mistakes," Oben said as he bowed his head down while kneeling.


    However, Nyissa and Oben were surprised to hear Bamir mention that Viktor was a werewolf instead of a vampire, though Oben was sure Bamir wouldn''t get things wrong in the slightest.


    Bamir made himself small till he was Borin''s original height and walked towards Viktor casually as if he was sure his death was set in stone.


    ''Fuck!'' Viktor inwardly cursed, realizing that he was unable to move a single inch towards any direction and waspletely frozen to his spot.


    "Viktor¡­" Nyissa inwardly mumbled, seeing that Bamir was going to kill Viktor though she herself was frozen as well under this man''s boundless aura.

 Chapter 182 - The Decapitated Corpse

    *BOOM!*


    Bamir casually swung his hammer towards Viktor, sending him flying like a broken kite before Viktor made a crater on the wall as he heavily crashed onto it, blood dripping from all his seven orifices.


    "Ugh!"


    Viktor was unable to dodge since the pressure from Bamir''s attack made him feel like a mountain was on his back.


    However, he felt that all the bones on his left side were shattered with just one casual swing from a fallen god in a mortal body. So, he could only imagine how powerful Bamir must be in his true form.


    But this was still bad news to Viktor, who was slowly trying to get up as his body continued to heal rapidly.


    "Stay down!" Bamir said in amanding tone as he stepped on Viktor''s back, making him crash to the floor again, trapped under his foot.


    "Do you have any idea the trouble a mere wolf like you caused me? I will be taking over your soon, and there is nothing you can do about it," Bamir said in a grim tone as he looked down at Viktor.


    Viktor''s eyes widened when he heard that this guy was after his and that everyone in it was in danger.


    Nyissa''s expression also faltered hearing that such arge threat was looming over their world, and she never saw iting.


    She looked at Oben but saw that there was no change in his expression as if he knew it beforehand and had no idea why he was still going along with it.


    "I will never let you...no matter whether you are a god or a dog touch my world¡­" Viktor said with gritted teeth even though he could feel his spine about to snap into two under Bamir''s feet.


    Bamir''s expression for the first time twisted into an infuriated one as he never expected a mortal to call him a ''dog''.


    "Since you dared to be so impudent, I will make sure to burn your world in purgatory first before I use it as I like," Bamir''s voice boomed in Viktor''s mind, making Viktor even more worried about his people.


    He clenched his jaw as he pushed his palms onto the ground to shake Bamir off but couldn''t. It was as if the gap of strength between him and Bamir was too high.


    "Now you can die knowing what is going to happen to your world," Bamir said in a steely tone as he lifted his hammer and brought it down with intense force.


    ''NO!!'' Nyissa inwardly shouted since she was unable to even voice out a single word because of being locked down by Bamir.


    However, seeing Bamir trying to kill Viktor made her unconsciously want to stop him.


    *BOOM!*


    The floor shook like a leaf as Bamir''s zing hammer smashed on Viktor''s head.


    As the dust cleared away, Nyissa''s eyes shook when she saw a huge crater on the floor with cracks all around it, but the sight that horrified her was Viktor''s headless corpse, especially how his head seemed to have smashed into dust.


    She had no idea why but suddenly, she felt as if her heart became heavier.


    Sae, who regained her consciousness, opened her eyes as she tried to sit up despite the fatigue and numbness she was feeling all over her body.


    The first thought in her mind was to see Viktor, but as she looked ahead and saw who was lying on the floor near Borin, she felt her heart dropping as she feebly called out, "A-Aros¡­NO!"


    Sae tried to get up only to fall on the floor because of how spent she physically was. She wanted to rush towards Viktor and see for herself if what she was seeing was true.


    She didn''t want to believe Viktor was really dead.


    "To think that my attack only smashed his head to dust...How strange," Bamir mumbled, feeling that something was off about Viktor while Oben let out a low sigh seeing Viktor''s corpse.


    "Hmph, still to take care of this little thing, I had to personally show up. Oben, you¡ª"


    But suddenly, Bamir frowned when he felt that the temperature of his surroundings suddenly dropped by a lot.


    Since this ce was situated on the Naraka Bridge, he knew how deathly cold it would get during the night. He also knew that Borin had to use Oben''s help to put up a spell to not let the outside temperatures affect the inside of the mansion.


    But now, the temperature was no longer normal but suddenly dropped too fast, making even him shiver before he even realized it.


    Nyissa also couldn''t help but suddenly hug herself as the temperatures were bing too cold though Bamir was feeling it the worst, as if the cold was targeting him.


    Sae didn''t care about how cold it was bing and only wanted to get close to Viktor but...


    *RUMBLE!*


    Bamir started to hear faint lightning sounds in the sky, which meant that the rumbling sound made by the lightning was too loud if he was able to hear it till here.


    It was as if the lightning was taking ce right above his mansion or...right above him!


    Oben had a confused look as he looked above while Nyissa and Sae were too distracted to hear what was going on.


    *CRACK!*


    The roof came crumbling down as arge bright blue bolt of lightning shot towards Viktor.


    Bamir''s eyes widened seeing this blue lightning, and for some reason, he felt all the hairs on his body standing on its end because of the iing lightning bolt.


    He immediately got away from Viktor''s body before the lightning bolt struck right where Viktor''s corpse was lying.


    *CRACKLE!*


    Nyissa and Sae were astonished by the powerful lightning bolt that struck Viktor and was even more thunderstruck as they saw even more blue lightning bolts shooting down from the skies while the temperature around them was dropping too fast till even icicles started to form on the surfaces.


    However, as the lightning bolts continued to strike where Viktor''s body was, Bamir was shocked by something emerging from within the lightning bolts that were slowly bing bigger in size with each second!

 Chapter 183 - The Silver Night King

    "Grrr¡­"


    A low growl came within the myriad of blue lightning bolts as a pair of mystical blue eyes emerged from within.


    Bamir''s lips parted with a shocked look as if he couldn''t believe what was happening before him.


    He never expected Viktor''s werewolf form to be so big and powerful. Just the auraing from seemed so heavy and immeasurable, he couldn''t believe this was a mortal. And the lightning bolts seemed as if the heavens came crashing down on hell in rage.


    As the lightning bolts slowly disappeared, everyone saw Viktor''s werewolf form, which was a whopping ten meters in height, almost touching the ceiling, and everyone, including Bamir, had to raise their heads to look at this gigantic figure standing on its hind legs. They all looked so smallpared to him.


    He had beautiful silver fur that was as radiant as moonlight, fangs that not only looked deadly but looked sharp enough to easily crush a man into pieces with his powerful jaws.


    Hisrge silver ws were undoubtedly lethal, and no sane person would ever want to risk getting their insides wed out by this terrifying beast.


    "Grrr¡­" Viktor was letting out low growls from the back of his mouth as spittle dripped down from his fangs as if he had never been more hungry for blood before. His mystical blue eyes were looking at Bamir, who increased his height till he was standing eight meters tall, which seemed as his limit in this body.


    Still, Bamir felt disgruntled seeing Viktor looking down at him with a predatory re, making him feel tiny.


    "V-Viktor?" Nyissa could hardly believe her eyes seeing this giant beast that was giving off a stifling pressure.


    Oben stumbled back by a few steps as if he was stunned by what he was seeing.


    Sae was the only one who didn''t seem surprised to see Viktor like this though she couldn''t help but smile, feeling awe and pride looking at him.


    "You think you can scare me with your eyes? You are nothing but just a mortal dog!" Bamir fumed as he charged forward with his hammer since he was no mortal, and getting looked down on by one only made him feel as if his status meant nothing.


    "GROWL!" Viktor let out a frightening growl as Bamir tried to smash his arm with his hammer. But to Bamir''s shock, Viktor casually stopped his hammer by grabbing his handle and what was even more of a shocker for Bamir was that he was unable to even budge his hammer from Viktor''s iron-like grip.


    Bamir grunted as he exerted all his strength, even with both his hands, but Viktor was not budging at all. However, his eyes shook when he saw a frostyyer suddenly spreading from underneath Viktor''s huge paw and over to the rest of the hammer.


    *Crack!*


    The crisp sound of ice breaking echoed as the entire heavy hammer suddenly broke into pieces, making it look quite spectacr in a way.


    "Impossible! A mortal can''t be this strong!" Bamir was feeling threatened for the first time by a mortal who shook his soul.


    Viktor only narrowed his eyes with a low growl as he crushed the hammer with just his palm, much to everyone''s surprise, and clutched Bamir''s neck as he lifted him till his feet left the floor.


    "Don''t get too ahead of yourself!" Bamir howled as mes zed from his eyes and attacked Viktor''s face with a st of dark orange mes that flooded out from his palms.


    "GROWLLL!" Viktor frantically let go of Bamir as he stumbled back because of the burning hot mes that were zing on his head, making him feel disgruntled but not too painful.


    However, suddenly the dark orange mes stifled as an icyyer began to spread over Viktor''s fur, making the mes die out, leaving behind vapors that were emanating from his burned skin though they began to heal rapidly till he was as good as new.


    Bamir saw that even his mes were ineffective in the end and mumbled with quivering lips, "Ice force that can put out my hell mes? You...Are you the Silver Night King? No...he should have died long ago..."


    "GROWL!" Viktor became even more enraged because of getting attacked by the mes. He grabbed Bamir by his head and threw him towards the ceiling with all his strength.


    Bamir was unable to resist Viktor''s explosive strength and found himself crashing through the ceiling, and even after crashing out of the ground floor of the mansion, he found himself still shooting upwards like a shooting star till he broke through the roof of the mansion and crashed on the mansion grounds.


    Viktor took a huge leap as he also made his way through the ceiling to follow Bamir since he seemed as if he couldn''t resist till he mauled Bamir to death.


    "Viktor!" Nyissa unconsciously called out, seeing him jump out of the mansion, but then pressed her hand against her chest as she tried to make sense of things she witnessed, especially Viktor''s death yet again.


    "He will be fine, Nyissa. He can''t die. Not even a fallen god-like Bamir can kill him," Sae''s gentle and soft voice from behind made Nyissae out of her thoughts as she turned around.


    "G-Grandaunt!" Seeing Sae approaching her with a slight smile made Nyissa feel strange since she knew this enchanting beauty was her dead grandaunt.


    "I can sense Viktor from here. In case he gets in trouble, we will act. Till then, we should stay here lest we get in his way. He may not be exactly conscious of himself," Sae said in a thoughtful tone though Nyissa didn''t feel that surprised since she witnessed how Viktor wasn''t exactly himself when he almost killed her.


    Nyissa then quickly bent her back as she bowed towards Sae in respect. Sae smiled as she lifted Nyissa''s chin to make her stand straight and said, "I am happy to see that I have such a talented and beautiful grandniece. I have been watching over you for all these years though you could be unreasonably stubborn at times."


    Nyissa looked down in embarrassment though she felt a warm feeling in her chest, wondering what all things and how much she knew about her.


    "Grandaunt...what exactly is Viktor...I saw him die twice with my own eyes...So what did you mean by saying that he can''t die?" Nyissa asked the question that had been burning in her mind for a while. She felt that maybe the first time when she identally stabbed Viktor in the heart, he might not have died.


    But this time, she was sure she saw Bamir kill Viktor, especially turning his head into ashes.


    "He is a halfling, isn''t he?" Oben''s voice made the two women turn towards the side as they saw him walking towards them.

 Chapter 184 - Free At Last

    Oben continued, "But still that doesn''t exin how he has the ability toe back to life after dying. Anyway...it doesn''t matter now as you two might get your wishes fulfilled."


    Sae narrowed her eyes and said in a tone of concern, "Brother, at least, tell me now, why are you working for someone evil like him? I know you would never do it willingly for no reason, especially when you dedicated your entire life to eradicating someone evil who only became like that due to circumstances."


    Nyissa also eagerly looked on as she said, "Grandfather, now that nobody is here now, why did you teach me the spell to help Viktor be immune to his weakness temporarily? I also know that you willingly let yourself get caught by my chains while Viktor fought Borin."


    Before, when Nyissa and Viktor were trapped in a cage together, Oben had taught Nyissa certain spells mentally, and Nyissa was talented enough to pick it up through his instructions and even cast them right after.


    Even though Oben''s action confused her, she was relieved to know that her grandfather was still there and not some monster upying his body.


    *BOOM!*


    Suddenly the floor shook, making everyone look at the huge hole in the ceiling, knowing that the fight between two beings of immense power could be quite devastating as they could see rubble falling down.


    It was as if the whole mansion was slowly crumbling down because of the earth-shaking fight that was going on outside.


    Viktor was astonishingly suppressing Bamir by leaving bleeding injuries on his body that made Bamir feel as if they were icy cold, spreading an excruciating stinging sensation and how even his normal healing factor wasn''t helping to heal these w injuries.


    Viktor was literally unstoppable and waspletely aggressive like a berserk wild animal. He wouldn''t stop attacking, and even the Ranars that came to attack him all got turned to ice statues and smashed to pieces with just a stomp from Viktor.


    Just like when he almost killed Nyissa, Viktor didn''t seem to be exactly conscious of himself, but something wild and angry was instead controlling his body.


    Viktor again pounced on Bamir, making him fall to the ground as he sat atop him and tried to w his face as Bamir desperately continued to hold off Viktor''srge ws from tearing his face.


    Bamir said with gritted teeth, "You are just supposed to be a mortal...I can''t let youe in my way¡­"


    "GRRR¡­" Viktor only let out a low growl as his ws increasingly got closer and closer to Bamir''s face.


    Bamir was literally feeling as if his limbs had gone numb from the icy feeling enveloping his whole body.


    "If only I had my real body¡­" Bamir knew he would have definitely stood a good chance if he were not forced to upy this mortal body.


    However, his strength was failing, and Viktor''s mouth, dripping with his saliva, was increasinglying closer towards his head!


    "NO!" Bamir knew Viktor was trying to eat his head, but he couldn''t find the strength to escape from this terrifying beast.


    "GROWL!" Viktor let out an angry growl as an icyyer began to envelop Bamir''s body, making his eyes widen.


    Bamir desperately tried to use his mes to melt the icyyer, but his mes were constantly getting put off, and his energy was already at a depleted state because of the injuries he had suffered.


    The icyyer suddenly began to spread over his limbs, and Viktor clutched them harder as they broke into pieces like ss.


    "NO! I can''t fail here!" Bamir wasn''t afraid of dying since this wasn''t his real body, but it seemed as if he didn''t want to let Viktor defeat him here as well.


    But Bamir was nowpletely helpless since Viktor smashed his limbs to pieces and could only helplessly watch as the icyyer continued to spread over his head.


    Realizing that he was going to lose this body, Bamir''s expression suddenly turned into an ted one as heughed, "Haha, you may be defeating me here...but I will be taking your...I will turn it into hell just like this ce...Next time we meet...you will be kneeling before me¡­" Bamir said in a dark tone before the icyyer covered his head, freezing his manic expression.


    Viktor seemed unperturbed by his words and opened hisrge jaws wide, lowering his head to crush the icy head.


    *Crack!*


    The sound of ss crumbling sounded as Viktor crushed Bamir''s head into small icy bits and got up, feeling satisfied by killing his prey. His surroundings were eerily silent without any Ranars in sight because he destroyed them all, and only icy fragments littered thend around him.


    His radiant silver fur fluttered as the cold wind blew across his face as he continued to stand there in a daze, nobody knowing what was exactly going on in his mind.


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Sae and Nyissa couldn''t help but smile, seeing that Viktor hade out as the victor in the end. As if in sync, they nced at each other, thinking that they should go see Viktor.


    However, Oben''s expression seemedplicated as he sighed, "So it hase to this...I knew it¡­"


    Sae knitted her brows and asked, "What do you mean, Brother?"


    Oben looked at her and then looked at the cages around him. He closed his eyes as he raised his staff and struck the ground as a wave of ck energy spread in all directions.


    Sae and Nyissa were confused by his actions, wondering what he was up to. But they were astonished to see the cages disappearing while the ones trapped inside were shining with a brilliant white light.


    "You are freeing them¡­" Sae was the first one to realize what Oben was doing. She could see that Oben was freeing the souls from the fake physical bodies they were trapped in, resulting in the souls finally being able to leave their mortal prison.


    "But why now?" Nyissa was relieved, but she had to ask out of curiosity, especially after everything Oben had done before to trap them.

 Chapter 185 - Merging Of Hell And Earth

    Oben slowly raised his head and said, "I don''t have much time now. I broke the Odic Contract I made with Bamir."


    "An Odic Pact? You really made one with such a being? But why? Why would you jeopardize your own soul like this?" Sae asked with visible worry in her voice.


    Nyissa also had her brows crinkle in worry hearing what Oben said.


    "Because our was in danger. Bamir wants our for some reason. But he needed my help and even made me like this so that I could be of use to him. Borin just happened to be wanted by Bamir as well. The only reason I epted was that I was able to strike a deal with him that even if he took over our, he wouldn''t hurt any people. I thought we both used our souls to sign the contract. But onlyter on I realized that I was too ignorant to see that he had used a mortal''s soul to sign the contract. Since he is a fallen god, there are lots of loopholes and tricks he knew, but I didn''t. The only reason I continued to go along was to see if I could make a difference at the right time. Anyway...it doesn''t matter anymore¡­." Oben said with an impassive expression, making one unable to guess what he was feeling.


    White cracks began to appear on his skin and slowly began to spread over his body.


    "Oben¡­"


    "Grandfather¡­"


    The two women finally were able to make sense of the things Oben did and were d to see that some of the original Oben or his dedication to protecting his home and people were still there.


    And now they were saddened when they realized that his soul would disappear forever soon. Not a trace of him would be left anywhere in the universe. It was an ultimate sacrifice only someone who deeply cared for the well-being of their world could do.


    Nyissa knew why Oben wanted himself to be seen as a viin since she could see how he was disappointed in himself for doing things he never wanted to but had to.


    "Oh no¡­" Oben mumbled with a frown as he quickly waved his staff, and a big spinning dark orange energy sphere manifested in the middle of the dungeon.


    As seconds passed, the energy sphere continued to be darker and darker till it started to turn red. It was spinning so fast, it looked quite dangerous as well.


    "Oben, what''s that?" Sae asked in a confused tone as she saw Oben hurrying towards it. She could see that it was staying invisible the whole time so that others wouldn''t see it.


    "Sae, Nyissa, direct your Odic Energy to stop this thing. Once this thing turns ck, then this Naraka Bridge and our world will merge!"


    "What?!" Nyissa''s eyes widened as she and Sae immediately acted and used their energies to try and cancel the self-sustaining energy that was powering up the dark sphere.


    "This sphere is aplicated space and time portal. It was set up by Bamir, and I used it to bring you all here by temporarily merging this ce with the forest you all were in. But the sphere''s true purpose is to envelop our whole and this Naraka Bridge together till they merge together," Oben exined as he continued to exert all his strength to stop the energy flow in the sphere.


    Nyissa gulped hearing that as she mumbled, "Then, that would mean the end of all life...But why would a fallen god want to do that? What is he up to?"


    Oben shook his head, "I don''t know...I have been trying to find out for centuries, but he is too careful, not that I am surprised."


    "Then we have to stop this thing at all costs now that Bamir has lost his mortal body¡­." Sae gritted her teeth as she also poured all her energy


    The energy sphere had slowed down by a bit, but its color continued to turn darker as it became crimson, rming the three.


    "It''s too strong...We will be toote¡­" Oben mumbled with a visible tremor in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, on Earth, it was night, but the skies suddenly started to light up and turned a bright shade of crimson all over the.


    Taya, who was unable to sleep and was sitting on the balcony, suddenly got up with a baffled look seeing the strange changes taking ce in the skies.


    She rubbed her eyes, wondering if she was dreaming or something, but still nothing changed, and the skies continued to turn into a hellish crimson color.


    *Rumble!*


    Red lightning streaks began to streak across the crimson clouds, startling Taya, who frowned, feeling an ominous feeling from this sight. The atmosphere around here suddenly seemed unpleasant and heavy.


    "Viktor...where are you¡­" Taya mumbled in a longing voice as she tried to call him but only to find out it was switched off for hours. She tried to call Brad as well, but his phone was also switched off, making her worry even more.


    However, she calmed herself, knowing that nothing bad could happen to Brad as long as Viktor was with him.


    She knew Viktor would do anything to protect the people he cared about though a feeling of uneasiness was making her chest heavy.


    Around the world, especially the countries where it was supposed to be daylight but was reced by dark crimson skies, people were confused and shocked to see what was going on.


    Within seconds, the phenomena became trending on social media, and even the people at the top had to wake up from their sleep to investigate what was going on.


    What unsettled most people was that the crimson skies and red lightning were giving them a feeling that their world was about to end.


    Meanwhile, in Earth''s Naraka Bridge, Oben and the two women were still trying their best but were only able to slow down the process by a bit and couldn''t see themselves stopping it even with all their powerbined.


    *BOOOM!*


    Suddenly they heard someone jumping in through the ceiling, only to turn around and have their eyes widened upon seeing that it was a ten-meter tall werewolf, baring their fangs while ring in their direction.


    "Viktor¡­" Sae was happy to see him, but she suddenly realized that this was not really Viktor who was conscious, based on the look in his eyes.


    "Oh no¡­" Nyissa was already familiar with how murderous and coldblooded Viktor could get whenever he had the same look in his eyes and couldn''t help but feel that their situation couldn''t get any worse.

 Chapter 186 - Saving The World

    "Growl!" Viktor made a loud growl as he rushed towards where the three were standing, much to their confusion.


    Oben could see that for some reason, Viktor wasn''t in his right mind and took a hard decision within a split second to stop what he was doing and used his staff to quickly move himself and the two women out of Viktor''s way.


    Nyissa and Sae weren''t surprised that Oben moved them, but now they got worried, thinking that Earth was doomed since things had already gotten worse.


    However, to their surprise, Viktor was still charging towards the dark crimson energy sphere, making them realize that he was after the sphere and not them.


    Viktor was able to sense this energy sphere from outside, and he just wanted to destroy it since this energy seemed to be in sync with Bamir''s energy, which he had just destroyed. All he wanted was to destroy anything rted to him.


    The dark crimson spinning sphere had almost turned ck, but Viktor suddenly used hisrge paws to cover it with his own hand and began topress it with his own bare hands.


    Nyissa was astonished by what she was seeing, "Is he...."


    "He is trying to destroy it¡­" Sae said with a relieved expression.


    "Maybe not everything is lost," Oben said in a weak voice as the white cracks began to spread over even more. The only reason Oben was still living was that he was trying his best to keep his soul together. But he knew he couldn''t do it forever.


    "GROWL!" Viktor let out a thunderous angry growl as his hands began to burn, but an icyyer began to cover his skin and immediately healed his scalded injuries.


    He applied even more strength as he tried to bring his hands together.


    The other three had their brows raised when they saw the dark energy sphere getting smaller and losing energy as it continued to spin slower and slower.


    It continued to be small till it became as small as a pebble and turned white.


    *BOOM!*


    Suddenly a powerful shockwave of energy emanated from in between Viktor''s hands, making Oben and the two women slide back though Viktor continued to remain in his ce.


    However, the three were relieved when they saw that the energy sphere had disappeared after Viktor opened his hands.


    "He did it!" Nyissa happily said, feeling as if a heavyweight was lifted from her chest.


    "He really is on a different level," Sae said with a proud smile.


    "He still isn''t himself. I think there is a problem with his soul¡­" Oben said with knitted brows as he saw Viktor slowly turning his towards their direction with a not-so-friendly re.


    However, he didn''t charge towards them but simply continued to stare at them like a wild animal as if he was trying to see whether they were a threat or not.


    Nyissa and Oben stood still like statues since they didn''t want to give a reason for Viktor to show hostility.


    But Sae suddenly walked forward, much to the worry of the other two though they didn''t stop her since they felt that she probably knew what she was doing.


    "Grrrr¡­" Viktor narrowed his eyes as he flexed his ws, seeing Sae approach him.


    "It''s alright...I don''t want to harm you¡­" Sae said in a soothing voice that could make one feel as if their entire body rxed.


    Viktor blinked his eyes as if in confusion, but suddenly he decreased his own height till he was above two meters tall since the person that was approaching him was too smallpared to his original size.


    It was as if he was curious to know more about the woman that was approaching him.


    Sae smiled, seeing that Viktor wasn''t nning to be hostile with her, and as she stood before him, she slowly raised her hand and cupped a hand to his face as she gently stroked his beautiful silver fur that was softer than she imagined.


    "Grandaunt is really amazing...She approached him without making him angry¡­" Nyissa said with gleaming eyes, feeling that her grandaunt was just as amazing as her grandfather.


    "She loves him more than anything¡­so even if Viktor may not be conscious of himself, his soul would still be familiar with her. In fact, she regrets doing what she did since she didn''t get to spend a long time with him. She believes that she could have solved the misunderstandings between him and me if she had tried. But I only learned the truth after my death, so even if she tried to convince me that Viktor was not a truly evil person, I wouldn''t have been convinced because of how much I thirsted for revenge. I even destroyed my own life in pursuit of it¡­" Oben said with a tinge of regret in his tone.


    Nyissa''s eyes softened hearing her grandfather''s words and again felt sad seeing the white cracks over his skin, knowing that his time wasing to an end soon.


    Viktor''s expression finally rxed as he felt her touch was soothing, making him look at her with a different gaze.


    "Viktor...I know you are still there...so don''t worry...I will bring you back¡­" Sae said as a faint light began to shine from her hand.


    Viktor simply continued to stare at her with his mystical glowing blue eyes, not understanding what she had just said.


    But suddenly, he felt drowsy and felt as if his body and mind were sinking into some other ce.


    "It''s alright...you will wake up soon...as yourself¡­" Sae said as she cupped his face.


    Viktor''s vision became blurry, and his posture slumped. And within a moment, his eyespletely closed as he suddenly transformed into his human self before falling over Sae, who caught him gently as she rested his head over her shoulder.


    Sae gentlyid him down on the floor. However, Viktor suddenly woke up, only to see that he was in a totally different ce, a forest to be exact, which made him quite confused.


    And when he realized that he had no control over his body and saw how his body, which looked quite different, was moving on its own, plucking flowers, he shouted inwardly in a puzzled tone, "I am that boy again? What the hell is going on??"

 Chapter 187 - You All Will Pay

    "I should get something for her...I hope there will be some good fruit on the trees¡­" Azu mumbled to himself as he continued to pick the flowers he felt looked beautiful. He guessed that Eli might gift him something for his birthday like always and so wanted to give her something as well.


    "No...if I waste any more time here, then I might gette to meet Eli. I wonder what she wants to say to me today," Azu continued to mumble with a happy smile as he decided toe out of the forest and walk towards the ce Eli asked him to meet. He thought that he can give her somethingter.


    "Oi, we found him. The halfling-dog who loves blood-suckers."


    "Hmph, fucking traitor just like his banished father who lusted after that bloodsucking woman."


    "Like father, like son. Licking the feet of bloodsuckers. How pathetic."


    Azu suddenly heard loud grumbles of a few muscr, tall young men approaching him from the front and became anxious, wondering if they were here to cause trouble for him.


    They looked a bit older than him, but the fact that made him nervous was that he recognized the three young men were from his father''s werewolf tribe based on the tattoos on their arms.


    ''What are they doing here?'' Azu inwardly thought in nervousness while trying not to look at them to avoid attracting their attention though he wondered if it was of any use.


    "Why don''t we teach him a lesson? Looks like he doesn''t have his bloodsucking girlfriend around him."


    One of them immediately whispered in a worried tone, "Hey, Larc, you still want to do this? His girlfriend is no joke. You know what happened to the ones she caught messing with her boyfriend."


    "Hmph, that''s because those idiots did it while that ice bitch was around. Look at him now. She is nowhere near, and trust me, we will finish this quickly before she even knows and also gain some merit in our n for getting rid of someone who tarnished our sacred Nightfall bloodline. I already took some measures to make sure she doesn''te here. Don''t you want to get promoted to a chief position? Besides, he dared to mess with our chief''s only daughter. Hey, Taimur, grab his hands."


    Azu couldn''t help but be curious about what they were heatedly whispering to each other, but when he heard one of them named Larc telling the other to grab his hands, he panicked and tried to run with the flowers in his hand.


    "Haha, this weakling thinks he can outrun us? Catch that bastard, Taimur!" Larc said with a scowl.


    Azu used all the strength in his legs to get away as quickly as possible. But within just a few moments, a strong pair of hands grabbed him from behind and turned him around, only to get punched in the face as he fell down on the ground with a groan.


    "Get up here!" But before Azu could recover from the blow, Taimur pulled him up and locked his arms behind his back as he made Azu face Larc and Liam.


    Azu was profusely bleeding from his lips, but he ignored the pain as he looked at Larc and said, "P-Please don''t do this...I didn''t do anything wrong to you people."


    "Aww...look at this innocent-looking dog. Hmph, who are you trying to fool with your words? You dared to mess with our princess, especially after we warned you not to go anywhere near her and sully her honor and reputation. You are not even worthy to lick her feet," Larc said as he unconsciously began to clench his fists, remembering certain moments where he saw Azu being close with the most beautiful girl he had everid eyes upon and longed for, by not only him but every single man in the tribe. However, nobody dared to be presumptuous because of her status.


    But he still stood a chance since he was the son of one of the guardians of the tribe, and his status was no joke as well.


    Azu had a bewildered expression hearing his usations and said, "W-We are just friends! I...I haven''t done anything to damage her reputation, nor would I ever want that. Besides, I never approached her on purpose..."


    Larc''s expression became even darker as he said, "You dare to say our princess approached you on her own because she is interested in you? You already have that bloodsucker, ice princess, but you are still not satisfied and want to two-time her?"


    Liam also chimed in with a hostile gaze, "It seems like someone here is getting too ahead of themselves. To think that he has the balls to think of himself as a friend of our princess!"


    "Two-time? W-What do you mean?" Azu couldn''t understand what these men were exactly angry about other than the fact that he interacted with their princess though he never meant her any harm.


    "Let''s see if you will understand after we are done with a scrawny little weakling like you," Larc said with an evil smile as he punched Azu''s stomach, making Azu''s eyes be round as saucers, feeling all the wind in his stomach getting knocked out.


    But the immense agonizing pain that followed and the inability to take another breath made Azu wheeze with a grimace as he didn''t even have enough energy to cry in pain.


    However, Larc didn''t stop just because Azu was experiencing breathlessness. He continued to punch him like a punching bag, with Taimur holding him from behind as Azu already began to cough out blood though he still didn''t let go of the flowers in his hand.


    He could even hear the sound of his own ribs breaking like ss.


    But the flowers began to dye red with his blood, and with just a few punches, Azu looked as if he was a dead man with bluish-red bruises all over his face and body.


    Larc was, in fact holding back a lot since he knew if he increased the strength of his punches even by a little, he would instantly kill Azu, and he didn''t want that. He wanted to torture him and make him feel regret for messing with the woman of his dreams.


    Liam also asionally joined in to batter Azu up, while Taimur also felt satisfied seeing Azu getting beaten up.


    Viktor, who was silently watching this, was feeling rage seething through his nerves since he felt as if he was the one getting beaten up and wondered why this boy was not fighting back or why he was this weak.


    He could feel the pain and helplessness Azu was feeling, making anger froth in his heart like a volcano. But he knew he could only watch and do nothing else.


    Azu''s entire body became lips, and his head was lowered in anguid manner as blood dripped down profusely from his mouth. Larc then looked at Taimur and nodded.


    Taimur smiled as he slowly took out a dagger and merely scraped Azu''s skin with it. He then threw him down like a dead weight since Azu was already semi-conscious.


    "Ugh, he didn''t evenst a few punches," Liam said in a look of contempt.


    Larc smirked, but then he saw the bloodied flowers still tightly clutched in Azu''s hand and said, "Those flowers...were you nning to give it to our princess to woo her with your trickery? Look at him...he is still holding on to it as if it''s his life. This is his n...he wants to worm back into our tribe using our princess."


    Azu was barely conscious enough to only hear some words here and there though he didn''t have the luxury to say anything.


    All he was thinking about was his family and Eli''s face.


    "I will make you let go of those flowers!" Larc said with gritted teeth as he stomped on Azu''s hand.


    *Crack!*


    "Unng...." Azu could only feebly groan as his hand, which was tightly gripping the flowers, got crushed.


    Larc got satisfied, seeing that he was able to get the flowers out of Azu''s hand, and kicked his stomach as he said, "Why don''t you call for your bloodsucking girlfriend? Where is she now? Hahaha¡­"


    "Heh, he must have thought he could get by us by being under her protection. But look at him now. Without her, he is no different than a worm, haha," Liam said with an amused expression and continued, "How could someone supposedly having our bloodline be this weak? Or is his real father some human trash after his mother cheated on her husband? Hahahaha¡­."


    Taimur kicked Azu''s legs, "Hey, didn''t you hear what my friends said? Why don''t you call that icy bitch of yours?"


    "N...No¡­." Azu feebly said as his vision continued to be blurry.


    Larc scoffed and said, "Hey, what did this worm say¡ª"


    *Whoosh!*


    But before he couldplete his sentence, his expression suddenly froze as if he got petrified though his two friends were shocked to see a sharp icy spear protruding out of Larc''s chest, especially where his heart was located as an icyyer continued to spread over his entire body till he turned into an ice statue before he could even let out a single word.


    *Crack!*


    Cracks suddenly appeared on the ice statue as it rapidly spread before exploding in every direction, making the two young men shield their faces with their arms.


    "You...all...will...pay....." A frigid voice of a girl, filled with boundless resentment and hatred that sounded beautiful as an angel yet deadly enough to chill their souls, sounded behind the two shocked young men.

 Chapter 188 - I Am Going To Turn Him

    The two were at first shocked to see Larc burst into frozen pieces with no one behind him, especially when they looked behind him.


    But the girl''s voice and her words from behind frightened them to the core since they weren''t dumb enough to not guess who it could possibly be.


    And just as they turned around, their eyes widened in terror as sharp icicles punctured their throats, making them helplessly touch their own throats as blood began to gush out like a fountain.


    However, not even their healing abilities were of any help as they sumbed to the ground.


    "Azu!" Eli didn''t even wait for them to die and immediately bent down to take a look at him.


    But her heart fell when she saw how severely injured Azu was, and tiny icy drops began to fall down from her crimson eyes.


    Viktor wanted to take a look at this vampire, but still, everything was blurry this time as well, especially since the boy through whom he was seeing everything was injured.


    However, he could feel her icy tears falling on his cheek as she gently raised Azu''s upper half towards her, "Azu...I am sorry I amte¡­"


    Viktor could guess what she was about to do and saw her bite down on his neck while feeling her sharp fangs dipping into his neck as well.


    He could see that this girl named ''Eli'' was trying to heal him.


    However, as moments passed, she was confused to see that Azu''s condition only slightly improved after everything she did to help him.


    "Azu...what''s wrong with you¡­" Eli began to feel despair, seeing that his condition was again beginning to deteriorate. Before, even when Azu was injured, she was always able to help him using her healing methods. But now, the situation was contrary to her expectations.


    She then felt that something was off when she tasted his blood in her mouth and looked at his body for any injury that looked suspicious.


    Her eyes quivered when she spotted a small sh mark on his back as if it was done with a dagger.


    She could see that even the small sh mark was not closing up, making her realize one thing, "Poison!"


    She gritted her teeth as she red at the three corpses with even more resentment and hatred that she couldn''t even express now that she had to find a way to save Azu before something worse happened to him. She could see that his time was limited, and the poison inside his system was slowly killing him and was too powerful for her to get rid of it.


    Even she spat out the poison since she felt it was quite unpleasant.


    "Don''t worry, Azu. I promise to save you¡­" Eli said in a determined tone as she picked up Azu in her arms and disappeared from the spot.


    Soon, Viktor saw himself getting carried towards a small pavilion on a hilltop where he could see an old woman sitting cross-legged on a mat while doing something with the herbs and flowers kept before her.


    The hills were quite tall, and Viktor saw how this girl climbed such a tall hill all on her own while carrying him. He could see that this girl''s feelings for this boy were immeasurable.


    "Grandmother, please help him!" Eli cried out in a frantic tone just as she entered the pavilion with a sick Azu in her arms, much to her grandmother, Erina''s, confusion.


    "Dear, what happened? Oh...this boy...your friend, what happened to him?" Erina asked as she inspected Azu after Eliid him down before her.


    "He...He is poisoned¡­" Eli said with quivering lips as she tried to stifle her sobs and continued, "Those evil dogs did this to him...Please help him, grandmother. You have to¡­"


    "Calm down, Eli. Let me first see what kind of poison he is afflicted with," Erina said in a gentle voice, trying to calm her granddaughter down while checking on Azu after tasting his blood in her mouth.


    After tasting his blood, her brows pulled together as she mumbled, "Oh no¡­"


    Eli became panic-stricken seeing her grandmother''s expression and asked in a weak voice, "Wh...What is it, grandmother¡­Tell me you can save him...please¡­.I am prepared to do anything!"


    "It''s beyond our hands, especially now that the Wolfsbane poison has already settled in his system. He has his father''s blood, because of which this poison is killing him slowly. If not for him having his mother''s blood, then he would have died already," Erina said with a sigh.


    "Wolfsbane?" Eli became devastated hearing that Azu was afflicted with the poison that was like a curse to all werewolves.


    Eli thought that her grandmother, who was well versed in healing and using medicinal herbs, could save Azu, but she knew how cruel and brutal of a poison Wolfsbane was since her own people used it against different werewolves tribes during wars.


    "You should bring him to his parents...he doesn''t have much time left. At best, I can help him make him feel better to lessen the pain he is feeling, but it wouldn''t stop the poison from¡ª"


    "NO! I...I won''t let a stupid poison kill him...nor am I going bring him to his parents just to let them see their son''s corpse...I will bring him back to them alive!" Eli said as she clenched her fists, her voice resolute to the core.


    Erina sighed, especially seeing her granddaughter being so distraught like this, who was usually cold and indifferent to everything else.


    "Eli...try to calm down and think rationally. What could you possibly do to save someone suffering from a poison like this?" Erina wanted to know what Eli was thinking.


    "I am...I am going to turn him...into one of us.. Then his healing abilities coupled with being a vampire should make the poison be useless, right?" Eli asked as hope gleamed in her watery eyes.

 Chapter 189 - What Are You Doing Here?!

    Erina slowly shook her head with a sigh, "We have already talked about this, Eli, and you know that if you turn him, he will simply die, especially because he is of werewolf bloodline as well."


    "But he has his mother''s bloodline as well! So it should work!" Eli said in a tone of certainty.


    "Then that only makes things impossible since the blood of a vampire and werewolf can never mix. They are opposites in every sense and would just try to devour each other, just like what we see in our daily life. Why do you think we have such a long enmity with them and endless wars? We weren''t made to coexist together. We are a bane to each other...but this boy just happened to be an anomaly which even I couldn''t understand," Erina said while dropping a single drop of herbal liquid into Azu''s mouth.


    "You already said his situation is not looking hopeful. So I have to try my best!" Eli said with clenched fists.


    "I understand you are worried about your friend...but if your father or any one of our people knew about you trying to turn someone like him into one of us, it wouldn''t bode well with you two, especially since you know how immensely incensed your father will be. I know you want to help him by giving him your Origin Blood which is something you can only do once in a lifetime and something supposed to be saved for your future husband. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to bear a child with your future husband and your father might do something unexpected out of anger."


    "I don''t care. I don''t want to marry anyone my father wants to. Even if he is my father, I won''t let him touch Azu. I won''t believe his hostility towards the werewolves is greater than his love for me. But for now, I am going to try what I always wanted to do."


    Eli lowered her head towards Azu, but Erina suddenly stopped him, "Wait! Fine...If you are so adamant about doing this, then I won''t stop you. But...if you are going to do it, then you may as well do it right if you want better chances of himing out of this alive."


    Eli''s eyes lit up immediately as she grabbed Erina''s hands, "Really, grandmother? You know a way to increase the chance of sess? Tell me, tell me!"


    Erina let out a heavy sigh and said, "Hold on...I didn''t finish yet. What I am about to say is our family secret that has been guarded closely since the inception of our bloodline by our forefathers. Not even I have an exact idea of how many years we have been guarding it or the profound secret behind it. And once you set out on this, then you may as well incur the wrath of every vampire of our kingdom, especially your father. You could be a public enemy or, worse, a traitor. By thews of our kingdom, you can even be executed despite your status. So, do you really want to listen to what I have to say? No matter what, I only want you to be happy since you are my most precious granddaughter even if that means I have to say something that could put you in danger. However, you are old enough now to make your own choice. I just don''t want you to regret anything in the future."


    Eli''s lips parted in surprise, not expecting there to be such serious repercussions over this family secret.


    However, even without hearing what she exactly had to do, Eli had already decided to do whatever it took as she said, "It''s fine. Even if I be a traitor to everyone else, it doesn''t matter as long as Azu is alive and well. So can you please tell me, grandmother?"


    "Come...follow me," Erina said as she got up and gestured to Eli to follow her.


    Eli looked at Azu before getting up and following her outside.


    Azu was resting with his eyes closed, but he still heard everything and was inwardly mumbling, "No...Eli...don''t do it¡­"


    Viktor, who was hearing his thoughts and the conversation between Eli and her grandmother, couldn''t help but be confused with whatever was going on.


    ''Wait...could this really be my memories and not just some dream?'' Viktor always had this thought in the back of his mind the moment he had dreams like this for the first time just recently.


    And now witnessing it again, he couldn''t help but think that the things he were seeing were too real to be a dream since he could feel everything Azu was feeling and even hear his thoughts.


    Most of all, it was as if he himself was Azu, making him even confused about his own identity at times. He could feel the same intense emotions Azu was feeling, especially when he was near Eli, making Viktor try and remember hard if he ever met such a girl, especially another vampire in his long life.


    But he was sure that until recently, he never met any other supernatural beings or events strangely enough and felt that this had something to do with his missing memories.


    However, suddenly a slender figure slipped inside the pavilion, and Azu felt a soft hand touching his forehead as he heard a gentle yet mellow voice of a girl, "Azu...Are you okay? I am sorry...I never knew¡­..How can I-I even fix this..." The girl hardly was able to finish her words as stifled sobs continued to escape from her throat while Azu, who was feeling a little better from Erina''s treatment, opened his eyes a bit to see the girl.


    However, his vision was blurry, though, Viktor was able to make out her hourss figure, especially her voluptuous bust, her long ck hair but the most enchanting feature about her was her radiant blue eyes, which made Viktor wonder if this was the werewolf girl since he could sense the subtle emotions Azu was feeling upon hearing the voice of this girl.


    He guessed that this girl should be around the age of Azu and Eli.


    ''How did a guy like him have two beauties surrounding him?'' Viktor had this burning question in mind, especially when he felt that this boy was too innocent and naive for his own good.


    Azu seemed as if he knew this girl as he slowly tightened his grip around her hand to feebly mumble, "I...It''s...fine...Tara¡­"


    "You! What are you doing near him?!" Eli fumed as she suddenly stepped in and saw Tara sitting beside Azu.

 Chapter 190 - Am I Going To Die?

    Tara got up with an apologetic expression and said, "Please, Eli¡­.I know this is my fault...but please let me stay with him and take responsibility. I will do everything in my power to help him."


    Eli gritted her teeth and stormed towards Tara, who still stood her ground without backing away.


    However, Eli clutched Tara''s neck as she said coldly with her fangs slowly revealing, "You want to take responsibility? Hmph, if it weren''t for the pack of lustful dogs from your tribe, this wouldn''t have happened! Because of you, he got hurt!"


    Tara''s expression became pained not because Eli was clutching her neck but thinking about how Azu got injured because of her and didn''t even try to free herself from Eli''s grip.


    "Eli...please¡­" Azu said in a feeble voice-hearing how heated up the situation was bing between the two girls and didn''t want them to fight.


    Even though Azu''s voice was very weak and low, Eli clearly heard him and immediately let go of Tara''s neck since she didn''t want to cause Azu any kind of distress.


    "Eli, Azu is right. Don''t fight. Instead, you two should help each other in a moment like this," Erina said with a sigh as she came inside and saw Eli and Tara.


    Tara immediately gave a respectful bow towards Erina, and Erina nodded with a smile as if she was okay with Tara being here. Tara was relieved to see that Eli''s grandmother was a very kind and generous vampire who was beyond the enmity between their races.


    Eli''s expression rxed a bit, hearing her grandmother''s words and looking at Tara''s guilt-ridden expression, Eli felt that she went a bit overboard in her sadness and anger.


    She knew Tara was innocent, and the real culprits were already killed by her.


    So she said as she grabbed Tara''s hand, "Fine...Let me ask you one thing first...You sure you don''t have a cure or antidote for wolfsbane, considering how it is the most lethal poison for your race?"


    Tara''s expression became even more down as she shook her head, "Usually, even we can only do something if only a short time had passed after getting poisoned with wolfsbane. Besides, my tribe won''t even let him in even if I begged them¡­"


    Eli took in a deep breath, feeling that there was no choice but to follow the method her grandmother proposed.


    Eli then walked towards the corner while pulling Tara along as if she wanted to ask something Azu wouldn''t hear, "Then since you said you are willing to take responsibility and do anything to help him...would you really help me with something that could involve risking our lives? I am sure your power over mes could reallye in handy."


    Eli indeed needed help with what she was going to do, and since it involved breaking into the most secure and protected area of her own home, she thought that having Tara with her could increase her chances of sess by a lot.


    Tara, despite being a young princess of her tribe, was feared by even mature vampires in Eli''s kingdom because Tara was the only person of the werewolf bloodline in tens of centuries to possess power over mes that could burn vampires to a crisp. But not only that, she was very powerful for her age and talented as well.


    That was why Tara''s status and reputation in her tribe were only below the chief, and even her n''s strength and reputation increased because of her.


    Eli also had a simr status in her own kingdom, considering how she was the strongest in her age and talents beyond everyone else''s expectations. Her power over the ice element was so profound and precise, it was said that her control over it was only second to her father, the king!


    But her spiritual ability to control minds was considered more dangerous and frightening than her other abilities, while Tara''s ability to cripple minds using fear was unprecedented, making her the most dangerous werewolf among the younger generation out of all werewolf tribes.


    So these two girls were originally rivals from opposite sides, but the only reason they didn''t fight or try to kill each other was because of amon factor...Azu.


    Tara eagerly nodded as she said, "Yes! Please tell me...I am ready no matter what it takes."


    Seeing how determined Tara was, Eli slightly smiled with an appreciative nod, "Good. Then follow me. We are leaving now."


    Eli let go of Tara''s hand and quickly kneeled on the floor as she kissed Azu''s forehead and said with a soft smile while holding his hands, "Azu, we will be back soon. Please hold on."


    Tara looked at the two from behind with aplicated expression and wanted to say something to Azu as well but felt that she didn''t have the right to till she fixed things.


    She felt a sharp stinging sensation in her chest, seeing how close they were but stifled that feeling like always since she didn''t want to act on her intense emotions.


    Eli then immediately got up and let go of Azu''s hands, who weakly tried to stop her, "Eli...wait¡­"


    But Eli grimaced as she came out of the pavilion while Tara looked at Azu and inwardly prayed for nothing bad to happen to him till they returned.


    "No...don''t go¡­" Azu wanted to stop them, knowing that they were nning to do something dangerous but could only helplessly watch as the two ran out.


    "They left, Azu. Have faith in them...Those two care very much about you...You are lucky to have those two as your friends," Erina said as she sat beside him and tried to keep his fever in control.


    "Lucky indeed¡­" Viktor said with a shake of his head though he could feel the same worry and concern Azu was feeling for the two girls. Viktor realized that the more he was watching all this, the more he was getting immersed in this boy''s world.


    He couldn''t even remember what he was doing before all this, especially the fact that he was about to get killed by Bamir.


    But as minutes passed, Azu''s condition began to get worse, and his consciousness continued to get dull till everything went dark for him and his thoughts ceased, making Viktor feel like he was stuck in an empty void.


    "Am I going to die?" Before Viktor realized it, he was already considering himself to be Azu.

 Chapter 191 - No Longer Weak

    Viktor was the only one who could be said to be familiar with death or how it feels before dying. That was why he could see that he was slowly falling into the embrace of death.


    "No...I don''t want to die...I want to see them again¡­" Azu desperately thought, feeling that he was not ready to leave this world. For him, his life had barely started, and there were so many things he wanted to do.


    "Azu!"


    "We are back! Please stay with us!"


    Azu had no idea how much time had passed, but he suddenly heard worried shouts from the girls he was familiar with.


    However, even if he wanted to answer them, he couldn''t. He couldn''t even open his eyes and look at them. He was feeling as if their voices were fading, and he was slowly losing sense of everything.


    "Grandmother, what should we do now? I have got it!"


    "Since he is of mixed bloodline from two opposite races, you two have to turn him at the same time. Only then would this have any chance of working. He already possesses the bloodline from both races, but it is dormant and is slowly killing him from inside since they repel each other. Only because his mother is half-vampire and half-human, his human blood is keeping him alive by acting as a barrier for the other two dormant bloodlines. That is why he looks frail and weak but still alive. But now that you both got ''it,'' maybe it could alleviate the disharmony between his bloodlines. I can''t guarantee what is going to happen since not even I really understand the immense and mysterious power ''it'' holds. But it''s better than doing nothing," Erina said in a worried tone.


    "Let''s do it, Eli. We are losing him!" Tara said frantically.


    "Okay!"


    "I will¡­." But by now, all voicespletely faded out, and Azu felt so cold and alone, he never felt scared more in his life.


    He felt as if he was continuously falling down in a bottomless abyss with only darkness surrounding him.


    But as he looked down, he suddenly saw giant raging crimson mes and a powerful yet wild blizzard entwining with each other, lighting up his surroundings and making him feel warm and cold at the same time.


    The raging crimson mes took the shape of a werewolf, while the wild blizzard took the shape of a ferocious vampire that seemed to be in an eternal battle with the other.


    Azu gulped as he was continuously falling towards them and didn''t want to get burned or frozen to death by these two.


    But just before he could fall into both of them, an unknown gentle force suddenly stopped him from falling, and instead, he was kept suspended in mid-air.


    "Who...are...you¡­Who...am...I..."


    Azu was surprised and confused to suddenly hear the voice of a girl whose voice he was not familiar with.


    "Why...am...I...here¡­"


    "Eh?" Azu was bewildered as he looked around to see where the voice wasing from, but it seemed like it wasing from every direction, and no one was in sight as well.


    "I...like...it...here....It''s not dark...and lonely...like before¡­"


    "H-Hello?" Azu was perplexed, but he could feel the sadness in her voice and felt sympathy for her even if he didn''t know this girl was.


    "They...are...fighting...I...don''t want...that¡­"


    As if her words had a power of their own, the two violent superpowered beings suddenly stopped fighting, and instead, a shocking change was taking ce.


    The two supernatural beings suddenly turned into pure crimson mes and ice, respectively, and began to dance together.


    Azu was bewildered by what he was witnessing, and he was even more stupefied when he saw them taking the shape of a vampire and werewolf again, but this time the vampire was the one with zing crimson mes while the werewolf was an icy figure.


    The most surprising fact of all was that these two were not fighting anymore but were instead looking at him while kneeling as if in reverence and respect. They didn''t look like they wanted to tear each other apart. It was as if they were never fighting in the first ce.


    "What...is going on¡­" Azu was feeling strange seeing these two giants kneeling before him, especially when he was so tiny and weakpared to them.


    It just made him feel surreal, but at the same time, he felt some unknown power filling up his body and soul, making him feel good like never before.


    He didn''t feel he was weak or fragile anymore like before but strong beyond his wildest dreams.


    He then noticed two energy strands, one crimson and the other a radiant blue originating from the two supernatural beings, were connected to his forehead as a golden light began to radiate from that point.


    "Now...we are...one¡­No one...can...hurt us...anymore..."


    Azu suddenly felt as if someone was holding both his hands and embracing him. The girl''s voice trailed off before it became as silent as night and the feeling of somebody holding him disappeared as well.


    "Wait!" Azu called out, but he no longer was able to hear the same voice.


    And immediately, the entire surroundings before him became totally dark again as the two supernatural beings disappeared and the golden light dimmed as well.


    "What just happened....Am I dreaming it all? Am I even alive?..." Azu was feeling totally confused, and right now, all he wanted was to wake up and see the familiar faces.


    But a sudden realization dawned on him that made him think differently for the first time as he continued to be surrounded by darkness, "I was weak all this time...That''s how I ended up getting hurt and getting stuck here...Why did I not fight back...If I had a second chance...I will not let anyone hurt me anymore¡­I will protect my people with my own hands...I will...no longer be weak!"


    At that moment, a brilliant golden light emanated from his entire body, spreading in every direction like an unstoppable force and dissolving the darkness surrounding him.


    Azu suddenly could sense his body again and even move his limbs as he tried to open his eyes.


    "Azu! Are you alright?!" Tara''s ecstatic voice sounded beside Azu''s ears as he rubbed his eyes and tried to get up with her support.

 Chapter 192 - You Have Been Reborn

    But just as Azu was trying to get up, he identally lost his bnce and had his face fall onto something warm and soft that left him stupefied for a moment, but it was the pleasant fragrance that left him in a daze.


    "Ah! Azu!" Tara became flustered seeing that Azu''s face fell on top of her soft chest though she knew it was by ident, especially since she knew Azu was not that kind of person.


    So she gently raised his head with a reddened face and examined him to see if he was really fine. However, seeing his face, she couldn''t help but fall into a daze yet again, seeing a face she was not clearly used to but at the same time retained certain features from before.


    Azu''s vision had cleared up by now and saw the face of an unforgettable beauty whose radiance could make the stars and moon pale inparison.


    She had light pink lips that looked as soft as the petals of pink roses and soft-angled arched eyebrows. Her skin was as radiant as the moon and long silky ck hair that reached till her buttocks.


    Only when he saw that she was wearing a silver breastte which was covering her upper body alone, revealing some of her bountiful breasts and navel.


    He could see that she was in an armor attire with a silver coil and greaves that revealed her soft and alluring thighs.


    Her radiant blue eyes had an otherworldly charm, and she was looking at him with a concerned yet happy look. He also felt happy to see her and couldn''t help but smile seeing her face.


    "Azu...are you feeling okay now?" Her gentle and mellow voice that seemed to have the charm to soften anyone''s soul made Azu finallye out of his disorientation and look at her as he said with a smile, "I am feeling alright...In fact...I never felt so good in my life before¡­" As Azu said this, he could feel that he was feeling quite different now though he couldn''t understand what exactly changed.


    But when he got a hold of his senses, he realized that his perceptions were beyond his imagination. He could even see the tiniest details of his surroundings, crystal clear, and his ears were able to pick up the slightest flutters of the butterflies outside.


    And the natural and delicate fragranceing from Tara not only made his mind feel fresh, but he could also see the veins running through her body, clearly showing the flow of her blood. But suddenly, thework of veins disappeared as Tara noticed something, wondering if Azu was using some ability, making her feel vulnerable.


    He was not used to having such a heightened sense of perception and had to focus his mind to stop the inflow of this unnecessary information and didn''t notice Tara''s expression flickering. He felt that maybe he was seeing things because of falling sick.


    He looked around as he asked, "Where is Eli? I remember she was with me...wasn''t she?"


    Tara nodded while trying her best to control the overwhelming emotions she was feeling upon seeing how perfectly alright he was, "She...had gone out with her grandmother to collect some herbs down the hill for you. They will be back soon. I am sure she would be very happy and thrilled to see you like this."


    Azu nodded but seeing how his surroundings were in a mess, especially the shattered pavilion and cracked ground, he couldn''t help but wonder if some kind of earthquake happened here. Even the evening sunlight was entering through the shattered roof, which was quite open now.


    "What happened here?" Azu asked in a confused tone. Looking around him, it look like some kind of big fight or a storm took ce here.


    Tara had a speechless look for a moment before saying with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, Azu. There was a bit of an ident, but nobody got hurt. You being okay is proof of that."


    Azu felt it weird though he left it at that since nobody got hurt.


    "Actually...I...have something to say¡­" Tara said in a low voice as she bit her lips.


    "Azu!" But suddenly, a girl''s shout from behind startled the two and saw that it was Eli who was rushing towards Azu while her grandmother, Erina, a graceful woman looking in her fifties despite her true age, was following Eli with a smile, seeing that Azu had woken up.


    Azu''s face lit up seeing a girl with beautiful silver hair that draped down her back like a river spilling across her back. Her vivid crimson eyes were as beautiful and lovely as the red water lilies; her lips the same color as her eyes wlesslyplemented her sharp and exquisite features that couldpletely spellbind any living being.


    Her skin was as pure and white as snow, making her look even more alluring.


    She was wearing a ck leather corset that wrapped tightly around her slender curves and ample breasts with a beautiful ck fabric flowing down from her hips, covering the sides of her thigh.


    It seemed like even Eli was in a battle outfit, making him feel worried, thinking what these two were up to while he was out.


    However, right now, he was happy and excited to see her and got up, only to have Eli slowly walk towards him and look at him closely from top to bottom as she said in an overwhelmed voice, "Azu...I...thought I lost you¡­I am happy that you are alright..." Eli couldn''t help but tear up emotionally as she still couldn''t believe that all their hard work paid off.


    "Eli¡­" Azu unconsciously stepped forward, wondering how to thank her, but at the same time, he noticed something strange. Eli''s head was only reaching till his chin, and he had to look down to see her when usually it was him who had to look up to see her. He then noticed that everything around him looked smaller or at least he felt taller way more than he ever dreamed.


    He knew Eli was really tall since her height reached around 185 cms and if she was only reaching till his chin now, didn''t that mean he was at least over 200cms tall?


    Eli noticed that Azu was strangely silent and realized that he still hadn''t taken a look at himself.


    She let go of him and said as she grabbed arge mirror from the corner, "Azu...some things happened while you were asleep, and certain changes took ce in you. So don''t get too surprised or worried since only good changes have taken ce. Here, have a look at yourself."


    Eli had kept this mirror ready since she knew Azu might need it after waking up to see that he was no longer the same as before. She didn''t know how he would process this change and wanted to be there for him when he realized it.


    Tara also expectantly looked on as Azu stood before the mirror, his eyes widening from astonishment in seeing a person he could barely recognize.


    The young man he was seeing in the mirror was not only over 2 meters tall but had a devilishly charming face with well-defined and chiseled features.


    But one noticeable feature that caught his eyes was the color of his own eyes!

 Chapter 193 - First Of His Kind

    His eyes were vivid crimson in color, simr to Eli''s, and his skin was as pale as hers but perfect and smooth like marble.


    His hair also grew longer till it reached his neck, with some of it falling over his forehead and looked thicker and silkier. In fact, he unconsciously touched his hair, feeling that he had never expected hair could feel so soft and smooth to the touch.


    Before, his hair was thin and short. In fact, it was worsening, including his health, as the years passed because of his body''s condition.


    But now, as he looked at his body, every single part of his body was rippling with muscles and even ten-pack abs. He touched and pressed them with his own fingers to see if he was dreaming all of this or not.


    His arms looked big, and his sculpted chest was wide, with his body having arge frame.


    "I-Is this...really me? What...happened...how¡­" Azu mumbled as he continued to stare at the mirror with a bewildered look.


    He saw that his pants were now torn and tightly wrapped around his thighs. He guessed that it was because his height increased, and as his legs grew, his pants weren''t long enough based on his old height.


    Erina smiled, not expecting such an astonishing change to happen, and still couldn''t believe how this became a sess when originally she thought he was done for because of how his body was made.


    She only wanted to make Eli feel less regret by letting her try everything.


    "You have to thank these two for your present condition. They turned you," Erina said as she ced her hands on Eli and Tara''s shoulder.


    "Turned me?" Viktor was surprised as he turned towards them and asked.


    Tara''s expression became a bit flustered since she never thought she would be giving away her vital essence to Azu...especially this soon. It was something she could only do once in her entire lifetime.


    Eli had a stiff expression since, just like Tara, she was inwardly embarrassed about giving away her Origin blood to Azu. She didn''t think much in the heat of the moment, and only now did she realize the consequences of what she did though she didn''t feel a tinge of regret.


    "These two sacrificed a lot by¡ª-"


    "Grandmother, no!"


    "Grandma!"


    The two girls shouted at the same time, making Erina swallow her words with an amused smile while Azu had a confused look, wondering what was going on.


    "What I wanted to say was that these two helped you awaken your bloodlines, both of your father and mother''s that were lying dormant in your body. So to be exact, they didn''t turn you but awakened your inner potential. What you are now is what you should have supposed to have been had your bloodlines not rejected each other. But as our races have been fighting each other against each other since times immemorial, our bloodline''s nature became the same as well...to reject and fight each other. Only your human side was keeping you alive these years, but still, you would have died before you turned twenty since your body was suffering too much from your bloodlines rejecting each other. I am sure you already knew this."


    Azu slowly nodded since he had already heard from different physicians about how his health was continuously deteriorating, making him weaker as years passed and that he wouldn''t live beyond twenty.


    Everyone said that even his birth was a bizarre event, and he was not supposed to be born since a vampire, and a werewolf can never have a child together. It was a fact set in stone, and naturally, also, it was impossible.


    It was only because his mother was half-human as well, he happened to be born even though it was also something said to have been impossible.


    "But despite this, you fought till here, staying alive for so many years. Even if there were strange incidents like yours in history, they all died with variousplications within just a short time after being born, or sometimes they didn''t even have the chance to be born. But now you don''t have to worry about that since you have been granted boundless vitality and became something more than a vampire and werewolf...something more powerful from the fusion of these two. You are the first of your kind among us," Erina said with a pleased smile.


    Tara and Eli also smiled, feeling proud and happy that Azu no longer had death looming over him and he could finally live the life he deserved.


    Azu felt overwhelmed with lots of emotions as he looked at the two girls, knowing that these two girls saved him and gave him a second chance¡­a new life.


    He never felt so warm in his chest, and as he continued to look at their faces, his heart began to rapidly beat like never before, "Thank you...Eli and Tara. Without you two...I wouldn''t be still alive¡­"


    "T-There''s no need for that, Azu¡­I have to take responsibility..."


    "Yes...You are someone I care about. So it''s natural that I should help you¡­"


    The two girls suddenly felt their cheeks bing warm under his intense gaze and looked away at the same time, much to the amusement of Erina, who inwardly sighed, thinking how nice it was to be young.


    But she couldn''t help but worry for these two girls because of what they did to save Au. She couldn''t help but feel that a storm of trouble wasing their way and wondered what kind of a man Azu would grow up into, especially considering his immense potential.


    But he remembered these two girls talking about doing something dangerous and asked worriedly, "Did you two do anything dangerous to help me? I heard you two talking about breaking into a dangerous ce."


    The two girls'' expressions becameplicated since they didn''t expect Azu to be still conscious enough to hear all this while he was sick.

 Chapter 194 - I Have Something To Tell You

    Erina came to their rescue as she said, "You must have heard wrong because of how disoriented you were, Azu. The poison you were inflicted with could cause hallucinations or lucid dreams. Anyway...these two indeed worked together to help you. That''s how they saved your life."


    Azu slowly nodded though his expression seemed as if he wasn''t entirely convinced. But then he thought that just like Erina said, all of this might have been his mind ying tricks since he remembered the strange things that happened while he was unconscious and even after waking up.


    He now felt that he must have dreamed it all and was just his imagination in the end.


    Erina didn''t want to hide the truth, but she knew Eli or Tara wouldn''t want Azu to know what they had done to save him and decided to respect their wishes.


    "I...I have to go¡­" Tara quickly left, leaving Azu confused and surprised as he called out "Tara, wait!"


    However, Tara was already out of the pavilion, making Azu wonder why she didn''t want to stay. Inwardly he didn''t want her to leave, especially after getting to see her again when he previously thought he was going to die.


    Tara felt that she didn''t have the right to stay near him any longer and also decided to leave so as to not make Azu think too much about what they did, to not make him worry.


    Eli also seemed surprised to see Tara leave since she knew how badly Tara wanted to stay and look after Azu. But then she realized the reason why Tara left and said to Azu, "Azu, you have to clear up some things with her. She mes herself for what happened to you and did everything in her power to help you. Without her...I...I couldn''t have saved you," Eli said with a low sigh while inwardly wondering why she was able to speak for Tara without feeling any negative feelings.


    Usually, whenever she saw Tara near Azu, she would feel her heart getting colder but wouldn''t do anything for Azu''s sake.


    But now, after going through everything with her to save Azu, she felt that Tara was not the kind of girl she expected.


    Azu''s brows pulled together hearing this as he never thought she would be feeling this much guilt for something she didn''t even do. He immediately said before going after Tara, "I will be back!"


    Eli nodded with a soft smile as she saw Azu going after Tara.


    "You have really grown up, Eli. I never thought my little girl would be this mature one day. Are you really okay with Azu getting close to Tara? It seems like Azu would have a lot of good feelings for Tara after what happened today," Erina said as she looked at Eli to see what her granddaughter was thinking.


    Eli smiled and said as she stared in the direction Azu went, "Tara is a nice girl, and it''s fine if Azu wants to be her friend. I can''t prevent them from meeting up after everything she did for him. In fact, I feel happy that Azu has someone else who cares about him as well. So...even if...I am not able to be there for him, there would be someone else¡­" As her words trailed off, Eli''s expression became a bit down, thinking about what was going to happen to her because of what she did today.


    Erina''s eyes softened seeing her granddaughter being like this, seeing how protective of Azu she was, and she said as she caressed her head, "Don''t worry, dear. I will convince your father to not punish you. Besides, he wouldn''t make you undergo any cruel punishments because he loves you the most. You are his only daughter, and he is very protective of you, as you know."


    Eli sighed as she shook her head, "I know. I love him the same as well. But because of me, he already hates Azu so much that I have to always meet Azu in hiding. And if he gets to know I stole ''it'' for Azu, he might kill¡­" Eli was unable to finish her words as if she didn''t want to say them aloud. But this thought was worrying her to the core of her soul, "Anyway...I can''t let him know the true reason why I did it. Otherwise, I won''t be the only one facing the consequences."


    Erina sighed, knowing that Eli was right, and even she could not really imagine how Eli''s father would react since what she stole was no simple thing but something that was considered sacred for countless generations and safeguarded by their ancestors to the point of even having to sacrifice their own lives to prevent it from falling into others'' hands.


    So one could imagine the gravity of what Eli and Tara had done though Eli could have it worse since she was the princess of her kingdom.


    Even if her father didn''t want to punish her, could he go against his ancestors or the elder vampires of the kingdom?


    They obviously wouldn''t sit still, nor would they show the slightest mercy about this matter even if their own family member was involved since bloodline and the rules that were tied to it were supreme to them.


    "You know, in the past, many of our powerful ancestors tried to use or harness the boundless and mysterious in ''it'', but all of them died trying. Azu is the only one who was able to harness its power though I have no idea how it would exactly affect him as time passes. We don''t know ''its'' true origin, but maybe your father knows since only kings are allowed to receive the bloodline memories of the previous kings. Maybe if he knows the truth, he might start looking at Azu in a new light since he achieved something impossible."


    "That''s why you don''t have to worry too much about this. I will protect you both with everything I can. So don''t beat yourself up thinking about it. Leave it to me," Erina said in a reassuring tone as Eli nodded with a smile and hugged her, feeling happy and grateful that she had such a loving grandmother.


    Meanwhile, Azu caught up with Tara and saw her descending down the hill. She increased her pace when she saw Azu was behind her, making Azu shout, "Tara! Wait! Don''t run!"


    Azu became even more determined to catch up to her and was surprised that his running speed was too fast for him to control his own body, which still felt quite unfamiliar to him.


    He only realized it toote as he lost his bnce and stumbled before rolling down the hill, "Uff!"


    "Azu!" Tara became worried seeing Azu fall down and immediately climbed up to catch him. But Azu suddenly dug his nails into the soil, stopping himself and letting him regain his bnce as he slowly stood up.


    Tara felt relieved, seeing that he was able to break his own fall, and realized that he was no longer the old Azu.


    Azu was surprised that even after rolling down the hill like that, he sustained no injuries, and his skin was still as good as new. He didn''t even feel any pain.


    However, he didn''t think about it for long since Tara was already standing before him and saw that she was about to run away from him again.


    "Don''t!" Azu immediately reached out his hand and grabbed her arm as he pulled her towards him, making her fall onto his bare chest since his loosely tied robes came undone when he came tumbling down.


    Tara''s cheek flushed in red since she was making direct contact with his well-sculpted body, which felt quite warm and strong, feeling the robust muscles underneath.


    She never thought a man''s body could feel sofortable. But she immediately came out of her daze as she took a step back in embarrassment, letting go of his body.


    If anybody else saw the famous Nightfall princess, known for her ferociousness and temper being so shy and nervous, they would think that they had gone mad enough to dream things like this.


    However, Azu still didn''t let go of her and held both her wrists as he said softly, "Please don''t run from me.. I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 195 - Unearthing The Past

    Tara wanted to free her wrists from his hands, but for some reason, she found herself losing strength under his gaze, especially when he was asking her to stay.


    However, she thought now was the time to tell him what she wanted to do since the moment she heard he got hurt because of her.


    She said as she lowered her head, "I am sorry, Azu...I really am...I never thought you would get hurt...like this...I should have protected you¡­" Tara began to sob, but she tried her best to stifle it since she didn''t want to appear weak before him.


    "Will you forgive me?" She asked with her head still lowered as she held his hand softly and with a pained tone added, "I c-can stay away...if you don''t want to see me anymore¡­"


    Azu felt his eyes bing warm, seeing that she was feeling so guilty and sad about what happened to him, and decided to tell her what he really felt.


    He held her hand and raised her chin as he looked at her captivating watery blue eyes, "Tara, you did nothing wrong for me to forgive you or for you to be sorry about. It was my fault that I ended up like this. If only I was not weak, then things wouldn''t be like this. But no more...I have decided to not be weak anymore...This time I will learn to protect myself and people I care about...including you."


    The skies had turned dusky as the sun finally decided to rest, letting the night slowly take over.


    Hearing his words, Tara felt her heart bing lighter as a warm feeling spread across her chest. She slowly looked up to meet his gaze and saw an astonishing change as his crimson eyes slowly faded away, only to be reced by a mystical blue.


    She couldn''t understand what was going on, but she could sense that Azu''s aura had undergone aplete changepared to a moment ago. Even his hands began to feel cold rather than warm.


    Before, his aura was warm and fiery yet gentle, but now his aura felt cold yet fierce, with an intoxicating charm emanating from his entire person.


    Even though she thought that she wasn''t fond of anything cold, his cold hand surprisingly made her body heat up through his touch. Just a few moments ago, she didn''t feel anything of that sort, but the moment his eyes turned a blue shade simr to hers, she strangely couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    Azu was feeling strange as well as his eyes peered into her mesmerizing blue eyes. He suddenly felt the blood in his body dancing in excitement in her presence, making him unconsciously hold her hands tighter.


    He felt as if the world around him was fading away, and only this bewitching beauty was present before him.


    Tara was feeling no different as every inch of her soul began to shake in excitement in the presence of this devilishly handsome man who seemed to exude a fatal charm she found impossible to resist.


    His manly scent was dulling all her senses, making her feel intoxicated, and she felt her body burning up like never before. She never felt such a feeling in her life before, but she wasn''t ignorant to not know that every werewolf would feel like this the moment they naturally resonate with another werewolf to be their potential mate.


    Not every werewolf would feel this since this was a very rare phenomenon that was only said to ur when a pair of werewolves of opposite genders perfectly sync with each other physically and emotionally till they unconsciously imprint on each other, strengthening their bonds to a whole new level.


    When a male and female werewolf experience this phenomenon, it was believed that they would have the ability to strengthen their bloodline by bonding physically and emotionally and would be at their strongest when the two are together.


    Tara never expected that this phenomenon would be happening to her, at least not this soon. However, right now, her mind was too engrossed in looking into his eyes, she couldn''t afford to think about anything else.


    Before they knew it, both of their bodies had gotten closer, and all Azu felt at that moment was to get closer to her, just like Tara.


    Tara was 183cms tall, and she unconsciously raised her feet as her face got closer to his while Azu also involuntarily lowered his head as if her pink petal-like lips were maically attracting him towards it.


    The two of them looked like they were embracing each other and about to have their lips touched against each other.


    But¡­


    "Where is he?!!"


    A tremor passed through the hills as a booming voice of an angry man echoed throughout the region, bringing Azu and Tara out of their dazed state before looking up with confused expressions.


    Tara could still feel her heart racing like never before because of what was happening a moment ago. However, hearing the shout, she discarded all other thoughts as she recognized something, making her frown.


    "Oh no...he is here."


    Azu''s expression became slightly grave as he looked at her and asked, "You don''t mean¡­"


    "The Frost King is here. He must be here for Eli and¡­" Tara bit her lip as she couldn''tplete her sentence since she didn''t want Azu to get into trouble, and keeping him in the dark seemed like a better option.


    "Her father? I should get back! It sounds like he is angry at her," Azu said worriedly as he began to climb upwards.


    "Wait! If you go, he...he might hurt you!" Tara wanted to stop him since she couldn''t tell how Eli''s father would react upon seeing Azu, especially since Eli gave away her Origin Blood to Azu.


    Even if other vampires weren''t able to notice it, her own father would be able to since she belonged to his direct bloodline.


    Surely this would also mean he can notice it from Azu as well.


    Azu stopped hearing her words and turned his head around as he said in a low voice, "Maybe...But I can''t let Eli face everything alone like all these years. She had been defending me, even against her own father. It''s time I stopped hiding behind her and instead be there for her so that she wouldn''t feel alone."


    Azu was inwardly feeling very scared about facing her father, but he was suppressing his fear for Eli.


    Tara parted her lips to say something, but listening to him and seeing the determination in his eyes, she felt as if she couldn''t stop him, nor should she.


    "Okay...But I aming with you!" Tara said resolutely, much to Azu''s surprise, though suddenly everything began to fade out, making Viktor, who was deeply living and experiencing everything so far through Azu, begin to regain his senses.


    "No...What was going to happen...Eli...Tara...why do I feel like I know these two but at the same time don''t remember anything about them? What happened to them? How did I lose my memories? What kind of a life was I living? Did I really have parents?" Viktor mumbled absentmindedly as his mind was filled with countless questions after experiencing and seeing all this.


    "Aros? Are you okay?" Suddenly Viktor felt as if a soft hand was caressing his head and recognized this familiar voice as Sae''s.


    "Sae?" Viktor opened his eyesnguidly as he saw a breathtaking beauty''s face looking at him happily from above.

 Chapter 196 - Forgiveness

    He quickly sat up and realized that he was still in his world''s Naraka Bridge, and thest thing he remembered before bing unconscious was being under the feet of Bamir.


    "Bamir! Where is he?!" Viktor became worried, wondering if anything worse happened while he was down and looked around, only to be astonished to see that there were no more cages and the ceiling had arge opening.


    He had no idea what the hell happened other than the fact that he was dreaming events that felt too real, like memories.


    "It''s fine...Bamir is gone. We are safe," Sae said with a smile as Viktor slowly got up, fastening the robe around his body.


    Sae didn''t expect Viktor to wake up so fast after bing unconscious. Just a few moments after helping him put on a robe, Viktor had already stirred awake.


    However, to Viktor, it felt like he had spent hours in an unconscious state.


    "Aros?" A familiar voice of a man, filled with happiness, sounded from behind.


    Viktor turned around to see ethereal images of a couple he easily recognized...his parents...or the parents who brought him up like his own son.


    Avan was his adoptive father, and Del was his adoptive mother. Both were looking at him with overwhelmed expressions while their ethereal images continued to flicker.


    They no longer had horrifying appearance but had their original appearance, though in an incorporeal state.


    "Father...mother¡­" Viktor mumbled, seeing that they were finally freed from their hellish torture though he had no idea who or how they got saved. He spected that Sae and Nyissa saved them, and all he knew was that everything came to an end finally.


    Viktor immediately kneeled before them as he tried to touch their feet only to have his hands pass through them, realizing that they must be in their soul form, "Please forgive this unfilial son. I...I failed you both...I never knew you all were suffering so much...because of me," Viktor never felt so bad about himself. He felt as if he was unworthy to be their son.


    "Son, please get up. Don''t be like this. You have no idea how happy we are to finally see you after all these years¡­" Del said with teary eyes as she looked at her only son, whom she loved with her entire being.


    "Yes, Aros. It is not your fault. You could have never known, and we only held on since you know that we would never give in to evil. Now please rise. Don''t me yourself for what others did to us," Avan said gently as he caressed Aros'' head though his hand could not make direct contact with him.


    Viktor pressed his lips together as he slowly got up and badly wanted to hug them, to feel their warmth again...something he always longed for all these years. However, since they were just incorporeal images, he could only stand before them and look at them with a woeful expression.


    Ever since he came to know that they had been suffering for centuries because of him, he felt as if his heart became too heavy.


    And now, seeing them again and feeling the familial warmth through their words and eyes, he felt as if his heart was getting lighter.


    However, his eyes quivered when he saw that their incorporeal images were slowly waning as if they were about to disappear.


    "Father...mother...what''s going to happen to you two?" Viktor knew they were just souls now and had no idea what was going to happen to them. He wanted them to stay, but he knew it could never be a reality.


    Avan and Del also didn''t want to part away from their son after seeing him for the first time in centuries.


    "Aros...don''t be sad. All we wished was to see you once more, and now that we have seen you, we feel fulfilled. As long as you are healthy and happy, we have no regrets. We can''t stay here anymore, and what happens to our souls, we can only leave it up to the gods," Del said as she cupped Aros'' hands while Avan nodded along with a warm smile.


    Viktor felt his chest tighten, seeing that they were about to disappear, and tried to grasp his mother''s hand but could only catch empty air, "Mother¡­"


    "Aros...remember...even if we are gone...our love for you will always live on in you...Be happy, son...We will always be watching over you¡­" Avan said in a feeble smile, as he himself couldn''t continue to put up a brave expression since he couldn''t bear letting go of his son. But they were not supposed to be here, and Viktor could only watch as Avan and Del suddenly turned into two bright shes before disappearing away.


    "No!" Viktor tried to reach out for them, but Sae hugged him from behind as she said with aplicated expression, "Aros...it''s fine...they are at peace finally¡­"


    She knew how sad Aros was to see his parents again, only to see them go away forever from his life again.


    Oben, who was continuously bing pale and weaker, said, "Aros...I know we had a lot of bad blood between us in the past. But the moment I learned the truth, I decided to let go, and the things I did were because I had no choice. I know I can''t ask forgiveness from you, but I hope you would understand and not hold any bad feelings against my n."


    Viktor took a deep breath as he slowly turned around to look at Oben and saw how Oben seemed as if his body was slowly disintegrating away with white cracks covering almost his entire body.


    He could see that Oben, for some reason, didn''t have much time left.


    "Brother¡­" Sae felt sad to see her brother like this and knew that Oben didn''t want his n to suffer anything for ying a part in Aros'' parent''s misery.


    Sae quickly exined Oben''s motives to Aros mentally, making Viktor look at him in a new light, realizing why something seemed off from the beginning.


    He already felt that Oben purposefully gave many opportunities for him to take down Borin and even let Nyissa help him. Otherwise, there was no way a powerful expert like him could make amateur mistakes like those.


    Even though Viktor felt a lot of pain to see how his parents suffered, he knew how to differentiate right from wrong and could understand Oben''s point of view.


    He was also one who knew when and when not to keep a grudge, especially not towards someone he heavily wronged as well.


    So he decided to use this moment to clear things between them as he said with a slight nod, "You don''t have to worry about me having any bad feelings towards your n. I was not in the right as well in the past. I caused misery for not only you but...Sae as well¡­" Viktor''s voice became low as he nced at Sae, who held his hand, indirectly telling him to not feel guilty.


    "But it''s time I right the wrongs I did.. Since I caused the destruction of your and Sae''s family, I will protect and look after your n for as long as I live," Viktor said in a resolute tone, making Nyissa raise her brows with a dumbfounded look.

 Chapter 197 - Goodbye?

    Oben couldn''t help but slightly smile for the first time since he died as Viktor''s promise meant everything to him, especially since his n would gain a powerful guardian. After seeing Viktor''s true form, Oben wanted to make sure that Viktor wouldn''t hold any grudge towards his n but never expected him to make such a promise.


    "Then, from my part, I would like to make amends as well. But as you can see, I won''t be there to make amends personally, so even if it''s not right, I want to give my granddaughter''s hand-in-marriage to you as a show of my goodwill, and my n''s," Oben said without a change in his expression while Viktor had a blinking expression.


    However, it was Nyissa who had a baffled expression since she never expected her dead grandfather to easily propose her marriage to someone else.


    "Grandfather! I¡ª"


    "Nyissa...you are already a mature woman, talented and powerful enough to shoulder the n''s duties and responsibilities. Can you not grant this old man hisst dying request? But...I can understand if you refuse. I will just carry this sin with me," Oben said as he lowered his head, making Nyissa feel guilty as if she did something bad by making her grandfather sad.


    Nyissa wasn''t ready to marry anyone, but then she suddenly remembered what happened between her and Viktor in the broken-down stone building while she was injured. The one thing she remembered the most was how she was seen half-naked by Viktor, the only man who saw her like that, making her feel as if she lost her chastity and couldn''t marry anymore.


    But at that time, she could only grudgingly let it go due to circumstances and also because she decided to forever remain single. However, now that her grandfather suddenly was making a proposition like this, she couldn''t help but think, ''Who else can I marry anyway...sigh¡­''


    She had no idea what came over as she said, "Okay! I will help you absolve you from your sins, grandfather."


    ''Yes...I am doing this for my grandfather...nothing else¡­'' Nyissa told herself inwardly though she couldn''t help but be anxious, wondering what was going to happenter and the very idea of bing someone''s wife seemed strange and foreign to her.


    She was not foreign to the concept of arranged marriages since her n followed it and thought that as long as she married Viktor in name, it would be fine. She believed that it was her duty to help her grandfather rest in peace.


    The only reason she didn''t get married off was because of her own prowess, making even the most brilliant man in their circle feel ashamed of marrying a woman more marvelous than him. And also because her father was always a bit soft on her.


    Sae only smiled in amusement, knowing that Oben purposefully yed the pity card to nudge Nyissa to agree. However, she knew Oben did it for Nyissa''s sake as well.


    As Sae believed, Oben felt that there was something between Nyissa and Viktor, because of which he decided to propose this. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do anything to make his granddaughter feel distressed on purpose.


    Seeing Viktor''s expression, Oben asked with a sigh, "Is my granddaughter not worthy enough to be your wife or should I¡ª"


    "Of course not! Who wouldn''t want such a beautiful and powerful woman like Nyissa as their wife? I was just surprised since it''s been a long while since I married someone," Viktor said with a shrug.


    However, hearing his shameless words, Nyissa couldn''t help but have her face reddened, making one wonder if it was because she was angry or embarrassed. But hearing him talking about how long it had been since he married someone, Nyissa couldn''t help but think in vexation, ''Does he marry a girl every century or what?''


    ''This crafty old fox¡­'' Viktor knew that Oben was giving away Nyissa to him so that he could make sure Viktor would have more favorable feelings towards his n.


    Still, he wasn''t upset or anything since why would he refuse a kingdom-toppling beauty that was offered to him just like that? Even if he and Nyissa weren''t really that close now, he liked her since she stood by him despite having some misunderstandings before and helped him save his people.


    She didn''t owe him anything, and even though he had no idea of her feelings towards him, he was determined to make her his. But the only hesitation he had was just what he told Oben. He hadn''t married any girl for centuries and felt it a bit strange.


    But then he remembered that Nyissa was no ordinary human but someone who could live longer than any of his previous women ever did. In fact, logically, she was the apt woman to be a wife to someone with an eternal life like him.


    This also made him curious to know how it would feel like to court a woman who lived a long life like him.


    Oben nodded in satisfaction, hearing his reply, and said, "Then I can leave in peace. Ugh...the portal is going to copse...It is the only thing that is keeping me here since my soul is tied to it. Otherwise, I would have disappeared the moment I broke the contract. So I will send you two out of here."


    "Two? You don''t mean¡­" Viktor''s expression became grim as he looked at Sae, who was already tearing up, making Viktor''s worst fearse true.


    "No...not you too...Please...you can''t leave me...not again¡­" Viktor tightly held her hands as if he was afraid she was going to disappear before him as well.


    He had misunderstood her heavily while she was alive, even to the extent that he had to kill her. So how could he let go of the idea that there was a second chance between him and her? How could he not want an opportunity to make things right?


    Sae sniffled as she also held his hands and said, "You already know what I am...I am not even the real Sae...just a remnant of her soul. That''s why you shouldn''t feel sad no matter what. My mission is done, and with that, I would cease to exist. This was the deal I made with that entity, and I couldn''t express how happy I am to have got this chance to see you again and help you. I only wanted your forgiveness even though I know I hurt you a lot."


    Viktor shook his head as he said, "I already forgave you...it was my fault. I was the one who made you sad and suffer. If only I knew, I promise things would have been different. So I won''t let you go this time."


    Nyissa felt her eyes bing warm seeing these two, feeling sad for both. She also didn''t want her grandaunt to disappear since she wanted to know more about her. After all, she was literally a heroic figure and idol for every man and woman in her n.


    However, she couldn''t help but imagine how all of them would react if they got to know the true rtionship between these two. It would totally contradict their history and Sae''s rtionship with the Blood Demon.


    She never expected the love and bond between them to be so strong.


    Hearing Viktor''s words, Sae felt that it was worth it to suffer everything she did and said, "Who said I won''t be with you? I am already with you...always has been."


    Sae''s figure suddenly began to turn ethereal, making Viktor''s heart wobble. However, she suddenly pulled him closer and whispered in his ear, "Keep the scarf I gave you safe...it really suits you well¡­"


    Viktor was confused to hear these words, but the next moment, he found his lips getting sealed with hers as she lovingly kissed him, and he reciprocated as well, throwing away all other thoughts at this moment.


    He noticed Sae slipping something into his hand though he didn''t bother about it at this moment since all he cared about was feeling her warmth and love.


    And much to Viktor''s dismay, Sae turned into a sh of light, making him no longer feel her warm embrace or presence.


    "No¡­" Viktor mumbled with a devastated expression, feeling as if his heart got cut in half.. However, he felt there was something in his right hand and was surprised to see a small white crystal shining brightly.

 Chapter 198 - Soul Crystal

    "A Soul Crystal? How can this be¡­" Oben mumbled with a puzzled expression as he noticed the round white crystal on Viktor''s palm that continued to shine with a mystical radiance.


    His words didn''t go unnoticed by Viktor, who immediately asked, "Soul Crystal? What do you mean?"


    Nyissa also seemed to be surprised to notice the white crystal on Viktor''s palm.


    Oben said with a slight smile, "She may not be really dead. I don''t know how she got her own Soul Crystal since only the gods can deal with these things. But I think she gave you this because one day she could possibly return to you under the right conditions, which I am not sure about. The Soul Crystal contains all her memories and Origin Power. So you don''t have to be sad since she meant every word when she said she would be with you. The very reason you are even able to hold it means that she trusts you with every inch of her soul."


    Viktor felt as if a flood of hope surged through his body, getting rid of the gloominess he was feeling as he gently held the soul crystal in his hand, "Then I will wait for her...no matter how long it takes¡­"


    At least now he was sure that Sae wasn''t gone forever, but then he remembered her mentioning the scarf, which confused him since in the past Sae never gave him any scarf though there were other things they exchanged between them.


    ''It can''t be¡­'' A sudden realization dawned on Viktor as Umilia''s face shed in his mind, making him unconsciously smile.


    ''No wonder¡­'' Viktor now felt as if things made sense, especially why he got attracted to Umilia the way he did. However, he decided to not get too excited till he verified things with his own eyes.


    *Whish!*


    "Aros...it''s time¡­" Oben said, seeing that Viktor seemed to be out of it.


    Viktor looked ahead and saw a ck portal opening up before him.


    Nyissa''s expression again came down, knowing that she wouldn''t be able to see her grandfather anymore and even his soul would cease to exist.


    The two exchanged words of farewell as Oben gave something to Nyissa and also his staff as he said, "Use this staff. It suits you more than me and will help you to be the most powerful witch our n has ever known, surpassing even me."


    Nyissa''s eyes became watery, feeling sad even if she only knew her grandfather not more than a day but felt as if she had known him for centuries. However, the sacrifices he made and the concern he showed for her made her realize how much he loved her and her n.


    So she knelt before him and raised her hands towards him to receive the staff as she said, "I will remember your teachings, grandfather, and won''t fail you."


    Oben nodded with a smile as he ced the staff onto her hands and said, "Now rise...go...live your life to the fullest and be happy."


    He then nced at Viktor as he sent a mental message, "I entrust her in your hands. Please look after my granddaughter and...my sister as well."


    Viktor gave a nod, making Oben feel that he longer had anything to worry about, and nudged Nyissa to leave since time was running out as the portal was going to copse soon along with his soul.


    Viktor grabbed Nyissa''s wrist and pulled her along since she seemed reluctant to leave her grandfather behind.


    "Let''s go...He wouldn''t want you to get stuck in here¡­" Viktor said in a low voice, making Nyissa take a deep breath as she followed him and entered the portal. But right after entering the portal, she looked behind to take onest look at her grandfather, who smiled as his body began to disintegrate, making Nyissa mumble in a woeful tone, "Grandfather¡­"


    However, their surroundings suddenly dissolved into darkness, and the next moment they felt cool air brushing against their faces and could hear the swinging of the trees around them.


    Viktor took a look around and let out a sigh of relief, seeing that they were back on the Wailing Hills but a different spot since he saw that he and Nyissa were standing on one of the peaks of the hills.


    But it was the surroundings that surprised him. The skies, including the atmosphere around them, were clear and no longer cloudy and gloomy. The trees and flowers looked vibrant and beautiful, just like the first time he saw them, and there were no longer any wailing sounds or any unpleasant stench permeating through the air.


    "We are back...finally¡­" Viktor mumbled though he didn''t feel exactly happy knowing that he had to say goodbye to the ones he cared about, especially his parents in this world who could only remain as a memory forever in his mind.


    But he decided to continue to cherish those memories so that they would continue to live on inside him and wait for Sae''s return.


    He already lost too much in his long life, losing people he loved and cared about because of his eternal life. However, after experiencing everything today, he felt that not meeting the people he loved and cared about would have made his life dull and cold, turning into something or someone he may not even recognize, just like his Blood Demon persona in the past.


    He imagined how his life would be if he didn''t meet Sae and knew that he would have never experienced love or learned to love without her because of what he was at that time.


    He was the Blood Demon, a person who only knew to devour blood and massacre people, but Sae, his first love, was the first woman in this world to make him feel that he was more than a cold-blooded killing machine...a person with a heart.


    That was why till today, all these centuries, no matter how much he wanted to erase memories of her from his mind, he couldn''t. And now, he was d that those memories never left him.


    He saw Nyissa still in a daze, feeling grief about her grandfather, and said as he held her shoulder, "Come...let''s go...our people are waiting for us¡­"


    Viktor wanted to see if Brad was alright, and the only reason he wasn''t too worried was that Nyissa told him that they would be alright as long as everything returned back to normal.


    Nyissa nodded as she cleared her eyes and decided to make her grandfather proud by bing the strongest witch in history.


    But suddenly, Viktor felt the soul crystal in his palm shaking as if in excitement, and when he involuntarily opened his palm to check out what was happening to it, he was taken aback to see it suddenly shoot out of his palm and into the skies like aet, disappearing into the skies.


    "What the¡­" Viktor had a bbergasted expression, but then it turned into worry since it was the only hope of Sae returning back to him, "NO!"


    Nyissa was also puzzled, but then she spected something in her mind.


    However, he had no idea that Sae''s soul crystal was heading towards a ce he was very familiar with....the Snow Mansion!

 Chapter 199 - Why Do You Want To Marry Me?

    Even if Viktor was standing thousands of miles away from where the Snow Mansion was, the soul crystal merely took a moment to reach the Snow Mansion and disappeared into the Snow Mansion.


    It was 5 AM in the morning when Umilia was already getting up from the bed. This was her usual time to wake up since she had lots of work to do in a day.


    However, just as she was groggily opening her eyes, her eyes widened when she saw a brilliant small white light heading towards her.


    A brilliant white radiance shone throughout the room before dimming away within a few moments.


    However, inside the room, Umilia fell unconscious on the bed, and only after a minute she slowly got up. And as she opened her eyes, her beautiful light green eyes carried a more mature and serene charm.


    But gradual changes were taking ce in her physical appearance, especially how her skin was glowing with radiance while bing smoother without any trace of the slightest wrinkles that had apanied her age before.


    Her features became more sharp and lovely as a soul-melting charm was oozing out of her voluptuous hourss body, especially since her big breasts became even firmer yet soft at the same time.


    Within just moments, it was as if she aged backward and became even more beautiful than in her prime. Her light olive skin now had a pure glowing charm, making her seem like an ethereal goddess basking in the moonlight while her slender body looked more supple and soft.


    She slowly got up from the bed and looked at her hands, "So...I had a different life...Aros...Viktor...I fell in love with the same man twice¡­I should thank my fate for getting a second chance...Aros...no...Viktor, this time I won''t leave you..." Umilia mumbled with a smile that looked more radiant than the moon.


    Meanwhile, thousands of miles away, Viktor was getting increasingly worried since he could only helplessly watch Sae''s soul crystal slip away from his hand and had no idea if he had lost it forever.


    However, Nyissa said in a reassuring tone, "Don''t get worried. ording to what I know, a soul crystal acts on its own, it means the necessary conditions had been fulfilled, and it had found the perfect body to enter. This could mean that you might be seeing her soon."


    Viktor finally took a deep breath, hearing her words, and couldn''t help but be happy since this could mean that he could get reunited with Sae soon.


    "Umi¡­" Viktor mumbled, forming a spection in his mind and hoping that he was not wrong though he had no idea how all this made sense.


    "Who is Umi?" Nyissa asked since she clearly heard his mumble.


    "Just someone I know," Viktor answered in an evasive tone as he tried to reach out for his mobile only to realize that it got destroyed in the Naraka Bridge.


    "Shit...I lost my phone!" Viktor couldn''t help but inwardly cry since all those sexy pics of Umilia got lost forever. Only he knew how much care and focus he had to exert to take those pics.


    Sometimes true art can''t be replicated, and he knew this best.


    "Just buy another one. Why look so worried?" Nyissa couldn''t understand why a being like Viktor would get so worked up over a phone.


    Viktor chuckled whilementing inwardly, "You are right. Let''s go. I have to find Brad. I hope he''s alright like you said."


    "Wait. You don''t have to. All those tourists and your so-called grandfather Puto who got petrified before, are now unconscious and under our care. They are all perfectly alright and will wake up soon. Apparently, we are trying our best to not let the media catch wind of this. Sigh...it seems like we have a lot of work to do," Nyissa said in an exasperated tone.


    Viktor let out a sigh of relief, "Good. Then let''s go, wifey. Take me to your ce," Viktor said with a casual smile, though Nyissa''s eyes twitched as she asked, "Wifey? Excuse me?"


    Viktor shrugged as he came closer, making her unconsciously take a step back, "You forget things so easily? Don''t you remember your grandfather''sst wish for us to get married? Or are you going to be an unfilial granddaughter?"


    Her face reddened, "You! O-Of course...I didn''t forget it¡­" Nyissa couldn''t believe how shamelessly Viktor could use her grandfather to corner her like this.


    "But do you really want to marry me? In my case, I have a duty to fulfill towards my grandfather and n. As for you...I don''t want you to marry me just because my grandfather said so. You have the right to refuse. I don''t want you to feel forced or obliged to do anything, especially a matter like this," Nyissa didn''t know why but it was as if she wanted to see if Viktor was being sincere about this.


    Viktor slightly smiled and asked, "Do you think I want to marry you because of your grandfather? The moment Iid my eyes on you, I knew you were a special woman...someone who could enchant every inch of my soul. Besides, without you, I may have gotten forever stuck in that hell. You chose to stay with me and fight at the risk of your own life...but why? I thought you hated my guts, especially because of my past."


    Nyissa''s expression flickered as she looked away and said, "I only did that since I didn''t want any bad karma between us. I misunderstood you and tried to hurt you. So it was only right that I right my wrongs by taking responsibility."


    "Responsibility, huh?" Viktor mumbled as he thought, ''Why do you women always use this word to hide the truth?''


    Viktor remembered Tara, whom he saw in that memory-like dream, and it was quite obvious that she had feelings for the boy named Azu but didn''t dare to show it.


    He feltplicated thinking about her since he couldn''t help but feel that she was someone very important to him and was 99% sure that the boy named Azu was none other than his past self.


    However, right now, he decided to think about itter as he stood behind Nyissa and softly asked, "Is that it? You only wanted to take responsibility and nothing else? This marriage...do you really want to marry me just because of your duty and not because you feel anything for me? Would you really marry anyone if your duty or family asks for it?"


    Viktor wanted to see if Nyissa would have agreed had it been another man in his ce.


    He wanted to know if this woman was someone who put her heart, including herself, below her duties and rules.


    Nyissa felt her heart suddenly picking up pace and didn''t know why she was feeling so nervous from his questions. Never before had she lost herposure like this and tried her best to meditate and regain her calm.


    But how could the sudden and rapid increase in her heartbeat go unnoticed by Viktor, who was in his vampire form. He smiled, feeling happy that he didn''t get her wrong.


    If Nyissa still didn''t show any change internally or externally after hearing his questions, Viktor would have been disappointed since it would mean Nyissa never valued herself, and he doubted he could love a woman like that.


    He gently let his hand slide across her arm, who tried to shake him off. But his hand seemed glued to her skin and didn''t show any signs of letting go. Viktor knew he couldn''t force out true feelings from a woman like her and so decided to take the initiative.


    He held her hand as he whispered beside her ear, "Nyissa...I haven''t known you enough to know everything about you, your life, your problems, your likes and dislikes. But the only thing I know is...I want you to be my woman...forever¡­"


    Nyissa''s heart stopped beating for a split second, hearing his words, making her feel flutters in her belly.


    She didn''t even notice Viktor softly holding her chin and turning her head towards him. Before she knew it, her lips were pressing against his warm, soft yet firm lips, making her eyes widen as her entire body froze, "Mm!"

 Chapter 200 - You Can’t Joke Like This!

    Nyissa felt as if time got frozen and had no idea why she was unable to muster any strength in her body.


    All she could feel was the warmth of his lips and his touch permeating through her entire body, making her feel dizzy.


    She never knew kissing someone could have this kind of intoxicating effect on her soul and body.


    But the next moment, she regained rity and pushed away Viktor like a scared kitten. Her face was flushed red, and she was ring at Viktor as if hemitted some kind of grave sin by stealing her first kiss.


    "You...are an evil man¡­" Nyissa mumbled petntly and stormed off, feeling that she couldn''t face him at this moment. She could still feel her lips burning from his touch and wondered why this man was able to charm her like this. She couldn''t believe her centuries of training her willpower would falter so easily.


    Viktor chuckled in amusement and called out, "Hey, wait! I am sorry. Don''t be upset," However, seeing her reaction, Viktor knew that she wasn''t really angry at him. That was all he needed to know.


    The two soon descended down the hill and saw many camps being set up. Viktor could easily sense many unconscious men and women he spected as the tourists who got petrified before.


    Nyissa''s people were relieved and excited to see their young mistress being safe and well. They all had been worried, sick, and anxious since it had been almost a day since Nyissa didn''te back.


    However, the patriarch reassured them that Nyissa was no ordinary woman and that she would return safely. But nobody knew how much the patriarch was worried himself to the point that he was going to take desperate measures.


    Since Nyissa was immediately informed about her return to her people, everyone, including the patriarch, was able to rest easy.


    Nyissa immediately guided him to where Brad was resting, and Viktor was relieved when he saw an unconscious Brad having the best sleep of his life.


    Seeing how happy Brad seemed in his sleep, Viktor let out a sigh of relief and chuckled, thinking that Brad had a very good dream which was surprising considering how he was visiting a haunted ce not long ago.


    "Master!" Ayana''s eyes lit up upon spotting her Master and Viktor and immediately rushed towards them. Her eyes were swollen, and Viktor could easily guess that this girl was bawling her eyes out for her Master after realizing that Nyissa purposefully let them exit the Naraka Bridge first so that she could stay behind.


    The amount of guilt and shame Ayana felt was something understandable for Viktor. After all, he could see that this girl pretty much idolized Nyissa.


    "Ayana¡­" Nyissa felt a bit guilty, seeing that Ayana must have really felt bad because of what she did, and gently said, "Ayana...I hope you understand why I wanted you all to leave. For me, the safety of my peoplees first."


    Ayana immediately bowed and said emotionally, "O-Of course, Master. I know you did to save us b-but...I felt like I abandoned you. Even though...I know I could not have been of help...I just felt like I failed you¡­I promise to be stronger and fight alongside you, Master!"


    Ayana was happy and d to see that her Master came back safe, and that was the only thing she cared about. She then gave a subtle nce in Viktor''s direction, thinking that this guy returning was a given since there was no way he could die that easily.


    Nyissa softly smiled, seeing that this event only made Ayana more determined and motivated to be stronger and couldn''t be more proud of her, "I will wait for that day then, Ayana."


    The two then exchanged words, especially Nyissa, as she gave a brief recounting of what happened while hiding certain details since she felt that now was not the time to talk about it, especially since it involved controversial things revolving around her grandfather, her grandaunt, and of course, Viktor.


    Such things could only be revealed gradually to her own n, especially through her father.


    Seeing how Ayana made a promise to be stronger to not be a burden to her Master, Viktor suddenly remembered how Azu made a promise to not let Eli fight alone. He already remembered the amount of regret, shame, and worry Azu felt because of being helpless to help Eli.


    Viktor, since the inception of his life in this world, was already strong and powerful beyond any ordinary human and never understood how it feels to be weak or how helpless one would feel when they are too weak to help the people they care about.


    Only after seeing and experiencing events through Azu was he able to rte to how Ayana was feeling.


    ''So even I was weak once, huh?...Eli...Tara...where are you two now? What happened in my past exactly...What caused me to lose my memories...'' Viktor felt that he could get all his answers if he could find Eli or Tara. But finding them seemed even more difficult since he had no idea where to look for them.


    He could sense that the empty feeling in his heart only became even more apparent after knowing about the existence of these two girls. For some reason, he was feeling a burning urge in his heart to see them again and an indescribable pain.


    He was finally able to get a glimpse of his obscure past after seeking it for centuries. But he had no idea how to get more than just a glimpse.


    He decided to ask Nyissater about the things he saw and see if she could find something from their records.


    He finally found breadcrumbs that led to his past, but sadly they weren''t enough to fully unearth his past. In fact, the things he saw only made his head fill with even more questions.


    "Viktor? I guess I must not be surprised to see you make it out. Hmph, I am sure my Master saved you," Ayana said smugly, though she didn''t forget how insanely powerful Viktor could be. But Ayana could never let any chance to praise her Master slip by. She knew Viktor didn''t remember what happened or have any idea about his true power.


    Viktor didn''t deny anything, but instead, he put his arm around a startled Nyissa and leaned her against him, much to Ayana''s shock as he said, "Of course...isn''t it natural that my fiance saved my life?"


    "Viktor!" Nyissa''s cheeks became beet red as she slipped out of his grip and gave him a petnt re for embarrassing her before her disciple and her people.


    "F-Fiance?...M-Master...why is he joking like this?" Ayana then looked at Viktor and said firmly, "Viktor, you can''t bully my Master like this. You could get punished for touching her like that!"


    However, Ayana felt that something was off when she realized that her Master was not even retaliating and only shot a re towards Viktor for hugging her like that.


    She was sure her Master would have crippled any man who was brazen enough to do that, considering he had the ability to get close to her first.


    But this strange atmosphere between the two...why did it seem like these two were acting like....lovers with Nyissa being the shy one and Viktor the domineering one?

 Chapter 201 - A Special Guest

    However, seeing how her Master was being strangely silent, Ayana couldn''t help but feel that something fishy was definitely going on between these two.


    Nyissa never imagined that she would feel so embarrassed in public like this. She could feel a dozen stares in her direction from her own people. All of their expressions were filled with confusion, bewilderment, and anger since Viktor acted rudely with her.


    They couldn''t understand why their respected Young Mistress was not punishing this ignorant and brash tourist who dared toy hands on her. He was even brazen enough to proim her as his fiance, which could result in him getting issued with a death warrant if the patriarch catches wind of this.


    Some young men of the n were already on their feet to grab and throw Viktor away. They were brimming with determination and energy to punish this impudent tourist for their Young Mistress the moment she gave a signal.


    But no such signal came from her, and they could only stand helplessly on their spot since they wouldn''t dare to do anything without her orders.


    However, as moments passed, these people were not idiots to not see that there was something strange between these two since Nyissa was not acting as per their expectations.


    "Everyone, please continue on with your work. I wille backter to check," Nyissa hurriedly said before slipping away, trying her best to maintain an impassive expression while avoiding the confused looks of her people.


    Viktor decided to let Nyissa settle her mind alone since he knew some things Nyissa had to settle herself. He wouldn''t want to forcibly make someone marry him, but that was why he tested her feelings by confessing to her.


    If she showed any signs of displeasure or disgust, he would have dropped the matter since he wouldn''t want to marry someone who wouldn''t love him.


    Ayana''s jaw cked as she saw her Master running off even though it seemed like she was elegantly walking away. This was the first time she saw her Master being flustered like this and disying emotions she never thought she would see on her.


    "You know you should be careful talking to me like that. I am going to be your Young Master soon," Viktor said with a smirk, making Ayana gulp since she didn''t feel as if Viktor was kidding even though it sounded ludicrous.


    For centuries the Fujo n never had any Young Master since Nyissa did not marry anyone, nor did she have any siblings. So if anybody else heard Viktor, they would dial up the number for the nearest mental hospital.


    However, Ayana knew Viktor was no ordinary tourist, and she also had no idea what transpired between these two in the Naraka Bridge while she was not there.


    By her Master''s reaction, it was obvious that something was going on, and she didn''t even refute Viktor''s words which only added to her suspicion.


    "Lady Ayana, should we take care of this tourist?" Some able young men of the Fujo n stood behind Viktor with hostile looks, as if they were trying their best to hold in their urge to bash up Viktor because of his rude behavior with their goddess.


    Ayana knew that these men were talking about not only throwing Viktor out but to make him forget about what happened in the woods, just like how they were making every other unconscious tourist forget about the strange events that transpired so that no unnecessary panic would break out.


    When they wake up, it would only seem like they had a bad dream in the worst case.


    Ayana had a strange expression on her face suddenly before she stared at Viktor as if he did something unbelievable.


    She then looked at the young men and said, "No need. He is a special guest of our Young Mistress. No harm should fall on him, nor should he face anything unpleasant while in our care. This is an announcement I am making on behalf of the Young Mistress. Does everyone here understand?" Ayana raised her tone so that everyone else also heard her.


    Viktor raised his brows, wondering why Ayana suddenly changed her tune but then he guessed that Nyissa must have passed some message to her on her way out.


    The young men standing behind Viktor had their expressions look like they swallowed a pile of dung. How could they or anyone else in the camp expect the tables to turn around like this?


    Being a special guest of either the patriarch or their Young Mistress meant that the guest was no ordinary person but someone who should be given the best treatment by everyone else in the n.


    The hostile res that were on Viktor immediately disappeared as if they were afraid of causing him displeasure.


    An order from the Young Mistress was still an order, and no matter if they liked it or not, the young men had no choice but to bow and leave while not daring to make Viktor feel ufortable.


    Viktor was amused to see how easily these people changed their behavior upon learning about his identity as a special guest.


    "I guess you got the memo," Viktor said with a slight smile as he looked at the diposed Ayana.


    "What did you do to...Master? How did you make her favor you? I don''t understand¡­" Ayana voiced her confusion since she knew that some misunderstanding had happened between them.


    But at the same time, she knew the misunderstanding was soon resolved, and in fact, she also came to learn that what Viktor told about their history being wed was true, especially about Borin with her own eyes.


    "I already told you the truth though you can just wait and see how things pan out. So, tell me about your patriarch.. What kind of a man is he?" Viktor wanted to learn about his future father-inw in advance so that he wouldn''t be in for any surprises.

 Chapter 202 - Why I Never Knew About Them?

    "The patriarch?" Ayana skeptically looked at Viktor as if she was suspicious about something. But she still answered, "The patriarch is quite a strict and upright person. He is not only the most powerful shaman I know of but also well respected by other ns consisting of witches, wizards, and so on."


    Victor felt that he expected this from the patriarch, especially after getting to know Nyissa who was kind of upright...a bit too much and strict and decisive whenever she took any decisions.


    He felt that as her future husband, it was his duty to loosen her up a bit...in every way.


    "There are other ns specializing in mystic arts as well? Damn, how did I nevere upon any of them, including you people?" Viktor again found it hard to believe that after living for so many centuries, these people remained hidden from him.


    He was having this burning question in his mind since the moment he got stuck in the Naraka Bridge.


    "How do you think we hid our identities for all these centuries from the Regrs? Since you lived your life as a Regr and were not associated with any supernatural group or n, to begin with, why would you need to learn about us?" Ayana asked as a matter of fact which made sense to Viktor, but he still asked,


    "Still, I am sure some parties know or have seen my abilities. Wouldn''t they at least be interested in reaching out to me?"


    "Not necessarily. One, because of your powers, they could be wary about approaching you. Two, even if they saw you, they wouldn''t approach you unless you interfered with their interests. At best, they would assume you were from some vampire n and wouldn''t approach you since no sane person would want to cause trouble with another n for nothing. I think you lived your life without causing a conflict with any of the ns indirectly, and so you never had to see them. Still, I can''t believe how you are a loner. Where are you evening from? What are your origins?" Ayana was immensely curious about Viktor''s origins, especially after seeing his terrifying powers.


    She felt that the n he wasing from surely must be one of the most powerful ns if they were able to produce someone like him.


    She saw how he could even potentially destroy the entire ind they were living on within minutes.


    Viktor''s expression became thoughtful as he slowly shook his head, "I don''t know...I am still seeking out answers about my origins."


    Now, Viktor was more hopeful about digging out his true past since he already got a glimpse of it as visions. He wondered what caused these visions to trigger and remembered that only when he died twice in the Naraka Bridge did he remember them.


    However, this was puzzling since there were so many times in the past where he had died, but he never had any sort of visions or dreams, especially not about his past.


    ''How weird...should I try killing myself and see?'' Viktor couldn''t help but think like this since his burning eagerness to know about his past was only exacerbated after experiencing those visions.


    If any other passerby were to hear his thought, they would immediately give him a card for a therapy session.


    He felt like without knowing them, the void in his heart would only be bigger as time passed.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ayana asked with knitted brows, seeing that Viktor''s mind was drifting away.


    "Uh, nothing. But I wanted to ask one thing. How do I find these vampire ns? Like do you know where any one of these ns resides? I just want to meet them and ask some questions. Oh, if there are werewolf ns too, you could tell me about them as well," Viktor felt like these ns might have some answers to the questions he had in his mind.


    Ayana shook her head, "I don''t think I can help you with that. These ns, especially the ones you are asking for, never reveal their true residing location and maintain total secrecy. Apparently, they don''t like strangers visiting their ce and roaming around. Even if they wanted to set up a meeting with some other n, they would keep amon location as a ce to meet. I guess they are very territorial."


    "Damn...I guess I must find some other ways then¡­" Viktor mumbled, feeling that he had a lot of difficult work ahead.


    Ayana''s brows pulled together as she said, "You should be careful about seeking them out. Even if you are a vampire, they will still treat you as a stranger if your bloodline is different. In fact, you might get colder treatment since you are of the same race. Anyway, if you are willing to risk it and have enough confidence in yourself to deal with them, it should be no problem," Ayana felt that maybe these ns would not dare to offend Viktor since he was potentially an Elder Vampire and even a pig in their ns would know how rare and powerful Elder Vampires were.


    She could only imagine how truly old Viktor was and how she was like a baby to him. But she liked how Viktor, unlike those brooding cold seniors, was very easy to talk to and seemed down to earth without putting on any airs.


    Even the patriarch of her n wouldn''t dare to offend him for no reason, which made her think that maybe that was why he was treated like a special guest though she was still suspicious about Viktor calling her Master as his fiance.


    Viktor looked at Brad, who still seemed out cold, and asked curiously, "Any reason why he is unconscious for so long? Everything seems fine with him physically, so what is the problem?"


    He also looked at others and saw that none of them woke up as well.


    "Ah, that''s because we cast a spell to erase the recent happenings from their minds, especially the spooky part. Otherwise, not only would some of them get panic attacks, our secrets wouldn''t be secrets anymore," Ayana exined and continued, "But they should be waking up any minute now."


    Viktor raised his brows, not expecting them to have spells that dealt with erasing memories. But this made him even more convinced that someone could have erased his memories as well since why would he erase his own memories, even if he had the ability to?


    ''Did I have some enemies in my past?'' Viktor couldn''t help but think like that.


    "Ah....Dina, please believe me¡­.I didn''t fool around with any other women...you are my only one...prrfttt...." Brad mumbled in his sleep as if he was dreaming about something.


    "Pfft," Ayana couldn''t help? but let out a stifled giggle as she covered her mouth, feeling it funny while Viktor shook his head with an amused smile seeing how Brad was still scared of his wife even after all this time.


    He couldn''t help but remember the times when Brad was a hen-pecked husband.


    "Grandpa Puto, wake the hell up!" Viktor lightly pped Brad''s cheeks as he suddenly got up with widened eyes, "I am sorry, Dina! Don''t p me! Wait....what! You??"

 Chapter 203 - Seduced Your Way In?

    "V-Lucien? Why the hell did you p your own gramps? What kind of upbringing did you have?" Brad asked with puffy eyes, trying to put on airs of a senior chiding his junior.


    Viktor chuckled and said in a low voice, "Brad, you don''t have to pretend before this girl. She knows who I am."


    Brad''s expression immediately changed into an awkward one as he scratched his head, "Ohoho, I didn''t know this young maiden already knew my friend. You became his girlfriend already? Good, good."


    Ayana had a stupefied expression as she said with a reddened face, "Wha-What?? No! Of course, not."


    However, Brad seemed to not hear her as he was feeling confused, "Wait...why am I here? Weren''t we supposed to roam around the Wailing Hills? Last thing I remember...."


    "You were too tired after roaming for a while and decided to take a small nap in our camps. Don''t you remembering here?" Ayana asked Brad candidly, to which Brad had a blinking expression as if he was trying his best to remember.


    He then nodded, "Yes...yes¡­I remember...I indeed was feeling tired. Thank you for setting up camps for us. Phew, these old bones are getting tired faster than I expected," Brad sighed with a head shake while Viktor gave an astonished look at Ayana to see that their spell had worked beautifully.


    He couldn''t help but think how dangerous yet handy these Fujo n people could be. If these people wanted to take over the world or something, who could possibly stop them? Of course, that was considering he didn''t interfere.


    But after knowing Nyissa, Oben and Ayana, Viktor knew he didn''t have to worry about such things since these people only cared about the safety of the world.


    Suddenly, three young maidens, each prettier than even the best models in the country but still a tad less charming than Ayana, dressed in traditional robes, entered the camp and looked in Viktor''s direction.


    Ayana knitted her brows since she recognized these three as the head servants of Nyissa in the Fujo n and wondered if they were here just as she spected.


    The three servants bowed before Viktor and said in a respectful tone with graceful expressions, "Master Viktor, please follow us. Our Young Mistress invites you to our n as a guest, and we were hoping that you would be kind enough to ept."


    Viktor subtly smiled and said, "Sure. But I have my friend here as well. Can hee? I will onlye with you people if he cane as well," Viktor didn''t want to leave Brad alone, especially since he was old and it was not right to leave him behind.


    The three young women suddenly had difficult expressions as they subtly nced at each other, wondering how to respond to Viktor''s requests since their orders only concerned Viktor.


    Strangers and uninvited people were forbidden to enter their n grounds, and even in the case of Viktor, they were astonished since they had never before heard about this man but thought that he must be some low-key bigshot they never knew.


    "Does he know?" Ayana asked Viktor, and Viktor understood that she was asking about Brad.


    "Of course, he does," Viktor said to which Ayana sighed and said to the three servants, "It''s okay. His friend cane with us too. I am sure my Master would approve of it. You three don''t have to worry about it," Ayana confidently said.


    "Sure, Lady Ayana," The three women bowed towards Ayana as well in agreement, feeling relieved that Ayana took the responsibility. Since Ayana was the direct disciple of Nyissa, her status was considered to be only below Nyissa, and she could make decisions like this on her Master''s behalf.


    The three servants then stood there, looking at Viktor with poker expressions, making him wonder if they wanted him to follow them now.


    "Wait a second...I don''t understand what''s going on. Are we getting invited to the Fujo n?" Brad asked in a surprised tone, making other tourists who had woken up by now easily hear him.


    "That oldie got invited by the Fujo n?"


    "Is the worlding to an end or what?"


    "How could such a close-knit n invite a random foreigner? Or is he somehow connected to them or something?"


    "Maybe a business partner?"


    "Fujo n never does business with foreigners. They produce their own stuff. This is fishy as hell."


    The three servants cleared their throats, clearly not liking these kinds of gossip. However, how could they chide the friend of their Young Mistress'' special guest? They could only helplessly stand while pitifully looking at Viktor to quickly follow them.


    "Uhh, you know what...Grandpa Puto, you should juste with me. You have be senile with your age. These three maidens were asking to escort us out. Don''t think too much about it ande!" Viktor dragged Brad off the bed as he petntly shouted, "Hey! Who are you calling senile? I am still strong as an ox! Youngsters these days, hmph!"


    Viktor somehow got Brad out of the camp before he let the country know about their visit to the Fujo n. There was nothing wrong in letting others know they were guests, but Viktor knew that Fujo n was shy of being the talk among the public and would like to remain as low-key as possible.


    He understood that they were the peace and quiet kind of people.


    Ayana followed them behind since she wanted to know if what she spected was indeed right or not since it just was too outrageous!


    She knew her Master well, including the fact that she was not the type who ever thought of marrying a man. All her life, her Master had dedicated herself to training her body and mind to the point that she never had the time or luxury to think about marriage.


    Even the patriarch understood that and never mentioned anything about it despite receiving countless proposals from notable names.


    Brad pulled Viktor near to him and asked in a low voice, "Hey, what the hell is going on, for real? Why are we getting invited to such a prestigious low-key n for nothing? Did you do something, or did you scare them or seduce your way in? Which was it? Don''t tell me you already bagged their Young Mistress this fast??"


    Viktor had a blinking expression as he looked at Brad, thinking that this old man really knew him well.

 Chapter 204 - Taya’s Anxiety

    Ayana frowned as she clearly heard what Brad said even though he only whispered. Even the three women in the front pinched their lips but still were helpless to say or do anything.


    Brad had no idea he was surrounded by super-powered beings who could easily pick up if he was whispering at such a close distance.


    Viktor realized this and immediately covered Brad''s mouth as he said, "Shhh, are you trying to get us kicked out?" Viktor then slightly squinted his eyes to indirectly show Brad that they could hear him.


    Brad had a confused look, wondering what was wrong when he made sure to lower his voice. But as he nced at Ayana''s expression behind, he realized that she probably heard him and could feel a cold re striking his back.


    "Ahem, the Fujo n surely is a great n, isn''t it? I heard that the patriarch of the Fujo n could move heaven and earth. No wonder¡ª-"


    "Granda Puto¡­"


    "Yes, son?"


    "Please don''t overdo it¡­."


    "..."


    "Wait a minute...why are you still calling me Puto if these people know who you are?" Brad asked with squinted eyes.


    "I don''t know. As far as I know, you are my grandpa throughout this journey," Viktor said with a smirk.


    Brad harrumphed, clearly feeling that he fell into a trap by pretending to be his grandpa.


    *Ring!*


    Suddenly the sound of a phone ringing resounded beside Viktor though he was sure it wasn''t his since it got destroyed.


    "Oh, it''s my phone!" Brad quickly took out his phone as he remembered that he might have gotten so many calls while he was resting.


    "Oh my god...Taya seemed to have called so many times. How did I not even wake up even after getting these missed calls? She must have been worried sick, let me pick it up," Brad immediately answered the phone, only to hear the voice of a worried Taya, who immediately got relieved to hear that her father was alright and Viktor was beside him as well.


    Viktor felt guilty as well since he was sure Taya had tried to call him as well, but since his phone was out of range and also got destroyed, there was no way he could answer her.


    "Give the phone to me. Let me talk to her," Viktor gestured.


    "Viktor wants to talk to you. Here," Brad handed over the phone to Viktor while wondering if he really rested for such a long time.


    "Hello, Taya?"


    "A-Are you alright?" A lovely low voice sounded from the other side, puzzling Viktor a bit.


    "Of course, I am. Why do you ask that?"


    "N-Nothing...I was just...worried since you didn''t pick up your phone¡­" Taya''s voice no longer contained the usual coldness he was exposed to before leaving the Snow Mansion. Instead, she sounded just like a shy young girl.


    Viktor grimaced slightly as he knew why she couldn''t reach him, especially when his phone got destroyed. He felt a bit guilty, thinking she must have got worried, especially since she couldn''t reach Brad as well.


    However, Viktor felt that something was off as he asked, "Taya, are you having a fever or something?"


    "Fever? What makes you think that? I am perfectly alright!" Taya said in a fit of protest though Viktor was unable to see her reddened cheeks.


    She then continued, "It''s just that...I have something important to say to you¡­"


    Viktor knitted his brows, thinking of what important thing she was going to say to him and said, "Hmm...don''t tell me you are going to confess your love to me again?"


    "Y-You¡­.Your head is always filled with those things...Anyways, when youe back, you will know, hmph!"


    Viktor slightlyughed, feeling happier to hear her talk like this since he felt as if he was talking to the old Taya he fell in love with. Her voice no longer seemed cold and instead was more expressive, just like in the past.


    He then remembered something as well and said, "Actually, I also have something important to say to you and...I don''t know how you are going to react. I just wanted to warn you ahead in time," Viktor thought about his new fiance, Nyissa, and felt that he should inform Taya about this.


    "What is it? Tell me now. I want to know. You rarely got important things to tell me," Taya''s tone sounded a bit worried since she was afraid that Viktor was nning to leave again. For some reason, she could only think of that in her mind as the important thing he wanted to tell her.


    "No, no. It''s not something that can be told over the phone. I should tell you face to face. What about you? Why won''t you tell me over the phone?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "It''s also something I can tell you face to face¡­" Taya''s voice seemed a bit down since she was increasingly beginning to worry that maybe Viktor was leaving because he was angry at her and that maybe this journey might have made him realize that.


    Taya also remembered the strange crimson sky phenomenon that took ce earlier and wanted to ask Viktor about it but felt that it could wait.


    "Look, you definitely shoulde back fast and can''t leave here! Umi is waiting for you. She just asked me about you this morning. Strangely, she looks a bit different...I don''t know if it is the side-effect of falling in love with you. But this is just...strange¡­" Taya''s mind drifted off as she remembered seeing Umi today only to get dazed when she saw her appearance.


    Even as a woman, she was momentarily enraptured by her pure and radiant beauty. Umi was already beautiful and had an exotic charm before. But now, she seemed to have not only be younger but beautiful enough to spellbind souls.


    Taya could only think that maybe Viktor had this kind of effect on her and couldn''te up with any other theory. She also wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her, and only when Umilia talked to her and told her that she had been trying a new health routine to increase her beauty for Viktor did Taya feel a bit convinced since which woman wouldn''t want to doll themselves up for their lover?


    Umilia couldn''t think of a better exnation in such a short time and could only shake her head inwardly for the inevitable changes that took ce in her body and mind.


    She felt thatter she could tell Taya the truth once things settled down.


    Viktor got suspicious hearing Taya talking like this, making him think that he may not have been wrong to specte things as he did.


    He couldn''t help but smile again, but then he shook his head, thinking that he should do a 100% confirmation by returning and seeing Umilia with his own eyes.


    "Anyway, you bettere back fast, at least for her. Okay? Are you listening to me?" Taya had no idea why she used Umilia as an excuse to pull Viktor back towards her.


    "Okay, okay! I just have some things to handle here, and I am then flying right back home," Viktor reassured while thinking about something.


    Taya was able to end the call with a relieved feeling though she was still anxious about something and was feeling a lot of regrets.


    ''Should I call Umi now?'' Viktor wondered as he looked at the phone in his hand.

 Chapter 205 - The Fujo Clan

    ''Nah, face to face is better,'' For some reason, Viktor felt that confirming everything in person was the right way.


    Soon enough, Viktor and Brad were escorted to the northeast corner of the ind, where all Viktor could see was a vast expanse of greenery and ins without anything else in sight, not even people.


    ''Howe tourists don''te here? This ce is so quiet and beautiful for a walk,'' Viktor thought to himself, thinking that some things seemed strange.


    However, the three maids suddenly stopped walking and bowed towards the air in front of them, making Viktor and Brad look at each other with visible confusion written on their faces.


    But their confusion was resolved the next moment when they saw theyer of air before them melting away to reveal a whole different scenery, except it was more vibrant and lively.


    Viktor''s brows raised when he saw a number of courtyards, sitting in the middle while surrounded by arge wall. On the outside of the wall, there were clean paved roads with all kinds of markets on either side and lots of people walking to and fro.


    ''Is this an entire town? They were able to hide all this?'' Viktor was astonished since he never thought these people would be living in a secret town like this. At least he didn''t expect to see something asrge as a town.


    All the people walking inside were wearing traditional clothing like tunics, robes, and so on. The atmosphere inside waspletely different from the present modern world. It was like this whole town was in a different world and in a different era.


    He also saw some strange setups inside this town and spected that it had something to do with their witchcraft.


    He saw some groups of people entering a strange ck circle with rune-like markings and disappearing the next moment. He could see that this was a teleportation circle just like the one Nyissa had used.


    "Wee to the Fujo n," The three maids, as if in sync, said at the same time as they bowed and gestured at Viktor and Brad to enter.


    Ayana walked forward and said yfully, "Come on in. You are quite lucky. Not everyone gets to visit our true home, especially not outsiders."


    Viktor subtly smiled as he shook his head and followed them.


    The moment he entered the Fujo n''s town, he felt as if the air had changed, especially how it was clean and didn''t smell polluted like on the outside.


    He looked behind and saw a dark grey ethereal mist covering the perimeter of the town and even saw a few people walking out and disappearing outside.


    ''So the natives cane and go at any time, huh?''


    As he walked through the market road, everyone around suddenly turned their heads to look at these neers since they could see that these two people were foreigners and had never seen these two entering their home.


    So they couldn''t help but wonder who these two people were and why they were allowed toe here. Viktor could feel their stares but their looks were not hostile but instead filled with curiosity.


    By this, he could see that Ayana was right about the Fujo n usually not entertaining any outsiders.


    Brad only looked straight since he was feeling pressured by these stares. If it was an intense business meeting with other conglomerates for a multi-billion dor deal, he wouldn''t break a sweat.


    But just walking through here seemed like a trial for him. However, he told himself that he was Brad Snow, a respectable and famed tycoon renowned worldwide. He also had the most powerful man he knew in his life walking beside him.


    This was not the time for him to bend his back just because of a few people. So he straightened his back, raised his chin, and walked proudly ahead with Viktor as if he owned the entire ce.


    The other people noticed the sudden change in Brad''s disposition, and for some reason, they frowned though Brad pretended like he didn''t see them.


    Viktor was busy observing his surroundings since this was the first time he was visiting a n different from ordinary people''s.


    He saw that the markets around him were selling all kinds of weapons, trinkets, talismans, and various other essories, some of which he was unable to recognize or know what their uses were.


    He also saw some food stalls, and the aromaing from these stalls stimted his senses, making him think that these smelled so good to the point his human self was feeling hungry already.


    ''A supernatural n is indeed built differently,'' Viktor mused as he felt that he should take a look around this town some other time.


    But one thing he noticed was that the men and women in this ce not only seemed fit and healthy, but their looks were all above-average, at least as a whole, while most of the women seemed pretty as flowers.


    He never thought that he would be seeing so many beauties in one ce. He looked at a few of them, and when they got caught under his gaze, they had unfriendly expressions in their eyes since they didn''t like to be stared at like that by strangers.


    But when Viktor subtly smiled as his gaze continued to pierce through their souls, their eyshes fluttered as they looked away with flustered expressions, making Viktor smile in amusement seeing these lovely innocent birds.


    "Who are you staring at?" Ayana''s skeptical voice sounded beside Viktor''s ears, making Viktor sigh inwardly, ''This girl¡­''


    "I was just appreciating this town. What about it?" Viktor asked with a shrug.


    "Look, you can''t act rudely towards our people here as you did to me. They have a hard time trusting strangers, especially foreigners like you," Ayana said with pinched lips.


    Viktor stepped forward and whispered beside her ear, "Does that mean I can act rudely with you?"


    Ayana''s expression faltered as her ears became beet red. Like a startled kitten, she immediately walked forward and stammered, "W-We are already here. B-Be sure to put on your best behavior.. We are going to see the patriarch first," Ayana shook away all unnecessary thoughts as she waited for therge gate to the mansion in front of her to open.

 Chapter 206 - Didn’t Your Elders Teach You?

    The gate opened on its own, and after walking through the gate, Viktor was impressed by the sight before him. He could see several low buildings that were grouped around a central courtyard.


    The buildings were a mix of white with the roofs being red in color, making a perfect contrast, and since wood seemed to be the primary building material, it looked quite good as well.


    He could see some men and women practicing their mystical arts in a separate enclosure with a master overlooking them.


    The rest of the surroundings were filled with pleasant-looking greenery, especially the beautiful colorful flowers that seemed quite out of the world.


    *Hrnnng!*


    Viktor suddenly heard the sound of an animal neighing and looked to the side to see a strange animal that resembled a horse.


    The horse was ck in color, but bright orange mes were escaping from its eyes, limbs, and its mane, making it look quite intimidating and powerful.


    In fact, in the shed far away, he could see four such horses, and seeing these horses that look like they came straight out of fairy tales, Viktor couldn''t help but ask Ayana, "Hey, what kind of horses are these?"


    "Aha, these are our most prized horses. They are called me Steed. They are quite strong and fast. And since they have the ability to use mes, they are a good match for us since at least the expert members of our n mostly use mes. You would be quite surprised to see other mythical beasts though now someone has taken all of them to roam around outside and get some air," Ayana felt a bit amused seeing how Viktor was filled with a pure child-like curiosity about these things.


    But then again, she was used to all this while he was seeing this for the first time.


    Brad was the one who was even more shocked than Viktor and had to rub his eyes to make sure he was not dreaming about these creatures.


    He couldn''t help thinking that with Viktor in his life, the world around him never seemed ordinary. And now he only realized it again.


    "I can get one of these too, right?" Viktor eagerly asked as he already started to dream about him riding majestically on these beasts and looking down on the world...well at least just for show.


    Hearing his question, the three maids suddenly gave him a strange nce before turning around while Ayana coughed and said, "Ahem, these horses are used by the main family or Nyissa''s direct family. So not even we are allowed to ride them. The best we can do is touch and take care of them."


    "Oh, is that all? Don''t worry, soon enough, I will be riding one," Viktor confidently said with a big smile, making Ayana snort, thinking that this guy was bragging too much and hoped that he wouldn''t offend the patriarch with any brashments.


    As they walked through the halls, the people that were passing them by gave a bow while taking a quick, curious nce at Viktor and Brad, wondering why there were two people when they only got word that only one special guest wasing.


    But the burning question was why this guest was ''special''?


    Viktor passed by many single-story buildings while walking down the footpath. However, just as he was about to reach the central courtyard, he saw a handsome young man in histe twentiesing out with a stoic expression.


    He was tall, dark, and handsome. If he was to enter his world, girls would be circling around him within seconds.


    He was dressed in casual ck robes, but Viktor felt that this guy was not a nobody based on the look in his eyes and his natural bearings.


    Upon seeing Ayana, the maids, and these two strangers, the man slightly frowned and stood before them, making theme to a stop. The three maids had fawning expressions on their faces the moment they saw this man, making Viktor confirm his suspicions.


    "Oh, he is here¡­"


    "Who is this guy?" Viktor asked while maintaining his gaze with that man who seemed to stare at him with an expressionless face.


    "He is Laynar, the only son of the first chief of our n. Our n only has four chiefs, and they are kind of important figures and only below the patriarch himself. He is kind of a bigshot in our n and considered to be only weaker than Nyissa. But I guess that''s why he...."


    "That''s why, what?"


    "Is this our special guest? What is your name?" Laynar asked with a firm gaze.


    "Isn''t it considered mannerful to first introduce yourself before asking for others'' names?" Viktor asked with his hands behind his back while the three maids had their eyes widened hearing Viktor talk like this and made a low gasping sound.


    Ayana inwardly sighed, seeing that there was some kind of tension in the air.


    Viktor felt that this guy was annoying, standing in their way and asking questions like this. It was not like he was the patriarch of this n. He couldn''t understand what this guy''s problem was.


    "Didn''t Ayana tell you my name just now? I didn''t see a need for you to hear a name twice to learn it," Laynar said, his eyes narrowing.


    "Hearing it from someone else is not the same as you saying it yourself. Didn''t your elders teach you this?"


    "You!" Laynar couldn''t no longer maintain a calm expression as he never expected this man to be so bold enough to talk to him like this. Ayana had told him about his status as well but seeing how he was not giving him any face made Laynar clench his fists.


    Ayana wanted to tell Viktor not to simply irritate Layna, but she felt that it was not right to tell Viktor in front of Laynar.


    *Click!*


    Suddenly the wooden doors of the central courtyard as a sound came out, "What''s going on here?" Hearing this voice, Laynar immediately swallowed the words he was going to say, and the maids and even Ayana suddenly had their expressions change into one of reverence and respect as they bowed, making Viktor and Brad nce at each other before looking at the person who came out.

 Chapter 207 - Voroz Fujo

    Viktor saw a man in his fifties dressed in silver robes with elegant me-like embroidery and a glimmering ck belt.. He not only looked tall, but one could see that he was quite handsome despite the small beard and mustache hiding some of his features while giving him a refined look.


    His eyes looked firm and strong, his gaze deep as if he had been through enough tribtions.


    However, upon seeing the handsome, tall man standing beside an old man, he narrowed his eyes and immediately realized that this man was his special guest.


    His expression immediately became a bitplicated, making one wonder what he was thinking.


    Still, the next month, he said with a slight smile, "Good afternoon, Lord Viktor. My name is Voroz Fujo, patriarch of this humble n. Pleasee in. I have been waiting for your presence. My daughter has already informed me about certain things."


    Ayana and the three maids were surprised since rarely did the patriarch ever smile, and the way he was addressing Viktor seemed as if Viktor was indeed a bigshot and a special guest.


    The patriarch was not only treating Viktor as a special guest because Viktor was more senior than him but also because he was the potential fiancee of his daughter.


    Laynar had a stupefied expression since he never expected the patriarch to be so nice to Viktor and had no idea Viktor was a ''Lord''. He wanted to know from which n Viktor wasing from and what kind of ''Lord'' he was exactly.


    But the one thing that irked him the most was how the patriarch mentioned Nyissa informing him about Viktor, and this made him think if Viktor knew Nyissa and if so, why?


    "Sure, Patriarch Voroz," As Viktor said this, he made sure to smirk at Laynar, whose expression became dark but had to endure.


    "Can we talk in private, though? I will make sure your friend doesn''t feel ufortable here," Voroz asked.


    "Sure. I would like to look around and enjoy the beauty of this ce. Hope that isn''t too much," Brad asked directly, making Viktor, who was about to say something close his mouth with a smile.


    Voroz nodded, "Of course, that is no issue. You three, make sure our guest stays satisfied during his time here. Ayana or Laynar, if you see my daughter, tell her toe and meet me."


    "Yes, patriarch," All of them said in unison while Laynar had no idea why but he was having a bad feeling since Nyissa seemed to be involved too deeply with this whole thing.


    Viktor followed the patriarch inside the main room, which was vast enough to even fit a bathroom, kitchen, and living room if one wanted to.


    The walls were coated with elegant saffron, while all the tables, books, sses, and essories seemed to have an archaic yet ssic touch.


    The patriarch sat down on an armchair and gestured to Viktor to take a seat as well.


    The two looked at each other as if they were studying each other and didn''t say a word at all. Voroz''s eyes seemed to scan Viktor from top to bottom while thinking about various things in his mind while Viktor was studying what kind of a man Nyissa''s father was.


    So far, he felt that this man was exactly as Ayana described him.


    Voroz''s expression suddenly changed from neutral to serious as he asked, "Are you really the Blood Demon? Why do I not detect an ounce of Odic Force in you? You seem no different than a Regr."


    Viktor''s eyes gradually changed to crimson as he said, "I can understand your confusion, but that is how I stayed low all these centuries. I don''t know any other extravagant methods to make myself appear human. This is something natural for me."


    Seeing Viktor''s crimson eyes, Voroz seemed to have some kind of internal battle before saying with a sigh, "I can''t believe that one day I would be inviting the person we have been trying to destroy all these centuries and even give away my daughter''s hand-in-marriage to him. But if it wasn''t for the things myte father told me through Nyissa, we wouldn''t be here. I never knew the true history was hidden by King Borin and what transpired between you and my aunt, Sae. To think that she really loved you, whereas ording to the history we all knew, she sacrificed her life in trying to destroy you by gaining your love and trust. She is like a martyr and war hero around here. I can''t imagine how people will react when they hear the entire truth. I honestly don''t know how to break the news or where to start. This is something really big that could shake the very foundations of our n."


    Voroz seemed as if he was having a hard time about all this, and Viktor could understand since he was the patriarch and had to bear all the responsibility.


    Still, he was a bit surprised that the patriarch seemed to be rtively calmer about all this than he expected.


    He knew that this n was built to destroy him, so what would happen when everyone learns that all the training and everything their forefathers did to destroy him was futile in the end since he turned out to be not the bad guy?


    Viktor remembered how Nyissa was shocked the first time, but she was able to quickly process it for some reason.


    "Sigh, if only my father was here, then things could have gone more smoothly. I still have a lot of questions to ask him."


    Viktor knitted his brows and asked, "You said that your father conveyed things about me to you through Nyissa. Did she personally tell you or¡­?"


    "She did tell me, but at the same time, I also heard it from my father''s voice through the sound token he gave her. All the important things he wanted to say were recorded in the token," Voroz answered.


    Viktor''s brows rxed as he said with aid-back posture, "Then I guess you don''t have to worry too much about this."


    Voroz''s brows pulled together as he asked, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 208 - I Can Wait For Her

    "You could just let your father speak for you using that sound token he gave you. I am sure everyone here respects and reveres him to the point some of them see him as a deity. Who would dare to not listen to their founding father?" Viktor said confidently as he put his leg over the other.


    After all, who would dare to not listen to their ancestor''s own words?


    Voroz raised his brows, wondering why he never thought about this way. Even if his father was dead, hisst words should be enough to convince the Fujo n about these controversial things.


    But he also never expected his aunt, whom he respected and looked up to since the times he was just a kid, to be someone who truly loved the Blood Demon. It just made him question the existence of his own n and how much of their history was truly right.


    They all had amon goal before to destroy the Blood Demon, but now that was gone, he suddenly felt as if their n had lost something that bound them all together.


    However, he felt that he was thinking silly as he remembered his father''s words that their true mission was to eradicate evil and not the Blood Demon specifically.


    So, it didn''t matter if the Blood Demon had died or disappeared or be someone else altogether.


    It was just that over the centuries, people of the Fujo n thought of the Blood Demon as a powerful demon that caused their ancestors pain and suffering. Thus, he was seen as the biggest enemy, and someone they felt had to eradicate which blurring the true purpose behind the existence of their n.


    "Alright. Thank you for the suggestion. But let''s forget about those things for now and talk about something else important...my daughter," Voroz said as his gaze focused on Viktor.


    Viktor felt as if the air around him was bing heavy, though he knew Voroz was testing him.


    "Do you really want to marry my daughter? You two don''t even know each other for more than a day. Do you know how to take care of her, and are you capable enough to love her in every way? I also don''t know you. That''s why I have no choice but to ask you," Voroz asked with folded arms as his gaze narrowed.


    Viktor could see that Voroz wasn''t really happy about giving away his daughter''s hand-in-marriage to someone so fast, especially the Blood Demon, who was like their mortal enemy.


    It would just be quite ironic, and he could only imagine Voroz''s reaction when he first heard the news.


    Viktor, however, wasn''t daunted by these questions and confidently leaned forward as he said, "You are right. I have only known her for just a day, but for people like us, time is not that valuable to us. It is the experiences that matter, the things that we experienced together, especially how we fought and supported each other. After experiencing all this, I immediately realized that she was the kind of woman I would like to have as a wife. We indeed had some misunderstandings at the beginning, but all those were solved shortly enough."


    Voroz squinted his eyes as if he felt that what Viktor was telling did make sense, and in an arranged marriage, it wasn''t necessary that the man and woman should be in love with each other.


    Usually, it was just two strangers marrying each other through a match-up made by their families, and if they happen to fall in love with each other in the future, then well and good, and if not, there was nothing that could be done about it.


    However, Nyissa was his only daughter and someone he loved the most and just couldn''t bear to marry her off in an arranged marriage style since he cared about her happiness too, especially considering how she lived her life for all this time.


    He felt as a father, he should at least make sure her future was happy and bright. But at the same time, he couldn''t also ignore his father''s final dying request, and Nyissa didn''t exactly seem to protest as well.


    But at the same time, he knew that Viktor was strong and powerful enough to marry and look after his daughter. In fact, he couldn''t think of anyone else who could possibly suit his daughter.


    After interacting with Viktor till now, he felt that Nyissa was right when she told him that the Blood Demon doesn''t exist anymore and Viktor was some other person altogether. He also felt that Viktor was an easy-going person and didn''t seem like a senior expert at all but someone anybody could talk to and be themselves with.


    This was something that was missing in most people in his circle, especially the men when they thought they were powerful and put on airs.


    He knew knowing when to be humble and having humility were some good values he wanted Nyissa''s husband to have. Otherwise, there could be problems in the future.


    And if his aunt, whom he revered and idolized from a very young age, fell in love with the man sitting before him, then she surely must have seen something in him, and this made him feel more at ease.


    Seeing how Voroz''s expression was a bitplicated and seemed thoughtful, Viktor sighed and said, "Besides, if you want to feel morefortable with all this, I am okay with postponing the marriage till we get to know each other more to the point that she asks you to proceed with the marriage. I can wait till that day. Till then, I am happy with her being my fiance."


    Voroz''s eyes lit up, and he felt that Viktor was a better man than he expected and said with a slight smile, "Thank you...My gut tells me that my father probably made the right decision in making you my daughter''s fiance. But as you said, let us wait for Nyissa. So far, she never said ''no,'' but at the same time, she seemed confused about something. It was the first time I ever saw her being so confused though I understand since things like these y with our heart and mind."


    Voroz felt more at ease and thought that Viktor indeed seemed the best candidate so far since he respected Nyissa''s wishes as well. He was sure that if it was any other man in Viktor''s ce, they would do everything to rush the marriage since who wouldn''t want to have a gorgeous and powerful beauty as their wife? Of course, most men don''t want their wifes to be too powerful but since Nyissa''s beauty was enough to enrapture people''s souls, they were willing to overlook it.


    But seeing how Viktor, despite being so powerful and even have the approval of his father and Nyissa, still chose to do it the right way.


    Voroz felt morefortable with Viktor now, and the two changed the subject and continued to talk about other causal topics.


    Meanwhile, outside, a few minutes ago, Ayana was walking away to find her Master when Laynar shouted from behind, "Wait!"

 Chapter 209 - Getting To Know Each Other

    Ayana inwardly let out a sigh as she turned around and looked at Laynar, "Yes?"


    Since she was Nyissa''s direct disciple, she didn''t have to show too much reverence towards Laynar, and her status, even though it was not the same as his, she still had a simr social standing to his.


    And her opinion of Laynar wasn''t that good despite how others saw him. She always felt that he was like a creepy stalker going behind Nyissa, and his eyes when he looked at her didn''t feel quite alright.


    Compared to that, when Viktor looked at Nyissa or even...her, his eyes looked charming and lovable without a speck of any other intentions.


    ''Wait...why am I thinking about him??'' Ayana inwardly pped herself to shake off these thoughts about Viktor.


    "Who is that man? I heard the patriarch had invited a special guest, but I never thought it was a foreign stranger. What exactly is his business here?" Laynar asked, his tone sounding firm.


    Ayana casually shrugged, "How do I know? I am just someone following my Master''s orders. She is the one who told me to dere Viktor as our special quest and that no kind of harm or any unpleasantness should befall him during his time here. These were strict instructions from both the patriarch and my Master."


    Laynar frowned, "Nyissa told you herself? I never saw her meeting this man ever," Laynar grumbled and felt that something was off.


    Ayana inwardly rolled her eyes and said, "It''s not like you really know whom all she meets unless you follow her 24/7. Anyway, he is a tourist, and she only met him yesterday, and I don''t know what the exact business between the two is. Feel free to ask any of them to know."


    Although she said this, Ayana herself was curious about the real deal between the two and thought she could use Laynar for it.


    "Now, if you will excuse me, I have to find my Master and go be with the grieving families. We lost good people yesterday," Ayana''s voice came down as she thought about how two of her people died yesterday and even couldn''t bring back their bodies for cremation here.


    Laynar seemed least bothered about the ones who died, and since Ayana knew nothing, he waved his hand.


    But he was annoyed with her attitude, ''Hmph, a mere orphan like you dare to put on airs before me? I will show you your ce one day...'' Laynar eyed Ayana''s well-shaped bottom as he thought with a sinister smile.


    Only because Ayana was under Nyissa''s protection, Laynar did not dare to do anything reckless. However, he was really losing his patience after all these years.


    However, just as she was about to walk away, Ayana''s eyes lit up upon seeing a wless dreamy beauty dressed in her usual ck robes walking in their direction, without making the slightest sound, as if she was walking on clouds. She also had a semi-transparent ck veil covering the lower half of her face, making her beauty quite mystical.


    Laynar''s pupils immediately focused as if he had found his nectar of life and swiftly approached her, brushing past an annoyed Ayana.


    Nyissa''s expression seemed zed as if she was busy thinking about something else but was able to see Laynar approaching her, wondering what he wanted.


    Laynar stood with his back straight before her as he said, "Young Mistress, I just got the news that we are entertaining a special guest. Do you have any idea who he is exactly? I heard you came upon that tourist only yesterday. Is he from some famous n who came here disguised as a tourist or¡­?"


    Nyissa slowly looked at him and said, "I don''t know what n he is from, but all I know is he is now a special person for this n. Excuse me," Nyissa briefly answered before leaving behind a perplexed Laynar, who wasn''t really upset with how Nyissa was barely giving him any attention since she was always like that, but he knew she knew more than what she was letting on.


    When did they ever befriend a tourist whom they knew nothing about? More importantly, when did Nyissa start to befriend people, especially men whom she had never met before? All these thoughts left Laynar''s nerves twitching.


    Ayana bowed and greeted her Master as Nyissa gave a slight smile back at her, though inwardly her mind was filled with Viktor and wondered how she was going to face him.


    She was still feeling all nervous about the marriage thing and didn''t know how to act if she and Viktor became a couple. She knew basically nothing about being someone''s wife.


    She still couldn''t shake off the memory of her first kiss and still could feel Viktor''s touch on her lips as if he permanently left a mark on them. Her mind had never been going crazy like this before and felt things she had never felt before.


    She thought she was not a person capable of leading a married life and that being alone was what suited her. But right now, that belief was faltering.


    Ayana left, but Laynar decided to stay behind around here and see what happens when Viktor and Nyissaes out.


    Nyissa focused and emptied her mind as she stood before the door where the two were inside. She took a deep breath and lightly knocked on the door as a voice came in, "Come in, Nyissa."


    Nyissa slowly opened the door and was surprised to see Viktor and her father casually talking to each other like old friends.


    ''What happened between these two while I was away?'' Nyissa couldn''t help but think since she never saw her father being himself while talking to someone else, especially someone he had just met today.


    Whenever he was having an official meeting with someone else, he would have an impassive face, and if he even smiled at them, it would only seem perfunctory to maintain friendly rtions.


    But the smile he was having now when talking to Viktor seemed to be genuine. After talking about the serious matters, Voroz found that it was fun to converse with Viktor since Viktor was respecting him, but he wasn''t speaking to him formally.


    In fact, Viktor was already addressing Voroz as his father-inw, and Voroz didn''t know whether he should be amused or not since Viktor just was too direct in everything he did.


    "Nyissa,e sit. We were talking about you just a few minutes ago. I think you will want to hear what Viktor has to say," Voroz said as he gestured at her to sit.


    Nyissa sat in an armchair beside her father''s, and her eyes fluttered nervously as she looked at Viktor and asked in the calmest tone she could, "What is it?"


    Viktor smiled as he looked at her pearl-like ck eyes and said, "You can rest easy about the marriage. As I said, I wouldn''t want to do anything that you are notfortable with. So, for the time being, you will be my fiance and get to know each other more. I am also not really a fan of arranged marriage, so I think this works for both of us. What do you think?"


    Nyissa suddenly felt relieved hearing her words, but at the same time, she felt a tinge of disappointment, making her feel confused, wondering why she was feeling so.


    However, she was happy that Viktor cared so much about her feelings as well, and suddenly he just seemed even more charming in her eyes. She felt that he indeed did not see her as someone casual and really cared about her and wanted to know him better as well.


    So she asked, "But....how do you propose we get to know each other?"

 Chapter 210 - Acceptance

    "That''s easy...By spending time with each other. Why don''t youe over to my ce when you are free?" Viktor asked.


    Nyissa became flustered, "Y-Your ce? B-But...I have my duty¡ª"


    "Nyissa," Voroz chimed in and said, "You can protect the world from anywhere...not only here. Besides, you have been staying here for centuries. It''s time you explore the world and broaden your horizons."


    "Okay...I wille over when I am ready¡­" Nyissa said in a low voice while evading Viktor''s gaze.


    Voroz then looked at Viktor and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here for a couple days? My people can put up a good amodation for you and your friend. You can even explore our home and see things you might not have seen before."


    Nyissa looked up to see what Viktor was going to say.


    Viktor let out a sigh and said, "I wish I could. But right now some people are waiting for me back at home. But I wille here again soon for sure. How could I miss out on the chance of exploring things here?"


    Nyissa''s lips pressed together tightly upon hearing that Viktor was leaving today itself. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a little excited and nervous about going to his ce soon.


    "No problem. That sounds good enough. But we have to announce the engagement between you two today and hold a small ceremony. Of course, I won''t be revealing your true background or history today. All I will tell them is that you are the son-inw I chose. Hope you are alright with that, son-inw?"


    "Of course. I will see youter then, father-inw," Viktor said with a smile.


    Nyissa, escort your fiance when he leaves," Voroz said as he and Viktor got up.


    Nyissa got up with a baffled expression, seeing how these two were addressing each other.


    Were they not aware that she was here? But she didn''t know she was going to get engaged with Viktor today as well. It made her heart feel the jitters. However, she knew this was only a ceremony to officially be fiances to each other.


    Nyissa felt as if her life was not going to be the same anymore and said, "Okay, father."


    After bidding farewell to the patriarch, Viktor and Nyissa walked out while Nyissa was strangely silent, her head lowered.


    Viktor chuckled and whispered behind her ear, "Can you hold my hand?"


    Nyissa''s brows raised as she strongly whispered, "What are you talking about? Others might see us!"


    Nyissa quickly scanned her surroundings to see if anyone heard him or if anyone else was around. But fortunately, nobody was in the hall.


    Viktor felt amused and wanted to tease her more, "Come on. The patriarch is going to announce your engagement to me soon. So, even if people see us acting like a couple, they would soon understand. Besides, we already kissed. Can you not indulge your future husband with this?"


    Nyissa''s face heated up a bit, hearing him talking about their first kiss, and hurriedly said, "Okay, okay."


    She awkwardly grabbed his hand like grabbing a weapon, making Viktor let out a chortle. Still, Nyissa had no idea why she was feeling nervous, and her eyes were constantly looking around like a hawk.


    "What? I am holding your hand?" Nyissa asked in pure confusion while feeling petnt, seeing how he wasughing.


    Viktor raised his hand along with her and asked, "Is this how you hold your fiance''s hand? Let me show you the real way," Viktor spread out his palm and entwined his fingers with her soft slender fingers, making Nyissa unconsciously squirm her hand nervously within his strong grip.


    "This is how you hold your man''s hand," Viktor whispered in her ear while holding her dainty hand.


    Nyissa''s ears flushed red, feeling his hot breath and hearing himself call her man as his warm hand spreading warmth through hers.


    She never knew holding a man''s hand, especially his, would feel like this. A sense of excitement and tension was filling her body at the same time.


    She was tense that others might see her holding a man''s hand while excited to explore these never before explored feelings.


    However, within a few moments, as her thoughts settled down, she felt that his hand not only made her feel warm but veryfortable and safe as well.


    It was as if she was in the presence of an indestructible shield, shielding her from all harm, especially when she raised her head to look at his charming side-profile.


    Her hand unconsciously stopped squirming and instead was beginning to embrace his warmth while feeling it natural to hold his hand.


    She then made a final decision in her mind to push forward with what her instincts were telling her and not reject it.


    Some maids and servants were walking in their direction, but Nyissa didn''t seem bothered by their subtle nces in her and Viktor''s direction.


    Her expression also rxed, and instead, a small radiant smile was hanging on her lips. Everyone else who subtly took sneak peeks at these two was shocked to see their Young Mistress holding hands with an unknown man even though they knew this man was a guest.


    But in their perspective, he was still like a stranger they had never seen before. So why did their Young Mistress seem so intimate with this man? What was the worlding to?


    They also noticed how rxed and happy Nyissa''s expression seemed and wondered if they were dreaming or not since they couldn''t remember thest time their Young Mistress seemed this content.


    However, they had to admit that looking at these two from afar, these two perfectly suited each other. One was as handsome as immortals, while their Young Mistress was even more dazzling than the stars.


    Viktor noticed the sudden change in Nyissa and felt happy, but at the same time, he was curious about what was going on in her mind.


    As they came out of the courtyard, Laynar, who was hiding behind one of the smaller buildings in an unsuspicious manner, had his eyes widened and quiver upon seeing Nyissaing out while holding a man''s hand, Viktor''s hand!


    *Crunch!*


    "No¡­" He, who was pretending to be arranging wooden logs behind the building, unconsciously crushed the sturdy one in his hand to bits and pieces upon seeing these two.

 Chapter 211 - Saint Zehing...The Messiah Of Humanity...And Pretty Flowers?

    Viktor subtly smiled and said, "I think your whole n is in for a shocker today, especially your disciple, Ayana."


    Nyissa pinched her lips and petntly said, "You already blurted out everything to her. At least, she won''t be as shocked as others hearing it for the first time."


    Nyissa wondered what her disciple would think of her Master for suddenly taking this decision. Even if she was her disciple in name, over the years, Nyissa had started to see her as her little sister.


    "Well, now that some have already seen this. Gossips and rumors must be already spreading, and I am sure there could only be a few conclusions they cane to. But even if this sounds selfish, I am d that you remained single for 900 years. It is surely a feat not even I can do. I am sure countless men must have tried to court you for all these years," Viktor softly chuckled.


    Nyissa''s cheeks blushed as she lightly pped his hand, "Stop it. You make it sound...embarrassing. What about you? How many women did you have over the period of 2000 years?" Nyissa asked with a piercing look, to which Viktor inwardly grimaced but on the outside kept a straight face.


    Still, he said something to put her at ease, "Actually, I slept for almost 1000 years, so in a way, just like you, I remained single for all those centuries. And before that...well, the first woman I fell in love with was your grandaunt."


    Nyissa''s lips parted in surprise as she didn''t know her grandaunt was his first love. But this also made her feel a bit guilty thinking that she was snatching her grand aunt''s man from her.


    But she remembered how Sae didn''t seem to be angry or sad when her grandfather proposed her marriage to Viktor. It was more like she was looking forward to it, strangely enough.


    "As the Blood Demon, I never believed that I would fall in love with someone, nor will anyone else with me. Most would piss their pants if I just look at them. If I wanted women, there were already countless girls ready to throw themselves at me. But I was never interested in any one of them until one day Sae suddenly came to me with a portrait painting of my visage. To be honest, I never thought a painting could look so beautiful and lifelike. Her beauty, her artistic skills, and her enamoring nature made me curious about her...curious in someone for the first time in a long time. And soon that curiosity turned to love when I told her to stay with me," Viktor recounted with a smile.


    Nyissa didn''t know why but she felt a bit envious of her grandaunt for her getting to have a history with Viktor and knowing him better.


    She felt as if there was a lot about Viktor she had to uncover since even now, she felt that he was an enigma.


    "Wait...considering the person you were at that time, did you force my grandaunt to¡ª"


    "Of course not," Viktor waved his hand and said, "For some reason, I didn''t feel like sleeping with her the moment I saw her, but to get to know her more. So even if the way I said sounded like an order, I was more like asking her to stay, to which she agreed, and from then on, I ignored everything else and started to spend time with her. While spending time with her, I realized that some foreign feeling was taking root in my heart, and I wanted to explore it. Since I was afraid of her leaving suddenly, I asked her to marry me, to which she agreed as well. But I wanted to know if she agreed because she sought revenge or because she loved me. I am not sure when she started to love me," Viktor said with a zed expression.


    Nyissa''s expression softened as she said, "I don''t think it matters when she fell in love with you as long as she loves you. But if I have to guess, she must have fallen in love with you early on because I think my grandaunt wouldn''t easily agree to such things even if it was for revenge."


    Viktor smiled as he remembered certain things, "I think so too."


    "So, what happened after you faked your death?" Nyissa was curious about what kind of life Viktor led after quitting the life of being the Blood Demon.


    Viktor grinned and said, "I don''t think you would believe me."


    Nyissa narrowed her eyes and confidently said, "I doubt there is anything in this world that would surprise me."


    "You know the dominant religion in our world?"


    Nyissa answered with a confused expression, "Washi? And? What about it?"


    "Who was the founder of Washi and someone still revered as a godly figure, rumored to have possessed the ability to move heaven and earth? The holy son of God?" Viktor asked with a smug look.


    "Of course, it was Saint Zehing. But he was just a fraud ording to our history."


    Viktor inwardly gulped, hearing her words.


    She continued, "I heard he was quite perverted as well, and whenever no one was looking, he could be found sleeping on a woman''s thighs. How could someone preach about justice, morality and righteousness and still be shameless enough to do such acts behind the curtains?"


    Viktor''s eyes twitched as Nyissa went on, "Wait a minute...You¡­.You, don''t tell me¡­" Nyissa put two and two together and looked at Viktor with an incredulous expression.


    Viktor gave a side nce at her and acted as if he didn''t know anything.


    "You were Saint Zehing? The son of God and the messiah of humanity? You were the one who wrote that holy book named Wahing that the whole world still considers sacred to this time? It was more like you were the messiah of pretty flowers who were ready to sleep with you," Nyissa''s grip around Viktor''s hand tightened as he coughed and said, "Look, your history is wed as I said. Zehing was indeed a righteous man who acted as if he was God''s messenger. And I, ahem...he did indeed save countless people, especially using his special abilities. It wasn''t for nothing he was known as the messiah of humanity. Also, he did not sleep with women, but they were merely his devoted followers who wished to serve him. He can''t be med for that."


    The holy book named Wahing was something he wrote when he was bored and wanted to note down whatever bullshit he had in mind. He just didn''t expect people to like it so much or it to be so famous.


    Nyissa continued to look at him with a ''Are you serious?'' expression, but after a few moments, her expression loosened up as she let out a soft giggle, feeling amused by Viktor''s expressions and his fiascos in the past.


    She could only wonder what people would think if they came to know that their so-called messiah was still alive and a yboy.


    Still, she asked, "But I believe you took that role on for a reason. Why?"

 Chapter 212 - Will You Be With Me Forever?

    Viktor looked up at the skies and said, "I guess it''s because I lived as a viin for all those years before. I wanted to see how it would feel to lead a life opposite to it. And also...to forget certain things. You could say I was searching for my purpose in life and ended up helping others."


    "At least something good happened because of it, and you did save people. So that''s nice," Nyissa said with a soft smile.


    The two continued to talk as Viktor shared his stories over the centuries, and whenever he mentioned a woman, he would get a light p on his hand.


    By the time he had covered about a few centuries of history of his life, Nyissa had lost count of the number of times she had pped his hand.


    When she heard that even now in the present life, he still had a woman or two, she appeared to sulk and asked him why he needed her when he could go and marry them.


    However, Viktor, with his cajoling skills, was able to make Nyissae around by saying that she was one of a kind and nobody else could rece her.


    Nyissa didn''t know if she should feel happy or upset that he still had other women in the present. But at the same time, she was feeling sad for him since she could see how much he loved each and every one of these women he mentioned though they were not beside him anymore.


    Since she never had a rtionship, especially with ordinary people, she never knew the pain someone with a long life would feel when falling in love with them.


    So she unconsciously would caress his hand as if tofort him, and Viktor, who thought she was going to p his hand again, was surprised by her gentle and soft caress.


    He smiled as he immediately wrapped his arm around her slender waist and pulled her towards him as he let his other arm wrap around her waist as well, trapping her within his hug.


    Nyissa was startled and clutched his shirt with both her hands to maintain a distance between their faces since she thought he was going to kiss her again.


    However, Viktor didn''t do anything and was simply looking at her with a charming smile.


    "Don''t be so shy and look at me. I just want to see your beautiful eyes," Viktor lovingly whispered, making Nyissa''s cheeks warm.


    She slowly turned her head and looked up at him while squirming like a scared rabbit in his hold.


    His eyes were not crimson but dark brown that was as calm as a pond. Still, the way he was looking at her made her soul feel like it was getting pulled towards him.


    Viktor gazed at her ck eyes that were gleaming like precious gemstones and slowly removed the ck veil from her face to reveal her errorlessly beautiful and elegant face, especially her rosy red velvety lips that looked fatally inviting.


    Nyissa held her breath and wondered why she was standing frozen even when he removed the veil from her face.


    Was she anticipating something to happen? No way! That cannot be....


    However, her fingers which were clutching his shirt, had their grip tighter.


    "You know...you are the first woman I am going to marry who is not a Regr. So I am even more hopeful you will be with me for a very long time, won''t you? With magic at your fingertips, I am sure there are lots of ways to extend one''s life," Viktor asked in a soft voice, making Nyissa subconsciously rx her body, feeling a warmth in her chest to see how much he wanted them to stay together for as long as possible.


    She could understand his worries since he was someone blessed or cursed with eternal life, while even if she had a long lifespan, it was not eternal.


    And what Viktor said about using magic, in his words, was mostly right. But even then, it still had a limit, and as far as she knew, even the ones who went down unorthodox paths or practiced taboo ck arts in pursuit of immortality all failed or died a horrible death.


    In fact, people had been trying to seek the unobtainable for time immemorial, but nobody was able to seed.


    Still, she unconsciously nodded and said, "Yes...I am not going anywhere¡­I promise..."


    Viktor happily smiled and hugged her as Nyissa''s face rested on his chest, feeling happy yet sad at the same time since she knew he would one day outlive her and that her promise to him would be broken.


    But still, this made her even more determined to live as long as possible by increasing her strength and powers.


    Viktor''s existence was like a shocker to her, and even now, she couldn''t understand how someone who died coulde back to life again and again.


    The tremendous increase in power and abilities he showed in the Naraka Bridge was another thing she was puzzled about. She was in a dilemma of whether to tell him or not or if it would have an ill effect on him.


    She just didn''t want him to turn into a mindless monster that would destroy everything in his way.


    The two continued to hug each other as if they were unable to notice the passage of time. It was as if these two were the only ones left in the world now.


    Fortunately, the ce where Nyissa and Viktor were standing was in her father''s backyard, because of which nobody else was around.


    However, just a few moments ago, the patriarch identally stumbled upon these two from a distance away, witnessing one of the most shocking sights in his life...his indifferent daughter hugging a man so intimately?


    What has the worlde to? Did some spirit possess his daughter? Sigh...she is not my little girl anymore...


    ''Ahem,'' The patriarch immediately withdrew while clearing his throat to not disturb them. Still, he felt happy to see that his assumptions were not wrong.


    Viktor gently raised Nyissa''s chin and said, "Now you know something about me. But I know nothing about you. How about you tell me how you have led your life all these centuries? And...where is your mother?"


    Hearing Viktor asking about her mother, Nyissa''s expression suddenly becameplicated before bing cold, and this didn''t go unnoticed by Viktor.

 Chapter 213 - Nyissa’s Mother

    Seeing the change in her expression, Viktor asked in a concerned expression, "Did I ask something wrong?"


    Nyissa''s expression reverted back to normal as she shook her head slowly, "No...it''s just that¡­", Nyissa hesitated since she never talked about her mother to anybody else, not even her father.


    But then she thought about how Viktor didn''t hesitate to talk to her about his hard times in the past and said, "She is kind of dead to me¡­"


    Viktor knitted his brows, seeing that there was somethingplicated going on, "What do you mean?"


    Nyissa''s eyes looked elsewhere as she answered in a slightly bitter tone, "She left me and my father because we couldn''t keep up to her standards. I was only ten years old when she left, and even though this happened a long time ago, it feels just like yesterday and¡­" Nyissa unconsciously clenched her fists, and Viktor caressed her head tofort her since he could see how this incident caused a lot of pain for Nyissa.


    "But where could your mother possibly go? Isn''t she from your n?" Viktor asked in a puzzled tone.


    Nyissa shook her head and said in a low voice, "That is the problem. She is not from this n. There are actually different sses when ites to ns. Our n belongs to the lower ss since, whenpared to others, we are rtively young and less powerful as a whole. But my mother wasing from an upper ss, higher than even middle ss, and it all started when my father, as a young practitioner of our cursed arts, was invited to some event held by my mother''s n. That''s where they supposedly fell in love at first sight, and despite the heated protests from her n, they ended up marrying each other and running away together. It seemed like a difficult yet sweet love story, but only as years passed and I came to be, my father and I learned of my mother''s true self. It seemed as if she badly wanted to return home, and we were just too....I don''t know what to say...she was not satisfied with us anyway¡­"


    "For years, even as a child, I tried to make her like me and did everything she wanted me to do, especially rigorous training 24/7 till my body felt numb and exhausted. But even then, she said I am not good enough¡­I didn''t even want to hear a word of praise from her as long as she was just here for me...Even when my father begged her to stay, she didn''t listen..."


    Nyissa continued with her gaze cold and firm, "But I made a promise to myself a long time ago to push my limits continuously and prove to my mother the blunder shemitted and make her regret. I want to see the look on her face when I show her that even someone like me from a lower ss n can rival the upper-ss n people. They all look down on us. That is why for all these centuries, I have constantly been training. But for a long time, I felt like I had hit a wall, and only now I feel as if that wall was broken...it was all thanks to you¡­" Nyissa trailed off with a pure smile.


    Viktor didn''t know Nyissa had such a tough childhood, and this made him understand some things.


    He pulled her closer and let her head rest on his chest as he said, "Don''t worry...I will help you achieve your goal. Even if I be your fiance today, I will still be a part of your n. So we will make sure those arrogant upper-ss people regret looking down on us. I won''t let you fight this on your own."


    Nyissa felt her eyes bing warm since, for the first time in her life, she felt as if she wasn''t trying to climb an insurmountable mountain on her own but had someone beside her to help.


    And suddenly the mountain didn''t seem that tall in his presence.


    "Thank you...Viktor¡­" Nyissa said in a heartfelt tone since she knew Viktor could choose to involve himself in such troublesome things, yet he wanted to for her.


    ''So this is how it feels like¡­'' Nyissa thought as she realized this was how it felt like to have a husband who would care and support her. Even if she didn''t marry Viktor yet, she had unconsciously started to consider him as one since she believed she could only marry him.


    She now understood the meaning behind people saying how marriage can make life seem more beautiful.


    "No need for that...for my future wife, it is my duty as her future husband to be there for her¡­" Viktor said in a deep voice as he lifted her dainty hand and kissed it, making Nyissa''s cheeks turn rosy and look away with an abashed smile.


    "No...never....You can''t betray me like this¡­" Strangely enough, this vexed mumble wasing from Laynar, who had sneaked inside and was secretly watching these two being intimate with each other.


    He just wanted to reconfirm his suspicions which he wouldn''t even dare to dream of before. The woman he had considered to be unobtainable by any man was now behaving like a bashful young girl in the arms of some foreign stranger no one had ever seen before?


    This was preposterous and outrageous!


    The only exnation he wanted to think of was that Nyissa was being mind-controlled, but even that just seemed too stupid to be true to him.


    ''I should talk to my father!'' Laynar narrowed his eyes and immediately left since his gut was telling that if he didn''t do something about this now, then things would only get even worse, and this foreign stranger would snatch away his dream woman.


    And in the worst case, his father was unable to deal with this new problem, he sinisterly smiled as he thought of something else.

 Chapter 214 - He Was Unkillable

    Viktor and Nyissa had no idea about what was going inside Laynar''s head. However, the two were secretly anticipating for the night to arrive since that was when their engagement ceremony was going to be held.


    It was still evening, but the patriarch had already announced the engagement news of his daughter, which was like a thunderp to every single one in the Fujo n.


    In fact, those who heard it for the first time were frozen on the spot as if they could hardly believe their ears.


    Without any hints or warnings, their young mistress, who had remained single for all these centuries, suddenly wanted to marry a man? Or was it an arranged marriage set up by the patriarch? Lots of spection was going among the people of this n.


    The usually peaceful and quiet n were now lot more lively as the people were confused but excited at the same time as well.


    Everyone was wondering if their patriarch''s daughter was really going to remain celibate for the rest of her life since it would be just sad, especially since there would be no continuation to the lineage of the patriarch.


    They all then remembered the special guest that walked in today, and of course, Brad was obviously not the person, but they remembered the strikingly handsome young man and felt that he could possibly be their young mistress'' fiance.


    Still, they have no idea who he was or where he wasing from. Was heing from a n they had friendly rtions with? Again a lot of guesses and spections regarding this came up, and the whole n was bustling with these rumors, gossips, making Nyissa''s engagement the talk of the day.


    But of course, the other shocking part was that the patriarch was going to conduct the engagement ceremony today. How could something this big be conducted so quickly? Still, since it was an engagement and not marriage, they were able to digest the news somehow.


    It was just too sudden, and most were running here and there in preparation for it. Every single servant and maids were busy in preparation for it and also to make sure the ceremony would be grand enough since this was the first time in a long time such an auspicious ceremony was going to be held.


    Meanwhile, Laynar was bowing before an old man looking in histe sixties with a beard and mustache. He was wearing white robes and had a sturdy stick in his hand, making one wonder why he was using it as a support to walk when he looked so healthy.


    But only those who knew about this man, Karn Fujo, the first chief of the Fujo n, someone who literally looked after 1/4th of Fujo n''snds, resources, and everything, would know that this stick was his greatest weapon.


    Everyone who was part of the Fujo n had Fujo as their surname, even if they were blood-rted or not. It was a tradition they followed to respect their ancestor and to remember him.


    "Father, please...you have to do something...I can''t let Nyissa marry some foreigner!" Laynar never thought the engagement would take ce today, and this made him feel as if the world was going to end soon, and he had to do something about it.


    Karn squinted his eyes as he looked at his son and said calmly, "You seriously think I am simply sitting here without doing anything? Remain calm and let the ceremony start first. Then we will see what happens."


    Laynar had a bewildered look, wondering why his father seemed so calm, but then he knew his father was always shrewd about things like these and decided to leave it to him.


    "But still...can you tell me who that man named Viktor exactly is? Just now, you met the patriarch regarding this news, right?" Laynar asked in an impatient tone.


    Karn pulled together his brows as he said, "This is something I don''t understand. Apparently, that man named Viktor is not from a n of wizards or witches or any n that follows practices simr to ours. He is a...vampire...and a...werewolf. I am sure the patriarch wouldn''t joke about things like these, but how could something like him exist? A child of a vampire and a werewolf? That should be impossible. And the other strange part is that he does not belong to any n. I don''t get why the patriarch is marrying his daughter off to someone like him, a rogue, who is not remotely rted to our n and instead belongs to some other race. We never had such a precedent in our n. All the patriarch said was this was something our ancestor wanted which only puzzled me even more. Anyway, I have taken some measures, and I am sure this engagement won''t be proceeding smoothly. The patriarch can only me himself for this," Karn said with a tight smile.


    Laynar''s eye glinted with hope seeing how his father was indignant as well. It was obvious that whoever got to marry Nyissa would gain most of the Fujo n''s power in the future.


    But inwardly, he was even more pissed off to hear that Viktor was not even human but of a race that was no different than wild animals. That was his opinion of beings like vampires and werewolves.


    And remembering the scene of someone like Viktor being intimate with his woman made him feel like wing his nerves out in anger and frustration.


    He couldn''t bear to let them be close for even a second more, and waiting for the ceremony to happen tonight seemed like an eternity.


    Meanwhile, Viktor finally decided to ask Nyissa about some things he saw in his vision.


    "A vampire and a werewolf princess? The Frost King? Who are these people?" Nyissa asked in a confused tone, wondering why Viktor was asking about these things.


    Viktor slowly shook his head, "I don''t know...But as I told you before, my past is a mystery to me, and I recently had these visions that just seemed too real to be a dream. I learned about these things from those visions."


    ''Could it be when he was in his true form?'' Nyissa inwardly spected and again had a dilemma whether she should tell him about it. But the idea of Viktor permanently turning into something she won''t be able to recognize made her hesitate. She felt that if she had the council of her aunt, Sae, then she would know what to do. But unfortunately, she was not here.


    She then remembered Bamir addressing Viktor''s wolf form as the Silver Night King. She felt as if she had heard this name somewhere and said to Viktor, "You don''t have to worry too much. We could always try and visit the ns ranked above us to browse their library of ancient records. Since these ns are older than us, they would have more records from the past. But actually, I have heard of a certain powerful being from the ancient past that possessed a simr characteristic to yours."


    Viktor knitted his brows and asked, "What was it?"


    "He was unkible¡­" Nyissa said with narrowed eyes as she remembered what she read about the Silver Night King.

 Chapter 215 - Do You Really Like Her?

    "No way...Tell me more about him!" Viktor eagerly asked as he tugged on Nyissa''s hands, who understood why he was reacting like this and said, "Well, we don''t have much information on him, but he was a werewolf, like you but a really powerful one. His name was not for nothing since it was said that he ruled the night...the king of the night. Whenever it was night, the myth says that even gods would fall before him. All the werewolf ns worship him as one of their important deities, I think. He was like a god, I guess. Maybe if you ever get the chance to visit a werewolf n, they should have more information about what you want to know. Since he was said to have existed millions and millions of years ago, it only gets harder to get more information on him," Nyissa had a feeling that Viktor was probably rted to the Silver Night King.


    ''Could he be his descendant?''


    Viktor squinted his eyes, hearing that this entity existed so long ago. But then he remembered that the ce he rested was said to be millions of years old based on experts he knew.


    Still, he didn''t really know his exact age. Just because the whole structure was that old didn''t mean that he was the same age as well.


    That was why he could only guess or specte his age but never be sure of it. All he could do was keep track of his present age as well, which he started counting the moment he woke up for the first time in this world.


    "Ha...I guess I really need to seek out these vampire and werewolf ns. Still, how did this supposedly unkible entity die? Why don''t we hear anything about him now?" Viktor asked the most pressing question.


    Nyissa said with a contemtive expression, "I don''t know...rumors are he just disappeared suddenly while others say he got punished by a group of gods who wanted to curb his bloodthirst and imprisoned him in some ce for eternity. Nobody really knows. That is why I don''t even know if such a being existed once. It was just too long ago, and people could twist or exaggerate stories the more time passed. I am sure we understand it the best."


    "Right...history is like a y that can be molded by anyone who wants to make a mark," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    Nyissa then suddenly realized how dark the skies were bing and said with a startled expression, "Oh no! I have to go and get ready. It will be time soon."


    Viktor smiled and said as he pulled her closer, making her breath freeze, "Oh...seems like somebody is quite excited to get engaged, hm?"


    "I just don''t want to bete¡­" Nyissa said in a low voice as she avoided his icy yet burning gaze.


    Viktor let her go as he said with a chuckle, "Okay, okay. Go...I bet, tonight, you would be the most radiant moon mankind would have ever seen today."


    "Viktor, please¡­" Nyissa felt embarrassed though inwardly, she couldn''t help feel flutters in her belly.


    "I am going now¡­You should get in touch with Ayana and get ready as well," She quickly turned around and said as she left with hurried steps while Viktor watched her leave with an amused smile.


    Viktor made his way back to the guest quarters Ayana had shown him before, and as expected, he found her waiting before his door, having a light chat with Brad.


    However, she quickly noticed Viktor''s presence and had aplicated expression seeing him.


    "Grandson! You did well!" Brad noticed Viktor too and was very happy and eager to go and give him a hug.


    "Grandpa Puto? What do you mean?" Viktor asked just to tease a certain someone standing behind with a skeptical expression.


    "Brat, you didn''t tell me you were going to marry the most beautiful woman in this whole country!" Brad felt a bit aggrieved Viktor didn''t reveal this news to him before.


    When he heard the patriarch announce it, he was just as shocked as anybody else since he remembered seeing this woman named ''Nyissa'' for the first time after arriving on the shores of the Wailing Hills.


    She was too serious and strict, making him think that she would surely be a celibate for her whole life.


    But only now he realized that he yet again underestimated the charm of the man standing before him with a smug smile.


    Still, yet another shocker was that Viktor was going to marry a woman. He had never seen him marry anyone for all these years since the time he knew him.


    Because of this, he became a bit sad and worried for Taya, though he knew Viktor wouldn''t abandon Taya because of this.


    Viktor saw through Brad''s worries when he noticed how his expression changed for a moment there and whispered, "Don''t worry...When the time is right, I will get her as well."


    ''This guy is a born yer!''


    "Aha, good, good," Brad was finally able to let his heart rest in peace. He felt that he couldn''t die till he saw Taya happy and settle down with the man she loved.


    "What are you talking about?" Ayana asked suspiciously with one of her brows raised. In her hand, she was still holding Viktor''s robes he had to wear for the engagement ceremony.


    "Nothing at all. Come. Are these my clothes to wear tonight?" Viktor asked with a smile while Brad subtly sneaked away, wishing Viktor good luck.


    In Viktor''s room, Ayana handed him over the robes with a reluctant look before saying, "Look, I don''t know what kind of charm you pulled on my Master, but...do you really like my Master?"


    Ayana wanted to know why all this was suddenly happening.. She thought she knew her Master best, and ording to her, there was no way her Master would suddenly decide to marry a man she met not more than a day ago.

 Chapter 216 - A Trap?

    Viktor took his robes from her hand and said, "If there is one thing you have to be sure of is that I don''t marry someone whom I don''t like. Don''t worry, your Master will be in very good hands."


    "That''s what worries me," Ayana said with pursed lips, but then she shook her head and said, "Anyway, I am no one to have a say anything about this. If Master thinks you are alright, then it must be true."


    "What about you? Do you have any ns of marriage, or are you going to be Master''s little girl forever?" Viktor asked in a teasing tone.


    "Hey! I am not a little girl. I am 99 years old! Ooops..." Ayana immediately covered her mouth as her face flushed red in embarrassment.


    Viktor had a blinking expression, "Wow...so ol...uh...young¡­" Since Viktor was someone who lived most of his life with ordinary humans, he was not used to seeing others being so old yet looking so young.


    He used to consider himself as the only exception or the oddball.


    "You...you were about to call me old...right?" Ayana asked with an aggrieved expression and looked as if she was going to cry from embarrassment.


    Viktor innocently waved his hands, "Of course not. How could I? Look at you...You look so beautiful and young. If there''s anyone here old, it should be me."


    Viktor knew that age was something very sensitive to women no matter how old they were, and this time he was only about to identally call her old, but she somehow caught on to it.


    "R-Really?" Ayana calmed down a bit hearing Viktor calling her beautiful and young. In the Fujo n, her age was not really considered old, but she knew that among ordinary people, she was old enough to be anyone''s grandma, and she thought Viktor was picking on her by using that fact.


    "Would I dare lie?" Viktor said with a charming smile as he looked at the fierce yet drop-dead gorgeous beauty standing in front of her. Her light grey eyes were a bit watery now but still had a subtle, alluring charm that could make a man''s eyes melt.


    Even if she was wearing a loose-fit robe, Viktor could make out her slender curvy features, her ample-sized bust, and her tempting round buttocks.


    He gently caressed the ends of her shoulder-length silky ck hair and said as he smelled it, "You smell like wild strawberries...quite refreshing¡­"


    "Hey! That''s illegal! You are about to marry...I mean, get engaged with my Master...you c-can''t¡­" Ayana''s cheeks blushed a cute pink, and she was wondering why she was stammering like an idiot in his presence.


    All she wanted to tell him was that he couldn''t fool around with other women now that he was going to marry her Master.


    "I can''t what?" Viktor asked with an oblivious expression and said as he came closer, "You are her disciple...so if I am marrying her, wouldn''t that mean I have to take ''care'' of her disciple as well?"


    "Take care? Ah...my mind is going nuts...I am leaving!" Ayana felt that she might lose her sanity and that something ''bad'' might happen if she stayed around the wolf any longer.


    Viktor slightlyughed, looking at her run like a nervous rabbit, and shook his head. But right before he was about to turn around, he suddenly noticed a certain someone sneaking around.


    ''This guy...he is definitely bad news¡­'' Viktor narrowed his eyes as he saw Laynar casually walking around, though his eyes were like a hawk, scanning around. And when Ayana coincidentally walked past him in a hurried manner, Viktor noticed how Laynar''s eyes immediately turned towards her and how a certain glint shed past his eyes.


    Viktor was very familiar with the look of his eyes since he had dealt with so many people with the same look.


    He quickly put on the robes Ayana gave him and tied a scarf around his face before sneaking out of his quarters. Before going out, he asked Brad to let him borrow his phone for a while.


    He also grabbed a cloak on the way without anybody seeing it and covered himself with it as he followed Laynar from afar.


    Since it was nighttime and his werewolf bloodline was taking dominance, he was able to go invisible here and there whenever needed to evade the eyes of the people around him.


    However, he wondered if he misunderstood or not since Laynar didn''t seem to be following Ayana but was going somewhere else.


    Still, Viktor''s instincts were telling him to continue to follow, and he did, only to find out that Laynar was going into a secluded spot.


    Meanwhile, Ayana, who was still feeling that her face was very warm, wanted to take a bath before she attended her Master''s engagement ceremony.


    But on the way, she met a fellow practitioner, a girl who sought her help for something and asked Ayana to follow her.


    Ayana thought that she still had some time to spare and agreed to help her.


    But after following her for a while, Ayana found herself walking towards a ce where nobody else was around, "Are you sure this is the ce?"


    The woman who was walking in front of Ayana smiled, "Of course...it''s just a little ahead over there."


    Ayana frowned and subtly spread out her senses, only to notice something strange on the ground ahead.


    Still, she didn''t say anything, and when she was about to step on a certain spot, the woman in front of her turned around as if she was anticipating to see something.


    "I knew it!" But she was in for a surprise when she saw Ayana grabbing her hand and pushing her towards a certain spot and a sh of ck light


    "Ahh!" The woman cried out in shock, but the next moment after the sh of ck light disappeared, she was lying on the ground, unconscious.


    "Hmph. What a cheap trick," Ayana snorted though she wondered why one of her own people would try to knock her out.


    "Tsk, she can''t even do one thing right," A frustrated voice of a man sounded from behind, and Ayana turned around, only to be surprised to see Laynar along with five other men.

 Chapter 217 - Go To Hell!

    "Laynar?! What are you doing here? Don''t tell me you¡­" Ayana was getting very bad vibes from these men, especially Laynar and the way he was looking at her from top to bottom.


    "What do you think?" Laynar asked with an ugly smirk as he circled around her while the other five men were blocking her escape paths. He didn''t feel like he needed them to deal with Ayana, but he went the extra mile to make sure nothing wrong happened.


    He had been bing very impatient and restless as the hour for Nyissa''s engagement ceremony was approaching. Even though his father said that he had some ns in preparation, he felt that he just couldn''t sit still and do nothing by himself.


    So he decided to kidnap Ayana and have fun with her and then kill her. Then he could simply hold or even cancel the engagement ceremony by informing Nyissa that her precious disciple got attacked and died in a pitiful manner.


    Hearing such news, which concerned Master would continue with their engagement ceremony? Heck, she might not even be in the mood to get engaged anymore for a while, and that was enough time for him toe up with ns to get rid of Viktor.


    He had also prepared a scapegoat to take all the me just in case. He felt that this n should have a 0% chance of failure, especially since he was stronger than Ayana and was confident he could overpower her.


    Viktor, who had followed Laynar till here, wasn''t really surprised to see the trap Laynar hadid out. He already had a gut feeling that this guy was up to no good, especially since he noticed this guy lurking around while he and Nyissa were having some quality time.


    How could anything escape his senses, especially when his vampire side was dominant? No living being with flowing blood in their veins within the range of his eyesight can escape from his senses.


    Still, he didn''t take any action yet and wanted to see if Ayana coulde out of this dangerous situation on her own. But he did take out Brad''s phone and opened the camera app to record everything.


    ''Technology indeed changes lives....''


    Ayana frowned and wrinkled her nose in disgust, "I knew it...You are evil, just like I thought. Now that my Master is going to get married, you have shown your true colors. Hmph, you can get your head out of the gutter. A goddess like my Master wouldn''t even nce at a rotten worm like you no matter what you do. She has a marriage to focus on."


    However, as Ayana was saying this, she was secretly preparing a spell with her hands by hiding it behind her robes. She knew these men were not going to leave her alone and probably had some evil n in mind.


    "You dare!!" Laynar''s eyes widened as he fumed. Since when did he have to hear such an insult, especially from a woman?


    However, his expression turned sinister the next moment as he said with a smile, "Really? Then will your Master stop focusing on her marriage once she gets to know that her only disciple is raped and killed?"


    "How disgusting and wicked!" Ayana felt her nerves squirm in disgust and anxiety, seeing how they were nning something more outrageous than she expected.


    She never expected these people to not only want to take advantage of her but also take her life, especially the only son of the first chief.


    With his status, he should be thest person to think of such things, but the reality was quite the opposite.


    "Are you really mad? Do you know the punishment for even injuring a fellow n member? Not even you, the son of a chief, will be exempt from it," Ayana gritted her teeth and asked as her heart began to beat rapidly from anxiety, not knowing if she could escape from these men, especially Laynar.


    She was trying her best to not show any fear lest Laynar gets even more kick out of it.


    She wanted to p herself for being so stupid to follow someone she didn''t know without any questions. But it was not like people here betrayed each other every day. In fact, everyone was peaceful and friendly to each other here.


    Only now she realized that rotten people like these men were hiding in in sight all this time.


    She also hoped that some n members woulde here and see the outrageous situation that was going on.


    As if Laynar saw through her thoughts, he said with a smile, "Don''t think that anyone woulde to rescue you. I have cordoned off the whole area. Did you really forget that thisnd you are standing on right now falls under my father''s control? Even if you shout or cry, only my people would hear it, hehe. I have been waiting a long time for this...that beautiful soft body of yours which had never been embraced by a man before. I am sure you must have been saving that body for your future man. But what a pity, today I am going to take that role followed by my servants, hehe. Look how thirsty they are? With our stupid n rules, they have to sneak outside to have fun."


    Laynar had wanted to get back at Ayana for a while, and thus he wanted to savor as much of her expressions of despair and fear and toy with her.


    Ayana could feel the leering gazes of the five men standing beside Laynar and felt even more creeped out as she took a step back.


    She was also shocked to hear that these men weremitting dirty crimes outside the n. She never knew her n could have such corruption, especially when they exist to eradicate evil. How ironic!


    Only now she felt that some of the things Viktor said were right, and she was quite naive to think otherwise. The world was not really ck and white but a mix of these shades.


    Ayana''s face was red with anger, and even her fear was suppressed because of her rage as she suddenly took out two ck daggers from underneath her arms, hidden by her robes, "All of you can go to hell!"

 Chapter 218 - He Is More Of A Man Than You

    "All of you can go to hell!" As Ayana shouted, she made two shing motions with her twin daggers in the air towards these six men, including Laynar.


    Two crescent-shaped arcs of cursed mes spread out in the direction of the men who were standing around her.


    They were taken by surprise and could only use their arms to defend instinctively but in vain as their arms got sliced and burned through like butter before getting sted off by a few meters backward.


    Laynar quickly lifted his finger as a sharp ethereal projection appeared on his fingertip, and he used that to slice the crescent-shaped arc of the cursed mes into two, making Ayana click her tongue in frustration, though she didn''t really expect to kill someone like him within one shot with her abilities.


    He was, after all, the son of the first chief, and surely he wouldn''t be known to be powerful in the n for no reason.


    "Aaargh!!" But the groans and cries of the five men who were already writhing on the ground with no hands were like music to Ayana since all she has to do now is focus on either fighting off Laynar or making an opportunity to run away and report everything to her Master.


    However, Laynar was shocked to see Ayana take down all five of his men with just two moves. He didn''t expect her to have grown this strong within just a few years.


    Viktor also raised his brows seeing that Ayana took down five men just like that. He felt that this girl was undoubtedly going to have a bright future here.


    "Hey, who are you?!"


    Viktor suddenly heard a voiceing from behind and had already noticed someone approaching him but was waiting for him to get closer.


    He could hear the other guy subtly drawing out his de from behind his belt and knew this guy was going to kill him since he was seeing something he wasn''t supposed to see.


    However, Viktor smirked as he slowly turned around and looked at his eyes to ask, "Tell me...what do you see in my eyes?"


    The man who had already drawn his de outpletely suddenly had his expression frozen when he saw a pair of mystical blue eyes staring at him. These eyes seemed beautiful yet fatal at the same time. But his focus was on the ethereal image of the head of a frightening wolf, its eyes glowing with the same color as the man, which only seemed even deadlier.


    As if his soul was being devoured by this ethereal image, he kept staring at it, unable to shake his gaze off from it no matter how much he wanted to.


    He could feel his soul getting heavier and heavier till it felt like it was going to get crushed as he unconsciously replied to Viktor''s question, "D-Death¡­"


    "Good boy. It''s the right answer," Viktor smirked as suddenly silver ws extended from his fingernails and shed the petrified man''s throat.


    The man didn''t even make any sound other than choking on his own blood before copsing on the ground.


    Viktor turned his head around right after and didn''t pay any more attention to the man whose mind had already got crippled and was about to die within a few seconds.


    He was feeling a bit of dizziness and slight fatigue as usual after using Mind Break. He knew it was overkill to use it on the man lying on the ground, but he wanted to see if these wizards and witches would be susceptible to it.


    Since whenever he was having his werewolf bloodline taking dominance, any kind of magical mes could be harmful to him. So his Mind Break ability woulde in handy at those times.


    "You are quite the expert, aren''t you? Getting trained by Nyissa personally is indeed more beneficial than I expected," Laynar said with a cold smirk as he took out a saber, its de glinting under the moonlight.


    He wasn''t really sad to have five of his men lose to Ayana like that since he was confident of defeating her alone.


    "You vulgar poor excuse of a man. How dare you address my Master by her name. She is our Young Mistress, and I will make sure everybody gets to know what kind of rotten man the son of the first chief is," Ayana said as her daggers became aze with cursed mes.


    Laynar''s expression only became even more excited as he licked the de of his saber and said, "So will you when you are pressed under me in bed, hahaha."


    "Not if I kill you first," Ayana said with a glowering expression as her eyes were continuously twitching in anger. She couldn''t wait to stab this bastard to death, even if that meant she might face problems from the first chief.


    "Hahaha," Laynarughed as if he heard the funniest joke in his life and said, "I am a Master Mage while you are a Witch Apprentice at best, the strongest if I am to tter you. Still, do you really think you can pressure me, let alone kill me?"


    Ayana''s expression became taut since she knew this as well and the main cause for her anxiousness. But she couldn''t just give up and decided to buy time, at least as she said, "No matter how much you brag about being strong, you are as weak as a little finger to someone like Viktor. He is 1000 times more of a man than you. No wonder my Master chose him."


    Ayana said in a spiteful tone to provoke Laynar, and it indeed worked as Laynar''s expression suddenly became ugly hearing the name of the person he hated the most and wanted to kill now.


    ''Oh, this girl indeed has a good opinion of me. Haa...yet another pretty flower got charmed by me. Such a hard life,'' Viktor, who heard her words from afar, inwardly sighed.


    "Enough! I am going to kill him after I am done with you," Laynar said with a dark expression as he charged towards her with his saber.

 Chapter 219 - Laynar’s ’Manliness’

    Laynar brought down his saber towards Ayana''s head, who quickly dodged just in time, though the ends of her hair got sliced as she moved, making her realize how insanely fast Laynar was despite him not using his full strength.


    "Pfft, he is so damn slow," Viktor mumbled with a head shake while watching from afar with the pose of an expert. Still, he didn''t forget to keep recording everything with Brad''s phone.


    Laynar got annoyed seeing how Ayana dodged it since he didn''t expect her to evade his attack without suffering any injuries.


    "Let''s see if you can dodge this, Eight Fold Naga''s Wrath!" Laynar shouted as suddenly his body was wrapped by cklight before charging towards Ayana in inhumane zigzag motions that made it hard for Ayana to keep track of.


    "Shit!" Ayana unconsciously cursed as she saw how Laynar was determined to take her down quickly by performing an intermediate-level martial art.


    She quickly drew ethereal runes in the air to cast a spell to protect herself with a bubble of cursed defensiveyer, and a dark bubble-like sphere immediately covered her.


    *Crack!*


    However, Laynar''s saber had already reached near her and easily prated through the bubble, making it explode as ast line of defense to protect the spell caster, sting Ayana far away while the st force only slightly slowed down Laynar.


    Ayana had learned this defensive spell from Nyissa, which was quite a special one, especially because of its unique effect of exploding if it gets prated. The explosion was to put maximum distance between the spell caster and the attacker if he didn''t get stunned by the st so that the spell caster would get more time to react and protect themselves.


    But Ayana knew it got easily prated since she didn''t have much time to strengthen her spell and only cast a quick one. If it was Nyissa, she could instantly cast it, but Ayana hadn''t reached that level of expertise yet.


    Still, she didn''t have time to contemte why her defense got broken so easily as Laynar was still continuing with his onught as he was still charging towards in at a fast pace while making strange movements like a snake.


    She knew he was performing a set of attack moves which consisted of eight moves. And right now, she only canceled four of his moves somehow, but how was she going to defend against the other four?


    She knew she couldn''t dodge them because of his movement style, which made her unable to dodge them even if she was a tad bit faster than him. That was the specialty of his attack move set, which was to deal damage to enemies who were slippery like a snake.


    Still, she decided to not give up and attack instead with her own moveset!


    "Dance of the Butterfly Queen!" Ayana shouted with gritted teeth as her body got covered with a ck light as well before charging towards Laynar.


    "Hmph, what a fool!" Laynar snorted, not feeling intimidated by seeing her trying to attack him instead of running away.


    Ayana''s eyes became super focused as she ignored hisment and brought forward the daggers in her hands to execute a flurry of four attacks from different angles.


    Laynar scoffed, seeing how weak Ayana''s attacks were and how she also made herself vulnerable to attacks as well. Since he wasn''t looking to kill her right away, he aimed his saber at a spot that was not vital but would make her unable to walk again for a while. This was enough for him to do whatever he wanted to do to her.


    "Go to hell!" As if Ayana read his mind by looking at his sinister eyes, she cursed with a death re as his saber was about to pierce her body.


    Laynar had a frenzied expression on his face but was confused when he suddenly saw Ayana smirk at him, "What the¡­"


    And the next moment, his eyes widened in shock when he saw Ayana''s body bing an ethereal image and diffusing away while his saber only pierced through thin air while she magically disappeared.


    However, Laynar could sense that she didn''t disappear but had instead gotten behind him!


    Ayana, with the help of her martial art, was able to get past her enemy to deal a quick attack at her enemy''s back which looked quite open for attacks.


    This was the specialty of her martial art which would help her to evade enemy attacks while allowing her to counterattack. Ayana again realized how lucky she was to learn this highly graded technique from her Master.


    But just as Ayana was about to ecstatically stab Laynar''s back, she found the tip of her dagger hitting an etherealyer that seemed as tough as steel, making her unable to pierce his skin with her dagger.


    "Oh no¡­" Ayana realized that she was done for, and indeed Laynar turned around with a cold smirk on his face as he said, "Just before I had to admit that I was surprised by your strange martial art, but still you are nowhere strong enough to defeat me. A martial art, no matter how good, can only help you so far. Now submit to me!" Laynar shouted as he raised his palm to st her away now that she was distracted and also too tired to dodge his basic attack.


    "Ahk!" Ayana got sted by a few feet and hit her back against arge stone before falling on the ground as blood trickled down her forehead while her body was covered with light injuries here and there.


    Even though he said it casually, Laynar was indeed shocked and felt humiliated to see how he was unable to see through Ayana''s martial art. How could a junior best him and even cancel out his martial art? If anybody heard of this, he would be theughing stock of the n and a shame to his father.


    But Laynar had no idea that the Dance of the Butterfly Queen was Nyissa''s favorite moveset and something she even imparted to Ayana, although their experience levels were too far apart in using it.


    Of course, if Nyissa had used it against Laynar now, not even a speck of him would be left behind.


    That was the stark gap between their powers, skills, and experience, and Laynar knew this as well. But it was always the unobtainable that kindred a man''s passion the most.


    But the excitement of possessing a woman far more powerful than him was what motivated him the most. The sense of satisfaction and power that would make him feel was far more than anything else.


    As Ayana struggled to raise herself from the ground, Laynar casually walked towards her while thinking about the ways in which he was going to toy with her.


    "Before you told me I was even less of a man than that foreign piece of shit.. Now let me show you my "manliness"!" Ayana''s previousment had left a sore spot in his ego, and now he wanted to teach her a lesson as he lowered his hand to grab her hair and bring her to his room.

 Chapter 220 - Balls Of Steel? Nah...

    *Whoosh!*


    Suddenly, Laynar heard something zooming from behind him, but as he turned around, he was shocked to see a hand clutch his neck and hold him in ce.


    Shockingly the person who was standing before him was none other than Viktor, whose grip seemed even stronger than iron.


    His eyes were glowing a mystical blue while the rest of his body was covered in a cloak.


    "How...Why¡­" Laynar had a hundred questions in his mind but was unable to retaliate since Viktor had not only clutched his neck, but he could also feel his sharp ws already piercing his skin.


    How did this guy get here and why was he here??


    He was sure that if he made a sudden move, those sharp ws would crush his neck. If he wasn''t able to budge Viktor''s hand after struggling so hard, how could he hope to turn the tables in this situation?


    Ayana''s expression became jubnt and relieved to see Viktor, but the injuries on her leg were making it hard for her to get up.


    She wondered why Viktor was here.


    Did he follow me? Was he concerned about me? No, that can''t be¡­


    Still, seeing how Laynar was staying within Viktor''s grip like a paralyzed pig, she realized yet again how strong this guy was and how easy he went on her the first time she fought against him, thinking that he was some rude tourist.


    Laynar felt that Viktor had been watching the whole thing for a while and decided to only intervene now, "Why...show up...now?" He retched out his words with a bitter expression, realizing that Viktor was probably hiding here all along and had probably followed him since the beginning.


    But he couldn''t understand how he never noticed Viktor''s presence all this time. He double checked to make sure he wasn''t being followed though he had no idea that Viktor could go invisible.


    Viktor leaned in and whispered, "For the dramatic effect, of course. The prince charming should always save the damsel from the bad guy at thest moment. That is rule number zero in my book. Thanks for being the viin."


    Laynar''s eyes twitched quite a few times as he couldn''t make himselfprehend the words this crazy man was saying.


    In his anger and frustration, he clutched Viktor''s neck, hoping to strangle him, "You...bastard!"


    Viktor didn''t even bother swatting off his hand but instead smiled as he clicked his tongue in pity, "Tsk, tsk, look at you. The great son of the first chief. Before absolute strength, all tricks are meaningless. Didn''t you say something simr like that to her? Also, you were boasting quite a lot about your ''manliness'', weren''t you? Wanna put that to the test?"


    ''Why is this bastard''s neck so fucking strong?'' Laynar''s expression was brimming with despair seeing how no matter how hard he tried to clutch Viktor''s neck, he couldn''t even strangle him in the slightest.


    But most of all, hearing the words Viktor just said about his ''manliness'' made his expression freeze as he felt that something very bad was going to happen by the evil smile on this guy''s face.


    Before he knew it, he grimaced as he suddenly felt Viktor clutching his crotch tightly. Ayana gasped as she covered her mouth and even her eyes wondering what kind of outrageous thing Viktor was going to do to him.


    "S-Stop! What are you...nning to do?!" Laynar retched out his words like a squealing pig.


    Viktor continued to look at his face with a smile as he slowly tightened his grip around Laynar''s crotch and continued to tighten as sounds of something cracking began to sound out.


    "Ahhh!!! NO! Stop! STOP!!"


    "Do you hear that sound? That is the sound of me crushing your ''manliness''. Do you realize how fragile your ''manliness'' is now?"


    "ARGHH¡­.YES!! I DO!! STOP!!"


    Ayana couldn''t believe that Viktor was really crushing his balls. This was the greatest humiliation, insult, and punishment that could be inflicted on a man, especially in their n.


    If they had their balls crushed, how would they have descendants? Remembering how Laynar almost tried to vite her, Ayana inwardly felt that he deserved this.


    But then she remembered that Laynar was the only son of the first chief, and if he learned about this, then Viktor could be in a lot of trouble. So even if she did not want to, she still said out of concern for Viktor, "Viktor, don''t do it. His father will cause you trouble! He has no other son."


    Viktor''s expression didn''t change as it was not like he didn''t know who Laynar''s father was. But he was Viktor, after all. When in this world was he afraid of someone? If anything, it was always others who were afraid of and feared him. Just because he wasying low didn''t mean he didn''t know when to instill fear in those who piss him off. He already knew this piece of shit was stalking his future wife and even tried to vite her precious disciple. So how could he let him off?


    "Oh, his father is the first chief, right?" Viktor casually asked while loosening his grip slightly, though Ayana looked at him with a stupefied look, seeing how he seemed least bothered about it.


    Laynar, who had his eyes rolled upwards from the excruciating pain, felt a sudden relief when Viktor loosened his grip and inwardly thought this guy probably stopped since he was afraid of his father.


    ''Just you wait, you bastard. I will make sure to chop you to pieces and then have Nyissa all for myself!'' Laynar vengefully promised himself inwardly. When did he suffer such humiliation, especially having his balls almost destroyed? He was the son of the first chief, and he was determined to make sure Viktor realized this before killing him off.


    "I am sure his father must be quite proud of his son''s manliness. But it''s time we opened his eyes and let him see how fragile his son''s ''manliness'' is," Viktor continued as he suddenly tightened his grip.


    Ayana had a dumbfounded look, hearing his words but at the same time felt a sense of satisfaction.


    "AAAHHWWOO!!" Laynar howled like a dog inbor as he didn''t expect such a U-turn from this bastard. His body was continuously spasming from all the agonizing pain while the feeling of nausea was hitting him hard as some kind of froth began to escape from his mouth.


    The sound of something getting squished resounded and the next moment, Laynar''s body jerked suddenly before he lost all consciousness out of shock from the pain, and Viktor let go of his crotch, feeling that this guy would feel dread the next time he hears the word ''manliness.''


    The pain of his scrotum being crushed was too much for his body to handle and shut down, resulting in him bing unconscious. This was undoubtedly one of the most painful injuries possible to mankind, and Ayana made a mental note of this, just in case she came upon any more annoying men like this.


    However, she was still worried about how the first chief would react when he learned about his son''s manhood being crippled.


    Viktor dropped him to the ground as he mumbled, "And I thought he had balls of steel, tsk, tsk."

 Chapter 221 - Kill Him?

    He then looked at Ayana, who suddenly looked away with a red face, making one wonder if her face was red because of having exerted almost all her energy in fighting off Laynar or because of something else.


    Viktor crouched and inspected her injuries and saw that there were no serious injuries as expected.


    "How...How are you here?" Ayana asked in a low voice as she meekly looked at him, still a bit shaken by seeing him crush Laynar''s balls like that.


    "Obviously, I followed my little rabbit. I saw how she was being followed by an evil hyena. How could I let him take advantage of you?" Viktor asked as he parted the strand of hair falling over her forehead to the side, making Ayana''s cheeks even rosier as she lowered her eyes, wondering why her face was getting so hot.


    "T-Thank you...I don''t know how to repay you¡­" Ayana said wholeheartedly since she didn''t dare to imagine what would have happened if Viktor was not here. Her Master was also busy with her preparations to be anywhere near her.


    Viktor had already witnessed such scenarios hundreds of times. He gently raised her chin and said with a smile, "If you really want to repay me...how about you pay me with your body? Don''t worry. I can be quite generous."


    "Shameless! You are evil!" Ayana swatted off his hand with pursed lips, wondering if she was thanking the devil before. However, she knew Viktor was kidding though how could he joke about something shameless like this?


    "B-But you will be in trouble now...his father won''t ept what happened to him...Why did you go that far?" Ayana was worried about what the first chief would do now the moment he learned of what happened to his son.


    "Obviously because he tried to hurt you. He tried to vite you, so I did him the favor of not letting himmit any such sins in the future. He should be thanking me," Viktor said with a straight gaze as he gently rubbed off the streak of blood near her lips, making Ayana''s heart skip a beat, not expecting Viktor to punish Laynar like this for her sake.


    But if Laynar had heard what Viktor just said, he might die from even more anger.


    "Come, let''s go. If we stay here any longer, his men wille sniffing," Viktor said as he got up and offered his hand for her to use as support to get up.


    Ayana slowly nodded as she raised her hand and held his as Viktor pulled her up. But since her leg was injured, she stumbled and fell on Viktor''s chest, making her startle like a startled cat.


    She felt that it was shameless to embrace her Master''s man even though it felt strangelyfortable. So she tried to separate herself from him but...


    "Rx...I will carry you since your leg is injured. Hmm...I will have to carry him as well. He can''t wake up till my engagement ceremony finishes¡­" Viktor said with a contemtive expression as he looked at the unconscious Laynar.


    Ayana was confused by his words and asked, "You want to take him away? But what are you nning to do with him? The moment he wakes up, he will report everything to his father...Wait a minute...Is that why you want to take him away and...kill him? Don''t do that! Killing someone here without any official orders would result in grave punishment...even for you. Your marriage with my Master might get affected as well if the first chief makes a big issue out of this. In fact, the situation is already bad now considering what happened to him..."


    Viktor''s expression didn''t change as he said with a slight smile, "Who said I am going to kill him? In fact, I want him alive so that others can know of his ''evil'' deeds and get punished ordingly. But only after my engagement ceremony is over. I can''t have any other trouble before that."


    "But won''t his father report him missing if you take him away now?" Ayana asked in worry.


    Viktor shook his head as he said, "Nah...that will only expose his son''s deeds faster and raise a lot of other questions which he surely wouldn''t be willing to answer. Come...lie on my shoulder."


    "What?" Ayana became confused, but suddenly Viktor lifted her up, startling her, and found herself being made to lie over Viktor''s broad right shoulder with her legs dangling near his chest while her arms were dangling on his back.


    "Hey! Put me down! Put me down! I will fall!" Ayana felt her heart tensing up when she didn''t like how she was bncing over his shoulder. She felt like if Viktor made a sharp turn, she might fall off.


    "Rx. I will hold you," Viktor casually said as he held onto her to reassure her but surprisingly, his handsnded upon something soft and bouncy.


    "Viktor¡­" A low suppressed voice came from Ayana, whose face became beet red from embarrassment and anger, thinking that he purposefully groped her buttocks.


    "Oops, sorry! Habit...I mean, it was idental!" Viktor swiftly moved his hand upwards and asked, "You are good now, right? Hold on tight!"


    Ayana let out a petnt hum as acknowledgment while Viktor picked up Laynar and let him hang on his hand by clutching the back of his robes.


    Ayana felt it embarrassing to get carried like some dead animal on a hunter''s shoulder, but she knew now there was no other choice.


    Ayana wondered how Viktor was going to get out of here while carrying both of them since if somebody saw him, they would be done for.


    However, she was surprised when Viktor suddenly leaped upwards and found herself shooting upwards, away from the ground at an insane speed.


    ''He can leap this high??'' Ayana was bbergasted as she saw how Viktor was casually jumping over the roofs of the buildings while covering arge distance with each jump, spending some time in the air.

 Chapter 222 - Odic Force

    Ayana felt like shouting because each time Viktor jumped, her heart would feel like it was falling from its ce.


    But she covered her mouth to not alert the people walking under. Otherwise, what would they think if they saw her being carried by someone who was leaping over the buildings like this?


    Within no time, Viktor quickly reached Ayana''s quarters after getting directions from her. The reason he didn''t go to his was on the off chance some people might try to visit him or snoop around out of curiosity about the man who was going to get engaged with their Young Mistress.


    Ayana was able to let out a sigh of relief, seeing that they had finally reached a safe haven, but at the same time, she started to be a bit nervous now that she and Viktor were alone in her room, except for the unconscious Laynar.


    Viktor threw Laynar''s body to the side and shifted Ayana''s body to carry her in a princess carry fashion, making her blush, abashed from being carried like this, and weakly protested as she lightly fisted Viktor''s chest, "Hey...Let me down¡­"


    Viktor smiled as she walked near the bed and looked at her, making her gulp in nervousness, wondering what this big bad wolf was going to do.


    "L-Let me go...what¡ªAh!" Ayana was startled as Viktor suddenly let go of her, making her drop on the bed.


    "Hey! What was that for? I am injured..." Ayana petntly said as she looked at him with an aggrieved expression.


    "I thought you were tough enough to endure a few scratches. But first, tell me how to restrain this guy so that when he wakes up, he will give up any notions of escaping," Viktor said as he looked at Laynar lying on the floor, still knocked out.


    However, he was sure that even if Laynar woke up, he wouldn''t be able to walk anytime soon, especially with the...squished little brother between his legs.


    Ayana frowned as she looked at Laynar and was still angry about what he tried to do to her. She didn''t want him in her room for more than a second, but now there was no other choice.


    So she took out a nk talisman hidden in her robes and began to draw strange runic marks on it with just her finger.


    Viktor was fascinated by what she was doing, especially how she seemed to be drawing these mystic symbols so beautifully with just her finger.


    "How do you do that?"


    "Do what?" Ayana asked while keenly focusing on what she was drawing.


    "Drawing with just your finger. How do I do it?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "I concentrate my Odic Force towards my finger and then simply use the knowledge of the spells I know to draw it onto this," Ayana replied as a matter of fact.


    "Odic Force? What''s that? I have heard you guys mention this a lot before. Is that some kind of energy that allows you people to use magic?" Viktor hadn''t bothered to ask this before since he was too preupied with more important things.


    He was fascinated by the magic these people used but wondered if he would need it since he was already powerful without them.


    Ayana briefly looked at him as if she was surprised he asked such a basic question, but then she remembered he lived all this time as a Regr and so said as she continued her drawing, "Odic Force is nothing but the energy from nature. We absorb that energy or borrow from nature to use for various purposes, as you have seen."


    ''Nature is a source of magical energy? What is the worlding to these days¡­'' Viktor inwardly shook his head, wondering why he never found out anything about this.


    But then again, he felt that nature always had its share of secrets, especially how even life on this developed on its own. He was sure some force or energy must have been driving these changes and felt that what Ayana said made sense.


    "So..how do you people absorb this energy? Can ordinary people do it as well using some secret technique?" Viktor eagerly asked but not for him. Instead, he was thinking about Taya in his mind.


    He could feel how badly she wanted to be with him for a long time...it was something obvious since the time she was young.


    Ayana again looked at him with a narrowed gaze, "Ordinary people? Who do you have in mind? Anyway, ordinary people can''t or are not born with the ability to absorb such a higher form of energy. We are born with an Odic Heart that allows us to circte Odic Force through our bodies. So unless Regrs are born like that despite the fact that it is impossible, they would also be able to absorb nature''s sacred energy."


    Viktor felt disappointed hearing this since he was really hoping that there could be some way for Taya to learn magic and extend her life.


    But it seems as if fate was making things for both him and her.


    Still, he didn''t give up and decided to keep seeking a solution.


    "Okay! I am done. Now just stick this talisman onto his back. He would remain unconscious for at least the next 24 hours. This is all I can do with the level of my expertise. You don''t even have to tie him up or anything," Ayana said as she handed him over the talisman.


    Viktor took it and pped it onto Laynar''s back after walking towards him. But as a force of habit, he found a steel pole lying about in the room and bent it to bind Laynar to one of the legs of the bed.


    He had no idea if Laynar was strong enough to break through a thick steel pole, but still, something was better than nothing.


    He felt that he should learn some methods to restrain people like him...those with the ability to use magic.


    He then walked towards Ayana, who was tending to her wounds on the bed, and sat beside her, making her slide back like a nervous rabbit, "W-What is it....Don''t you have an e-engagement to attend?"

 Chapter 223 - Charmed

    Viktor smiled, "Yes...but it would be wrong of me to leave you injured like this. Allow me to heal you," Viktor said in a low voice as he leaned forward.


    Ayana''s injuries weren''t severe, but still, they weren''t light enough to let her walkfortably for today. She could use a healing potion but right now she didn''t have one in her possession as she used up all of it during her time in the Naraka Realm, including the precious ones.


    She would have to wait for her next month''s quota to receive new ones or gather enough money to buy them.


    "N-No need. It will heal on its own," Ayana said in a flustered tone as she spected the method with which Viktor wanted to heal her.


    Viktor frowned, "Are you refusing because you want to use the excuse of being injured and not attend my engagement ceremony? I am hurt."


    Ayana immediately denied, "Of course not! I aming anyway. How could I miss my Master''s engagement ceremony even if...if it''s with you."


    Viktor slightly smirked and said, "So you n to limp around during the whole ceremony? What will people think of Nyissa if they see her only disciple in such a poor fashion?"


    Ayana''s heart slowly began to pick up pace as she looked away and felt that what Viktor said did make sense. In her n, keeping up appearances did matter a lot lest they lose face.


    She obviously didn''t want her Master to face any problems because of her. So she asked timidly, "Okay...b-but how do you n to heal me?"


    Looking at her slightly flushed face and the way her eyshes were fluttering continuously made her look even more tempting, testing Viktor''s patience, especially when he could clearly smell the ''fragrance'' of her blood.


    Even though blood generally has a metallic smell to humans, for Viktor, it necessarily need not be. It could vary from person to person and also depends on their present mood.


    And right now, Ayana''s blood never seemed more tantalizing than now.


    "Of course, I have to bite your neck. Don''t you watch vampire movies?" Viktor asked as a matter of fact.


    Ayana unconsciously touched her neck as she gulped since she was quite nervous about having such a sensitive part getting bitten by a man, especially Viktor.


    Still, she said in a skeptical tone, "I don''t think vampires really heal others by biting their necks only. Master said¡ª"


    "Is your Master a vampire? No, right? Then you have to listen to the expert here. Only in your neck is there a special vein that facilitates faster healing and also lets me do the healing part without anyplications. If I bite anywhere else...certainplications might arise, like having your blood flow in reverse for a while. It could be dangerous. Do you really want to take the chance?" Viktor asked with a serious look, even if he knew he was bullshitting her about the second half. But as long as she didn''t know, it would be fine.


    Ayana was no doctor or medical expert to know how all these things work. So she thought Viktor, being the ''expert'' he was, was right about these things.


    So she took a deep breath and said as she parted her hair towards the side, revealing her slender swan-like neck.


    Viktor chuckled, seeing how cutely gullible she was, and wrapped his arm around her cottony waist as he suddenly pulled her closer towards him.


    "Ah!" Ayana was startled and said as she tried to remove his arm, "H-Hey, this is not part of the healing process, is it?"


    Viktor said in a serious tone, "Of course it is. If you were to jerk or flinch suddenly, I might identally hurt you. This is to hold you in ce. Now sit still as I would have to moisten your skin first before biting you."


    "M-Moisten? What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Just like how nurses use an alcohol swab before an injection to prevent any sort of injection, I would have to do the same," Viktor said with an artless expression.


    "Oh¡­" Ayana didn''t know that a vampire would have to take all these measures for something simple as biting a person''s neck.


    But she shyly nodded, thinking that it was quite important.


    Viktor inwardly smiled as he licked the skin of her neck slowly, making Ayana shut her eyes tight and squirm, slightly in his hold, feeling his hot tongue sliding across her neck.


    She could feel her skin gradually burning up as if she was catching a fever and wondered why she was getting so stimted because of his tongue. She unconsciously clutched the ends of her robes as she tried to suppress these strange and funny feelings in her body.


    Viktor was enjoying the scent of her blood and was holding in his urges to devour her here and now. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had painstakingly developed such self-control over the centuries, then smelling such fragrant blood at close proximity could make him go mad.


    Viktor finally sunk his fangs into her tender skin, relishing the taste of her blood in his mouth. But he didn''t suck too much but instead began to heal her.


    Ayana''s breath became hurried as her chest was rising and falling, her eyes getting a bit hazy. Since she had never experienced such an otherworldly experience, this was too much stimtion for her.


    She never knew getting bitten by a vampire would feel this...good...or was it because he was using some skill of his?


    She always considered it painful to have one''s neck bitten by a vampire, especially when the people they bit won''t even survive.


    Viktor moved his hand away from her waist and held her neck as he gently continued to bite her, his lips grazing against her soft skin.


    "Ahn~" Ayana unconsciously let out a moan as she felt her senses dissolving under this intoxicating pleasure and suddenly ced her hand on her mouth, realizing she let out an embarrassing sound before him.


    "Alright, that''s it," Viktor said as he licked the blood off his lips after doing his thing but wasn''t surprised to see Ayana''s intoxicated face as if she was drunk.


    "That''s it?" Ayana unconsciously asked, and seeing Viktor''s drop-dead handsome face so close, she felt some kind of maic attraction towards him, especially his crimson lips that were smeared with her blood.


    It just made him look so...hot and felt like Viktor''s lips were getting closer to her, which had a certain maic attraction on her.


    Viktor smiled as he decided to tease her by leaning in his face towards her but just as her lips were about to touch his, he suddenly got up and said, "Get ready. Make sure to put on the prettiest dress you have. Wouldn''t want Nyissa''s only disciple to get outshined by others, do we?"


    With a chuckle, Viktor left while Ayana, who fell on the bed, identally got shaken out of her daze and pped herself as she mumbled when she remembered what she was about to do, "What the hell was I thinking??"

 Chapter 224 - The Night Of The Engagement Ceremony

    The main outer courtyard of the Fujo n was bustling with people while the surroundings were looking even more beautiful and radiant with all the decorations, making the whole ce a spectacr sight under the night sky.


    All of the people were well dressed in graceful and elegant clothes. The women had put on their best yet modest makeup that went well along with their colorful robes, while the men had neatlybed their hair and put on simple yet refined robes.


    All of these people were waiting here in high anticipation for their Young Mistress engagement ceremony, though some of them felt sore about her marrying a foreigner.


    Never in the history of their n had they heard of anyone marrying someone from the outside, let alone a person of another race that was not human at all. It just felt wrong and strange for them, though nobody publicly voiced out their dissatisfaction.


    All these years, their Young Mistress remained single and that they could still understand. But then why not marry one of their own after all these centuries instead of someone who was not even human?


    The opinions were mixed with the younger generation feeling that their Young Mistress can marry whoever she likes instead of worrying about traditions while the majority of the older generation were disappointed but didn''t express it to the patriarch since he already dered that this was the will of the ancestor.


    Since these older generation people were the ones who stuck to the rules and traditions the most, naturally, they had the utmost respect for their ancestor as well. So how could they openly oppose something that would go against their ancestor?


    This was the reason there wasn''t much opposition, or many questions asked. Still, they asked the patriarch what he meant by the fact that all of this was the ancestor''s will, especially since he was not alive.


    It was not like he predicted the future and had it written down in a will? Could he?


    However, the patriarch answered them by saying that he would satisfy all their queries and curiosity on or before the day of Nyissa''s marriage.


    Again, they could not do anything else but be satisfied with this answer for now.


    Patriarch Voroz didn''t invite any guests from other ns since he wanted to keep this ceremony quiet and quick for certain reasons. The reason he even decided to keep this ceremony tonight was to not let anything elsee in between the marriage of Nyissa and Viktor.


    And right now, he was waiting outside Nyissa''s room to escort her to the outer courtyard where the engagement ceremony was going to take ce.


    As he walked to and fro, his brows were furrowed, thinking about the things Viktor discussed with him during their initial meeting.


    He already knew, but Viktor also informed him about how a godly being named Bamir almost jeopardized this world for god knows what reason.


    There was also the fact that he might return one day to bring upon death and destruction upon this world.


    Since he was the patriarch and the leader of the n that fought against evil, how could he overlook a huge matter like this that was looming over their heads?


    But he knew the upper-ss ns might have already learned about this, especially because of the crimson sky phenomena that took ce recently.


    As per his guess, they would surely tell him and his n to stay put and not interfere since it was beyond their n''s capacity to deal with such big matters. Voroz had already decided to leave this matter to him, but still, he wanted to take safety measures for his n, especially since Bamir might target Viktor the next time, especially because of what he did or even his daughter just for helping Viktor foil his n or as revenge for Oben''s betrayal.


    Viktor said that he was helpless against a monstrously powerful being like that but that he was willing to help whenever they needed his help.


    Voroz was at first surprised since Viktor was the one who took down Bamir''s vessel in the first ce. But then he remembered what Nyissa had told him and decided to keep quiet about it for now and let a certain someone take care of this situation with Viktor.


    Suddenly the doors opened as some maids stepped out, followed by a woman whose beauty and brilliance stunned everyone who saw her.


    Even the patriarch couldn''t help but sigh in admiration, seeing how beautiful his daughter was and that she indeed got some of her enchanting features from a certain someone whom he momentarily remembered in nostalgia but shook off those thoughts the next moment.


    "Come, daughter. It''s time," The patriarch said with a happy smile.


    Meanwhile, in the outer courtyard, the crowd suddenly became silent as four highly respected figures made their appearance. All of them had the bearings of a senior, yet not a sign of weakness could be seen in their bearings.


    Three were men, while the fourth one was a woman.


    One of the old men was looking in histe sixties with a beard and mustache. He was wearing white robes and had a sturdy stick in his hand. This man was none other than Karn Fujo, the first chief of the Fujo n.


    His expression was very serious, and he was not even ncing at the people that were bowing at him. His eyes seemed sharp, as if he was thinking about something with deep focus.


    The second old man had a clean, shaved look with a smiling expression and even greeted the people that were bowing at him. He was dressed in a refined viridian robe with a cigar pipe in his hand, a very traditional-looking one. This man was none other than the second chief of the Fujo n, Moriz Fujo.


    The third old man had only a thick mustache and had a very stiff expression as if he did not want to be here but had to show his face. He was wearing gray robes and only had thick silver bracelets on his wrists. This man was none other than the third chief of the Fujo n, Umir Fujo.


    And the fourth one was a woman who, despite being old like the other three, had the looks of a graceful woman in her forties. Her makeup was also wless without seeming as if it was overdone. It was said that in her prime, she was quite the beauty around here, though when Nyissa grew up, the focus gradually shifted.


    She had a beautiful smile on her face and was slowly walking towards her seat, which was arranged for her and the other chiefs. This woman was the fourth chief of the Fujo n, Narin Fujo.


    Two seats each were arranged on the left, and right side for the four chiefs as all of them took their seats.


    Suddenly the crowd became even more silent when they saw a tall man looking like a handsome immortal prince walking in from the other side along with an old man by his side who had a proud smile on his face.

 Chapter 225 - After A Long Time...

    These two men were none other than Viktor and Brad, who had arrived right on time. Viktor was dressed in dashing silver robes with exquisite embroidery that looked like the finest piece of art.


    Brad only wore a simple white robe since he imed he didn''t want to identally outshine the main character of today''s ceremony, Viktor. Viktor could only shake his head hearing such ament from him.


    Among the crowd, those who hadn''t seen Viktor before had to admit that he was even more handsome than the rumors they heard. Those who thought that their Young Mistress would never find a man elegant and charming enough to match her beauty felt as if they might have to eat their own words.


    And among the older generation, they didn''t really care if he was handsome or ugly. They wanted to subtly spread their senses to check him out but didn''t since that would be considered rude.


    However, from afar, he seemed like a human. How could this be possible? Didn''t the patriarch say he was a vampire and a werewolf? Even if vampires and werewolves might look human on the outside, there were certain small characteristics that would separate them from ordinary humans.


    For a moment, they didn''t know whether to feel d about this or not.


    Viktor could feel many old people staring at him in a ufortable manner, but he ignored them even if he found it annoying for the sake of Nyissa.


    He knew people here were very curious about him or might even not like him for not being entirely human. But he didn''t care. As long as Nyissa epted him, that was all he wanted.


    However, when he looked at some of the young women gathered together in the crowd, their expressions became bashful as they took a sneak peek at their Young Mistress'' future husband.


    For a moment, they truly felt envious of her for getting to marry such a handsome man capable of captivating mortal souls. But then they thought only this kind of man would be suitable for their Young Mistress.


    Brad separated from Viktor as they walked to the front and stood on the red mat where the ceremony was supposed to take ce.


    Brad stood on the side, and even though a servant asked him to take a seat, he refused. He preferred standing like this throughout the ceremony. For the first time in a long time, he was having fun but at the same time he wondered when he would be able to stand like this for his daughter''s marriage.


    Ayana also arrived on time but slipped into the crowd and stayed away from Viktor''s gaze since she didn''t want him to remember what just happened before and get teased by him again.


    However, her presence and her simple yet stunning robes did turn a lot of heads to her enticing appearance. Still, she decided to remain as low-key as possible.


    Just when Viktor was wondering where his fiance was, pin-drop silence descended on the crowd again, but this time all of them had spellbound expressions on their faces as they looked at the entrancing beauty dressed in a ravishing ck gown and apanied by her father, Voroz, the patriarch.


    Her gown was simr to a mermaid wedding dress, its shape having flirtatious yet elegant silhouettes, as it fitted throughout her voluptuous bust, slim waist, and slender hips, highlighting her hourss figure to the fullest. A thin ck veil covered her face from the nose down but still was not enough to hide her wless beauty but only emphasized it even more.


    This attention-grabbing gown red out at her knees and was paired with ruffled skirts that increased the ''wow'' factor even more.


    Viktor''s eyes immediately got glued to her errorless appearance, and he even forgot to breathe as he was mesmerized by her appearance.


    He knew women always looked even more beautiful on their wedding day or for a ceremony simr to today. But it had been a long time since he married someone, let alone get engaged to, and now, yet again, he realized that his future wife was truly resplendent and timeless enough to put angels to shame.


    Still, he was surprised to see her wear a gown like this when he expected something more traditional and, well...conservative. Right now, she looked very sexy and sensuous despite not even trying to while looking noble and refined at the same time, making her charms even more fatal.


    But Viktor had no idea that Nyissa purposefully picked this gown for him, thinking that he might not prefer their traditional clothes and might want to see her in a gown that he was more used to seeing.


    Because of this, the older generation didn''t like the fact that she was showing well...too much ''skin'' while the younger generation was awed by her appearance.


    Still, there was no hard and fast rule for the dress code for an engagement ceremony as only the main wedding ceremony came with irond rules for even dressing.


    That was why Nyissa decided to use this ceremony to dress as she wanted to. She didn''t really care about what to wear as long as Viktor liked it.


    And now, by seeing the bewitched look on his face, she couldn''t help but smile, feeling happy and satisfied.


    The young men among the crowd were literally crying to see their goddess finally getting stolen away by another man. Even if they knew they stood no chance of even interacting with her, let alone courting her, they still felt a bit aggrieved that their goddess was now going to belong to a man.


    They rather preferred she stayed celibate and belonged to no one but free to be admired by every single one of them. They thought that they were willing to do anything just to be in Viktor''s shoes for just a single moment.


    However, the women who saw these foolish expressions on these men''s faces smacked them to pull them out of their stupid dreams.


    Viktor could feel these feverish and envious gazes from time to time and couldn''t help butfort them inwardly, ''Only sinners can be born like me. It is not an easy life while being this handsome and charming...Haizz...''


    If these young men were able to hear his thoughts, they would bawl their eyes out, thinking this punk was just rubbing salt in their wounds.


    However, Viktor''s smoldering gaze was on his fiance as she approached him with her head slightly low, as if shy to look at his face and stood beside him.


    Viktor smiled as he looked at her and wanted to tease her, but since there were so many people standing here, he suppressed the urge as he didn''t want to make her lose face.


    The patriarch stood to the side with a happy smile as he nodded at an old man sitting at the far end who slowly got up and walked towards where Viktor and Nyissa were standing.


    The old man was none other than the elder who overlooked ceremonies like these and made sure everything went by the book.


    ''Finally....an engagement after all these centuries¡­'' Viktor sighed inwardly withplicated feelings.

 Chapter 226 - Karn’s Restlessness

    The elder recited some things from a sacred book, after which he opened a box in which there were two rings ced. One was a white studded diamond, while the other was ck studded.


    Both were shimmering and had a pure shine to them. Even an ordinary man with a nce could deduce that these two rings were priceless.


    Viktor raised his brows, seeing how beautiful these rings were, and wondered which one was his. He knew this engagement ceremony was just to establish their status as ''fiance'' to each other by putting on this ring. Nothing more, nothing less.


    The elder looked at Viktor and said, "You can pick the ring on the left and put it on her."


    Viktor nodded and picked the white ring before looking at Nyissa, whose cheeks were dyed in a delicate pink, feeling her heart beating rapidly by just standing before him and going through this ceremony.


    She didn''t know why she was feeling so nervous, yet a bit of anticipation as well.


    Viktor gently held Nyissa''s hand and inserted the ring onto her finger as he looked at her. He could feel the slight shakiness in her hand and inwardly chuckled, seeing how even someone like her can be this nervous in moments like these.


    Nyissa''s eyes were glued onto her finger as Viktor put on the ring.


    Karn, who had stood up just like the other chiefs for the ceremony, had a cold expression on his face. His eyes were focused on Viktor without making it obvious while his fingers were restlessly tapping on his stick.


    He was not only feeling angry about this ceremony but was also worried about his missing son. To add to his worries, his servants even found a dead body in the spot where his son wasst seen.


    If it was any other time, he could have made a huge issue out of this. But only he knew why his son was there and what he was trying to do. After all, nothing escapes his eyes or ears. And precisely because of this, he had his hands tied and had no choice but to find his son by himself wherever he was.


    If he had the chance, he wouldn''t have let his son carry out such a stupid act, but it was toote when he came to know about it.


    Karn was sure his son wasn''t the type to simply run away or go missing on his own. But that somebody definitely did something to him and inwardly swore to make that person pay.


    "It''s your turn now, Young Mistress," The elder reminded as Nyissa seemed to be in a daze.


    Nyissa''s eyes fluttered as she realized Viktor had already finished putting the ring onto her finger, and she was just dumbly staring at it.


    "Aww...look at our Young Mistress. I have never seen her be so flustered. I guess a man in your life can change things," One of the young women among the crowd whispered excitedly to her friend.


    "Sigh, he is so dreamy and handsome. Are all foreigners of other races this handsome? The vampires I havee upon are handsome, alright, but they look as if they are sick or something. As for the werewolves, they are hot, but they look dumb? Ha¡­.this guy is perfect."


    "Of course, he would be perfect. After all, he is our Young Mistress''s fiance. It would be a crime to not be perfect when one is going to be her husband," The girl said as a matter of fact to her friend.


    "They both indeed look so good together. A perfect match, I would say," Another girl behind them chimed in.


    Meanwhile, the older generation had quite different opinions,


    "Sigh, our poor Young Mistress, having to marry someone of foreign race. What will happen to her future?"


    "Shh, lower your voice. Even if we don''t like this, we can''t voice our dissatisfaction openly lest we are responsible for disrespecting this auspicious ceremony. Maybe this is fate, and we just have to ept it."


    "Hmph, if he dares mistreat our Young Mistress, this old one will make sure he gets a good spanking!" A fat old man who seemed as if he was already one foot into the grave said in a petnt tone while trying his best to puff up his chest.


    "Grandfather, please lower your voice! What will the patriarch think of us?"


    The grandfather immediately closed his eyes and stood silently, remembering that he was not in his home but at a public ceremony.


    Am I going senile?


    Nyissa slowly picked the ck diamond ring and looked at Viktor for a moment briefly to see what his expression was out of curiosity, only to lower her gaze again upon seeing how his burning gaze was still on her.


    Nyissa''s father, Voroz, was smiling from the side as if the worries he had been carrying in his heart for all these centuries were slowly being lifted, and the moment Nyissa puts on the ring on Viktor''s finger, his heart would surely feel a lot lighter.


    Karn was increasingly getting restless, and this didn''t go unnoticed by Narin Fujo, the fourth chief of the Fujo n. She narrowed her eyes, wondering what was up with him, and Karn, feeling her gaze, immediately calmed his fingers down.


    Narin wondered if Karn was upset with this whole thing since she knew his son had been trying to court Nyissa for a long while.


    ''Fate indeed surprises us¡­'' She sighed inwardly, thinking how unexpected all this was.


    Just as Nyissa was about to insert the ring onto Viktor''s finger, Karn was about to say something aloud when suddenly a head servant rushed towards the patriarch and whispered something in his ears.


    "Hold this ceremony immediately!"


    An elderly voice suddenly boomed throughout the entire outer courtyard as people felt their ears ringing from such a powerful voice.


    Nyissa was startled by this voice and momentarily paused as she turned her head to see who was brazen enough to shout in a ceremony like this while Viktor turned his head to see who this nasty person was to intrude on their ceremony like this.

 Chapter 227 - A Sage’s Arrival

    Everyone became immediately silent as some even unconsciously gasped, seeing a tall old man making his way with a heavy and iron-fisted aura emanating from every inch of his body.


    Even if he was an old man, he looked healthy as a horse, though his expression looked extremely serious and intimidating, with his brows furrowed into a frown, his eyes firm and cold.


    He was wearing exquisite scarlet robes and had a white chaperon hat on his head with golden embroidery. All in all, he exuded a noble aura that seemed too grand and imposing for this ce.


    However, strangely everybody immediately bowed their heads as if in reverence and respect the moment they saw this old man with aloof bearings.


    The older generation people among the crowd were the first to bend their backs, including the four chiefs and even the patriarch. Nyissa also bowed her head in his direction while Viktor, who saw her and everyone else bending their backs, became extremely confused, wondering who the hell this old man was and why everybody had an intimidating expression on their faces.


    Why were they so scared of this dude? Even the younger generation among the crowd didn''t dare to whisper a single word among themselves.


    Brad bowed as well since he just couldn''t endure this intangible pressureing from this stony-faced old man, and since everybody else was bowing as well, he also felt it was natural to bow.


    Viktor was the only one still standing with his back straight, and immediately the old man noticed as well. He squinted his eyes and looked at him with displeasure but then moved his gaze away as if he wasn''t worth another nce.


    "He''s from the upper-ss n, my mother''s n. Be careful," Nyissa whispered in a low voice since she knew Viktor must be confused, but at the same time, she suddenly began to feel a bit anxious, wondering why someone from her mother''s n was here and why he even ordered to halt the ceremony.


    "You should bow. Otherwise, he might get angry¡­" Nyissa advised in caution since she knew how these upper-ss people were.


    "I am trying, but my back is cramped¡­" Viktor shrugged innocently, making Nyissa roll her eyes inwardly.


    However, she didn''t force him since by now, she had realized Viktor wasn''t the kind who exactly followed the rules and only did what he wanted and felt.


    Viktor had no ns of showing respect to this old man because he offended him by halting this ceremony as if he was the boss of this entire ce. Viktor could understand where Nyissa and the others who were bowing wereing from, but the same rules didn''t apply to him.


    He had bowed and shown respect to even ordinary old men just because he felt like doing so, but this old man didn''t seem to deserve his respect just by taking a nce at him.


    Nyissa started to get a bad feeling from all this but still decided to wait and see how things were going to unfold.


    Karn, who had a wary expression on the outside, was inwardly smiling, thinking that his n had begun to work smoothly. But half of his mind was still focused on finding his son.


    Voroz immediately walked forward with a polite smile and said with a respectful bow, "Sage Han Asahi, what a pleasure and honor to have you here. May I know the reason for this pleasantly surprise visit?" Voroz''s tone was very polite and respectful, but it was considered normal by everyone except Viktor.


    Voroz couldn''t understand why a Sage from his wife''s n woulde here without any announcement. Usually whenever they make an appearance in other n as a guest, the host n would surely know about their arrival in advance by at least a week because they needed to make good preparations to receive such a highly respected guest.


    A person with the title ''Sage'' was no ordinary being and were treated like kings and queens by most.


    ''This guy is a Sage?'' Viktor was slightly familiar with this word since Nyissa had exined to him certain things about the inner workings of their ns, including the fact that a Sage was a very powerful mage who had earned this title by doing great meritorious deeds for an upper-ss n for centuries. A Sage would only exist in ns like these and wouldn''t even be present in the middle-ss ones.


    To make things easier for Viktor to understand, she mentioned that a Sage had the power to rule entire cities or defeat a few Prime Vampires head-on easily.


    She mentioned Prime Vampire since she evaluated Viktor''s current powers and ability to that of a Prime Vampire.


    So remembering her words, Viktor understood why Nyissa told him to be careful since apparently, he wasn''t a match for this serious-looking old man. He didn''t doubt Nyissa''s words, but that didn''t mean he was afraid of this guy.


    Just like Nyissa, he also decided to wait and see why this guy was here and what he was going to do.


    Ayana, who was watching everything from the sidelines, became worried for her Master and...Viktor, wondering what this old man was here for.


    Han didn''t even properly look at Patriarch Voroz but instead looked at Nyissa. However, his brows slightly raised since he didn''t expect the illegitimate child of his Mistress to be so beautiful to the point he doubted that even the prettiest women from his n might not be able to outshine her.


    This made him realize that she did indeed get most of the good things from her mother and now understood why a certain person told him that his time here would be worthwhile.


    While maintaining his gaze on Nyissa, Han asked Voroz in a stern tone but clear and loud enough for everyone to hear, "Who gave you the permission to conduct this ceremony? As the patriarch of this n, do you really have no awareness of the true, noble identity of your daughter? Or have the years made you forget certain things of the past?"


    Han''s tone was rude, and he was not giving any face to Voroz at all. It was as if he was asking a question to a servant, and that was how he truly felt as well. Even if Voroz was the patriarch, he wasing from a lower-ss n which wasn''t worth even a lump of mud to someone like Han, who wasing from an exalted upper-ss n.


    Everyone else of the Fujo n, especially Nyissa, felt angry and displeased to see their Patriarch being treated so poorly still they couldn''t voice out any protests in the presence of Han.


    Karn immediately came forward with a humble smile and said, "Sage Han, please don''t me the patriarch. Apparently, all of this was because of our revered ancestor''s will, and the patriarch only wanted to follow it."


    Han frowned even more as he asked in a severe tone, "Ancestor? How is a dead man going to convey his will to anyone? And even if he did, do I look like I care about it? This ceremony will have to be canceled right here and now! No kind ofpromises will be entertained!"


    Hearing these unbending words, everyone took in a deep gasp of air while Nyissa''s eyes visibly shook.

 Chapter 228 - Courting Death?

    Voroz briefly clenched his fists but then immediately rxed his posture since he knew he was helpless and couldn''t reveal the truth about his father''s ''Will'' now, especially since he was nning to reveal itter only.


    Nobody in the Fujo n would be ready for the truth now and especially not in the presence of Han.


    "Please, Sage Han, my daughter is doing this out of her own will. It''s not something I have forced on her if that''s what you are worried about," Voroz said in a diplomatic tone, hoping to diffuse this situation while wondering why Han even wants to cancel this ceremony.


    Sage Han''s expression didn''t change as he looked at Voroz with an unfriendly expression and said, "Have you forgotten who her mother is? Even if your daughter had been living here for most of her life, she has the blood of our Azure Sea n. A daughter of the Azure Sea n, even if she is a half-blood one, would still be the Young Mistress of our n. And in case you forgot how women in our n get married, let me remind you that only the High Elders can decide who she will marry. It doesn''t matter if your daughter wants to or not. And right now, the High Elders have already chosen an extraordinary young man from another upper-ss n for your daughter. Out of curiosity, he said he had already taken a look at Nyissa and wanted to get married as fast as possible. That is why I rushed here as a messenger once I got wind of you trying to hold an engagement ceremony without the permission of our n."


    Karn''s rxed expression suddenly became dumbfounded since he didn''t expect Han to y this card. He never expected them to have already found a fiance for Nyissa and even made arrangements regarding the same.


    Wouldn''t this mean that his son would never get a chance and that his entire n had gone to waste? By trying to prevent Nyissa from getting married to Viktor, all he did was invite a bigger wolf to the party.


    "No¡­" Nyissa weakly mumbled, feeling as if her worst fears did indeede true. She wondered if her mother was behind this, and that thought seemed to hurt her more than she thought. But at the same time, she suddenly felt a cold hand holding hers, making her feel warm.


    She slowly looked at Viktor, who was only smiling at her with a reassuring smile, telling through his eyes that everything was going to be alright.


    Strangely enough, looking at his eyes, her heart was filled with a new sense of courage, rxing her heart and feeling that as long as he was with her, things would be alright.


    "Brat, you dare hold her hand?!" Han''s annoyed voice shook the entire crowd as they saw how he was targeting Viktor and wondered what was going to happen.


    Voroz felt anxious and was about to say something when Sage Han gestured to him to keep quiet with an unkind expression.


    Nyissa tried to remove her hand, feeling that Viktor would get in trouble because of her, but he only tightened his grip, even more, making her heart tense up, thinking if he was really going to face off against Han here and now.


    She wanted to tell him not to but at the same time couldn''t find any words to say it after seeing his determined and confident expression.


    Viktor casually shrugged and said as he looked at Han with a collected expression, "Is it a crime to hold my fiance''s hand? Just because you found a man for her doesn''t mean she will marry him. She will only marry the one she wants to."


    Han''s eyes widened a bit, seeing how this brazen man was bold enough to talk back to him and to deny his orders so openly. Did he really not have an idea of who he was or where he wasing from? Did he not have fear for his own life?


    "Brat, do you really want to force my hand? I have traveled a long way just to make sure nothing wrong happens. Do you think I would go back empty-handed? She ising with me so she can properly get married off to the right person. It doesn''t matter if she wants it or not, and nor will you be able to do anything about it. Consider it lucky that I am too tired today. So cut off the arm with the hand you are using to hold her hand, and I will be lenient not to punish you more for such an offense."


    The crowd was shocked to hear this. Was this ceremony going to turn into a bloody show of severing limbs?


    Ayana couldn''t help but bite her fingers, thinking if Viktor was going to be alright.


    Nyissa couldn''t bear to hear anymore and said, "There is no need for all that. I wille with you, but I won''t be marrying anyone. I can remain celibate for the rest of my life if marrying someone I want would only create problems for you people."


    Han shook his head as he said in a somber tone, "Do you think it''s that easy? You belong to an upper-ss n. Each and every decision you make would affect us as a whole. The alliance the High Elders have found for you would bring great benefits to not only you but our n as a whole. By refusing, you would only let your little Fujo n get bullied by other ns. Don''t expect to get help from us when such things happen, especially if you refuse to ept our n''s generosity. Is that what you want?"


    Nyissa''s eyebrows knit together as she clenched her fists, knowing that this was like indirect ckmail. If she refused, then her mother''s n would do everything in their power to make sure Fujo n wouldn''t have a peaceful day or something worse till she begs them for help or something simr.


    ''These dirty bastards!'' Viktor didn''t expect these so-called upper-ss n people to be so cheap and low to insinuate something like this.


    "Master¡­" Ayana felt it painful to see her Master being so vulnerable before this Sage. She wished she could bash him and kick him out but knew it was not even possible in her dreams.


    "Nyissa, do you trust me?" Viktor suddenly whispered behind her ear, making her feel a bit surprised to hear this question. However, even if she was worried, she nodded strongly.


    "Good. Then just y along," Viktor whispered with a smile before looking at Han.


    "You want my arm cut off for holding her hand, right?" Viktor asked with a cool expression, making Nyissa look at him with a confused expression, wondering what he was up to.


    "That''s right. It''s the most merciful I can be. I don''t like to raise my hand against juniors," Sage Han said as if he was doing a junior a favor.


    "Then I wonder what all you want me to cut off if I do this¡­" Viktor smirked as he wrapped his arm around Nyissa''s waist and removed her veil, her beauty stunning everyone, making them even forget the tension in the air for a moment.


    Sage Han was a veteran expert who had hardened his heart and will to not be moved by things like appearance. However, he was indeed distracted for a moment by Nyissa''s spellbinding beauty since it was not like he was used to seeing someone with her beauty every day.


    But it was only a single moment, and the next moment he was shocked to see Viktor kissing Nyissa in front of everyone!

 Chapter 229 - A Shocking Turn Of Events

    "Mmh!~" Nyissa was startled as her eyes widened, but she slowly rxed as she stopped resisting but instead reciprocated his kiss as she closed her eyes and forgot about everything else at that moment.


    Viktor was pleased to see Nyissa finally let go of unnecessary worries. The reason he even kissed her suddenly was not only just to spite Han but also to ask Nyissa indirectly if she was ready to stick with him through the bumpy road ahead and trust him in leading her forward.


    If she didn''t want to, she would have pushed him away or resisted his kiss, and he would have no choice but to ept her decision. Fortunately for him, things did not turn that way, and Nyissa seemed to have dly put her faith in him.


    Nyissa had never made a decision for herself for all these centuries of her life. Every decision she took was for others and to benefit others. She had been protecting hernds and the people in it while neglecting her own happiness and desires. In fact, she had neglected them so much she had no idea what her own desires and wishes were.


    Only at this moment, for the first time in her life, she realized that she wanted to explore a new way of life with this man beside her. Being with him made her feel alive, and her heart thump.


    He made her feel as if there was a cushion behind her to catch her in case she fell and save her no matter what.


    These kinds of emotions and feelings were a first for her, and she was bing fond of them as they offered a different perspective of life.


    All the people gathered around in the courtyard were shocked to see Viktor kissing their Young Mistress so domineeringly, that too, in front of everyone, including Sage Han!


    They never thought that someone so powerful, cold, and strict like their Young Mistress would bend so easily in the arms of another man. Not even in their dreams could they imagine such a thing.


    The patriarch had a blinking expression, not expecting Viktor to be so bold and, more so, his daughter to ept his advances just like that. Was this even his cold and aloof daughter from before?


    Karn''s eyes twitched, seeing how his son''s potential wife was getting taken advantage of by some foreign man.


    Sage Han was the one who was the least expressive, though inwardly, his nerves were literally shaking from being insulted like this and seeing the daughter of his Mistress being kissed by another man publicly!


    If the High Elders get wind of this, no...if Nyissa''s official fiance gets wind of this, he might cancel everything out of anger, and their whole alliance would crumble away before it even had a chance to strengthen.


    Purity was something important whenever a woman married someone else in their n, no matter how high their status was. In fact, the more important their status was, the more eyes there would be on to check things like this.


    And right now, the daughter of the most important woman in his n was kissing a man that was not her official fiance! How will he even show his face before the High Elders? He was sent here to prevent such incidents, and yet he was too careless and didn''t expect this man to be audacious enough to do something like this.


    Han''s lips and eyes were quivering, feeling incensed. When was thest time his orders and instructions were ignored like this?


    Before he could even shout at Viktor, Viktor broke the kiss and looked at him with a smile, "So...now that I have kissed and hugged her, what else do you want me to cut off from my body?"


    "Viktor¡­" Nyissa, with a reddened face, tugged at his sleeves, wondering why he was trying to provoke the Sage even more. She also put her veil back on subtly while wondering what came over her before to not feel embarrassed about doing something so bold before others.


    "You are courting death, brat!" Sage Han had never felt so infuriated and enraged by being made a fool out of him like this.


    Even if he found it beneath him, he decided to take action with his own hands instead of letting this uncouth man do even more damage.


    Voroz became worried and was ready to stop Sage Han even though he knew he did not stand a chance against him. Still, he couldn''t simply sit still and let his daughter and the man she likes get in harm''s way.


    "Wait...before you think of forcibly getting me out of here, let me tell you something. Otherwise, you might regret it, and in fact, your superiors in the n might even hold you responsible for a potential disaster," Viktor said in a serious tone as he stood with his back straight while Nyissa was puzzled about what he meant.


    Sage Han immediately froze as he frowned and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    No matter how much Han wanted to put Viktor down, his words made him feel cautious, and as someone who lived for a long time, he knew when to take control of his emotions and think rationally. He knew Viktor wouldn''t have simply said those words to buy time as there was no use.


    Karn, who was looking forward to seeing Viktor get destroyed, was frustrated, wondering what kind of trick he was going to pull out now.


    The fourth chief, Narin Fujo, squinted her eyes as she subtly looked in Viktor''s direction, feeling that this man seemed to be more interesting than just being a pretty face or foolishly bold.


    Before, she thought that he might be acting recklessly to impress Nyissa but seeing how calm and confident Viktor was, she felt that there was something more to him.


    "Did you even bother to ask who I am?" Viktor asked in a lofty tone, making Sage Han realize that he indeed did not even bother to ask for such basic information.


    But it was not that he forgot, but a certain someone already informed him that this Viktor guy was a nobody but just a rogue vampire with no n.


    Still, just to be safe, Han asked, "Well then, enlighten me while I am still patient."


    Viktor smirked and said with regal bearings, "I am the true second prince of the Icemoon Kingdom and the first son of the Hellborn Dynasty!"

 Chapter 230 - Controversial Origins?

    "Oh my god¡­"


    "Unbelievable! This can''t be!"


    "Haiizz!"


    "I knew it! The patriarch would never let a nobody marry our Young Mistress!"


    The people gathered around became restless since this was such a big and unexpected reveal. After all, how could they imagine someone of such extraordinary yet controversial origins be the one who was going to marry their Young Mistress?


    After all, the difference in their n''s status was just too much. Even if they worked hard in increasing their n''s status for thousands of years, it wouldn''t still be enough to catch up. In fact, the gap in status between them would only increase.


    At the same time, they had heard of the famous Icemoon Dynasty since they were one of the most powerful werewolf dynasties that even ruled over other werewolf tribes.


    Sage Han had a stupefied expression since he knew best how immensely powerful the Icemoon Kingdom and the Hellborn Dynasty were, especially since their standing was far above even the upper-ss ns!


    They were not even a n but more like entire nations who were also not living in this world but another higher realm!


    No one among them had ever gotten a chance to visit this realm, thus making it hard to get more details about them, other than the fact nobody should offend them.


    Nyissa felt bbergasted but didn''t change her expression on the outside since she spected that Viktor was spouting all this nonsense to trick Sage Han.


    She knew this could not be true since she was the one exining things about the Icemoon Kingdom and the Hellborn Dynasty when Viktor asked her which ns were the strongest among the vampires and werewolves.


    She exined about these two since there were some rumors about a prince of the Icemoon Kingdom eloping with a princess of the Hellborn Dynasty. But this all happened around three thousand years ago, and nobody knew if these rumors were just nder or true even to this date.


    Still, it was quite a juicy topic, even if the rumor didn''t make sense since vampires would never mix themselves with werewolves and vice versa. Their bloodline naturally makes them abhor each other, so a union would seem very unlikely.


    However, Sage Han himself was quite knowledgeable about many things, including the fact that in the past, there had been very rare incidents where a vampire and a werewolf got together and even had children to give birth to rare half-bloods.


    But all or most of them wouldn''t even live past day 1, and even if they did, they would be very weak to the point that even ordinary humans can hurt them since their bloodlines abilities won''t function properly, and they would die out within a few years. It was a sad and harsh fact but a true one that proved the universal truth that beating the natural order was impossible.


    A union between these two races was thus seen as sphemy of their own sacred bloodlines, and those who were caught would probably face death as punishment.


    That was why those who got themselves involved in a situation like this would obviously run away, no matter what their statuses were. That was why Sage Han had always believed that there was some truth to this rumor in the past of a prince of the Icemoon Kingdom and a princess of the Hellborn Dynasty running away together. Nobody had any whereabouts about them, including their own people.


    However, there was also the rumor that the prince and the princess who ran away together had given birth to a son together. And now Viktor was iming himself as the son of the controversial couple.


    Voroz knew this was not true since he knew Viktor''s background, especially the fact that he was the Blood Demon that had been like a nightmare to them in the past. Now that things came to this, he felt that he absolutely could not reveal the truth now lest he foils Viktor''s n or whatever he was trying to achieve here.


    Brad had no idea of these names, but he knew Viktor and his talent in bullshitting people without lifting a finger. He could see that Viktor babbled out some big shot names by the looks of everybody''s expressions, including even Sage Han, whose expression seemed frozen.


    Karn''s eyes were twitching as his expression became dumbfounded, trying to remember what Viktor said just now, wanting to know if he heard him right since it was just too much to take.


    Even though Sage Han was momentarily shocked to hear Viktor''s words, he was experienced enough to know not to easily believe whateveres out of anyone''s mouth.


    So he asked with his hands behind his back, "Do you know the kind of im you are making right now and the repercussions you might have to face if you are lying? It won''t be from my n or me. You would be facing punishment, but the very two names you mentioned would being after you, especially since you just indirectly hinted that the infamous rumor surrounding them was true. I will ask again. Are you iming that you are the son of the First Prince of the Icemoon Kingdom and the princess of the Hellborn Dynasty?"


    Sage Han mentioned these two people since they were the ones who ran away together after supposedly falling in love, and to this date, nobody even knew if they were alive or dead. Some say that their respective families caught them and had them executed silently to prevent any further defamation to their sacred bloodlines.


    The higher the status was, the more severe the punishments would be. This was something everybody knew.


    Viktor maintained his confident expression and said, "I had no choice but to reveal this since things havee to this. I didn''t want anybody to know about my background for obvious reasons, but I am not afraid to face my own people."


    Sage Han pulled his brows together and asked in a serious tone, "Even if you im so, how can we know if you are lying just to save your own skin right now?"


    Viktor chuckled, "Save my own skin? I just revealed myself and exposed myself to a lot of dangers, which you know very well. So if you really want confirmation, why don''t you go and ask them?"

 Chapter 231 - A Vexed Sage

    Sage Han''s eyes twitched hearing Viktor''s response since who in the right mind would go and ask terrifying societies like the Hellborn Dynasty and the Icemoon Kingdom about their missing scions?


    Wouldn''t they be asking for a beating or something even worse? It was not a secret that these mission scions were always a sore spot and the only ck mark on their otherwise pristine reputation.


    Even after thousands of years, this mark had only slightly faded.


    Still, Sage Han felt that what Viktor said made sense since he just made an outrageous im, and he was doomed, either way, no matter if it was true or false. All he had to do was wait and see for the truth to reveal itself.


    But till then, he can only sit still and watch since he can''t dare to offend such an important character who has a terrifying background. Sage Han had no idea how Viktor would be treated by his own people after all these centuries.


    So he just couldn''t take risks and bring about trouble for his own n. Even though his pride wouldn''t allow him to make way to someone else, he was mature and experienced enough to know when to make the right decisions.


    And so Sage Han waved his hand, "Fine! We will soon know whether you are telling the truth or a lie. But till then, you shall refrain from engaging in such ceremonies with the young mistress of our n. Since you are an outsider, you don''t understand how our ways work, and the most important fact is that she must remain pure." Sage Han said in a stern tone while making sure Nyissa remembered this very well.


    "As if! We are already halfway through the ceremony, and it will be up to Nyissa whether she wants toplete it or not. Not you or even the patriarch of your n. As for her purity, are you sure the other n you are trying to make an alliance with won''t feel offended if they knew what just happened here?" Viktor was hinting at the kiss he shared with Nyissa, and for a n that followed conservative values, he was sure even a kiss between an unmarried couple would be a big deal for these guys.


    Sage Han clenched his fists as he gritted his teeth, wanting to smash this guy out of existence but at the same time couldn''t just act out because of his emotions.


    If heys a hand on Viktor, he might risk invoking the wrath of two monstrous civilizations. But at the same time, can he just sit still and keep watching as they perform this engagement ceremony? What was he going to tell the Head Elders of his n or even the patriarch?


    Wouldn''t he lose face as a Sage if he let this unscrupulous fellow have his way? But then he remembered Viktor''s words and looked at Nyissa as he said, "Nyissa, this is your choice to make. Tell me, are you going to go ahead with this ludicrous ceremony with a man of foreign origins and a background we can''t verify? Are you really going to put your trust and faith in such a man whom you don''t even know much about? Are you sure he can take care of you if he gets in trouble because of what he said today? You and your n might have to suffer the consequences and think about what your mother would think about this? Do you want her to be disappointed in you just like she is with your father? Don''t you want to see her again while standing proudly before her? So, if you know what is better, put down that ring right away and cancel this ceremony. Don''t ruin your future and potential like this. There is still time to fix things."


    Sage Han, like a senior, patiently exined things when usually he wouldn''t bother to use so many words. But since this was an important matter he couldn''t be negligent about, he wanted to try his best and convince Nyissa to listen to him. He was confident she would obey him after hearing all this. Since, after all, Nyissa was someone who followed and practiced their ways for centuries. She knows how to differentiate right from wrong.


    Nyissa''s gaze flickered hearing Sage Han''s words since it only made her think of a lot of things in her head.


    Viktor looked at Nyissa and said with a smile, "Nyissa, you heard him, right? The part where he said only you have the power to make a choice is right. You can choose whether you want to be with me or not."


    Sage Han was surprised that Viktor was supporting his words and felt that at least Viktor wasn''t dumb enough to offend his n as well.


    "But all I can guarantee from my side is that I would never break your trust and faith and take care of you even if the world was going to end tomorrow. Even if your n gets in trouble, I will be there to support your people, and as for the consequences of facing bacsh from those big names, don''t worry about it. I can handle them and make sure they don''t bother your n. Whatever choice you make now is going to be a turning point for our lives. So ignore this ignorant Sage and listen to your heart," Viktor said in a sincere tone, wanting her to make the best choice for herself or what she thought was best. From a bystander''s perspective, it seemed like Viktor was saying his marriage vows.


    ''Who are you calling ignorant, brat!'' Sage Han wanted to immediately shout out but suppressed the urge as he didn''t feel like wasting his energy and also losing his cool before others.


    He just had to pretend he didn''t hear it at all. Still, he didn''t expect Viktor to say all these words, and for a moment, he got worried if Nyissa would change her mind or not.


    Nyissa looked at Viktor withplicated emotions in her eyes and then looked at the white ring on her finger and decided to tell Sage Han the decision she had already made.. There didn''t seem to be a need for her to think any longer.

 Chapter 232 - Nyissa’s Decision

    Nyissa parted her lips as she said, "You are right, Sage Han. I don''t know Viktor really well."


    Sage Han smugly smiled, seeing that she was right back on track, and even shot a provoking nce at Viktor.


    However, Nyissa wasn''t done and continued, "But whatever I know about him is enough for me to know that he would never let go of my hand just like now even if my n or I get in trouble without him needing to say it. And it''s not like the man my mother''s n had chosen is someone I know very well enough to put my faith and trust in him, is he?"


    Nyissa didn''t even mention the Azure Sea n as her own but as her mother''s since she never felt that she was a part of that n. At least not after how she was treated by them, especially her own mother.


    Sage Han''s previous smiling expression froze up as he never expected such a U-turn from her. Was she really not worried about her n facing repercussions or have any desire to seek her mother''s approval?


    Still, Sage Han didn''t decide to give up and said vehemently, "That is the point of marriages. To get to know each other. How can you know more about your true fiance without marrying him? How can you learn about his capabilities without even meeting him once? Our High Elders know the best, and they couldn''t have picked a better man to be your future husband."


    Nyissa maintained her gaze and said in a determined tone, "Then I will marry Viktor and get to know him more. How could I not learn how amazing he is after marrying him? How could I not know whether he is better than the man your n''s High Elders picked after marrying him? Besides, it doesn''t matter if my mother will get disappointed in me because of this. I have already disappointed her a long time ago."


    Nyissa did not want to say anything bad about her mother in public, even if it was true, but the amount of indignation and sadness she was holding in her heart was too much, making her say it in an indirect way.


    Viktor was a bit surprised to see Nyissa being so confident and determined when talking to someone like Sage Han, who wasing from her mother''s n. He knew howplicated things were between her and her mother.


    Nyissa could have used this chance to mend things between her and her mother by epting their proposal. Despite not wanting to talk about her mother much, he knew Nyissa mentally wanted the approval of her mother instead of always being seen as a disappointment.


    This made him feel d to know that this woman was his fiance. Even if all these experiences were new to her, she was honest about her feelings and didn''t have any second thoughts about them. She was indeed the headstrong woman he knew.


    Sage Han''s extremities were twitching, unable to believe how he was getting talked back to like this and even using his own argument as her point. But in the end, Nyissa had no ordinary status because of her mother, and so he was able to swallow it. After all, she was officially still the Young Mistress of their n.


    Still, wouldn''t this mean that Nyissa had chosen Viktor over her mother''s n? This was a p to their face!


    What was he going to tell the High Elders once he got back to the n? He might also risk taking a hit to his reputation for not being able to handle things with a lower-ss n.


    Still, he knew he could bring up Viktor''s name and how he was someone nobody expected to suddenly barge in or the fact that Nyissa would like him so much to the point of daring to defy their n and get engaged with him.


    "Young Miss, please don''t assume things on your own. Your mother loves you more than you know and is not disappointed in you at all. But if you continue with this ceremony, then you might disappoint her for the rest of your life," Sage Han had no other cards but to use the name of her mother to persuade her, hoping that Nyissa had a desire to want her mother''s love.


    "If my mother is going to be disappointed because I am going to marry someone I want to, then no matter what I do, it will always be a disappointment to her. As for the High Elders, they have never even seen me once since the day I was born. How could they possibly know what kind of man would be most suitable for me? That is why it''s not possible for someone to make better decisions for me other than myself. And I have decided to marry the man standing right beside me," Nyissa ardently said as she suddenly turned towards Viktor, held his right hand, and inserted the ck diamond ring onto his ring finger, stunning everyone with the sudden turn of events.


    Viktor smiled, feeling happy as she put the ring onto his finger, and then looked at her, finding her smile of happiness quite mesmerizing.


    For a moment, the two felt as if they were the only ones in this world as they continued to gaze at each other, feeling as if they had taken a huge step forward together, holding each other''s hands.


    It would not be wrong to say that Nyissa was worried about her n and had someplicated feelings about her mother. But with Viktor by her side, she felt that she could be whoever she wanted to be and do whatever she wanted.


    As for the so-called consequences, she had already decided to face them with Viktor together. She was done living for others while suppressing her own desires and wishes or trying to gain the approval of others. Only now she realized how foolish she was to think that she could earn her mother''s love by trying to live up to her standards.


    Even if she could gain her mother''s approval by agreeing to the marriage proposal from the Azure Sea n, Nyissa now didn''t want that anymore. A mother''s love should be beyond such things and never depend on these things in the first ce.


    And so, if her mother never cared about her, then she would never truly love her no matter what she does.


    Viktor held Nyissa''s hands lovingly after she put on the ring, and Brad, who was standing on the side, began to suddenly p with a wide happy smile, startling everyone, including a dark-faced Sage Han as his bones began to creak when he clenched his fists.

 Chapter 233 - Defeated

    Seeing that Brad was pping, the people standing around awkwardly nced at each other. In such a tense situation like this, how was he able to p in front of the Sage? Was he tired of living?


    *p! p!*


    Suddenly another round of ps came from the other side, and the Fujo n people were surprised to see that it was from their own fourth chief, Narin Fujo, who was pping with a smile as she looked at the beautiful couple.


    Seeing how one of their chiefs were pping, the people of the Fujo n again nced at each other and just a few moments after, they also started to p since they also felt like doing so to congratte their Young Mistress.


    But for Sage Han, each p felt like a p on his face. Nyissa had defied his instructions but that he still could endure, but the fact that she also defied her mother''s n''s orders in the process as well made him feel like a fool since he was the one who got sent here to make sure Nyissa followed their orders.


    Now that she had taken a different step forward, he would only appear as ipetent and possibly face some bacsh once the n with whom they were nning an alliance learned about all this. It would all just be a big headache for his entire n and he would be the one who has to answer to them. He would definitely lose some of his well earned reputation after all this fiasco.


    Viktor looked at Sage Han and smiled as he gave a nce at his beautiful ck diamond ring,? making Sage Han feel like pping the smile out of his face.


    He never thought someone of his status and power would ever have to feel helpless after stepping foot in a lower-ss n.


    "Young Mistress, you have made a great blunder. Now even I cannot predict what kind of consequences you or your n might face in the future. All I can do is warn you and remember that you brought this upon yourself," Sage Han said with a grim look. He just couldn''t help but see if Nyissa at least felt a tinge of regret and guilt in what she did.


    "Why are you repeating like a parrot? Just get the hell out of here. We already have enough parrots in this n," Viktor said in a vexed tone as he waved his hand while others gasped, seeing how he was bold enough to speak so rudely to a Sage!


    Even Nyissa was startled, but she didn''t feel that surprised anymore after getting to know his nature more and more. However, she couldn''t help but smile slightly, feeling it funny and then stifling it out of respect for the Sage.


    Viktor wanted to shut this old man up if he had the chance, but now he had to settle with this. He also didn''t like how this guy was calling him a ''brat'' when he could be well older than him.


    Since Viktor woke up in a coffin situated in an underground structure that was supposedly millions of years old, he was not sure what his true age was. Just because the structure was millions of years old didn''t necessarily mean he was the same age as well, right?


    "Hehe¡­oops!" Ayana identally let out a giggle but covered her mouth before the Sage could hear her.


    "You!!" Sage Han wanted to say he was courting death but then remembered about Viktor''s obscure background and how he couldn''t do anything till he verified things.


    He also heard Ayana''s short giggle but then had to pretend like he didn''t hear it since he now wasn''t in the mood to deal with petty things.


    If it was any other person, he would have crushed their entire being with just a snap of his finger for being insulted like this. He couldn''t even remember thest time someone insulted him, and that was how much prestige he had and how much respect he was shown by the people around him.


    And now a halfling with an origin of two different races had insulted him in front of other lower-ss people! He had never felt so humiliated and felt that his face was scorching hot from all the subtle gazes around him.


    Since he was a Sage, he couldn''t simply walk away after Nyissa made a decision. Otherwise, it would make him look like a coward. So he had to say something that expressed the seriousness of what Nyissa did.


    But Viktor''s brashment made him feel like wanting to kill him ten times over. Viktor literally made him feel like he got reduced from an exalted Sage to a lowly parrot.


    "Sage Han, I am fully confident of the decision I made, and even if things get tough in the future, I will not feel regret but deal with the problems together," Nyissa calmly said as she looked at Sage Han.


    Sage Han wanted to say something, but then feeling Viktor''s gaze, he swallowed his words but then wondered why did he just got intimidated by a junior?


    ''Arggh! I am losing my mind¡­'' Sage Han felt that he should not linger around here any longer lest he does something stupid out of anger.


    "Then I have nothing more to say. I will be taking my leave, hmph!" Sage Han waved his hand in a huff as he turned around and walked away with a dark expression, feeling that not only he wasted his time bying here but also got insulted by someone who he only met today.


    Voroz quickly sent an elder from his n to escort Sage Han outside since, as the patriarch, he had to follow basic courtesy, especially to a senior and powerful man like Sage Han and most importantly because he was from his wife''s n.


    However, the young men and women of the Fujo n were inwardly rejoicing seeing Sage Han leave as if they were taking delight in seeing a bully leave and felt even more impressed by Viktor. They never expected him to be so bold, dashing, and charming at the same time.


    Now they perfectly understood why their Young Mistress chose this man, and even Ayana couldn''t help but feel the same while also wondering why her cheeks were feeling a bit hot by just looking at him.


    However, most of the older generation were angry because of what Viktor did and felt worried if their n would face bacsh because of a foreigner halfling. They knew how small their n was and knew that they wouldn''tst in any kind of argument with the big-sized ns.


    Still, thinking about Viktor''s im about his origins, they decided to wait and see since there was no other way.


    Viktor looked in the direction where Sage Han had left and inwardly smirked as he thought, ''Now you people will think twice before trying to mess with my women.''


    Sage Han had barged in with his chest puffed up, but now he could only leave with a slight hunch on his back while the engagement ceremony he was tasked to stop didn''t halt but instead concluded beautifully.

 Chapter 234 - Playing With Fire

    The engagement ceremony somehow came to an end despite the huge hindrances that popped up in the form of Sage Han.


    Some were happy to see their Young Mistress get engaged to such a charming and domineering man, while others were worried about what would happen to their n tomorrow.


    Before they knew it, their n had gotten involved with so many big names, making them wonder if they imagined it all.


    After the ceremony between Nyissa and Viktor waspleted, Voroz came forward and blessed them, offering the two happiness and well wishes for the future.


    Even though this was not a marriage ceremony, he still wished them this since he knew there was a huge storm these two would have to face together and probably his own n as well.


    Nyissa and Viktor bowed respectfully as they epted Voroz''s blessings.


    The next in line were the four chiefs to bless the couple.


    Moriz Fujo, the man with a gentle smile and wearing refined viridian robes, came forward first and looked at Viktor with an appreciative look and patted his shoulder, "Young Man, I see a very bright future with our Young Mistress. No matter how small our n is, you drove away a Sage from our soil with just words, hahaha. I don''t think I can see a better day than today," Moriz heartily said while Voroz whispered frantically, "Moriz, restrain yourself! Others might hear."


    Voroz himself was amused to hear his words, still he didn''t want Moriz getting in trouble because of his big mouth as usual.


    "Come on, Patriarch. I was only joking," Moriz said with a casual wave of his hand.


    "Thank you, Chief Moriz. I think you might see more days like this today," Viktor said with a subtle smirk, making Moriz let out another peal ofughter as he patted Viktor''s shoulder again, "Good, good. I like this boy. Where the hell did you find him, my dear Young Mistress?" Voroz asked as he looked at Nyissa. He had trained and given a lot of pointers to Nyissa when she was young, so he was like her Master in the past, though now he obviously has nothing more to teach her.


    Nyissa remembered how she met Viktor first and awkwardly smiled as she said, "Maybe some other time I can tell the story, Master."


    Moriz chuckled, "Alright. No hurry. But remember, if you two have any troubles, this old man is ready to go to battle any time. Hehe, I won''t hold the line now."


    Moriz left, and a stone-faced old man wearing gray robes came forward with silver bracelets on his wrists. This man was none other than the third chief, Umir Fujo, who took a step forward and simply nodded at Viktor and Nyissa before walking away, just like that.


    ''What a weirdo,'' Viktor shook his head inwardly while Voroz sighed, knowing the entric nature of Umir.


    Next, a mature beauty came up who was none other than Narin Fujo and held Nyissa''s like a gentle aunt and said in a low voice, "Nyissa, do you have any idea how long I waited for you to find a man and how happy I am that you finally found one? Even your father was sick and worried about it though he wouldn''t say anything to you. Such a doting father. I am quite jealous," Narin Fujo shot a nce towards Voroz as she trailed off.


    Voroz awkwardly chuckled, hearing her words while Nyissa looked at her father with a bit of guilt in her eyes, not knowing that he was very concerned about her future but never told her anything about it.


    "Auntie Narin, I promise to not make father worry anymore and also take responsibility for what I did today so that the n won''t have to face any trouble," Nyissa sincerely said, prepared to do whatever it takes to face the consequences.


    She and Narin Fujo were really close since Narin was an old friend of her father''s and took care of her while her mother was absent from her life. That was why Narin had more freedom in speaking with Nyissa and treated her tenderly.


    "Why worry your head with these silly n problems? We got it all handled," She then looked at Viktor and said as she scanned his entire body in a subtle manner, "Besides, I am sure this fearless man will protect you no matter what. Isn''t that right, Viktor?"


    Viktor smiled, seeing how protective Narin was of Nyissa, "Naturally. If I didn''t, may the heavens smite me to death."


    He knew ns like these loved to listen to words like these since they only took these kinds of words seriously/


    ''On second thought¡­not even the heavens can kill me sigh¡­''


    "Viktor! No need to say such bad stuff like that. Take it back. Take it back," Nyissa, for some reason, adamantly said with pursed lips and Viktor immediately waved his hands, "Okay, okay. Not even the heavens have the power to smite me to death. Happy?" He asked with a chuckle. He knew that Nyissa probably believed in supernatural stuff like heavens, not that he med her since if hell exists, wouldn''t heaven exist as well?


    "How overbearing! Young Man, you impress this old woman more and more," Narin yfully said, although Viktor felt that this woman was subtly seducing him? Haa¡­my charms are indeed a bane for lonely beauties.


    He had heard how Narin Fujo was still single as her husband had died early in an expedition very long ago. He felt that it was pitiful, and since she seemed so nice, he thought he could console herter.


    Narin then casually talked some things with Nyissa while Karn impatiently tapped his fingers on his stick as he waited for his turn even though he didn''t want to stand here a second longer.


    His mood was quite sour, and he couldn''t even vent his frustration and anger at this moment but hold it in. Not only had he failed to stop this ceremony, but his son was still missing after getting reports from his men.


    Narin Fujo soon turned around and looked at Karn as she walked by, whispering subtly, "Careful, Karn. You are ying with fire."


    Karn frowned, hearing his words, wondering how much this bitch knew. But he lightly harrumphed as he walked forward, only to see Viktor looking at him with a subtle smirk, making his eyes twitch.


    ''Does this bastard know something as well?''

 Chapter 235 - You Don’t Know Restraint

    Since he had no choice but to keep up appearances, Karn cleared his throat and forced a stiff smile as he said, "May the two of you have a bright future."


    "Thank you, Chief Karn. May your future be bright as well," Viktor said with a smile, making Nyissa and Voroz feel confused while Karn''s eyes coldly glinted, feeling that something was definitely suspicious with this guy.


    He felt as if he had got trapped by a predator and that there was no way out. He then shook off those thoughts, thinking that he might be overthinking.


    He could only nod and walk away while restlessly thinking about finding his son first and dealing with the mess he made.


    "What was that about?" Nyissa curiously asked since what Viktor said just seemed a bit strange.


    "Oh, I will tell youter. Ah, Brad, make sure you use all your quota of blessings to shower on us," Viktor chuckled as he saw Brade up with an awkward smile.


    Even if Brad was junior to these two, he was still like Viktor''s family, and right now, only Brad was present from Viktor''s side.


    Brad walked up to them and touched their heads lightly as he said, "I wish you both eternal happiness and wealth¡­oh, I don''t think you guys would need a blessing for wealth, ahem," Brad coughed in embarrassment as he realized that he was blessing two superpowered humans, especially with one of them being more than just a human.


    He had only been to human engagement and wedding ceremonies and was not quite puzzled on how to bless a pair like them.


    Nyissa slightly smiled, feeling amused by Brad''s awkwardness but still bowed her head slightly to acknowledge Brad''s blessings along with Viktor.


    "That concludes the engagement ceremony," Voroz said with a smile and people began to line up near thepound where a feast had been prepared to celebrate the ceremony, and the n members were having their mouth water at seeing such a sight.


    Of course, Viktor and Nyissa only watched them eat happily, and after a while, they ate separately along with Voroz and Brad.


    Voroz couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, seeing that he had indeed got an impressive son-inw who was not even afraid to go up against the upper-ss ns. At the same time, he knew perfectly well that Viktor was probably the only man who did not have to fear death at all.


    "So when are you leaving, Viktor?" Voroz asked casually.


    "By tomorrow morning, I will be out of here. Even though I hate to leave, I just have so many things left to deal with at home. This was supposed to be a short trip but¡­" He looked at Nyissa and continued, "...things change. I guess life, as usual, threw another unexpected surprise at me."


    Nyissa looked away with a pink flush in her cheeks though she felt a sort of emptiness in her chest, knowing that Viktor would be leaving tomorrow morning. Since they were not a married couple yet, they couldn''t stay together under the same roof, at least in the Fujo n, and Nyissa couldn''t yet leave Fujo n since she had some business left to take care of after everything that happened.


    Viktor understood this, and this was why he had already told her toe to him when she was ready. He was always ready to receive her.


    Voroz nodded and briefly nced at his daughter''s face before saying, "Hmm, I understand. But doe here whenever you feel like it. Our doors will always be open for you. One day you will be the young master of our n, and by that time, I will prepare our people to know the real truth about you. But with the recent incidents, I guess it might take a bit more time. Do tell me if you need any help from our side," Voroz knew that Viktor probably woke up two sleeping dragons, and they would probably seek him out, most probably in a hostile way since he straight up lied certain things rted to them.


    "Don''t worry, father. I will be there as well just in case theye searching," Nyissa reassured and felt that it was her responsibility as well since she felt that she was partly responsible for all this.


    Viktor answered calmly as he patted Nyissa''s hand gently, "Don''t worry about it. I can handle them. It''s not like they can get rid of me even if they wanted to."


    Nyissa sighed, feeling that his immortality was the only thing that reassured her and at least knew there wouldn''t be any danger to his life.


    "I know, but there are things worse than death that a man can experience. I am sure you know about this as well. That''s why you should not hold back if you really need help," Voroz was a wise and experienced man who knew about various things of society and the world.


    Viktor understood Voroz''s worries and said, "Don''t worry, father-inw. I wouldn''t y with my life even with my condition."


    Viktor purposefully used the names, Icemoon Kingdom and Hellborn Dynasty since he knew that it was the fastest and sureshot way of letting him get in touch with a vampire and werewolf civilization.


    Since Nyissa told him that he wouldn''t be able to find any vampire or werewolf ns without them wanting him to, he thought he could just pull them towards him if he couldn''t find them.


    He needed answers to his origins even more than before, and thus even if he appeared nonchnt on the outside, he was quite desperate inwardly. He felt as if a piece of his heart was missing, and only by remembering everything would he feel whole.


    Soon, the feast was over, and everyone dispersed while Nyissa and Viktor spent the whole night walking through the meadows outside, enjoying the moonlight while talking about various things.


    "You are really bad...k-kissing me like that...out of a sudden," Nyissa said in a peeved tone.


    Viktor scratched his head and smiled as he held her hand, "I am sorry. Did you not like it?"


    Nyissa''s eyes fluttered as she said in a soft tone, "No...it''s not that. I was just startled, and there were so many people around us..."


    Viktor chuckled, "Well, I had no choice but to put that Sage back in his ce. Also, your lips looked too irresistible at that time for me to hold back."


    Nyissa felt her cheeks heat up as she looked down and subtly smiled, "You really don''t know restraint."


    "Says the one who kissed me back in front of the Sage," Viktor teased, earning himself a light p on his hand from an abashed Nyissa.


    Since Viktor would be leaving tomorrow, the two wanted to spend as much time as they could with each other and didn''t even sleep while Brad had knocked himself out with two six sses of ale and was snoring quite loudly in his quarters.


    Hours passed quite fast, and before they knew it, the sun had begun to rise and illuminated their faces with its refreshing and radiant light.


    This was also the cue that it was time for Viktor to leave, and so he held Nyissa''s hand and looked at her breathtaking countenance as he cupped her face and leaned forward for a loving kiss.

 Chapter 236 - The Black Mark Of The Fujo Clan

    Nyissa closed her eyes and embraced him as her hands hugged his back, feeling the outlines of his muscr back.


    She could hear her heart thumping in her ear and the warmth from his lips spreading to every inch of her body, making her skin tingle in excitement.


    She never thought a kiss could make her feel so blissful and happy like this. The thought of him leaving soon only made her hold on to him a bit more tightly as she kissed him since she had no idea when she would be seeing him again.


    Viktor also felt the same and had no idea when he would be seeing this warrior beauty again, making his kiss more passionate as he sucked her sulent lips into his mouth. After he made sure to kiss her enough to redden her lips, he broke the kiss and looked at her intoxicated expression, and parted her long silky hair to one side to reveal her swan-like slender neck.


    He lowered his head as he kissed her shoulder and bit her alluring corbone before kissing her neck, tasting her skin with his mouth.


    Nyissa felt her body heating up even more with such intimate touches from him and involuntarily clutched his hair.


    But what startled her was when Viktor suddenly plunged his fangs into her skin, making her let out an involuntary gasp that sounded a bit like a soft moan as well, melodious enough to melt a man''s heart.


    She forgot to breathe for a moment and had no idea what Viktor was doing, but she only felt that Viktor took a sip of her blood before moving his mouth away from her neck.


    As he raised his head, she saw a trail of blood on his lips and saw him licking it all up in a smoldering way, making her feel charmed by his actions.


    "W-Why did you do that?" Nyissa asked as she recovered from the intoxicated state.


    "I wanted to mark you as mine. Even if I had bitten you before, it was not proper. Just consider this as my own cultural stuff so that even if some stupid guy those High Elders of your mother''s n had chosene after you, he would know that you are my woman," Viktor said with a wink, making Nyissa let out a soft chuckle in amusement but at the same time feeling happy that he was quite possessive of her.


    By now, she had got an idea of why her grandaunt fell in love with this man, so deeply enough to the point of taking her own life to not hurt him.


    "And remember, if someone gives you trouble or annoys him, don''t forget to give me a call. This is the time of technology and stuff, so it should be quite easy for you to reach me. Don''t feel hesitant to ask for my help, alright? I know you are a strong woman, but even strong people like me would need help, just like how you helped me out in the Naraka Realm. Together we are stronger. You know that, right?" Viktor knew Nyissa was a proud woman, and thus he was worried that she might not ask for help even when things get difficult.


    Nyissa could see through his worries and smiled as she said reassuringly, "You really worry so much for someone who drove away a Sage. Trust me, no matter how stubborn I am, I won''t feel shy in asking for my fiance''s help in case things get tough. But¡­that goes for the same for you as well. Do you understand? Otherwise, I will not talk to you."


    "Haha, fine, fine. I wouldn''t want you to be upset with me," Viktor heartilyughed as he hugged her, enjoying her soft body in his embrace.


    It was soon time for Viktor to leave as the sun was high up in the skies and was showing off its full brilliance, and Brad had finished packing up as well though he was a bit reluctant in leaving.


    Viktor made a quick trip to the patriarch''s meeting room, and Brad wondered what kind of secret Viktor had to tell him at this moment.


    "I can''t believe this¡­Chief Karn is someone who has worked so hard for our n. His son also has some achievements of his own, so why would he do something so outrageous like this!" Voroz, who rarely gets angry, couldn''t help but raise his tone as he heard what happened with Ayana yesterday night where she almost got vited by the son of the first chief.


    This was a bit of a shocker to him since such acts were absolutely looked down upon in his n and would be punished heavily as well.


    And he never thought the son of the first chief who seemed quite talented and brilliant would lower himself tomit such savage and vulgar acts. If Laynar already tried something like this, then who was to say that he hadn''t tried such things in the past as well? Or other than Laynar, how many others were secretly doing these kinds of things outside the n?


    "It''s my fault¡­it''s my fault. I hope Ayana is alright, right? I don''t know how I should¡­sigh¡­" Voroz rubbed his forehead, feeling guilty for what happened since, as the patriarch, it was his duty to make sure no such things happened in the n.


    "Yes, she is fine, of course. Thankfully, I was there when this happened and stopped him just in time. But as you can see, he isn''t quite in a state where he can walk for now," Viktor said as he pointed at the unconscious Laynar on the corner of the room. He had ced Laynar here yesterday night secretly, and obviously, Karn would never think of searching the patriarch''s room for his son.


    The patriarch was shocked this morning when he saw an unconscious Laynar though Viktor made it in time to exin what really happened. However, when he checked out Laynar''s condition, even he couldn''t help but feel a slight numbness in his lower half seeing him and realized how brutal Viktor could be.


    After all, Laynar might not be able to produce offspring in the future, and that would mean his entire family line woulde to an end. This was a big deal, but since he was in the wrong here, Laynar or his father wouldn''t exactly have any voice to protest.


    "He deserved it," Voroz said with narrowed eyes, without a shred of pity in his eyes, and continued, "I will make sure Karn doesn''t retaliate after seeing the state of his son. Not when I am going to give him a final warning and also tell him that if something like this happened again, I would have no choice but to reveal his wrongdoings to the public."


    "That would be best," Viktor nodded since he knew Karn held an important status in this vige, and it would only make things worse if the patriarch outed him right now. The safer way was to make Karn afraid of letting his sonmit such acts again while at the same time holding the two hostages for their actions.


    The only thing he regretted was that he wouldn''t be here to see Karn''s face when the patriarch reveals to him about what happened to his son.

 Chapter 237 - Rushing Back Home

    Outside the Fujo n''s main gate, Nyissa was standing before Viktor to bid him farewell while Ayana was secretly peeking from behind.


    Since they had already exchanged goodbyes with each other before, now they had no words to say to each other but instead gazed at each other''s eyes.


    "It seems like a little rabbit of yours is spying on us," Viktor chuckled as he looked behind Nyissa.


    Nyissa sighed and said, "Ayana,e out. Why are you hiding?"


    Ayana became startled, and like a thief who got caught red-handed, she slowly walked out with an awkward expression and didn''t dare to look at her Master but inwardly berated Viktor for teasing her, especially yesterday night.


    "You are her only disciple, so you know that you should take good care of your Master, right?"


    Ayana immediately lifted her head and said vehemently, "Of course, you don''t have to tell me, hmph. Otherwise, what kind of disciple would I be?"


    Viktor slightlyughed, "Alright, alright. Then you better call me as well if your Master needs me. Otherwise, I will spank you as punishment."


    "Master! He is bullying me!" Ayana indignantly cried out to her Master, making Nyissa shoot a chiding re towards Viktor, "Viktor¡­"


    Viktor defensively raised his hands, "I was just kidding! Okay¡­this might seem like a goodbye for now, but we will be seeing each other soon, okay?"


    Nyissa''s gaze softened as she nodded while Viktor caressed her face lovingly before kissing her forehead and slowly walking back while looking at her.


    Ayana felt a bit disappointed seeing Viktor leaving since spending time with him seemed funpared to her usual life. Viktor made her feel excited like never before, and it was a kind of feeling she was getting fond of, though she didn''t know why.


    Nyissa kept standing in the same spot, looking at his back as he slowly disappeared into the distance and feeling a strange emptiness in her chest after seeing him leave, though she was sure she would be seeing him soon again.


    "You sly fellow, you really scored it this time," Brad heartilyughed as he patted Viktor''s back, wondering how this guy manages to even get girls like Nyissa fall for him.


    He felt that if he had the same skills as Viktor dozens of years ago, it wouldn''t have taken him too much effort to make Dina fall for him.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s something carved deep within my bones," Viktor said with a cool smile, though inwardly, he was already missing Nyissa and wanted to hold her for as long as possible.


    "Well, talking about women, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    "What?" Viktor asked in confusion.


    "That stepmom and daughter duo you had fun with?"


    "Ah¡­right¡­but I did leave a note about taking a trip to this ce. So they won''t be looking for us," Viktor said in a tone of certainty and continued, "I wanna return home as fast as possible."


    Umilia''s face shed in Viktor''s mind, and all this time, he had been suppressing the urge to see her because of the matters he had to take care of here.


    Brad raised one of his brows, "Which woman is it? I am sure you want to rush back because of a woman, right?"


    Viktor rolled his eyes, "Did anyone ever tell you that you are shrewd when ites to only these kinds of things?"


    Brad smirked, "You underestimate my intellect. I don''t even have a business degree like those brats who unt their MBAs from prestigious colleges. Yet, I managed my own business empire all these years. Surely, I am born with a higher IQ."


    Viktorughed as he patted Brad''s back, "Alright, alright. You are the most brainy one on the whole. My apologies."


    Brad pinched his lips in an aggrieved manner, "I am serious!"


    The twoughed and talked as they looked back on their trip to this ind and the fun they had. Brad indeed felt it was a good thing he took this trip, though he was a bit worried thinking how Taya would react if she came to know that Viktor got himself a new fiance, not that he could exactly me him considering his daughter had shown Viktor the cold shoulder even when he came back.


    He couldn''t understand what was going on in Taya''s head or the decisions she was making. But he was sure she was hiding some secret that she wasn''t willing to tell and that this secret might be the cause for everything.


    Brad and Viktor soon returned to the hotel and informed Sarah and Susan about their immediate departure, much to their disappointment as they still hadn''t had enough of Lucien and was sad to let him go so soon when they had already nned for staying here a few more days.


    Sarah was sad since the moment she returned, she would have to follow her married life with her husband.


    Viktor somehow slipped out of the hotel after giving some excuses about the need for his urgent return. And with Brad''s help, he was able to book an earlier flight back to Olknard city, where the Snow Mansion was.


    Viktor was literally dragging Brad towards the airport since the urge to see Umilia was only increasing as moments passed, and he wanted to settle down his heart by seeing things for himself.


    Brad had no idea why this yboy even seemed eager to leave two beauties here just to return home? Which woman was making him crazy like this? The only time he had seen him like this was whenever it involved Taya, and he wondered if some kind of development took ce on the previous phone call Viktor had with Taya.


    Even during the flight back home, Viktor didn''t seem to pay any mind to the hot air hostess'' walking to and fro but was instead staring out the window, thinking deeply about something.


    Within six hours, the two finally reached the Olknard Airport at around 4 PM. And the first question Viktor asked Brad as soon as he touched down was, "Which ce does Sa¡­I mean, Umilia take her yoga sses?"

 Chapter 238 - The Fairy That Walks Through The Mortal Land

    Brad squinted his eyes, "I knew it¡­so it was Umi all this time in your mind. Sigh¡­I don''t feel surprised at all, but you already know where she takes her sses, right."


    "Yeah, but I have never gone there before. Can you give me your phone so that I can use the maps to navigate? I don''t wanna get lost. But first, let me send you off home."


    Brad waved his hand, "No need to bother about me. I have already phoned my secretary. He will be taking me home in that giant car even if I tell him I don''t need a car that even exceeds military standards. Anyway, here is my phone, but you have to tell me what is really going onter, alright?" Brad waved the phone before Viktor as if he was teasing a kid with candy.


    Viktor grabbed the phone and said with a shake of his head, "You are really too into gossip these days."


    Brad awkwardly chuckled, "Ha, at my age, there are not many interesting things to do cause I feel like I have done it all. Besides, your stories always interest me more than those boring books I read just for the sake of gaining some wisdom."


    Viktor amusedly smiled and then made sure Brad''s secretary first arrived despite Brad telling him it was alright. Since Brad was old, he didn''t want to leave him alone in such a crowded ce where all sorts of people pass through, especially since his status wasn''t ordinary in this society.


    Soon his secretary came, and Viktor sent Brad in his car while he booked a taxi to get to the ce where Umilia took her yoga sses.


    While he was sitting in the car, Viktor was restlessly tapping the armrest of his seat while looking at the phone to see how much longer it would take to reach her ce.


    He even ced 75 dors on the front seat, telling the driver to keep it beforehand and also told him there was no need for change.


    Meanwhile, a few miles away, Umilia was in a small building where she was walking around a hallrge enough to amodate thirty people at most and had wooden tiles and well-painted walls that provided quite afortable and pleasant ambiance for those inside.


    She had rented this ce to teach yoga to women, and right now, she had thirty women of all sorts of ages in the hall doing yoga by learning from her.


    Some were teenagers while others were in colleges or working young women while the rest were housewives and some few old women who cared very much about their health.


    A few of these women were ex-military, and Umilia''s friends she met through her cafe and offered to teach them if they wanted, especially since meditation could help ease their minds after the things they have experienced on the battlefield.


    All of them were currently in a meditation pose since the sses wereing to an end soon, and Umilia was walking around with a zed expression, her mind drifting away in some other world.


    She was so distracted she wasn''t even bothered about the number of boys and men peeking at her from the windows outside on the first floor.


    Their eyes were totally glued to her dazzling face that had an alluring charm, her hour-ss figure, especially her voluptuous breast perfectly entuated by her gray sports bra that seemed to have a hard time holding in her full soft, and firm breasts without revealing her deep cleavage.


    Her toned stomach looked slender and curvy towards the hips, while her firm yet curvaceous buttocks were made more prominent by her ck cotton yoga leggings that tightly hugged her slim legs and soft thighs.


    The way her light olive skin was glowing with the aftermath of exercise only made her look even more seductive, and even with a simple low pony hairstyle, its simplicity only highlighted her charms even more.


    And the way her supple breasts jiggled a bit as she sauntered through the room made the men feel that not even the AC in the corridor was able to cool down their skin.


    She already had many admirers before, but today the number of youngsters and men looking at her from out the window was even more than before, especially because recently it seemed like their goddess astonishingly enough became even more beautiful just like that, to the point they felt their throat going dry just at the sight of her and their hearts thumping loud enough to make their heads feel dizzy.


    Whenever her glimmering light green eyes looked in their direction, they would immediately feel as if their souls got bewitched by those eyes and got trapped within them.


    Other than these changes, she now had a dignified and noble aura emanating from her, making her seem even more unreachable but a celestial fair floating in the skies.


    They were sure they had never seen such a beautiful woman in the world before. Some even looked up the inte for the most beautiful women on the andpared them to Umilia, only to shockingly realize how all of them looked like mere mortal girls before their goddess.


    How could someone so beautiful not be famous like a famous actress or at least a model? Were others blind, or was there some other reason? Or, most importantly, how the heck was she single? Or was there no man that matched her standards? This was something they felt, especially now after seeing the radical changes in her.


    But these people had no idea that Umilia had gotten tired of refusing film and modeling agencies more than a hundred times after they invited her to try modeling or acting as at least a side job, if not a career.


    No matter how many times she refused, they would still keep on trying since how could they let such a beauty get wasted in a yoga ss or a cafe? Her true potential was something they couldn''t even imagine and the amount of money that might follow her fame.


    However, Umilia was not interested in gaining fame or wealth but instead all she wanted was to repay Taya for the favors she had showered on her kindly. She was already satisfied and happy with what she had and never sought for more.


    All of these guys knew that Umilia was single, which was the main reason they all held great hopes in their hearts of at least entering her noble eyes even if they knew they were unworthy. But they couldn''t think of a single man in the world who could be worthy of being her man, not even the most famous handsome or richest man in the world seemed worthy to be in her presence, so why not let one among them try and see?


    After all, the more unobtainable the fruit of immortality seemed, the more men would desperately want to obtain it.


    But these people had no idea that right now, their goddess was deeply thinking about someone¡­a man who had already stolen her body, soul, and heart tens of centuries ago.

 Chapter 239 - An Emergency?

    Since the time she gained the memories of her past life, Umilia had been feeling quite overwhelmed, and only because of her mental fortitude was she able to process everything.


    At first, she had identity confusion, but then she realized that she was still Umilia yet Sae at the same time, only to be something more.


    She never thought she had such a tragic past and also the fact that she was involved with the same man she fell in love with within this life as well. This only made her feel that true love indeed binds people''s souls even if they don''t remember anything.


    She looked out the window and saw how drastically different this world waspared to the world in her past life.


    Not only that, she also realized how much she had changedpared to her past self in her previous life where she was just a woman who only had revenge in her mind with the determination to do anything to achieve it, even if it meant sleeping with the man she hated the most.


    But she never expected that she would fall in love with the same man, and after everything that happened, all that hatred she was holding in her heart had already turned into a river of love before she knew it.


    The world before her might have changed, but she didn''t really care about it anymore since it always kept on changing no matter how many centuries passed. But one thing that never changed was the fact that she still longed for the same man and couldn''t stop herself from thinking about him, wanting to see his face and see if he could love her once more like before.


    But suddenly her eyes flickered as she unconsciously spotted a man getting out of a taxi and as she looked closer, her eyes became a bit watery and soft, seeing the man''s face which she had already etched in her memories.


    The man seemed in a hurry as he closed the door of the taxi and looked around as he walked forward. But suddenly, he stopped and slowly lifted his head up as if he sensed someone staring at him.


    Umilia felt her heart quicken the moment the manid his eyes on her as it felt like she was seeing him after an eternity. The man''s expression rxed as if he was able to settle down the anxiety he was feeling all this time, and instead, his lips slowly curved into a charming smile as he stared at the visage of the breathtaking beauty looking at him from behind the window upstairs.


    He then immediately disappeared into the building, and Umilia got out of her daze as she turned around and announced after clearing her throat, "Everyone, please open your eyes."


    All thirty women opened their eyes with a hint of confusion and surprise on their faces as they looked at the clock first and then at Umilia.


    Umilia took a brief nce at the clock and said in an apologetic tone, "I am sorry, but we will have to end our meditation session early because of a certain emergency. I hope you all will understand."


    "Sure, Umi."


    "Sure, Big Sis Umi!"


    "It''s no issue, teacher!"


    "We understand, Umi. Don''t worry about it."


    "Our session was almost over anyway, so no problem."


    All the women got up and folded their mats as they said with smiles that it was fine. This was the first time Umilia ended the session a bit early, so they thought that she must have some important emergency and so didn''t think much about it and quickly packed up their bottles and mats so that they wouldn''t let Umilia bete.


    All the thirty women had a friendly and nice rtionship with Umilia since they have been her students for quite a while, and none of them left since they couldn''t see how there could be a better and kind yoga teacher like Umilia.


    The women who got out first were busy driving out the youngsters, and men crowded outside while some of them stood behind with the excuse that their friends or family members were Umilia''s students and were here to apany them.


    "Big Sis Umi, how did I do today?" A sixteen-year-old girl with pretty looks suddenly ran up to her and asked with sparkles in her eyes, whom Umilia recognized as Trisha, one of her students who was very fond of her.


    Her mother had sent her here to see if yoga could discipline her, and at first, she was very unenthusiastic and was quite a rebel when she first joined. But now, she was looking forward to Umilia''s sses every time after getting to know how awesome and nice she was.


    Umilia patted her head and said, "You really did great today, Trisha. Now all you have to do is practice your stretches so that your body bes more flexible, alright?"


    "Of course! By the way, Big Sis is looking pretty as a goddess as usual. So can you share your secret beauty routine with me? Pretty pleasssee¡­" Trisha asked with puppy eyes.


    Umilia inwardly sighed, knowing that she should have seen thising since when she first came to take sses after regaining her memories and undergoing physical changes as well, she had to cook up a story that she had been trying some new beauty routines.


    She couldn''t find any other suitable exnation to satisfy the curiosity of her students. stic surgery was an option, but there was no way she would recover so fast from a surgery like that. At least not in the perspective of Regrs. So that option didn''t seem viable.


    "Okay, okay. Next ss, I will write up a list and give it to you, alright?" Umilia said with a smile, making Trisha smile in glee, "Thank you! I will see you next ss, Big Sis!"


    The other women also nodded at Umilia and exchanged goodbyes as they left out the door. Some of Umilia''s friends who were ex-military made sure to get rid of the rascals who were leering at Umilia from outside on their way out.


    This was like a routine for them whenever they came to ss and thought that they could at least do this as a favor for their friend.


    However, a well-dressed, handsome man in a suit, looking about in histe twenties, was waiting outside with a bakery box in his hand and smiled as Trisha hugged him, "Brother, you are as early as usual.. And¡­I know for whom that box is for, hehe."

 Chapter 240 - Five Years Of Perseverance

    "Trisha, don''t be mischievous. I am just here to congratte your teacher since today is the anniversary of her yoga center," The man said with a refined smile.


    The ex-military women also smiled at this man since they were quite familiar with his face and also knew that he was Trisha''s elder brother and was a gentleman in their eyes, especially seeing how sweet he was to his little sister.


    So instead of driving him out like the other men and youngsters around, they greeted him as he greeted them back with a smile as well.


    His name was Linard, and he was quite the reputable bachelor in town since not only did he graduate from one of the most prestigious universities in the world, he also worked at a top managerial post in Vision Biosolutions, one of the most leading biopharmaceuticalpanies that had been making the headlines recently in the country of Ashua.


    He had a clean-shaven face with a square jaw and wellbed hair, parted towards the side, and thanks to his genes, he had quite the boyish charms to his face despite his age, which would surely make women look at him for a while in admiration.


    Trisha had beening to Umilia''s sses for the past five years, and this man always apanied her to pick her up after the ss, and it was not a secret that he was trying to court Umilia all this time.


    Since the moment heid his eyes on Umilia, he didn''t feel like looking at any other woman, and hence he was still single to this day. People found it such a pity and wondered why Umilia never epted this man''s advances despite being so handsome and a gentleman with a respectful background and job.


    He was surely like a gold package deal for all those unmarried women out there who would definitely reach for him the moment he was open to getting married to any one of them.


    Unfortunately, he was smitten with Umilia, and even his little sister Trisha felt pity for him and always tried to match the two of them but miserably failed since Umilia just was adamant about not dating anyone.


    Still, she didn''t give up, just like her brother, and wanted to see what was stopping Umilia from dating anyone.


    As thest of the women came out of the ss, Umilia was about to close the door when Linard came forward with a smile and said as he offered her the bakery box in his hand, "G-Good evening, Umi. Here, please take this to celebrate the anniversary of your yoga sses."


    Linard couldn''t help but hold his breath since Umilia''s beauty was just too intoxicating for him, and he had to gather all his willpower to not look down below her face since that might make her look down on him. But even his willpower seemed to falter, and in the end, he had to distract his mind by thinking of how much toilet paper he used this morning.


    Trisha stood a few steps behind since she wanted to give her brother some privacy while hoping to see whether he would be able to make Umilia fall for him.


    Umilia had a surprised look since even she didn''t remember that today was the day she started her yoga sses all those years ago. But to be polite, she epted the bakery box with a pure smile, "Thank you, Linard. But you didn''t have to go to such trouble for such small things."


    "Please¡­it wasn''t really troubling at all. It is my pleasure to make you happy. I mean¡­uh¡­anyway, can we have a coffee sometime this week? I am up for it whenever you are free," Linard asked with an awkward smile and continued, "In fact, my mother wants to meet you since she had heard a lot about you from Trisha and me. Would you be free this weekend?"


    Linard had no choice but to bring in his mother since he knew Umilia wouldn''te if he asked her out alone. But he doubted if Umilia would refuse if he included his mother just to make her feelfortable. Usually, no man would try to bring their parents the first time they try to court a girl, but Linard was just bing too desperate all these years.


    If it was the previous Umilia, she would have agreed, thinking that since an elderly person was involved, she should at least show her face and see why his mother wanted to meet her.


    But the Umilia standing before Linard could read his thoughts like an open book and knew that this young man wanted to court her, and it felt no different than a child asking for her affection.


    ''Sigh¡­'' Umilia knew her appearance would always attract these kinds of situations, especially now that she had retained some of her otherworldly characteristics. But she loved how she was, especially since she wanted to look good before a certain man.


    So she said politely, "I am sorry, Linard. I would only be wasting you and your mother''s time since I am not the one you are looking for. You should find someone of your age and someone who will like you for who you are, and that woman is not me. Then I am sure your mother would be even happier to meet her."


    Umilia said in a low voice so that others wouldn''t hear, but Trisha heard her since she was right behind Linard and feltplicated and surprised, not expecting such a direct answer from Umilia.


    Umilia knew that this young man was too infatuated with her, and it was better to nip it in the bud before giving him any kind of false hope. She couldn''t stop someone from liking her, but she could at least warn them to not waste their time and prevent any misunderstandings, even if it meant she would be hurting his feelings now.


    Linard had a stunned expression since he never expected that he would be rejected outright, just like that, even if he didn''t directly ask her out. He had always tread carefully around Umilia since he was afraid of getting rejected if he pressed too much.


    But now, it seemed as if all his efforts for the past five years were for nothing. He thought that as long as he stood around Umilia and she stayed single, he would finally get his chance someday.


    Umilia felt pity seeing his disheartened expression and knew that it was best to leave things at this and give him some space.. But just as she was about to close the door, wondering where Viktor was, she suddenly peeked out the door and looked at the corridor as her dreamy eyes gleamed.

 Chapter 241 - Arrest Me For Harassing Her?

    Umilia''s students, who were slowly leaving through the corridor, suddenly stood frozen on the spot with stunned and shocked expressions on their faces upon seeing a tall man dressed in a brown zer and dark brown pants, who was handsome and charming enough to dim the sunlight that was entering through the windows.


    It seemed as if the whole world revolved around him and the noble arrogance in his starry eyes only made him look even more fatally charming.


    The women had a blinking expression since they couldn''tprehend how such a handsome man could exist. And when his eyes briefly moved over in their direction, they felt as if their souls shook under his gaze.


    His body frame lookedrge and seemed as if he was packing in a lot of muscles underneath his zer and shirt, and one could only imagine how his body would look underneath.


    Some of the teenage girls who were very active on social media and would usually post pics of random handsome men walking around forgot about taking the pics of this man, as they felt as if they might lose time by taking out their phone and the man might walk away by that time.


    He had a slightly frustrated expression on his face, but the moment he looked at a certain someone, his expression rxed, and instead, a glimmer of felicity rippled through his face as he looked at Umilia and saw her hypnotic smile.


    Their eyes met each other, and at that moment, it was as if their surroundings had disappeared, and they were the only two people present here, exchanging a thousand words of longing just with their eyes only as time seemed to slow down.


    The women who were standing on the side of this man wondered if he was the scion of some noble family who hade to this country for a visit. But why would hee to this ce, especially an inconspicuous building? Who was he here for?


    As Viktor walked towards Umilia, the women turned their heads as he moved to see where he was going to, and to their surprise, he stopped right before Umilia and was staring at her, looking at her dreamy green eyes that were slowly getting misty as she looked at him.


    He felt an overwhelming sensation in his chest since, by just looking at her, he knew that she finally came back to him alive, even if it was after a very, very long time.


    He had spent centuries hating her and trying to forget her but couldn''t, and only recently he realized the reason why he was never able to erase her from his heart and never expected things to turn out like this but was d it did.


    And now, seeing her pure and timeless countenance, Viktor felt as if she literally descended from the heavens, despite not being dressed in any kind of extravagant dress.


    She didn''t exactly look like the Umilia he saw before leaving, but instead, she looked like her younger version and even more breathtakingly beautiful. Her brows were slender, and her nose was fine. Her lips were a delicate pink that looked soft like petals. There was no doubt that she was the most beautiful woman in this world right now.


    Umilia totally forgot that there were other people watching her and Viktor since all she could see was Viktor before her and wanting to express so many things to him which she couldn''t before.


    From the perspective of the other people standing around, something even more surprising and shocking happened as the man cupped Umilia''s cheeks and swooped in for a kiss that not only seemed endearing but hot at the same time. The women could feel the heat from a few feet away, and Trisha unconsciously gasped as she covered her mouth, seeing this shocking sight, unable to understand what the hell was going on.


    She thought this devilishly handsome random man was taking advantage of her teacher. Just because he was handsome like an immortal doesn''t mean he has the permission to take advantage of women, right? Furthermore, she was the woman her poor brother was fond of, and so she was about to stop him when she got another shocker, seeing that Umilia was not resisting but reciprocating the kiss as she closed her eyes.


    What in the fucking hell is going on here?


    Trisha felt as if she was dreaming, though Linard had it the worst as his expression became stupefied seeing the woman he liked so much making out with some random man that came in just now. He felt as if someone was squeezing his heart from inside seeing them kiss.


    Why was she not resisting but instead kissing him back? Was it because he was more handsome? No¡­she is not that kind of person¡­What if he is ckmailing her into this? Maybe he had something on her that was forcing her to submit to him? Was this why she was always refusing him and remained single? This bastard¡­


    Within just a few moments, Linard''s mind had stretched out to all the possible possibilities of why Umilia was letting this man kiss her, no matter how weird or unlikely or outrageous the reasons seemed.


    He just refused to believe that she was doing it out of her own volition.


    His expression contorted as he raised his hand to grab Viktor''s cor to ask him to stop harassing Umilia.


    But before his hand could reach his cor, Viktor''s hand grabbed his hand as he slowly broke the kiss and asked in a slightly irritated tone, "Who the fuck are you?"


    Viktor was having a good time reuniting with his first wife when this rascal just came out of nowhere and ruined the moment.


    Umilia came out of her daze and realized what happened, inwardly facepalming, seeing what Linard was trying to do.


    Linard felt intimidated by Viktor''s re, but he couldn''t afford to act weak before Umilia and puffed his chest as he used, "You should get out right now before I report you for harassing my girlfriend."


    ''Don''t worry, Umilia. I will save you from this bad guy,'' Linard heroically thought, waiting for Viktor to show a frightened expression.


    Tisha felt anxious seeing how her brother was trying to pick a fight with this big guy and wanted to stop him but at the same time couldn''t. She had never seen her usually silent brother being so pissed off and knew that it was the kiss that made him this angry.


    Umilia felt that Linard was going too far, "Linard¡ª"


    However, before she could scold him, Viktor gestured to her that it was alright, and she decided to remain silent, knowing that Viktor would want to handle this alone.


    Viktor smiled as he looked at Linard and flung away his hand, realizing what was going on here and why this little peep was so pissed off.


    As usual, yet another man yearned for his woman.


    Linard thought that Viktor got scared and straightened his tie as he waited for Viktor to run away.


    But his expression froze when Viktor smirked as he said, "Really? Then why don''t you report me to the police? Let''s see if they will arrest me for kissing my wife."


    Viktor felt amused instead of feeling angry at this guy. How did this guy imagine such a scenario?


    His words yet again shocked the people around him while Linard''s eyes and ears began to uncontrobly twitch in disbelief.

 Chapter 242 - What Is Wrong With You?

    "No¡­You are lying!" Linard immediately said with gritted teeth since he was damn sure Umilia was single all along and had never seen this man before all this time.


    He would have known it already if she really had a husband. If he didn''t, why would she hide the fact that she had a husband? It just didn''t make sense, and he was sure Umilia wasn''t lying all this time.


    "No, he is not, Linard. I advise you to please leave and not create a scene. Trisha, please take care of him," Umilia had no choice but to ask his sister to bring him out of here for his own sake.


    Trisha could feel all the staresnding on her brother and felt quite embarrassed even though she was not the center of attention.


    She quickly grabbed his arm and pulled him, "Brother,e on. Let''s go before things get worse."


    Trisha wished she could just disappear from this ce along with her brother since she doesn''t want to be awkward around Umilia the next time shees.


    Linard felt as if his chest got struck multiple times hearing Umilia say to herself that she was really the wife of this random guy.


    "B-But¡­when¡­." Linard asked with an expression of disbelief, still clinging to a small hope that Umilia would answer in the way he wanted to.


    "Yesterday¡­Hmm, I would have sent you an invitation if it was not for the fact that we had a private and quiet marriage," Viktor said with a smile.


    "Yesterday??" Linard felt as if the world around him was spinning while Trisha and the others were surprised that Umilia got married only yesterday, but she never said anything about it to them.


    Umilia gave a side nce at Viktor, wondering what kind of nonsense he was feeding these guys. But then she thought this was the aptest way to deal with it since officially she had married him almost two dozens of centuries ago.


    And only yesterday they finally reunited by being in the same world, and so it did make sense in some way.


    "Congrattions, Umilia,"


    "You should have told us, sigh¡­such a handsome husband, and we never knew,"


    "Congrats, Umi. But it''s a shame you didn''t hold a wedding ceremony. We would have been happy to help you out,"


    One by one, Umilia''s students began to congratte her since this was quite a big deal, especially since they knew that Umilia was single for a very long time despite being so kind and beautiful.


    How could such a soul not have a soul mate, and only now have they got their answer.


    Umilia felt a bit overwhelmed by the sudden wave of congrattions and thanked them all with a resplendent smile while also telling them that she would hold a small partyter for her students.


    "Umilia''s husband, what is your name?"


    "How old¡­Srry, I mean, where do you work?"


    "Where are you from? You do not look like you are from around here."


    "When did you guys meet?"


    "How long have you guys been in a rtionship? Oops, no need to answer if it''s too annoying, tehee."


    "Teacher Umi, congrattions! You finally got a cool husband! You really look so young and handsome!"


    "So this was the emergency, huh? We didn''t see thating, but we should have known about it, hehe¡­"


    Umilia''s students and her friends among them crowded around her and Viktor as they asked this beautiful couple a lot of questions while Linard was pushed backward and forgotten.


    Trisha was also curious for gossip and wanted to learn more about who this impossibly handsome was since even she couldn''t help but get distracted whenever she looked at his face. It was just too charming!


    Viktor had no idea he would be walking into this though he thought that he should have expected this if he were to barge into Umilia''s yoga ss suddenly.


    Still, he and Umilia somehow answered their questions and satisfied their curiosity.


    However, Linard felt as if his surroundings were getting blurry as the voices of the people around him began to fade. His pupils were dting in and out while his breathing became hurried.


    "Brother? Brother, are you okay?" Trisha worriedly asked as she somehow dragged her brother towards the stairs.


    She noticed how pale her brother''s face looked, and she could even see droplets of sweat on his forehead even though there was air conditioning in the corridor.


    She felt that he must be feeling really hurt and heartbroken now since the woman he was chasing for so long had already been snatched by some other man, and to add to that, they even kissed right in front of her brother.


    She felt that it must have been quite a traumatic experience for him, considering how badly he wanted to date Umilia. However, she could only sympathize with him, and there was not much she could do to help him now that things hade to this.


    "She...didn''t even have a...ring..."


    Linard felt as if his throat was itching and a sudden feeling of thirstiness. He had never felt so thirsty before in his life and quickly searched for something in his pockets, only to have his eyes widened when he realized that the thing he was looking for was missing!


    Red veins momentarily popped up in his neck, but he shook his head and squinted his eyes in and out as the red veins slowly disappeared.


    "Brother? You are worrying me. Don''t be so sad. I am sure you will find a good woman soon," Trisha could see that her brother seemed a bit out of it and was feeling worried about him.


    Linard took a deep breath and swallowed his saliva as he frantically held Trisha''s shoulders and said, "You¡­take a taxi and go home¡­I have to go somece else¡­I forgot I had work¡­" Linard said as his tone sounded a bit weak yet heavy.


    Trisha''s brows furrowed together as she worriedly asked, "Brother, you don''t look good. Maybe you should go to the hospital."


    Linard waved his hands hurriedly, "Don''t bother about it. I am fine."


    "But brother¡ª"


    "I said I am FINE! Damn it!" Linard suddenly snapped as his eyes suddenly became bloodshot, scaring Trisha as she took a few steps back unconsciously.

 Chapter 243 - A Hot Reunion

    "B-Brother?" Trisha''s eyes quivered as she stumbled back, not expecting to see such a scary side of her usually gentle and nice brother.


    In fact, he had never gotten angry at her before, no matter how mischievous she was or how many pranks she carried out.


    This was the first time, and that too for no reason other than telling him to go to the hospital.


    Linard''s eyes shook as if he realized something and immediately turned his head away as he clutched his face.


    Trisha didn''t know what to say, but she felt as if she lost her voice to ask him why he reacted like that. Was he that sad and angry? No¡­that couldn''t be. My brother is calmer than this.


    "Trisha¡­" Linard finally spoke in a low voice and continued, "I¡­I am sorry but please just go home. I have to go somewhere else right now."


    Trisha''s brows pulled together, but before she could ask him anything, Linard ran away in the opposite direction and got inside a taxi in a hurried manner.


    For some reason seeing him like this, Trisha felt a bad feeling in her heart, and it seemed to her that this was due to something more than just Umilia''s rejection.


    Meanwhile, Umilia finally was able to close the door as everyone left and pulled down the shutters so that nobody could see anything from outside the windows.


    However, a pair of arms suddenly hugged her from behind, making her body slightly tense up as she smiled, "I missed you¡­"


    Viktor parted her hair and kissed her neck as he said, "I missed you more¡­"


    Viktor could feel his blood tingling in excitement after reuniting with his first wife, holding her in his embrace and smelling the fragrance of her body and blood. For some reason, the fragrance of her blood was always the same and slightly simr before she got the memories of her past life.


    Only now he understood why.


    Viktor couldn''t hold back and immediately turned her around as he plundered her lips for a passionate kiss, sucking in her soft pink lips into his mouth.


    His hands were caressing all over her body before squeezing her breasts, while his other hand was clutching her sulent buttocks while caressing his middle finger in between her buttcheeks, making Umilia let out a subtle moan from the back of her throat.


    After tasting her tongue and experiencing the wetness of her warm mouth, Viktor broke the kiss as he looked at her flushed face, making her look even more enthralling.


    Umilia unconsciously lowered her eyes as she asked in a low voice, "Should we do this here? Won''t others outside hear us?"


    Viktor chuckled as he said, "You still haven''t changed¡­acting all shy, but I know you be wetter in situations like these, and I love that," Viktor said with a burning gaze as he caressed her crotch with his fingers.


    "T-That''s not true¡­" Umilia said with a pout, though Viktor''s caress over her pussy was making her lower half be hotter.


    Viktor smirked, seeing her seductive face, and inserted his fingers into her yoga pants, letting his fingers plunge into her wet pussy.


    "Ahn!~" Umilia was surprised by Viktor suddenly inserting his fingers into her pussy and clutching his zer in ecstasy.


    Viktor removed his fingers, and with a smoldering gaze, he sucked his fingers which were dripping with her love juice, making Umilia''s heart thump even more.


    "Raise your arms," Viktormanded as Umilia obediently raised her arms with hazy eyes.


    He grabbed the ends of her sports bra and pulled it up as he removed it from her body, making her breasts juggle for a while.


    Viktor couldn''t resist and immediately grabbed one of herrge soft breasts as he sucked on the other while licking and biting her pink bud.


    Her breasts seemed more firm than before yet were supple and soft as well, making it quite a pleasure to taste and suck on them.


    Umilia lovingly smiled as she caressed his hair and saw him sucking her breasts like a hungry baby.


    With a ''plop'' sound, Viktor let go of herrge breast and kissed all over her breasts, letting his mouth sink into her soft skin.


    He then licked her cleavage from top to down as he pressed herrge breasts against his face as if wanting to have his face squished by them.


    "You still smell like strawberries¡­" Viktor whispered as he kissed her soft stomach while holding her slender hips. He could see how her skin was glowing and seemed wet because of the sweat. In fact, he could see tiny sweat droplets on her skin and licked them, only to be surprised by how pleasant they tasted in his mouth.


    He was astonished that even though she had just done yoga and some vigorous exercise, she still smelled and tasted fresh like always.


    The room in which she held yoga sses had no air conditioner and only a few fans. Viktor felt that Umilia wanted it to be like that on purpose.


    "Really?" Umilia asked with a blush, feeling d that she doesn''t have to worry about taking a bath always before engaging in such lewd acts with her man.


    Viktor licked all over her stomach and all the way over her cleavage before kissing her upper breasts as his tongue slowly traveled upwards towards her neck, biting her skin while feeling the flow of her blood through her veins.


    "Ahnn~" Umilia mewled as Viktor sucked and bit her neck, making her skin be redder and hotter. She could also feel his demonic ''sword'' pushing against her lower half, almost as if threatening to tear through her pants and enter her sacred hole.


    Viktor could feel his ''little brother'' getting restless and crouched down as he pulled her leggings down in one fell swoop to reveal her ckce panties.


    "Wow¡­you must have been suppressing it for so long to be so wet¡­" Viktor chuckled as he saw her panties dripping slightly with her love juices before pulling them down as well to reveal her holy shrine.

 Chapter 244 - An Experienced Wife

    Viktor kissed her juicy thighs before kissing the crevices near her pink pussy, tasting the softness of her clean-shaven skin and her vulva.


    "Ahng~Viktor¡­" Umilia bit her lips in a seductive manner as she felt his hot lips caressing the skin near her sacred shrine.


    Viktor felt intoxicated by the fresh and sweet smell of her pussy and licked her vulva before kissing her sensitive pink bud and sucking on it, making Umilia let out a kittenish moan that was melodious enough to melt a man''s soul.


    Viktor grabbed her juicy butt cheeks and kneaded them into various shapes as he began to suck her delicate pussy, enjoying the wetness and warmth of her honeypot, sending waves of pleasure through her body.


    "Ahn~Ahn~" Umilia''s breath became even more hurried as her breasts heaved up and down, trying to keep up with Viktor''s relentless attacks with his mouth and especially his hot tongue that was making its way through her pussy walls and massaging them.


    Viktor lifted one of her legs and made it rest over one of his shoulders as he continued to suck her pussy passionately, letting his tongue dance around her insides.


    Umilia was feeling her head getting muddled by the pleasure Viktor was making her feel, especially as every time he sucked on her clit, she would feel like a jolt of electricity was shooting through her entire body.


    She couldn''t hold back finally as her body jerked and orgasmed all over Viktor''s face, "Ahnn~"


    Viktor gulped as her love juices flooded his mouth and licked all over her vulva to lick all of her juices.


    Viktor slowly raised his body and kissed her supple and soft breasts on his way up before kissing her lips while fingering her wet pussy.


    "Mmh~" Umilia slowly reached out her hands towards his crotch and skillfully slipped her hands into his pants to massage his erectrge cock.


    As she wrapped her fingers around his hot cock, she was yet again astonished and felt nostalgic to feel that the size of his demonic cock was still the same as in the past.


    She could still remember the day she lost her virginity in her past life as this big cock prated her delicate pussy for the first time, ravaging her for the whole night and leaving herpletely exhausted the next day.


    Viktor separated his lips from hers as he whispered in her ears with a smirk, "Missing my cock already?"


    Umilia didn''t know why but her hand was already caressing his half-naked cock that was sticking out from his pants, standing as tall as a sturdy sword. Even in her past life, she wouldn''t be this bold, but maybe it was because it felt like a long time or because of some other reason, she just wanted to not hold back but express her love as much as possible rather than holding regrets like before.


    So she could only shyly reply, "Stop teasing me already¡­it''s all your fault for keeping me waiting all this time."


    Umilia pushed Viktor away as he amused took a step back and saw her kneel down towards his crotch, unzipping his pants to reveal hisrge demonic sword that was visibly shaking with excitement at the presence of the holy fairy kneeling before it, impatient to vite and desecrate her sacred aura with its essence.


    As she pulled down his pantspletely, his majestic cock was hovering right above her face in an intimidating manner, staring at her with its ''eye'' while its manly smell was intoxicating her senses.


    She grabbed his cock, and without any forey, she immediately put itpletely into her mouth in one fell swoop, making Viktor take a deep breath in exhration.


    He couldn''t help but clutch her head as he thrust his cock deep into her throat, making her gag before helping her bob her head up and down as her mouth slid over his hot cock in an up and down fashion, stimting his sensitive spots.


    *Slurp~Slurp~*


    Umilia couldn''t help but close her eyes as she relished the taste of his hot cock, skillfully sucking his cock while letting her tongue dance around the rim of his ns while fondling his balls.


    Because she had regained her memories of her past life, it was easy for her to remember the past blowjob experiences she had with him, helping her suck his cock like a pro and knowing the right way to make him feel pleasure the most.


    Sometimes she just made random motions by stroking his cock up and down with her hand and spitting on the tip of his ns while looking at him with a seductive expression, followed by circling her tongue over his ns.


    She used her own saliva as a lube to take his penis deep into her mouth, making itfortable for her as well while making him drown in ecstasy.


    Viktor couldn''t help but have his blood dance in the excitement of receiving the most pleasurable blowjob he had received in tens of centuries.


    As expected, his first wife knew the best way to please him, especially when all his firsts were with her. She was the one he lost his virginity to, at least as far as his memories were concerned.


    Umilia took his cock out, and with an alluring gaze, she pressed her thumb onto his ns in a gentle and soft way while slowly circling around his ns with her thumb, making Viktor let out subtle groans as he caressed her face.


    However, the way she was stimting his sensitive ns was too much, making him feel tempted to empty his load into her hot mouth right here and now.


    And so he grabbed her head and thrust his cock deep into her mouth as he flexed his buttocks to unload his warm milk into her mouth.


    "Gulp!" Umilia''s eyes widened as she didn''t expect him to unload such arge amount of his warm milk into her mouth. Still, somehow she swallowed it all while feeling his cock erging even more in her mouth for a moment.


    Her mouth was almost stretched to the extreme because of howrge his demonic sword was, and yet found it satisfying and pleasurable to suck it and swallow his cum.


    Viktor took his cock out and shook it as some of the precum rained over her face while she opened her mouth to swallow some of it and licked her lips in an erotic way, making Viktor feel his throat go dry.


    "Come here, you vixen!" Viktor couldn''t resist and decided to ravage herpletely by grabbing her arm and dragging her towards the table in front of him.


    "Ah!~ Viktor!"

 Chapter 245 - A Dangerous Yet Steamy Pose

    Viktor bent her over the table and restrained both her hands behind her back as he smacked her bouncy butt cheeks, enjoying seeing them ripple with each smack.


    *Pha!*


    "Ah!~"


    Her buttocks rippled in an alluring manner, and Viktor caressed her shapely back as he positioned his cock near her honeypot and slowly prated her shrine as she let out a long exhtion of pleasure, tightening her pussy to receive his demonic sword.


    "Ahng~You are still as big as ever~" Umilia mewled as she flexed her buttocks to hold onto his thick cock.


    Viktor smirked as he smacked her buttcheek again, "Heh, what else did you expect from your husband?"


    He began to move his hips as he thrust his cock in and out of her wet pussy, making her whole body shake while herrge breasts were pressing against the table.


    Since her hands were restrained behind her back by Viktor, she couldn''t even hold onto anything for support, but at the same time, this position made her wetter as her love juices began to ssh out from her pussy with each of Viktor''s thrusts.


    Viktor knew all the best ways to turn her on, and one wouldn''t expect a woman with a sacred aura around her to behave so lewdly in these situations. In fact, they wouldn''t even be able to dream about it.


    He cupped one of her boobs and fondled them while restraining her wrists behind her back and moving his hips, feeling the tightness of her pussy and enjoying the pleasure it gave.


    She now felt more tighter than before, making him feel as if his cock was getting a good massage by her pussy walls, enveloping around it.


    "Damn, you are so fucking sexy to fuck!" Viktor looked at her gleaming seductive naked back that had droplets of sweat trickling down towards her buttocks and couldn''t help but feel even more turned on.


    Umilia was abashed to hear his dirty words and was astonished to feel his cock erging a bit more as it prated deep into her pussy, making her involuntarily open her mouth, gasping for air after running out of breath.


    "Ahhnn!~" She couldn''t help but let out a loud melodious moan as she orgasmed, and Viktor decided to cum as well as he said, "This time I am cumming outside!"


    He felt he had to paint her sexy back with his color and so took his cock out and ejacted all over her back as he let go of her wrists.


    *Sprrt!*


    His warm milk sprayed all over her back, making it quite a sexy sight and making Viktor sigh in satisfaction.


    However, he was not done as he lifted her up and turned her around before lifting her up by the buttocks.


    "Ah! What do you n to do now?" Umilia asked in nervous anticipation since even if she gets nervous about these things, she would get excited for them as well.


    "Let''s do the piledriver, hehe," Viktor said with an evil smile as he made her lie down on the yoga mat on the floors while lifting both her legs upwards till her pussy was facing his cock directly in an elevated manner.


    "T-This is¡­dangerous¡­" Umilia said meekly as her breasts heaved up and down in anticipation, her facepletely flushed in a beautiful red.


    To get some bnce, she spread her arms out towards the side since herplete lower half, including her legs, were at the mercy of this big bad wolf.


    Viktor smirked as he bent his knees and let his cock caress over her vulva, "Yes¡­dangerous for you."


    Seeing her below him in such a vulnerable position made Viktor feel even more thrilled. Since her body was very flexible, he bent her legs till they were almost touching the mat on either side of her head while her torso waspletely off the mat.


    Viktor, himself, was astonished to see how easily her legs bent to achieve such a difficult pose while she barely seemed bothered.


    She didn''t even have to support her lower back and was able to hold her butt up in the air by herself.


    Umilia gulped, seeing this familiar pose since she knew his cock would always prate her the deepest in positions like these and ravage her soul and body with pleasure.


    At the same time, she would be giving up total control to him and letting herself be dominated by this big wolf.


    If it was any other woman, they would be finding it hard to master such a position, especially when it required quite some flexibility and stability and even more if maintained for a long period of timefortably.


    Viktor flexed his butt as he thrust his thick cock right into her pussy, making Umilia''s buttocks tremble in excitement since Viktor had stimted all her sensitive spots, including her g-spot, all in one go.


    "Ahhhnn~" She let out a long soft moan and began to have her whole body shake as Viktor continued to pound her rapidly.


    Herrge breasts were bouncing up and down, making it quite an alluring sight for Viktor to enjoy, and seeing how she was turning her face away from him shyly, only made him excited even more to dominate his woman even more.


    *Slick!~Slick!~ Slick!~...* The sounds of his cock plundering deep into her pussy with each thrust echoed in the room.


    "Ahn!~Ahnn~Ahnng~" Umilia was continuously moaning sensually as her body shivered and shook with pleasure and Viktor''s brutal thrusts.


    Now that she was no ordinary human, she was strong enough to take on Viktor''s unrestrained thrusts since he also didn''t have to hold back anymore, thus making this steamy battle real satisfying for him.


    Since this position was too stimting for her, Umilia couldn''t help but have her lower half jerk as she felt trails of fire pooling in her abdomen.


    "Ahaaan!~" A gush of her love juices sshed out just as Viktor took his cock out and let go of her legs as he let his cum rain all over her body.


    Umilia closed her eyes as she opened her mouth to receive some of them into her mouth and was yet again astonished at the amount of cum he had just ejacted on her. As expected, he was still like a machine that would never get tired of doing sex.


    She only got even more excited seeing him cum so much.


    "Now¡­let''s try your favorite pose next. I don''t want to be an unfair husband," Viktor chuckled while Umilia smiled with a red face, inadvertently thinking about some adventurous things in her mind.


    The two continued to battle and tussle over the mat till it had turned a new shade from Viktor''s warm milk and became wet from Umilia''s numerous orgasms. If her students came to know what was happening in the ce where they learned yoga, they would be having a hard time keeping a calm expression the next time they enter her ss.


    Hours passed, and it was night when Viktor and Umilia both decided to stop for now before they lost themselves in pleasure and worried certain people by not returning home.

 Chapter 246 - Artificially Engineered

    Viktor thought Umilia would have a hard time cleaning herself up after all the cum he spurted over her body and was about to help her out when he was astonished to see that with just a snap of her fingers, her body became perfectly clean, just like that.


    "Magic is indeed convenient, huh?" Viktor chuckled as he shook his head.


    "Well¡­learning witchcraft shouldn''t be just limited to fighting off evil but also used for daily life," Umilia said with a radiant smile and asked, "Don''t you want to learn to use your Odic Force? I can sense how strong your Odic Force is, but it seems a bit unrefined since you never properly cultivated it. I can teach you."


    Viktor shrugged as he waved his hand, "No need for now. I am already strong enough as it is."


    Viktor felt that learning these things would be a drag, especially when he heard that it required centuries of dedicated mind and focus. He wasn''t yet ready to force himself into a routine and burn himself out. He had only woken up fifty years ago and wanted to have some time to enjoy himself before getting bored again. He decided to take up Umilia''s offer when that happened.


    Umilia parted her lips to say something like a sh of hesitation crossed her face, but then she said as she put on a tight-fitting sports jacket and pants, "Alright, if that''s your wish. Anyway, considering your skills, I am sure you will learn quickly."


    The two soon left and decided to walk back home as they walked through the almost empty streets under the night sky, talking andughing about various things as they reminisced about the past.


    "By the way, your daughter, Sayana, what really happened that day? Who dared to hurt you? I didn''t ask you before since it seemed like a traumatic event for you but are you alright to talk about it now?" Viktor asked with knitted brows. This was something that was always in the back of his mind.


    Umilia softly nodded as her expression becameplicated and said, "To be honest, because of my state at that time, it all feels like a blur, and all I remember was the intense pain I suffered while sleeping in those cages along with others. There was this woman¡­she had a small scar over her eye if I remember correctly and she was the one who captured us all and put us in cages like animals¡­haa¡­it was really horrible. The treatment they gave us was even worse, especially when we were put in rooms that didn''t have any light at all."


    Viktor clenched his fists, feeling angry yet sad that Umilia faced this all alone while he was fooling around somewhere. If only he had known about this, he could have saved her and made sure to find out who these people were, especially the woman with the scar.


    "What did they exactly do to you people?" Viktor asked as his brows furrowed even more.


    Umilia said as she tried to remember those memories as she didn''t feel much daunted by them anymore considering she had gone through enough tribtions in her past life, "First they gave us some kind of injections which I was barely conscious enough to notice what it was. Then they made us lie on observation beds for at least a month and during that month was when I experienced intense pain that made me feel like almost killing myself just to escape from this pain and couldn''t think of anything else."


    By this time, even Umilia couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose remembering these unpleasant memories, but she wanted to tell Viktor everything since this was quite important and continued, "And the next month, they took multiple syringes of blood from me, making me wonder if they were going to kill me by draining me of all blood. I expected all kinds of bad things, but in the end, I became unconscious for god knows how long till one day I woke up with a baby in my hands. There was thisdy doctor who was monitoring me all this time¡­she told me that I should feed the baby since it was mine. I was shocked and confused since I never had a man, but the doctor assured me by saying that it was an ''artificial'' process, but in the end, the child has my DNA. She then exined it to me as well, even though it seemed like she shouldn''t."


    Umilia looked at Viktor and asked, "Do you know what she said?"


    Viktor shook his head with a hint of confusion on his face since all this time he thought it was artificial insemination, and thinking about it only made him feel even more determined to punish the ones who hurt her.


    Umilia said in a soft voice, "Apparently, Sayana was "artificially" born in every way with some artificially engineered DNA in her along with mine. She was made with my own blood only with slight modifications here and there. And I myself saw babies being created and nurtured inrge liquid tubes¡­arge number of them. Some were as small as my little finger, while some seemed big enough toe out. However, I heard that most of them would die because of certainplications, and I was, in fact, very lucky to have my child born healthy and alive. Knowing all these things¡­ It was yet another shocker for me, and I never remembered about it ever again until now when I forcefully peered into my subconscious."


    Viktor was also shocked to hear this since he had never heard of anyone growing babies artificially like this¡­it just didn''t make sense, and scientifically he had no idea how all this worked.


    Since all this meant that Sayana was artificially created using Umilia''s blood!


    He hugged Umilia, imagining what she must be feeling carrying all this in her heart for all these years without nobody to tell these things or more like she couldn''t. He wished he could have been there for her in the past or at least returned to the Snow Mansion earlier, but now he decided to catch all these people who were involved and get to the bottom of it.


    Umilia softly smiled, feeling his warm hug, and hugged his waist as she leaned her head towards his chest while walking, feeling better after talking about these sad and ufortable memories.


    She felt even sadder for her daughter, wondering how she would react if she came to know about all this.


    After a few moments, Viktor asked curiously, "Do you have any idea why they did all this or went through suchplicated measures? What was their mission?"

 Chapter 247 - She Has An Odic Heart?

    Umilia''s expression became serious as she said in a contemtive tone, "It is something I still can''t figure out. But I remember seeing a logo of their organization here and there¡­it looked something like an ''S'' that seemed to be shaped like a zigzag. As for why they were doing all these things or running these experiments, I have no idea. I remember lots of women dying from all sorts ofplications right beside me while I was scared and frightened, wondering if I was going to be the next. Watching them die in gruesome ways was something my young mind couldn''t handle at that time. But somehow, I survived till the end and was even isted from others."


    Viktor was astonished that even before Umilia merged with the Soul Crystal, she was still strong enough to not go crazy from all these traumatic experiences, especially considering how young she was at that time.


    Still, he had to ask, "But considering you were in a facility with tight security, how did you manage to escape with Sayana?"


    Umilia''s expression became a bit sad as she said, "Remember thatdy doctor I told you about? I don''t know if she was kind or feeling guilty about the experiments being conducted on us, but she took a big risk by helping me escape along with my baby. All she said was that she was trying to right her wrongs and told me to leave the country and hide somewhere with my daughter. Otherwise, these people woulde and kidnap me again or my daughter. But just after I escaped, the guards knew about it, and I have no idea what happened to the doctor after that. I could only pray that nothing bad happened to her."


    Viktor let out a sigh of relief, inwardly thanking thisdy doctor for saving his wife and her daughter. He was d there were still people kind enough to help and save others without standing to gain anything.


    Still, it didn''t make him feel less disappointed in himself. He had always beente in saving the people he loved¡­just like his parents. They died while he was away studying in an institution, and even if it was not really his fault, he couldn''t help but me himself, especially since he was not an ordinary being.


    Umilia continued as she leaned on his arm, "I ran and ran till I came upon Taya. Her smile looked like the ray of light I was looking for, and she was indeed kind enough to support and take Sayana and me in."


    Umilia then shook Viktor''s hand as she said with a smile, "You know you are quite lucky to have a woman like her love you. Even though she seems to be upset with you on the outside, she loves you more than you think. I bet you just have to talk to her using your ''ways'' and she would surely melt back into your arms again."


    Viktor softly chuckled, "That is what I n to do anyway. I can''t let her slip out of my hands that easily. But about Sayana¡­do you ever n to tell her the truth?"


    Umilia''s eyes flickered as she said, "I don''t know, but there is something even more shocking I found about her after merging with the Soul Crystal."


    Viktor''s brows pulled together, "What was that?"


    "She has an Odic Heart¡­" Umilia trailed off, not knowing if she should consider this a blessing or¡­


    Viktor''s brows raised, "An Odic Heart? Does that mean¡­she can use magic?" This was not something he sawing.


    Umilia rubbed her forehead as she said with a hint of worry, "She should be able to as long as she is aware of it and trained to use it. But the problem is¡­the reason she has an Odic Heart could have something to do with the experiment, and I don''t know if an artificially created Odic Heart would be stable when using Odic Force in the long run or any side effects she might face. For now, she seems alright but only when she starts manipting her Odic Force and continues for a while would I be able to make sure if she would be alright or not. But once she starts, then there is no going back. This is the dilemma I am facing right now. Making her stronger is my wish so that she would never have to face the things I did and protect herself."


    Umilia was very worried about her daughter since she had nevere upon things like these and didn''t know if Sayana would continue to have a normal life in the future.


    Viktor caressed her shoulder and said in a determined tone, "Don''t worry. I will keep an eye on her and protect her from all harm. So till then, you could research whether it will be okay to teach her or not."


    Umilia felt her worries dissipating away just by hearing his confident voice and hugged him affectionately as she said, "I don''t know what I would have done without you, husband."


    "Haha, you picked the best man. Oh, look¡­a nice cozy hotel. How about we have something to refresh our moods?" Viktor suddenly pointed to arge three-storied hotel on the opposite side that looked quite ssy and luxurious enough to make passersby look at with awe written all over their faces.


    Umilia had a blinking expression, hearing Viktor say how it was a ''nice and cozy hotel''.


    "Viktor, that is a five-star hotel at least. I don''t think we should waste money on such hotels. We can go to a smaller one if you want," Umilia thought that Viktor still had no money for himself, at least not enough to afford a meal here.


    Viktor gulped as he remembered that he had lost his wallet and everything and would now have to ask the bank to reissue him new ones.


    Still, he wasn''t bothered and pulled along Umilia towards the other side as he said, "It doesn''t matter. You took your credit card with you, right?"


    Seeing his shrewd smile, Umilia''s eyes began to slightly twitch as she stiffly nodded but then shook her head, "No, I¡ª"


    "Yes, you did! Nowe!"


    "Ah! Viktor! I don''t know if I have enough limit on my card. I spent most of it for S¡ª"


    "It''s fine. Even if your cards bounce, I will just shake the manager''s neck."


    "Viktor!" Seeing his mischievous wink, Umilia could only amusedly smile, seeing that this rogue wolf never changes his shade.

 Chapter 248 - The Stalker

    The well-dresseddy greeter standing just outside the entrance of the hotel was momentarily surprised upon seeing the most gorgeous couple she had seen, though the clothes they were wearing contrasted with the people that usually came to dine here, especially wearing suits and elegant gowns.


    Still, she acted politely as she let them in, and a male waiter quickly came to greet Viktor and Umilia, though he had his soul momentarily shaken by her beauty.


    "Ahem¡­" Viktor cleared his throat, making the young waiter quicklye to his senses and apologize before asking Viktor, "Sir, which seat would you like to sit in? We have many types of arrangements depending on the mood like¡ª"


    "How about somewhere private and quiet where I can just enjoy my wife¡­I mean, enjoy eating good food with my wife," Viktor said with a chuckle while Umilia awkwardly cleared her throat and pretended as if she didn''t hear anything.


    The waiter had an awkward expression, though he immediately nodded with a smile, "Sure. We have just the arrangement. Please follow me."


    The people who were dining in the big hall of the ground floor of the hotel were surprised by the clothes this couple was wearing and wondered if they entered the wrong hotel by mistake or overestimated themselves, thinking that these two must not be rich to dress like this ande here.


    However, when they saw their faces that had a noble and elegant charm, they momentarily stopped eating or talking and instead felt as if these two wereing from some noble families who were here under some disguise or maybe trying to be low-key.


    Umilia''s voluptuous body garnered the attention the most, especially since her sports jacket tightly hugged her curves, making even the nerdy youngsters who had dedicated all their life to getting excellent grades for college and ignoring girls involuntarily look at Umilia''s back as she walked past, unable to take their eyes off.


    Even one of the richest men in town who was coincidentally having dinner with his family had his mouth form a big ''O'' from awe, and his little daughter, who was sitting on the side, shoved a piece of chicken right into his mouth as she asked in a loud voice, "Father, why are you looking at that big sister''s bottom?"


    "Cough!" The man''s eyes immediately widened as he felt his wife stomping on his feet and unconsciously coughed the piece of chicken onto the te while feeling as if he lost all face, seeing the stares from the people around him.


    "Shh, you misunderstood. I was merely looking for the waiter over there, cough, cough."


    Viktor and Umilia, who clearly heard them, couldn''t help but chuckle while he proudly hugged his wife''s waist, winking at the thirsty men around him, making them feel as if this guy was purposefully stepping on their faces by hugging his girlfriend.


    ''Dude, not everyone can be lucky and handsome as you.''


    ''Hmph, you must have been a saint in your past life to score ady like that. Damn, he must be crying in happiness every night in the bed they share.''


    ''He must be filthy rich, bah!''


    The waiter led Viktor and Umilia towards a small pirate room which had a small tablerge enough for a couple with dimly lit lights hanging over them and even a small candle in the middle of the table to set a perfect romantic mood.


    There were no chairs but a cushiony cabriole that allowed a couple to sit together side by side and make themselvesfortable while eating.


    ''Luxury hotels indeed know how to lure people in,'' Viktor inwardly mused as he and Umilia got in and ordered the best delicious food on the menu. And each time he asked the waiter to note down a dish, Umilia felt her purse bing lighter and lighter. She decided to not stop him since he must be feeling quite famished after a long trip and decided to let him act as he wanted to this time.


    After the waiter left and Viktor closed the door, he saw how Umilia was looking at him with a helpless expression, "You should have told me before if you were this hungry. Do you need my blood?" Umilia asked as she parted her hair towards the other side and slowly unzipped her jacket down till her chest, revealing her deep cleavage and swan-like neck, making Viktor involuntarily swallow his saliva, not expecting her to do something as seductive as this right now.


    "Ah!~"


    He immediately pounced on her like a wolf and began to suck her blood from her neck while slipping his hand into her jacket to toy with herrge milky breasts.


    "Ahn~Viktor~...." Umilia still couldn''t understand why Viktor sucking her blood always feels so good to the point that he could even make her climax immediately if he wanted to by just increasing the intensity.


    "Muah! That was tasty¡­" Viktor leaned back as he smacked his lips, licking up her blood that was smeared on his lips while Umilia''s face was already flushed, her eyes hazy.


    "Damn, you turned me on again¡­" Viktor chuckled as he unzipped his pants, and his demonic sword immediately popped out as Umilia looked on with a blinking expression.


    "Here? Haa¡­you can''t be helped¡­" Umilia sighed as she lowered her head and went down on his huge thick cock, making Viktor let out a long exhtion in pleasure.


    The two had a steamy session till they sensed the waitering towards them with the food, though Viktor thought that he was already satisfied by drinking her blood.


    The two had a good time eating and drinking together, and by the time they got out of the hotel, they realized that it was already 9 PM.


    Still, they only had about fifteen minutes of walking distance left and so walked through the empty streets with their hands entwined.


    But over two hundred meters away, someone was stalking them from afar with scarlet red eyes!

 Chapter 249 - Murder Under The Night Sky

    "You know I lost your photos along with my mobile after it got destroyed," Viktor said with a slight grimace as Umilia looked at him with a strange look.


    "What? I know I promised to keep it safe but don''t worry, nobody else got it. It''s just gone forever," Viktor shrugged as he said in a reassuring tone.


    Umilia sighed and said with an amused smile, "It''s not that. You took those photos with just great enthusiasm, and I felt it a pity that you lost all of them."


    "Oh, we both know that I can take those kinds of photos again any time," Viktor caressed her face as he said with a wink, making Umilia look away with an embarrassed look.


    Four hundred meters away, the man with scarlet red eyes was hiding behind a building with a bva mask on his face that only revealed his mouth and a pair of eyes.


    He seemed to be heavily panting as if he dodged a bullet, though his hands were continuously shivering, and he was holding his own throat for some reason as if he was experiencing some kind of ufortableness.


    "Haa¡­no¡­why¡­why¡­" He mumbled as he banged his hands on the wall behind him, sharp nails slowly growing out of his fingertips that looked sharp enough to even cut through a block of wood.


    "Please stop¡­aarghhh¡­" The man seemed to be suffering from some agony and pain as his long sharp nails pierced into the concrete.


    His ears perked when he suddenly heard someone''s footsteps and looked to the side to see a woman in her thirties dressed in corporate clothes walking with a bag in her hand.


    His eyes narrowed and quivered the moment heid his eyes on her¡­his nose twitching with just smelling her scent from fifty meters away. At that moment, the light in his eyes changed to a blood-thirsty one as if he had lost all sanity.


    At this time, the street was quite empty for these two though the woman didn''t seem to be aware of the man''s presence as she was busy texting someone on her phone.


    The man stepped out of the alley as he silently began to follow her with a restless pace, slowly and slowly getting closer to her.


    It was like he was stalking his prey and was looking around with vignt eyes to see if anybody else was nearby.


    The scent of her blood seemed to make the man''s mind go crazy even without touching her. It was as if he was suffering from eternal thirst and finally found the drop of water he was looking for.


    He finally couldn''t take it, and with a single leap, he reached right behind the woman and covered her mouth as he lifted her up easily and ran back to the small alley he was hiding in.


    "HNMMMM!!" The woman waved her hands frantically with a shocked and confused expression. She desperately tried to call for help, but the man''s grip was too strong, and her whimpers were all dying down and could only helplessly watch as she got taken into a dark alley.


    And before she knew it, a pair of something as sharp as knives pierced into her neck brutally, making her cry in pain, unable to even let out a single shout of despair.


    The man was feeding on her blood so eagerly as if he found the nectar of life, though he was only draining away the life of the woman quickly as her body began to fall limp, her eyes slowly bingnguid, no longer struggling to break free from his grip.


    The man continued to gulp down her blood continuously, making her face pale and her eyes slowly lose their light.


    The woman''s body finally became entirely limp as she dropped to the ground lifeless, and the man licked all the blood from his lips, smiling with a satisfied expression.


    "How tasty¡­I can''t believe it¡­hehe¡­" Before he knew it, he was already tasting for more.


    However, a minute ago, Viktor''s brows suddenly pulled together as he stopped and turned around, only to see an empty street.


    Umilia also stopped and turned around with a look of confusion, wondering whether Viktor sensed something for him to look behind with a look of suspicion.


    "What is it, Viktor?"


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and shook his head as he said, "Nothing. Maybe it was just a feeling. Let''s go."


    Umilia didn''t sense anything odd near her and also thought that maybe Viktor just had a feeling, but only she knew that his instincts were rarely wrong.


    Just as they were about to reach the Snow Mansion, Umilia told Viktor, "Today, you have to sleep in your room."


    "Eh¡­Why is that? You don''t want your husband''s warmth?" Viktor asked in a confused tone.


    Umilia slightlyughed as she said, "It''s not that I don''t want to. But you have to talk things out with Taya. She will be home soon."


    "Oh, I was going to talk to her anyway. It seemed as if she had something important to tell me, and I also had something to tell her, you know. Or did you tell her about what happened?" Viktor asked curiously.


    Umilia shook her head as she said, "No. I decided that we both could tell her together so that at least you would be there to help her process all this. Now I will enter home first. You should change into your Dorian Grey disguise."


    Viktor looked ahead and saw the beautiful half-lit snow mansion behind the huge walls and nodded as he gave her a quick kiss on the lips, "Alright, I will be there soon."


    After Umilia left, he quickly modified his body shape to match the slim body type of his Dorian persona and removed his reversible jacket, and put it on inside out before entering through therge gates.


    However, he was surprised to see Taya''s car in the garage and wondered if she was home early and so eagerly entered the mansion to see her. The mansion was very quiet, and it seemed to him that all or most of them, including Tiana and Sayana, must have gone to bed or were busy inside their rooms.


    He went up the first floor and checked out Taya''s room, only to be surprised to not see her there.


    ''Did she take another car or a taxi? How strange¡­'' Viktor thought as he shook his head and decided to wait in his room till she came back home.


    However, he suddenly smiled just as he was about to enter his room.

 Chapter 250 - Can You Forgive Me?

    He opened the door, and it was pitch dark inside. Still, he didn''t turn on the lights but merely entered his room and closed the door as two slender arms suddenly wrapped him from the back, "Viktor¡­you are back¡­"


    Viktor closed his eyes as he sighed, "Taya¡­why¡­why did you keep me waiting all this time¡­"


    In the darkness, Taya only tightly pressed her supple body against his back as she continued to hug him, not daring to meet his gaze, "I-I am¡­sorry¡­I really am¡­I never wanted to¡­You must have known that, right?"


    Viktor''s eyes becameplicated as he said, "What''s the point? All this time¡­all these years¡­you do know that time is not a luxury for you, right? We could have spent a good life together, but you pushed me away, and I thought it was because you didn''t want to experience sadness by being with me¡­knowing that I would be left behind one day. I wouldn''t have forced you to do anything if you didn''t want to, but it was picture perfect clear you wanted me¡­.and love me. I had seen you since the time you were born, took care of you, and protected you. All those years of your childhood, I only saw myself as your guardian, just a gesture to return the favor your parents showed me by helping me adapt to the present era. Sigh, who would have known you and I would be more than just a guardian and young mistress when you grew up."


    Taya bit her lips as tears began to overflow from her eyes, wetting the shirt on his back, and Viktor felt sad as well since he knew Taya did not push him away out of spite or anything but something else.


    "Tell me¡­the true reason why you didn''t want me near you¡­I got to know it now, or else I can''t talk to you anymore if you n to keep on hiding things from me. I am tired and have lost too much over the years. I just can''t see you suffer as well," Viktor said in a serious tone since he couldn''t think of another way to stop Taya from suffering alone. He could clearly see that something was bothering her and could even make a guess about it though he wanted to hear it from herself.


    Taya''s fingers trembled in anxiety and nervousness since she knew this day woulde where she would have to tell him the true reason why she didn''t want to be near him.


    "B-Because I¡­I wanted to dedicate myself to developing a drug¡­to extend my life¡­to be with you¡­That is the main reason I was even interested in learning medicine from my high school days¡­Or the reason I was so passionate about it¡­" Taya said in a fragile voice, though she felt as if her heart had gotten lighter after telling him this, something she had been hiding for many years since she knew Viktor would never like her doing such things.


    Viktor kind of expected this since it wasn''t the first time his woman wanted to extend her life, and in fact, it was quite natural for them to want to. But he still asked, "And how did you n to develop it?"


    Taya held her breath as she said in a low voice, "By using a blood sample¡­a special one¡­"


    Viktor''s eyes shook as he held her hands firmly and asked worriedly, "Don''t tell me you used¡ª"


    "No! It was not yours¡­I would never¡­" Taya immediately denied knowing how Viktor was sensitive about it and for a good reason after knowing what happened to one of his wives in the past after he tried to turn her, "And even if I wanted to, I would have asked for your permission, but I knew you wouldn''t want me taking your blood. So I never did."


    Viktor let out a loud sigh of relief but still asked, "Then whose?"


    "I can''t tell you that¡­that is the one thing I can''t tell you even if I want to¡­It''s really out of my control¡­It''s the same as how I can''t tell you whose Tia''s parents truly are¡­" Taya said in an anxious tone, wondering if Viktor would even believe her since, from someone else''s perspective, what she said could only be seen as a load of nonsense.


    Viktor could sense that she was not lying, and in fact, he knew Taya wouldn''t lie to him in a situation like this. But this only made him more puzzled by wondering what she meant by the words that it was out of her control and who Tiana''s parents were and why did they entrust Taya to look after her and raise her? What was going on?


    He shook his head and sighed, "Haa¡­fine. I believe you. But what I care about more is, did you inject anything into yourself? Some prototype drug you developed using this blood? You didn''t, right?"


    This was what Viktor wanted to know the most since he knew scientists and researchers could get quite crazy experimenting and developing stuff, willing to take the life-threatening risks to get sess and achieve their dreams.


    Taya said in a soft voice, "I was tempted to¡­a lot of times¡­but I didn''t since it wasn''t safe, nor was Ipletely sure about it. I knew you wouldn''t want me doing these dangerous experiments, and that is why I didn''t want you around me since you would definitely find out what I was up to one day. And I just didn''t want to lie to your face as well. I know it was stupid of me, but since I had started it decades ago¡­it was too hard for me to stop it all¡­thinking that I was very close to the answer after each failed experiment. But the day you came back, I realized how cold and sad my life was without you in it. And how foolishly I wasted a good amount of my years in doing things that were futile. I am really sorry for that, Viktor¡­Can you forgive me, please....h¡­" Taya finally broke down, unable to contain the emotions she was bottling up in her heart all these years as she clutched the back of his shirt tightly, just like she used to in her younger days.

 Chapter 251 - One Day Your Worries Might Not Be Worries Anymore

    "Taya¡­" Viktor held her hands gently as he turned around and gave her a consoling hug, not wanting her to beat herself up anymore, knowing how much she must have struggled all by herself just so that she could live with him longer.


    But in pursuit of that, she forgot about the number of years she already had and the fact that she could have spent them with him.


    Before, Viktor was quite angry and sad about Taya being someone he couldn''t recognise, especially considering how she was not telling him anything. He even had decided to not forgive her easily without making her understand how long she kept him hanging while hurting him.


    But only now he realized that she was afraid of him trying to stop her from pursuing a way of staying with him forever or at least long enough to be a memory that won''t fade away from his heart any time soon.


    Since Viktor was immortal, he knew he could never truly understand how Taya or his previous wives must have felt when thinking about how they would fade away into oblivion while he would continue to live on.


    Would they still live on in the heart of an immortal like him after their deaths? Would memories of them be washed away from his heart after 50 years? What about 100 years or 500 years or after an eternity?


    This was what people feared the most whenever it involved their loved ones. It was not the fear of death that worried them the most but the fact that if their loved ones would remember them after their deaths.


    If even ordinary people had such worries for their loved ones, who were people that wouldn''t usually live more than a hundred years, how would one feel if their loved one was an immortal?


    Even though it was very dark, Viktor could easily see everything. Her cheeks really were beautiful like cherry blossoms, her skin incredibly smooth. Not even white pearls couldpare to her beauty, "I am really sorry...Viktor...I have always been yours and all these years pushing you away every single time were the most painful moments of my life. If I could get relive these 20 years...I-I would have held on to you..."


    "Taya¡­remember¡­no matter how many years we have together¡­You will always be in my heart. You are not going anywhere else¡­okay?" Viktor asked in a warm voice as he hooked his finger under her chin, gently raising her face up.


    The small drops of warm tears that were trickling down her rosy cheeks were wiped away by Viktor''s finger gently, though her watery eyes were still closed shut.


    Viktor kissed her warm eyes softly to make her know that he had already forgiven her and that she wouldn''t be alone anymore.


    Taya''s lips trembled as she softly smiled, feeling his warmth, and was happy that he wasn''t going to hate her or anything. She knew if it was someone else, they might not have shown the patience Viktor did but was instead happy that he never gave up on her all this time.


    She also told him that she was unable to tell him certain things...things that were some of the important things she had no choice but to hide from him, especially the things revolving around her experiments and the recent incidents. But still he decided to understand her situation without any reasonable exnation.


    He knew that she had been trying to achieve immortality or something close to it all these years and why she was pushing him away and even lied to him about Tiana.


    But Taya decided not to tell him about her research getting stolen since she decided to solve it by herself since she couldn''t bring herself to burden Viktor anymore with her problems or let him bear the responsibilities for the mistakes she made. She knew if she mentions any of her problems no matter how big or small to Viktor, he would solve it for her even if she insists him not to.


    However, she had no idea that Viktor had nned to keep a close eye on her to know what was it that she was forced to hide from him and see what things she had been involved with. He knew she was not involved with anything that could hurt him but he was worried about if she would get hurt.


    Viktor slowly raised his head and looked at her as he said in a soothing tone, "Besides¡­don''t worry your little head about the future. We never know what kind of surprises fate has in store for us. Maybe one day your worries won''t be worries anymore."


    Viktor sincerely meant what he said since he had already heard from Umilia about how Sayana was born with an Odic Heart because of an experiment. So he felt that if he digs deeper into this organization and finds some answers, maybe he and Taya could work together to discover a method that could safely prolong her life.


    Of course, he decided to not tell her about those things now till he could make sure Taya wouldn''t get hurt. But he felt that even if that method fails, there should be another, either through magical means to try and prolong Taya''s life. He had already decided to seek answers for the same now that he knew that this world had supernatural secrets he never expected or knew.


    Also he now had the support of the Fujo n, at least through the patriarch and was optimistic that he could discuss with himter and see if there was any way to make a Regr more than just an ordinary human.


    Taya was surprised to hear his words and even sense an air of confidence in his voice as she slowly opened her eyes to look at his face that was dimly lit by the moonlight entering through therge windows.


    However, she then thought that maybe he was telling this to make her feel at ease and only felt happy that he still cared about her feelings so much.


    Viktor then remembered about Nyissa and said, "Actually, I have something to say."


    Taya''s expression became a bit anxious as she touched his lips and said, "That can wait. But first¡­kiss me¡­Viktor¡­"


    Viktor could only inwardly sigh, feeling turned on by her silvery voice as he hugged her slim soft waist, her red lips that looked as beautiful as a bloomed cherry slowly moved towards his lips while closing her eyes.


    "Mmh~..." Taya felt a warm feeling spreading from her lips throughout her entire body the moment her lips began to melt into Viktor''s.


    A kiss she was so eager to share with him for all these years¡­A kiss she had always dreamed of since the time he left.


    Her heart was thumping like anything, making her skin feel hotter and her senses number with his touch.


    Viktor''s hands were caressing all over her body, feeling her slender curves, her well-proportioned breasts that were soft yet firm at the right ces, and her luscious round buttocks that were curvy enough to feel pleasant to squeeze.


    "Mmhnn~" Taya''s body became hotter and taut as Viktor began to feel her up all over her body, and the fact that she craved his touch for decades only made her body even more sensitive.


    She was wearing a simple silver nightgown with thin straps and silky texture, making it easy for Viktor to touch and feel her sensitive spots easily.


    As his tongue made its way into her soft, warm mouth, his fingers were already rubbing against her buttcrack from outside her dress, making her clench her buttocks nervously.


    It had been a very long time since she was stimted like this, and the only way she was able to bottle up her craving for Viktor was by dedicating herplete focus to her research.


    Viktor finally broke the kiss the moment he sensed Taya was running out of breath and squeezed her juicy breasts as he said, "You know I am not letting you off that easily, right?"


    Taya''s eyshes fluttered as she gulped and asked with a pitiful yet seductive expression, "Nephew¡­how do you want to punish your naughty aunt?" Saying that, she also began to rub his thick cock from the outside while pressing her breasts against his chest.


    Seeing how quickly the previously cold and focused Madam of the Snow Family had changed her nature and disposition, Viktor smiled, seeing that the old Taya was indeed back.

 Chapter 252 - The Naughty Aunt And Her Nephew

    Viktor removed the straps of her nightgown as the whole thing slipped down her body to reveal her white lingerie consisting of a white pushup bra andced white panties.


    "Hmm, auntie, did you dress like this to seduce me?" Viktor chuckled as he fondled her soft full breasts while admiring her hourss figure.


    He was indeed astonished that for a 39-year-old woman, she had the looks and suppleness of a young woman.


    He held her wrists and pushed her onto the bed as sheid down on the bed while giving him seductive looks.


    "Auntie, were you thirsting for my cock?" Viktor asked with a roguish smile as he got on the bed and stroked her pussy over her slightly wet panties.


    He and Taya loved to do roleys, and this was their thing even in the past, and she would be surprisingly bold during these times as well and quite enthusiastic.


    "Yes, nephew~Your auntie needs your hot cock in my naughty pussy~" Taya mewled as she enjoyed his caress on her forbidden region.


    Viktor got turned on by her words as he began to kiss her navel while stroking the insides of her pussy.


    "Ahnm~" Taya clutched the bedsheet as she felt his searing fingers prating into her pussy and massaging her soft pussy walls while simting all her sensitive spots, including the G spot.


    He sensually kissed her midriff and over her deep cleavage as he removed her bra and threw it away, revealing a pair of big snowy mounds that were soft to the touch and sweet to taste.


    They were not as big as Umilia''s but still big enough for him to fondle and suck on them. He was sure they were at least an F cup.


    Her pink buds were all perked up and proudly standing tall as he sucked on them, making Taya arch her head back in gratification, feeling a pool of fire forming in her lower abdomen, its heat spreading throughout her body.


    *Squelch~Squelch~*


    Viktor''s fingers were letting out wet sounds as they stroked the insides of her wet pussy while spurting out some of her love juices.


    His face was buried in her soft ripe breasts, enjoying the smoothness and sweetness of her skin. And not soon after, her body jerked, and her legs shivered as a flood of her love juices spurted out from her pussy, sshing all over Viktor''s hand.


    "I can''t wait anymore, Auntie. I want to be one with you," Viktor said in an infatuated tone whileing off as an excited nephew who was about to pound his aunt.


    Taya''s face was flushed in a beautiful red as she shyly looked at him and said, "Be gentle¡­auntie hasn''t done this in a long time¡­"


    ''Oh god¡­.she really tops any other actresses out there¡­'' Viktor inwardly sighed in awe as he removed her panties and smelled them for a brief second while smiling at Taya, making her turn on even more to see Viktor smelling her lewd panties that were wet with her juices.


    Her eyes then got maically pulled towards his familiar demonic cock, still feeling awed to see such a thick and hot cock while feeling impressed at her younger self for being able to take in such a big thing.


    Still, the sight of it had only exacerbated the itch she was feeling in her lower half, and she couldn''t wait to let it vite her and satisfy her itch.


    "Auntie, why are you so horny? Look how wet you are¡­you must have been so lonely for all these years, right? But don''t worry, your dutiful nephew will satisfy your naughty pussy¡­" Viktor confidently said as he rubbed his hot cock over her vulva, smearing it with her juices.


    Taya''s eyes became a bit hazy as she replied with an alluring smile, "Yes, dear~ Auntie has been waiting for you all this time. Now make your auntie happy~"


    He could see her bare pink pussy trembling in excitement upon feeling his cock, and the next moment he smoothly prated into her tight pussy, not expecting such a level of tightness even after all these years.


    The sucking motion he felt from her pussy was too pleasurable to describe. It was as if her pussy was too excited to have found its partner again and pulled it in eagerly.


    "Ahnnn~ Taya''s beautiful lips parted in ecstasy as she finally felt his demonic sword prating through her narrow cave and setting off the mes of lust in her lower half.


    Her warm and soft pussy walls were mping onto his thick cock, making him let out a blissful groan as he began to move his hips and ram his cock inside her.


    He lifted her legs and put them over his shoulder as he continued to thrust his cock inside her, her body shaking along with his rhythm while her big soft breasts were bouncing up and down in a sexy way.


    "Ahnn~Viktor~Moree~I missed you~" Taya moaned erotically as she felt her insides being forced to spread apart to adapt to his thick hot cock and felt as if her body was going crazy from all the pleasure. At the same time, she couldn''t help but express the longing she had felt for him all these years.


    Viktor also wanted to express his longing towards her and increased his speed as he rammed her pussy which had turned a bit red from his aggressive movements. He even lifted both her legs as he thrust his cock deep into her pussy, making Taya arch her body back in immeasurable ecstasy and excitement.


    She regretted missing out on this pleasure and excitement with him for all these years other than her regret for not staying with him.


    "Auntie, are you feeling good from your nephew''s cock?" Viktor asked as he licked her feet, stimting her nerves even more.


    "Oh yes~Ahnnng!~Auntie is loving your hot cock, nephew!~Ahhnnn~Yes!~~AHHHN!!~" Taya let out a loud erotic moan without any restrain as tremors passed through her body, and she orgasmed along with Viktor, feeling hisrge amount of warm milk painting her insides.


    Viktor took his cock out and loved how her pussy was dripping with his warm milk and turned her around as he lifted her juicy, rounded buttocks towards him.


    With a burning gaze, he looked at her cute little butthole and inserted one of his fingers inside it as he asked, "Auntie, can I do you in your ass, please?"


    --------------


    Happy New Year, Dear Readers! :D

 Chapter 253 - The Heavenly Pushup

    Taya''s eyes widened when she suddenly felt a finger prating one of the forbidden regions and clenched her butt cheeks as her expression became lustier.


    "Yes¡­but gently~"


    "Sure, auntie!" Viktor began to finger her cute little butthole nice and easy, enjoying how tight it was, and not soon after, he was fingering it with two fingers, making her hug the pillows in rapture.


    He licked and teased her butthole with his tongue and even gave it a loving kiss before positioning his cock over it.


    Taya held her breath, preparing herself to take in his huge demonic cock through such a small hole, though this was something she and him had done in the past, making her remember those nostalgic memories, especially the first time he did her in the ass.


    At that time, she was so scared and was even sure that his cock wouldn''t enter through such a tiny hole. But Viktor smoothly and patiently showed her how easily it was possible, and not soon after, she discovered that even without dying, one can experience heaven.


    And right now, she was preparing for another trip to heaven after such a long time.


    Viktor finally slipped his cock into her slippery butthole¡­


    "Ahhhhn!~~" Taya let out a long, loud sinful moan as her nails pressed down on the pillows, feeling her anal walls expanding to amodate his thick hot cock and the pleasure that followed it.


    She never thought that even after such a long time, her body would still remember how to adapt to his cock''s shape this fast.


    Viktor grabbed her wrists and pulled them back as he began to ram her ass, her butt cheeks trembling and jiggling with each of his thrusts.


    "Ahn!~Ahn!!~Viktor!~~" Taya felt like a volcano of lust was erupting in her lower half as ripples of pleasure numbed each and every inch of her body. Her body was shaking; her big snowy breasts were swaying up and down while her buttcheeks were jiggling as his thighs pounded against her butt.


    *Pha!~Pha!~Pha!~*


    The sound of his thighs hitting against her soft juicy buttocks echoed in the room, and Taya would never have dared to let such unrestrained moans if it not for the fact that she made sure to soundproof this room first.


    "Ngh! Such a tight ass you have, Aunt!" Viktor couldn''t help but let out groans, feeling her anal walls mping his hot cock and massaging it from all sides.


    *Pha!* Viktor pped her buttocks, making Taya clench his cock even harder.


    Feeling her wrists being restrained like this and having her buttocks pped turned her on even more as her snowy body was dyed with a delicate shade of red while her expression had melted and be soft and seductive.


    Not long after, her body jerked, and Viktor pulled out his cock to see her orgasm, her love juices squirting out like a fountain while he cummed all over her back.


    "Haaa~" Taya let out a loud moan of relief as her body slumped on the bed after having her ass vited by the big bad wolf with his demonic cock.


    Her butt cheeks were reddened as well and looked quite alluring to one''s eyes.


    But before she could catch her breath, Viktor flipped and turned her around, his cock directly hovering above her face, making her gulp involuntary seeing the one-eyed monster staring at her menacingly.


    "Aunt, ready to suck my dick?" Viktor asked with a roguish smirk as he got off the bed and stood on the floor while letting her head rest halfway over the bed in an arched angle, directly facing his cock.


    Being in such apromising position and seeing his delicious cock, Taya couldn''t help but nod in a daze as she stroked his huge cock with her soft dainty hand and slowly inserted it into her mouth with a soft moan as if enjoying the taste of his warm milk trickling from the tip.


    Viktor began to move his hips while fondling her milky breasts and teasing her pink buds.


    "Mmh~" Taya erotically moaned as she sucked his thick hot cock while stroking his soft ballsack, enjoying its softness and the size of his balls.


    "Nngh¡­so good¡­" Viktor remarked as he enjoyed the feeling of her warm wet mouth sucking his cock and the soft feeling of her directing his cock''s tip to rub against the roof of her mouth.


    He raised his hips back and forth as he continued to pound her face with his thick cock, almost letting the tip of cock reach into her throat every single time.


    Having her breasts being toyed with and feeling his dick slipping into her throat made Taya feel a searing hot sensation spreading throughout her body, making her pussy even wetter.


    Tasting his sweet milk in her mouth made her realize how badly she missed it, and seductively let her nails caress his firm buttocks as she passionately continued to suck him off.


    From the back, it looked like Viktor was doing pushups with his hands against the bed rail but only from the side could one see the Madam of the Snow Family giving him a hot and sexy blowjob.


    If anybody else knew such a serious and famous scientist who was renowned throughout the world was giving such a sexy blowjob, they would only think that she got corrupted by this bad guy.


    Viktor felt like unloading his cum, and so with onest jerk, he thrust deep into her throat, making her gag as he spurted his warm milk directly down her throat.


    "Glurg!~" Taya didn''t have to swallow much on her own as most of it easily went down her throat and slowly took Viktor cock''s out while licking up all the leftover milk smeared over his cock.


    She then got up and spread her pussy folds in an erotic way as she asked with an alluring expression, "Viktor¡­Do me more¡­"


    "This subus¡­" Viktor softly chuckled as he pounced on her and began to fuck her for the entire night before she finally dozed off from exhaustion and hugged him affectionately while sleeping together before taking a quick bath while being half sleepy.

 Chapter 254 - Clearing Up Things

    *Trla! Trla!*


    "Shutup!"


    *Smash!*


    "Uh¡­Viktor! You broke my rm!"


    "Oops, sorry. I was just feeling a bit cranky, and this thing just messed with my head. Why do you even keep an rm with such annoying sounds at 4:30 AM? Not even the chicken in my previous house would wake up at such early hours."


    "Annoying? This was the only one in the city with the sweetest tune, and I had to keep it early; otherwise, I would bete for my job. Besides, your chicken must have beenzy and bored just like you, hmph," Taya petntly pursed her lips while lying on the bed, fully awake, realizing that having a super-strong lover was indeed going to make her life different yet again.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he smiled and hugged her soft naked body, "Rx¡­I will buy Your Majesty the best rm clock in town. By now, you must have known how rich I am."


    Taya felt her face heat up, feeling embarrassed in Viktor sarcastically addressing her with lofty titles and said as she timidly drew a circle on his chest, "As expected, making money is like a left-hand job for you. But I only gave you that challenge and asked for rent so that you would do some real jobs after college and learn more about how the modern world works. Anyway, it''s not like I was going to really take rent from you. All of this is yours as well. Without you, I won''t be here."


    Viktor squeezed her silky buttocks as he said with a charming smile, "Don''t be like that. It was you who made yourself the most renowned doctor in the world. I am really proud to brag that my lover is the best doctor in the world, haha."


    Taya''s cheeks turned red as she lightly smacked his chest, "Come on, Viktor. You are teasing me too much. Surely I am not the best doctor in the world."


    However, even though she said this, she couldn''t help but feel like being on cloud nine. After all, who wouldn''t love to get praises like this from their lover?


    Viktor turned and positioned himself over her body as he hooked his fingers onto hers, "But to me, you are. I also realized having a doctor as your girlfriend is really convenient. You can inspect my body whenever I want personally," Viktor said with a wink as he rubbed his knee against her delicate honeypot, making her bite her lower lip, beginning to feel aroused.


    Taya grabbed his muscr arms as she said with a heated breath, "Viktor~I have work¡­I can''t now¡­Mmh~"


    "Work? But don''t you need a workout first? I can be your trainer so that you will be fresh and nice while going to work," Viktor smirked as he let his naughty hand stroke her navel before squeezing her milky breasts.


    Taya was feeling really sore on her pink pussy with Viktor ramming her all night. At that time, since she was drowning in pleasure, she never noticed, but now she felt as if she wouldn''tst another round. But at the same time, she did not want to resistpletely since it had been a long time before reuniting and clearing misunderstandings with him. And so, she didn''t want to push him away for certain other reasons as well.


    Viktor noticed how Taya seemed a bit tired and knew it was because of the intense workout yesterday. Usually, he wouldn''t go too aggressive on her, especially since she was a Regr. But decades of his love and longing for her had made him unconsciously lose some of his self-restraint, ravaging her entire body.


    There were even red marks of his grip here and there on her body, especially her arms and legs.


    So he got off her body andid on the side and lovingly caressed her cheek, making Taya smile with an enamoring gaze, realizing how he understood her without her even saying anything. She knew how much Viktor wanted to share his love with her, and she wanted to, though her body was holding her back, and this was something she felt worried about.


    "Viktor¡­I am sorry¡­" Taya couldn''t help but say, feeling a bit guilty.


    "Shh¡­why are you apologizing. If anything, I should be the one for going a bit hard on you yesterday. I am sorry," Viktor said with an affectionate smile as he stroked her cherry red lips.


    Taya kissed his hand affectionately and hugged his arm to her body as she asked, "By the way¡­did you notice the strange thing about Umilia? She just looks a bit different¡­and even seems a bit different. Is it just my imagination, or does it have something to do with you?"


    Viktor sighed as he remembered that he also had to talk about Nyissa and what all happened while he was away and could only imagine how Taya was going to react to all this.


    He hugged her close and began to retell the events that happened while he was away slowly and in a low voice.


    As Viktor continued to exin, Taya''s shapely eyebrows began to rise and slowly began to crease, her expression bingplicated as she pressed her lips together.


    Viktor could feel how emotions were constantly changing, but he still continued to tell her everything that happened. Since he had already decided to tell her about Nyissa, he decided to tell about Sae or how his first wife and Umilia were essentially the same people.


    Taya was silently listening to him, but no matter how shocking the things Viktor was telling her, shepletely believed them, especially since how Viktor was seriously telling her everything.


    However, when she heard about Viktor getting engaged to Nyissa, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of danger and insecurity as she pressed her hand against her chest.


    But still, she kept on listening without saying anything, and Viktor was already starting to feel bad seeing her like this. He felt as if he should have let her know early though he couldn''t, and this was not a wedding where he would have gotten the time to at least inform her.


    After telling everything, Taya silently sat up on the bed as she looked away, making Viktor feel worried as he got up and asked while cing his hand on her shapely back, "Taya¡­are you angry with me?"

 Chapter 255 - Too Shy To Leave?

    Viktor could feel Taya''s body slightly shaking, and when he turned her around, he was surprised to see her covering her face while trying to suppress her sobs.


    Viktor felt sad, wondering if he hurt or if she dumped all this on her too much all of a sudden.


    "Taya, please say something. You can say whatever you want. I know I¡ª"


    "It''s not that¡­" Taya said in a fragile voice, making Viktor''s expression confused, wondering what she was trying to say.


    Viktor sighed and removed her hands gently and hugged her as she slowly said in a low voice, "I am not angry that you got engaged to another woman because I know how much I must have hurt you over the years and as an immortal, loneliness is one thing you cannot endure. Butpared to spectacr women like Nyissa and even Sae, I am just ordinary, and one day I would turn old while they would still be young for you. At that time, I am just afraid I¡ª"


    "What? Are you worried that I won''t look at you or be with you when you turn old? No way," Viktor said firmly, knowing that Taya had always felt insecure about these things, though he could understand why she would feel like that.


    "Besides, who said you are ordinary? You saved the world by getting rid of the annoying qovid and became a heroine to the whole world. Wherever you go, people would recognize you, and you had already etched your name in the history books. I think my little Taya has already be a legend."


    Taya couldn''t help but softly smile, seeing how Viktor was consoling her with these words, though it did make her feel more confident in herself.


    "Now, look at me. The world will never recognize me or have my name in their history books. Some things juste with a price, but to be honest, I like not being in the spotlight," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    Taya smiled but felt sad that the world would never know about such an amazing man. She wanted the whole world to know how such a powerful man was living among them and that even the lives they were leading now had probably been shaped by him in the past.


    But of course, Taya knew Viktor never liked attention too much and respected his wishes.


    "Now, don''t think about unnecessary things and think about how lusty you were yesterday night," Viktor said in an evil tone as he kissed her swan-like neck and along her alluring bare snowy shoulder.


    Taya''s face reddened, remembering the memories from yesterday night, especially how she totally let the pent-up sexual frustrations and her passionate love for Viktor made herpletely loose and even moaned like those brothel girls.


    She felt like hiding her head in a hole and hoped that Viktor wouldn''t always tease her with such embarrassing memories.


    Even now, feeling his hot lips softly kissing her skin and even teasing her sensitive nipples with his fingers made her feel like her body was burning up, "Viktor~Mmh~~I really have to go¡­" Taya cooed as she clutched his hair and couldn''t help but feel hidden excitement about her uing days with him.


    "Alright. I will stop bullying you since you got your job and stuff. But be prepared for my attack any time, haha," Viktor said with an evil smile as he smooched her shapely bare back and got off the bed while putting on his clothes.


    Taya felt a bit disappointed that her job was preventing her from enjoying more time with him and reluctantly began to dress up as well as she asked, "What are you going to do today?"


    "Oh, I am going to take a trip to the college I am going to study at," Viktor said as he buckled his pants.


    Taya was confused and asked as she put on her bra, "College? But why? Today is Wednesday only. The college should be starting on 13th January, and that is next Monday, right? What''s the need for you to go there so early?"


    Viktor smirked with a sly glint in his eyes, "That''s a secret."


    Taya clicked her tongue peevishly and harrumphed, "Hmph, whatever."


    After she put on her clothes, her expression became a bit awkward as she asked, "Can you bring me back to my room without anyone seeing?"


    Viktor stood near the door and said, "Why be so shy? Let''s go out together and see how the lovely aunt couldn''t resist her pure and innocent nephew and slept with him, taking his virginity as well. Oh boy, that was one hell of a night for him."


    Taya''s face became beet red as she pursed her lips, "Viktor!"


    Taya indeed imagined such a scenario in her head, and no matter how she tried to think about it, she felt as if she would lose all face before others, especially Tiana. She could only imagine the look on her face if she learned that her mother was sleeping with her "cousin".


    Viktor amusedly smiled, seeing her reaction, and gestured at her, "Come. I was serious about the part where you can walk out of here normally. Nobody is outside now, or did you forget what time it is? Even Brad must be snoring right now, and the girls are still sleeping like a log. Hmm, Umilia is outside, but you know she knows¡­"


    Viktor wasn''t surprised that Umilia was still preparing food for breakfast as a maid since she said she loved doing things like cooking. Also, it would give her an excuse to be his maid and go to his room even during the day.


    Otherwise, if she just became Sayana''s mother only and enjoyed a huge status in the Snow Mansion, wouldn''t it be highly suspicious if someone saw hering in and out of Dorian''s room? Such a young-looking and beautiful aunt spending time with a nice young man. What could all happen or possibly go wrong?


    Taya could only give a petnt re at Viktor as she timidly approached the door and straightened her nightgown before timidly opening the door under Viktor''s teasing gaze.

 Chapter 256 - Goodboi Is Lifting Weights?

    Taya took a deep breath as she first took a peek out to see if anybody was in the corridor, especially Tiana or Sayana but let out a sigh of relief as she stepped out.


    But at that moment, Eva was climbing up the stairs and froze upon seeing Taya sneaking out of Viktor''s room, who also froze upon seeing Eva with an awkward expression.


    It didn''t take much for Eva to guess what was going on here, though she kind of expected this after Viktor''s return.


    She, however, didn''t stay in the same spot or stare at Taya for longer as she quickly walked back towards her room after quickly greeting Taya.


    "Madam," Eva made a quick bow towards Taya while briefly giving a petnt re at Viktor before walking away towards her room.


    Taya turned around and looked at Viktor with narrowed eyes who shrugged and said, "What? She already knows."


    "Hmph," Taya harrumphed and quickly ran to her room before anyone else found out about her ''scandalous'' affair.


    Viktor only chuckled, seeing Madam Snow run off like a rabbit. However, he decided it was time he progressed his Goodboi identity.


    ¡ª


    A few hourster, two girls were doing basic stretches while watching a young man doing his best to lift weights with all his strength to the point that nerves were popping up over his body from the strain even though the weights barely crossed five kilos.


    This ce was the outdoor gym built just behind the Snow Mansion, and Viktor hade here to spend some time as Dorian while Sayana and Tiana asionally came here to do at least some basic exercises.


    Sayana was an exercise enthusiast, while Tiana only did these things to keep her body in shape, especially since she was worried she might gain fat by sitting and ying on herputer all the time.


    "Goodboi, what is up with you?" Tiana asked with crossed arms, her golden-red hair tied up into a bun. She could see that after Dorian went on a sudden trip with her grandfather, he seemed a bit different.


    "Maybe he is just trying to gain muscles?" Sayana said in a low yet sweet voice as she observed Dorian while parting her wavy red hair to the side, feeling that even if the weights were not much, he was still diligently lifting them without giving up.


    Viktor, who was lifting dumbbells byying down on a training bench, dropped the dumbbells on the floor as he raised his body up and said after catching his breath, "I learned some truths after going on the trip with Uncle Brad. I feel that I am too weak, and it''s time I improved myself," Viktor said in a tone filled with innocent determination, his eyes resolute.


    "Dorian, that''s not true. You are stronger than you realize," Sayana immediately said, feeling that Dorian might be feeling insecure though she had no idea what happened to him during the trip and felt that asking him mighte off as rude.


    "What happened to you during the trip? Did you happen to meet some girl you liked and wanted to build up your body to show off to her?" Tiana immediately asked with a curious expression, while Sayana briefly looked in her direction with a blinking expression before turning towards Dorian with a curious glint in her eyes as she lightly scraped her nails together.


    Viktor scratched his head as he replied with a confused expression, "Eh, girl? Why would I need to build my body for a girl? I am doing this for myself, and no, I didn''t meet a girl whom I liked during the trip."


    Sayana couldn''t help but smile slightly, hearing his words while Tiana pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes, not expecting such an answer from him. After all, boys of her age did indeed go to the gym but mainly for appearing good before girls or trying to court the girl they liked.


    "But I came upon a strong enemy and realized that I was too weak to defeat him," Viktor continued with a disappointed sigh, though he indeed was talking about himself, remembering the time when he lost miserably against Bamir, not that he expected to have the strength to fight a fallen god. It was just beyond his league and the first time he even faced someone that powerful.


    So he had a change of mind and asked Umilia to help him learn how to use his Odic Force, especially since he wanted to venture out and see if he could help out Taya.


    Umilia dide here an hour ago to teach him basic meditation techniques to feel the Odic Force inside him and told him to just feel and get familiar with it for the next three months by using the same technique every morning.


    Viktor was a bit disappointed seeing how he would have to follow the same boring yet simple technique for three months, but still he decided to go through with it, and here he was, lifting some weights for fun after practicing his meditation technique though he didn''t surprisingly feel his Odic Force, though Umilia said it was natural to not feel it since he never tried to during his entire life.


    Sayana worriedly asked as she stopped her stretching exercise, "Did you have a fight with someone?"


    Viktor sighed as he replied, "Yes, kind of¡­He tried to bully me and the people around me, so I decided to stand up against him, only to get defeated. But this made me decide that I have to change to not face anything like this again."


    "Tch, you should have put your head down if you didn''t have the strength to defeat him. Otherwise, bullies like them would only hurt you more," Tiana said with a head shake, taking the pose of a wise master.


    However, Sayana couldn''t help but pour out her inner thoughts, "But I think you did right by standing up for yourself. Bullies get more encouraged if you let them step over you. Dorian, as I mentioned earlier, I can teach you martial arts if you want. It will certainly help you deal with them."


    Tiana suddenly looked at Sayana with a look of surprise in her eyes since she didn''t expect Sayana to refute her words so openly and that too before someone else.


    Also, when did she get so enthusiastic about teaching martial arts to someone else? It was indeed true she held martial arts sses for other kids, but she had never gone out of her way to offer someone to teach them.


    Viktor smiled and said with a happy smile, "Sure. How about we start this evening?"


    Sayana nodded happily, "Of course."

 Chapter 257 - Are You Superman?

    Two dayster¡­


    "So, kid, you wanna work part-time here as a delivery boy?" An old man wearing a cap and uniform of a deliverypany askedzily as he sat in a chair behind a desk. It was quite obvious this wasn''t the first time he had seen kidsing here for part-time jobs and looking to earn some pocket money.


    "Yes! I want to earn something while studying as well," Viktor eagerly said, though he wasn''t mainly doing this for money but the fact that he heard those who do part-time jobs would get extra credits in the college he was going to go to.


    Apparently, since students from rich backgrounds studied the most there, the college authorities wanted to promote the ability of students being able to learn to manage money and time on their own while learning some basic things as well.


    This was something most rich kids had no idea of since they had people to do everything for them. But the moment they be alone in some situation, they turn out to be helpless.


    The old man scanned the slim and tall youngster in front of him from top to bottom before saying, "Alright, boy. It seems like even if you don''t have much muscles, you have enthusiasm. I will hire ya for ten bucks per ten deliveries."


    Cheapbour was something he would dly entertain since the more hands he had at delivering packages, the moremission he can make.


    Viktor couldn''t believe what he had just heard as he asked with widened eyes, "Ten bucks for ten deliveries? That is like a dor for 1 delivery. That''s just too low, sir. Please increase it. Don''t take advantage of me because I am a student."


    The old man scoffed as if he was amusing himself with this boy''s reaction and said, "Kid, this is how things run here, and we are the best delivery partner in town. I bet none of the otherpanies would hire a guy who looks like a small gale of wind could blow him away. I am being really kind here, kid."


    "Hello, sir! I had called you before regarding me working here as a part-timer. Here, I have filled all the application forms as requested," A girl''s spirited voice sounded from the back, and Viktor saw a girl with mini short jeans and wearing a white tan top, highliting her ample breasts, walking in with a bunch of forms in her hand.


    She was looking around eighteen years old, had beautiful waist-length golden hair with wless features that went along with her glowing white skin. In fact, her skin was a bit paler than the locals, making Viktor wonder if she was a foreigner. It was as if she had never walked under the sun.


    Her scarlet red lips were sucking on a lollipop, making the way she was sucking on it quite seductive.


    But just like her curvy body, her face was quite alluring as well, to the point just a simple batting of her light gray eyes could make a man drool, though Viktor was immune to such charms.


    She only briefly nced at the young man standing beside her before handing over the forms to the old man, who immediately curved his lips into a fawning smile as he said, "Ah, you must be Vanessa, right? Please let me process your application, and you can start working anytime."


    Vanessa nodded as she handed over her forms andzily asked, "Just to confirm, what was my pay again?"


    The old man''s lips curved into a big, wide smile as he said, "It will be 100 bucks per ten deliveries. I hope this is to your satisfaction."


    "Well, whatever. Sounds good," Vanessa shrugged while Viktor''s eyes were twitching cause this was just tant favoritism.


    He immediately realized that this old man was a simp and would do anything for an eye candy like this girl.


    "It''s done. Your ID will be ready by next week, but you can start anytime as you wish."


    "Kay. I am going then," Vanessa left at the same speed she came in while Viktor slowly turned towards the old man and said in an indignant tone, "Sir, what you just did is injustice. I can''t let it pass."


    The old man snickered, knowing what this boy meant, "Kid, this is how reality is like. What do you mean by saying you can''t let it pass? Do you think you are superman to prevent injustice? Eat my shoes, heh."


    "I might be no superman¡­but I got something that is super powerful in a way¡­," Viktor said with a harrumph as he took out his new phone and continued, "I just recorded your entire interaction with that girl without you knowing. I can publish this to my social handle, where I got thousands of followers. Maybe they might appreciate me for letting them know of a perverted old man preying on young girls in this area."


    The old man''s eyes widened as he suddenly reached out for the guy''s phone, "Give that to me, kid!" Thest thing the old man wanted was his wife to see that video on the inte and give him hell. These days even his wife knew how to watch videos and stuff from the inte and was very concerned about it.


    Viktor quickly moved his hand as he said firmly, "No way! I told you I don''t like injustice, and I make sure to spread awareness to people about the injustice going around in their town. If I publish this video by next week, you will lose 90% of the part-timers here. Are you willing to lose that much, old man?"


    While trying to catch his phone, the old man identally let his fragile little brother bump against a nail that was sticking out from the old desk before him, making his expression contort and bloat up as he fell back on his seat while clutching his crotch, "Urghhh!!"


    "Oh no! Old man, are you suffering some organ failure? Let me help!" Viktor said in a concerned tone as he immediately walked over to the old man and pressed on the man''s hands which were holding his crotch.


    "AAAAH!!" The old man felt as if an iron block was pressing over his hands which were holding his crotch area, making him feel as if his little brother might get squished into a pulp.


    "Hm! Hm!" Viktor was pressing the man''s hands diligently as if he was giving CPR but in the wrong location.


    "STOP! Stop! Just go! I will give you 200 bucks for ten deliveries!" The old man couldn''t endure it nor even stop the skinny youngster who surprisingly was too strong.


    Viktor immediately stopped ''helping'' the poor old man as he said with a smile, "Thank you very much for your kindness, sir. I will make sure toe on time."


    The old man readily nodded with a crying expression, praying to god to take this son of a devil away from him.


    Viktor happily came out of the building and mumbled, "Hmm, time to hunt for another job. Maybe for the next one, I should go as Lucien¡­"

 Chapter 258 - Close Shave!

    "Lucien d, hmm¡­and you are saying you want to open your own psychiatry clinic? But I don''t see any valid degrees or licenses. How can I just approve your application? Is this a joke? Were you trying to waste my time all along?" The forty-year-old man behind the desk said with a dark frown as if he would eat up Lucien alive for wasting his precious time.


    "Look, dude, don''t try to y the fool with me. I specifically came to you after hearing that you give out fake licenses to so many idiots out there. I am sure I know one or two things more than those idiots. Now how much do you need?" Viktor asked with furrowed brows as he sat on the chair with one of his legs on top of the other.


    The man harrumphed as he twisted hisrge mustache, "Hmph, alright. It will cost you 100,000 dors."


    Viktor tightened his grip on the armrest as he asked with a narrowed gaze, "What did you just say? 100,000? Are you asking me for a dowry for marrying your mother?"


    "You!!" The man almost jumped out of his seat after hearing such a humiliating insult and pointed his finger at Lucien with enraged eyes.


    He then exined with gritted teeth, "You are just a nobody I don''t even know without anybody to vouch for you. How the hell do I know that you are not some cop in disguise trying to out me? So I can only quote the price that wouldpensate for the risk I am taking here. Do you understand? This is the only paying gig I have."


    Viktor scoffed, "Risk? If I was a cop, I would have busted your ass and dropped you in some rotten jail already. Now¡­while I am still nice, better sell it to me for 100 bucks. It''s just a piece of paper you are giving me, not some gold bar, right?"


    The man''s expression turned into a shocked one as he could hardly believe his ears.


    100 dors? Did this guy hit his head, or is he really trying to waste my time?


    "Get the fuck out, you bastard! I will give you my underwear for 100 dors, hmph!" The man finally lost it since the number 100 just made him feel like shit.


    Viktor saw how this man was too greedy and decided to do it his own way as he got up and grabbed the man''s cor, who was unable to shake him off surprisingly, not even one bit, "Listen here you punk. You don''t y nice, then I don''t y nice. Now, look at my eyes and tell me¡­how much were you going to ask me to get that license?"


    The man''s expression rxed and turned into a nk one as he repliednguidly while looking at Lucien''s crimson eyes, "I¡­I think I was going to ask you 100 bucks¡­for the license. Please forgive this little man for the earlier confusion. I was probably drunk¡­"


    Viktor smiled as he let go of his cor, "Good. Now I heard that you give away buildings for rent as well. How about¡­"


    Not long after, Viktor walked out with a satisfied smile after paying 200 dors in total for setting up his own clinic, a small price for having fun. He could have gotten all this for free if he wanted, but he felt that having money in his hand and not spending it felt unsatisfying.


    "Taya must be happy to know that I found three part-time jobs. I guess for now, this is fine¡­" Viktor mumbled to himself before returning home.


    He had changed into his Dorian identity, and not soon after, he was asking a doubt to Sayana, "Do you know how to recover the photos I had in my old phone?"


    Viktor was still feeling bummed out about losing all the photos and wanted to see if he could recover those lost pieces of art.


    Sayana immediately said with a smile, "Ah, of course, there must be since I remember activating cloud save on your previous phone. It should be avable on the cloud. Can I see your phone?"


    The two were sitting on arge sofa in the living hall of the first floor.


    Viktor was jubnt to hear that not all hope was lost and said as he unlocked his phone and gave it to her, "Sure. Here you go."


    Viktor closely was observing the screen since he wanted to learn how she does this stuff so thatter on, he could do it himself.


    "So since you have a koogle ount, any devices which you sign in with this ount have the ability to sync and save your contacts, messages, and photos. So¡­it should be avable in the Photos app. Let''s take that and see¡­" Sayana said as she nudged her specs.


    Viktor suddenly realized something as he saw her move her finger over to the photos app and asked, "Uh¡­does that app load the photos here, on theptop screen?"


    She clicked the icon of the photo app as she nodded, "Of course, it will. Even if you took the photos on your previous phone and since it got uploaded to the cloud, it will be visible here as well."


    ''Fuck!'' Viktor inwardly panicked as he realized the huge blunder he was going tomit, and the page had already started loading. The recovery process of the photos in his mind was quite different from what he just learned now.


    "Oh my god!" Viktor quickly pretended to be startled by something but fell over Sayana as she identally dropped the phone on the mat.


    "Ah!" Sayana was startled as well when Dorian suddenly fell over her, making her back fall onto the sofa in a lying-down position with Dorian atop her.


    Both their faces were in close proximity as they unconsciously stared at each other''s faces. Seeing her light green eyes that were the same as Umilia''s, Viktor remembered about the fact that she was artificially created from Umilia''s DNA and also the fact that she had a dormant Odic Heart.


    He again felt pity for her, remembering these things because of which he no longer had any motives for teasing her or any ns of fooling around with her, especially since Umilia was no longer just a maid to him.


    Sayana saw his glimmering dark brown eyes that seemed vast and infinite like a gxy. It was as if these eyes held lots of secrets, making her feel like she was getting pulled into it.


    Viktor then pushed away his thoughts when he realized that her soft body was pushing against his and quickly got up as he cleared his throat and picked up his phone, "I am sorry¡­.I just arge bug, and it kind of spooked me¡­" Viktor said with an awkward chuckle while not getting any better excuse.


    Sayana also came out of her daze as she got up with a slightly red face and said with an awkward smile, "It''s fine. It must have been a really big bug, hehe," Sayana found it cute to see such a side to Dorian since not all boys her age would admit getting scared of a bug, even if some of them were.


    "I think I got the hang of it. My photos have been recovered. You are really a helpful friend," Viktor happily said while inwardly feeling relieved since Sayana was this close to seeing the forbidden arts of her mother, and he would have gotten busted.. After that, everything would be aplete disaster, and he wouldn''t even know how to face Umilia.

 Chapter 259 - Pushing Sayana’s Limits

    Not long after, Viktor and Sayana were standing in the indoor training arena located on the back, dressed in white robes for training purposes along with a belt along their hips.


    "Actually, I have something to confess¡­" Viktor said as he scratched his head.


    Sayana had a blinking expression as she asked slowly, "W-What is it?"


    "It''s nothing big but¡­The aunty I told you about from my vige had tried to teach me some martial arts when I was a kid. Apparently, she was working in the Navy before retiring to that vige. But I haven''t really practiced them since I didn''t think I would want to use them in daily life. Everything was so peaceful back in the vige," Viktor said with a sigh while Sayana''s expression rxed, not expecting that this was the thing he wanted to confess.


    She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "Is that all? That''s better so that you will learn faster from me. Anyway, let''s see how much you know."


    Viktor and Sayana both took their own fighting poses, and the reason Viktor mentioned his knowledge of martial arts was not only because he didn''t want to look like a total amateur but because he wanted to teach Sayana indirectly as well by sparring with her.


    Since she was Umilia''s daughter, he wanted her to make her even stronger so that she could protect herself whenever the situation called for it.


    Challenge her enough, and before she can know it, her martial arts skills would increase. This was what Viktor had in mind.


    "Alright, let''s begin!" Sayana said with an energetic shout as she stepped forward to spar with Dorian, who also stepped forward to meet her hands with his.


    The two exchanged a flurry of moves with their arms, and Sayana was astonished that Dorian was able to exchange moves with her even though she was making some casual moves now.


    At least this was proof that he knew basic martial arts, which was more than enough for most cases.


    She was also observing his footwork as she moved her feet as well to see how well he could catch up with her and was in for yet another surprise when she saw Dorian skillfully moving along with her while deflecting her casual attacks with his hands.


    She noticed how focused his expression seemed and found it quite charming, though she shook away these thoughts, wondering why she was focusing on his face while sparring with him.


    However, this momentary distraction gave arge opening for Viktor to grab her arm and lift her leg with his, making her stumble and almost fall down before she quickly reacted to bnce herself and get out of Dorian''s grip sessfully.


    "Whew¡­that was amazing. I almost lost there," Sayana said with an embarrassed yet cute smile since she knew why she didn''t see Dorian''s attacking and hoped that he didn''t notice anything strange.


    "I just got lucky," Viktor chuckled with a hint of pride in his face, making Sayana think that not even he expected to almost make her fall.


    "Okay. You seem to know the basics, at least, and that auntie you mentioned seemed to haveid a strong foundation for you. I will now increase my moves to the level of a master and see if you can handle it. Here Ie!" Sayana ran, jumped into the air as her body spun in the air, and tried tond a kick on Dorian''s arm, making Viktor feel astonished that she could make suchplicated moves already.


    Still, he quickly put forward his arm to defend against her kick and sessfully defended it as well. But Sayana brought forward her other leg suddenly andnded a kick on Dorian''s back, not too hard beforending on the mat with a perfect stance while she saw Dorian stumble forward with her unexpected kick.


    "Ow¡­that was awesome! Can you do that again?"


    Seeing him excitedly ask, Sayana nodded as she executed the same moves, and this time Viktor grabbed her leg when she tried tond a kick on his arm, making Sayana furrow her brows as she quickly adapted to the situation and used her other leg to kick Dorian''s arm to make him let go of her leg.


    But surprisingly, Dorian grabbed her other leg as well, making her lose control of her legs, and quickly maneuvered her upper body to bring herself up and mount onto Dorian''s back to bring him down and lock his body till he epted defeat.


    However, even after mounting herself onto his back, Dorian was still standing, resisting against her hold as she tried to bring him down.


    Sayana never knew Dorian could be this strong or if he was employing a technique to maintain his stance and bnce, and so she decided to push herself and see if she could bring him down.


    Her arms which were around Dorian''s neck, tightened as she used her own body weight to bring him down and saw that Dorian''s knees were slowly buckling but still, surprisingly enough, he was not falling down.


    Since Dorian didn''t seem to be ufortable, Sayana decided to push herself some more to the point she never had to push herself like this before while fighting against someone.


    The wooden floor she was standing on began to creak as she began to employ more strength, while Viktor was astonished to see how inhumane her strength was to the point it was enough to almost crush a ceramic cup with her hand.


    Viktor could feel that Sayana probably had no idea how much strength she was using or the pressure she was giving him, not that it was ufortable for him, but if it was any other ordinary human in his shoes right now, their spine might have suffered at least hairline fractures by now and worse as more time passes.


    Viktor was d to see that Sayana indeed possessed dormant special abilities she had no idea of, and pushing herself like this was his way of letting her get ustomed to her special abilities gradually so that she wouldn''t feel it overwhelming if she realizes her specialty one day.


    "Ahh!" Right when Sayana was wondering if Dorian was stronger than she expected, he suddenly fell on his butt on the soft mat along with her, marking his defeat.


    "I am sorry!" Hearing his short cry, Sayana realized that she got ahead of herself and maybe applied too much pressure on him by trying to bring him down and apologized in a worried tone as she got off his back and stood up and tried to help him up as well.


    Viktor waved his hand as he slowly got up with her help and rubbed his butt, "No need to apologize. I am alright. But the way you locked my body was really amazing. I literally was not able to move my limbs. You should teach me this, please!"


    Sayana''s face became slightly red, seeing how he was praising her though she did not feel that it was that amazing. Still, seeing his bright, sparkling eyes, she couldn''t help but nod with a pure smile, "Okay. Let''s do that¡­But you should know that you are stronger and more skilled at fighting than you think," Sayana offered him a sincerepliment making Viktor smile happily.


    And the two continued to spar and practice their moves while Sayana was happy to realize she was improvising her own moves and skills the more she sparred with him, surprisingly.

 Chapter 260 - Time To Go To College

    Days passed, and before Viktor could realize it, it was already 13th January, Monday, the day when he had to go to college.


    He had put on the clothes he had bought for college and began to get ready, and when he came out of his room, he could hear how busy Tiana and Sayana were with their first-day preparations.


    He chuckled to himself, thinking that Tiana must be busy with make-up stuff while Sayana must be busy thinking about which books she should carry for the first day.


    Suddenly, Eva passed before him, her ck bob hair still looking ever silky and glossy, especially her cute bangs that were resting over her forehead.


    Her sharp wless features and angr face were still a treat to simply look at, but when she passed by Viktor, she simply shot him a petnt re before walking away.


    "What? Not even a good morning? Jeez, this woman holds grudges for too long¡­" Viktor mumbled as he shook his head.


    Viktor could see that Eva was still angry at him for scaring her out of her wits that night. Still, he decided to deal with herter as he went down and smiled upon seeing two beauties conversing with each other.


    One had beautiful snow-white hair while the other had exotic pale green eyes, both looking as if they were the most beautiful natural wonders of the world while making him feel proud that both were his women.


    And in front of the kitchen was therge dining table where Brad was usually sitting on a chair reading his daily newspapers with a cup of tea before him, too engrossed to even notice Viktor walking down.


    Taya was d to see that even if Umilia seemed to have undergone a lot of changes, she didn''t feel like Umilia had changed much when talking to her other than the fact that this time she truly felt like her big sister who she could confide in.


    The day she first learned about Umilia''s true background, she talked to her on the same day as well with millions of questions in her mind, all of which Umilia patiently answered, understanding where she wasing from.


    Taya still found it surreal that Umilia and Viktor shared a long rtionship with a tragic and cruel past. She couldn''t fathom the pain and misery each of them had undergone in their own way because of huge misunderstandings. This reminded her of the previous misunderstandings she had with Viktor.


    She now realized, even more, how grave her mistakes were and felt that Umilia and Viktor''s love story was even more captivating than those she read in those famous ys and folklore.


    She could only imagine how deep the 2000-year-old bond between the two must be and wondered if one day she would be able to share such a long and deep bond with him, though she inwardlyughed at herself for dreaming about such unattainable things.


    "Aunties! Good morning!" Viktor''s bright voice made Tayae out of her thoughts as she looked at him dressed up like a college student, unable to believe this slim and tall goofy looking cute boy with specs was the fatally charming Viktor.


    How could the same person look so different with the same face? Was this how actors and actresses make themselves look a bit different for each role? If that was the case, Viktor should win first prize for acting.


    "Good morning, Dorian. Prepared everything for your first day?" Umilia asked with a smile as she continued to cook, with Taya helping her on the side for a change.


    "Of course!"


    Viktor looked around and saw that there were two maids arranging stuff in the dining hall and briefly looked at them as his eyes shone with a crimson light briefly. And the next moment, the two maids left the hall.


    He also knew that Tiana and Sayana were inside, while it didn''t matter if Eva was here or not since she knew everything already.


    "Oh¡­you are one cunning guy¡­" Brad noticed the two maids suddenly leaving as he put down his newspaper upon hearing Viktor''s voice.


    Viktor chuckled as he winked at him, "Gotta use some skills at the right time, old Brad."


    Brad shook his head with a smile, still feeling very happy that Taya and Viktor were back to how they were during the old times. He at first pinched himself, wondering if this was a dream but was d to know it was reality. Finally, something he had been wishing for decades came true, and he didn''t even ask what was going on between them in the past since all he cared about was that the two were happy.


    Viktor walked towards where Taya and Umilia were standing, and before they knew it, he was squeezing their juicy buttocks while saying candidly, "Aunties, you both look a bit tired. How about I massage you both?"


    Umilia was wearing a simple white shirt and nk high waist pzzo pants while Taya was wearing a red sleeveless jumpsuit that showed off her smooth shoulders and arms, though both dresses of these two women allowed Viktor tofortably feel the softness of their buttocks.


    Seeing how the faces of the two women suddenly became a bit flushed, Brad coughed as he raised the newspaper to block his sight and focus on his daily news instead of witnessing Viktor''s debauchery.


    "Viktor, don''t, ahn~" Taya was biting in her moans as she worriedly looked up to see if any of the two girls wereing down and didn''t want them to catch Viktor squeezing her breasts.


    "Viktor, please~" Umilia mewled helplessly, feeling his searing hand pinching her nipples by sneaking his hand into her shirt, though she couldn''t help but bite her lip in ecstasy from his teases.


    She could also feel him rubbing his demonic sword against her buttcrack while Taya''s body was fidgeting from Viktor''s fingers caressing the sacred region between her legs, over her panties, sending jolts of electricity through her body.


    She had slept with him every other day since he would sleep with Umilia on alternative days, and even now, his touches were stimting her the same as before.


    "Mom! Where is the pouch you promised you would give me for my first day?" Tiana''s voice suddenly echoed from upstairs, including her footsteps as she came down.


    "Viktor!" Taya quickly swatted his hand away while straightening her clothes and making sure her expression was normal enough to not cause any suspicions.

 Chapter 261 - What In The World Is That...?

    Viktor quickly withdrew his hands the moment Tiana showed up downstairs, much to Taya and Umilia''s relief. Even though they knew Viktor was simply messing with them, the tension was still real.


    They could still feel his searing touches over their sensitive parts, and Taya felt that she might have to change her panties before going out again.


    Viktor smirked inwardly, being amused by their tense reactions and felt that having his women all in one house was no different than heaven.


    "Ah, Tia, I had forgotten about it. You can take it from me on your way out. One of the maids will bring it down."


    Tiana smiled, "Okay, mom! Oh, Goodboi, what are you doing over there in the kitchen?" Tiana was surprised to see him in the middle of the two women and curiously scuttled over.


    Viktor felt that Tiana seemed more friendly with Taya since the day he returned and when he asked Taya about it, she said that she had some daughter-mother time with her, which made sense for Viktor considering that he could see how Taya seemed to have been unable to spare much time for Tiana due to her obsession with seeking immortality.


    However, she said she had to really try hard to cate Tiana''s hurt feelings and was able to somehow make things better after taking some cues from Viktor.


    He even looked at Tiana''s dressing style and was surprised to see that, unlike before, she was wearing a denim jacket with a t-shirt inside and jeans. At least this time, her dressing style wasn''t too¡­revealing. He felt that Tiana purposefully dressed like that before just to get attention from Taya and for girls her age, rebelling was usually the only and best way they knew to make parents notice them.


    "Oh, I was just checking out the cooking of Aunt Umi. It smells tasty as always," Viktor said with a bright smile.


    Tiana looked over to see the dish Umilia was cooking and said, "Of course. Aunt Umi''s cooking is the best, and mom is not too far from her in skills, hehe."


    "Tia! I am sure one day I will rival Umi," Taya said jovially as Umilia smiled amusedly.


    Sayana also came down, dressed in a pink jacket, fully zipped up, and casual white pants with a backpack on her back. Her hair was neatly tied up into a long ponytail, and including her specs, her overall appearance gave off the vibe of someone who would definitely be a topper in this college.


    "Saya, everything ready for your first day?" Umilia asked with a smile, seeing the slightly nervous expression on her face.


    Unlike Tiana, who was filled with excitement and vigor about going to college on the first day, Sayana was feeling a bit nervous and anxious about her first day.


    However, when she looked at Dorian, who was ready with a smile brimming with energy, she felt a bit rxed, thinking that this time she had someone who might keep herpany.


    "Haa, Saya, why pick such a boring outfit? You could have asked me and I would have picked some nice shirts and pants to make you look stylish. Don''t you want to get a nice boyfriend?" Tiana asked with a sigh.


    "I¡­"


    "Tia¡­don''t corrupt that nice girl. She already looks great in her current outfit," Taya chided Tiana, who pouted.


    "Yes, Saya. No need to worry about anything. I am sure your first day will be pleasant. Also, you can look over Dorian as well, right? He is new to everything, including these modern colleges, and might need some help," Umilia subtly mentioned.


    "Right. Tiana, you also have to make sure Dorian isfortable and doesn''t face any issues on his first day. Can I trust you with that simple task?" Taya asked with a narrowed gaze, to which Tiana briefly looked at a blinking Dorian and sighed as she noddednguidly, "Fine."


    She thought that Dorian helped her out during the tournament, and she could at least repay the favor.


    Viktor, who was being silent all this time, finally opened his mouth, "Thank you all for taking care of me. I am sure I must be burdening you all."


    "Not at all. I mean I¡­" Sayana suddenly spoke up, but when all of them looked at her, she felt awkward and forgot the words she wanted to say.


    Taya and Umilia had a tacit understanding to let their daughters ''take care'' of Viktor, but in reality, they knew Viktor didn''t need any babysitting but quite the opposite. If they tell Viktor to keep an eye on Tiana and Sayana, then it might seem suspicious. But if it was the other way around, the two girls would at least be near Viktor, and he could easily watch over them.


    "Oh, mom, look at this news," Tiana suddenly pointed out as she caught sight of something strange on the TV.


    Umilia''s brows furrowed as she said, "Lexa, can you turn up the volume of the TV?"


    "Of course¡­" A robotic female voice echoed in the kitchen, much to Viktor''s awe as he saw the volume increasing on the TV on its own.


    "Not just an hour ago, we found a number of craters in the farthest corner of the Orobo Town where thend had originally been cordoned off for the construction of a mall. But now around 4 sq km ofnd is riddled with craters with a few meters radius all over thend, making it such a bizarre incident, especially with no one having an idea of what happened here or how these craters magically appeared here without anyone''s knowledge, not even the people nearby. Experts say that these craters were definitely not caused by something that fell from the skies but from the ground level itself. But this is the second time we are seeing a weird incident like this, preceded by the strange crimson sky phenomenon that urred all over the world more than a week ago."


    "What in the world is that¡­" Taya mumbled with raised brows as she looked at the images of thend riddled with craters.

 Chapter 262 - Aunties…can I Have A Hug Too?

    Viktor slightly creased his brows seeing such a weird scene, wondering how those craters were made without anything falling from the skies. He saw the news reporter even showing how the surrounding buildings have been destroyed as well.


    "How strange¡­" Sayana mumbled since she couldn''t make sense of what she was seeing. The news reporter even confirmed that no meteor fragments had entered the skies recently.


    "Anyway, we will know once those nerds figure it out. I am gonna go eat!" Tiana''s interest in the topic expired as she was looking forward to going to college.


    Some maids were bringing down medium-sized trolley bags that were Tiana and Sayana''s luggage.


    Taya and Umilia felt a bit sad seeing their luggage since this meant that they wouldn''t be seeing their daughters every day but only once in a week at most since the Providence School of Science had brought up new rules regarding the fact that students have to stay in their hostel to cultivate their social life and also to manage college things more easily and to prevent attendance issues or beingte for ss.


    Of course, those who were staying within a ten-kilometer radius of the college had the option of staying in their own homes, but even if the Snow Mansion and the Providence School of Science were in the same city, both were located at opposite ends of the city, making the distance between them a bit too long than just five kilometers.


    This was a hard and firm decision taken by the college authorities to make sure their students were not just spoiled spoon-fed youngsters but at least learned to stand on their own feet. It was quite obvious they were trying to be slightly different from other elite colleges.


    Taya and Umilia were happy that the college was trying to develop their student''s skills and lifestyle, but at the same time, they couldn''t help but be sad about not seeing them frequently like always. The house would also seem a bit dull without the three since even Viktor would be busier than ever, especially with his part-time jobs.


    However, Viktor had promised the two he would definitely try to show up every night since it wasn''t hard for him to sneak out from even a tightly guarded hostel.


    But Tiana was quite excited to finally get a glimpse of a life where she was on her own without any bodyguards to monitor her activities 24/7 or get scoldings from her mother while Sayana was feeling uneasy about not being able to see her mother every day. She wondered if she could even fit in with these elite students.


    Brad was also disappointed that he wouldn''t be able to see his grandchildren, including Sayana, whom he treated like one. Unlike Taya and Umilia, who felt that this was a necessary evil, Brad cursed the college authorities for bringing up these stupid rules at thest moment.


    He would have tried to use his influences to make them swallow their newfound rules if not for Taya stopping him.


    Not soon after, everyone finished eating and were standing at the portico where Taya and Umilia were hugging their daughters, bidding them goodbyes with teary eyes.


    Tiana was feeling a bit awkward, seeing her mother being so emotional about her going to college in the same city. It was not as if she was going on some one-way mission to mars, right?


    "Tia, I know I have not been a good mother to you all these years, and that is why for your future, I am letting you go to that college all alone where even I won''t be able to watch over you. So since you are an adult now, it''s your responsibility to take care of your own matters and follow all the rules, okay?" Taya knew Viktor would watch over Tiana, but still, she was feeling a bit uneasy for not being able to personally watch over her. She regretted the fact that she wasted so many years by neglecting Tiana''s matters in the past, and right now when she realized her mistake, there was not enough time.


    Tiana puffed up her cheeks and blew out air tiredly as she said, "Okay, okay, mom. No need to get so emotional about this. We are still in the same city besides¡­I already said I will try and visit you every week."


    Sayana was tightly hugging her mother as if she was afraid to let go of her and go somewhere where she wouldn''t be there to stay with her.


    Umilia could feel and understand her worries as she rubbed Sayana''s back gently and said, "Don''t worry, dear. Even if I am not physically present near you, I will always be with you. Just imagine like that, and you won''t feel nervous about your first day. Besides, you are not alone. You have Tiana and Dorian. You three should support each other, and then college life would be a breeze."


    "Okay, mother," Sayana softly nodded as she continued to hug her mother, feeling her warmth as much as she could.


    After a long goodbye hug, the two girls walked over to give Brad a goodbye hug as well, who felt warm seeing theming over on their own to give him a hug.


    "Grandpa, I will miss you," Tiana was fond of her grandfather since he was the one who looked after her since the time she was a kid and even indulged her wishes, making her feel attached to him.


    "Grandpa, please stay safe and healthy. We wille and see you again soon," Sayana said as she gave him a warm hug and looked up to him as her own grandfather as well since he not only treated her like his granddaughter but also was the one who introduced her to the world ofputers. He did all this despite her being the daughter of a maid who was not at all rted to him in any way.


    Brad closed his eyes and smiled as he hugged his granddaughters with aplicated smile mixed with happiness and sadness, happy that they were finally going to study to build their future and sad that they had grown up too fast and won''t be staying near him like before," Study well children and be the person you want to be. Don''t let society or anyone pressure you into anything and just follow your dreams. Living a fulfilled life is more important than meeting the world''s standards but with regrets."


    The two girls felt as if their grandfather''s words had profound meaning and nodded, taking his advice to heart.


    Taya and Umilia smiled, seeing the three hug each other, but their expressions froze when an innocent voice sounded from behind, "Aunties¡­can I have a hug too?"

 Chapter 263 - See You Soon, Sexy

    Taya and Umilia turned around at the same time and saw Viktor looking at them with an eager smile with puppy eyes, a sight that could melt their hearts if they didn''t know about the bad wolf hiding underneath.


    "Well¡­"


    "Thanks, Aunties!" Without waiting for any answer, Viktor had already stepped forward and hugged both the women at the same time. Since he was tall, he was able to easily hug the two and make their supple bodies press against his chiseled chest, enjoying the warmth and soft feeling of their bodies.


    Viktor felt that hugging two sexy milfs was the best way to start a morning. He couldn''t help but think about doing the same with them in bed too...''I should ask them about thister...ahem...''


    "Uhm¡­Dorian, you too have a great day ande back soon," Taya got flustered and had no idea what to say since Viktor''s naughty sword was poking her sacred region! Since he was hugging her close, nobody could notice anything suspicious.


    "We will miss you¡­Dorian¡­Study well and be a good boy¡­." Even Umilia''s face became a bit red since Viktor''s knee was rubbing against her forbidden region.


    Tiana and Sayana didn''t find it strange that Dorian wanted a hug as well, considering he had no family to call his own other than the people around him now. But what they couldn''t understand was why their mothers'' bodies were squirming slightly when hugging him.


    But Brad could only sigh with a head shake, knowing what exactly was happening as Viktor continued to ''hug'' them.


    Taya was feeling too anxious since Viktor was being too bold and doing something so illicit right before Tiana and others, while Umilia made sure to not give away any signs that would make others suspicious.


    Only after a good warm ''hug'' did Viktor let them go, since any longer and he might lose control and pounce upon them.


    "Dorian,e give Uncle a hug," Brad asked with a wide smile, making Viktor inwardly harrumph, "This wily old man¡­"


    Taya and Umilia slightly chuckled, seeing Viktor putting up a smiling expression and giving Brad a hug, though Viktor gave him a warm and friendly hug since he was like an old friend to him.


    After all the hugs and goodbyes, the three youngsters stepped out of the Snow Mansion and into a car with Eva as the driver, which was not something Viktor expected. Tiana was surprised that her mother was not sending multiple bodyguards with her this time and wondered if it was because she was an adult already.


    However, seeing Eva, she felt it understandable since the safety Eva offered was way better than a group of bodyguards. She also liked Eva since she wasn''t as strict and boring as the other bodyguards. She was more like a big sister to her.


    However, Taya had never felt more at ease about sending Tiana to college, while Umilia had no worries as well.


    "Everyone ready?" Eva asked as she looked at the rearview mirror.


    "Yes, Eva! Let''s go!" Tiana excitedly said while Viktor subtly smirked at her through the rearview mirror, making Eva look away with a slight crease of her sharp, slender brows.


    The Providence School of Science was located in Luton Town of the Olknard City and was about twenty kilometers away from the Snow Mansion. By car, considering the traffic, it would take at least thirty minutes to reach the college.


    However, Eva could cover the same distance at a lesser time using her insane driving skills, but since she had Tiana and Sayana in her car, she could only drive carefully at a considerable pace.


    But they reached the college right on time, at 9:25 AM, while the induction program was scheduled to start at 12AM sharp. Even though there seemed to be a lot of time left, the reality was different since all the students had to first get settled in their dormitories.


    When they reached outside therge ck automatic gates, Tiana eagerly looked out the window to look at her new college and was awed by how big it was, "Oh my god¡­this is even bigger than the pictures on their website!"


    She had heard of the news about the campus upying at least 168 acres and could see that the campus included dozens of buildings representing diverse architectural styles, some even looking a bit archaic yet elegant and new.


    Sayana''s eyes were sparkling as well, and she even subtly smiled, seeing how beautiful the campus looked, especially the main center building that had a rxed ssical style with a generous convex portico overlooking arge fountain, many students walking here and there and into the building.


    Seeing the smaller buildings around the main building, she realized how they were able to have so many departments and schools. She was excited to study the specializations she had already looked up on their website since it was so diverse yet focused, making her feel as if this was a college made for her.


    "Hm¡­" Viktor had seen his fair share of grand buildings, including even pces, so he felt that this was ''good'' for a modern college and wasn''t feeling that awed by the greenery around the campus or its beauty.


    Instead, his eyes were trailing many stylish beauties walking here and there, making him wonder if these youngsters were indeeding here to study or for a fashion show, not that heined.


    However, when he saw some old, well-dressed men walking around, he sighed, specting that they were the professors and wondered why there were no eye candy teachers. Was he supposed to stay bored the entire time as a student?


    ''Well, I guess it won''t hurt to learn someputers¡­'' Viktor inwardly sighed though he felt it a bit cumbersome thinking that this whole degree would take four years toplete when he was confident he could do it in way less time.


    "Okay. This is it. You all have to go now. I can only drive up till here," Eva said as a guard stood in front of the car and gestured to her that no vehicles were allowed beyond that point.


    "Alright. Bye, Eva! I will text you!"


    "Thank you, Eva. I will see you soon."


    Eva nodded with a rxed expression at the two girls, but her expression tightened up the moment she saw Viktor looking at her and looked straight, waiting for him to leave quickly.


    The two girls got out of the car, and before Viktor was about to leave, he whispered behind one of Eva''s ears, "I will see you soon, sexy. Bye!"


    "You!!"

 Chapter 264 - Goodboi’s Roomates

    Viktor smoothly and quickly got out before Eva could curse him and took out his small duffel bag while the other two girls had at least onerge trolley suitcase with them.


    Eva''s car left at a speed way faster than it came in while other cars also came and went after dropping off youngsters from different families.


    The entire ce was now bustling with the lively and nervous energy of the freshers.


    Some, like Tiana, weren''t nervous at all, but instead, it was as if they had finally found freedom, while people like Sayana were worried about settling in and making friends.


    "Dorian, it looks like our dorms are in the opposite direction. The signboard says that the boy''s dorms are located in the east and the girl''s dorms in the west. You won''t have trouble following the map, right? Do you want us to show you the way?" Sayana asked, wondering if Viktor would get lost following the directions.


    "Oh,e on. Goodboi is a big boy. Why are you trying to babysit him, Saya? This is college where he has to learn to do things himself, at least simple things like these. Goodboi, surely you don''t need our help, right?" Tiana asked with narrowed eyes as she looked at Dorian since she really felt that he wasn''t that helpless or anything. In fact, she felt he was quite sharp despite how he seemed on the outside.


    So why waste time when she could use it to explore the college more, especially her dorm?


    Viktor smiled brightly, "Of course. I can find my way or ask someone if I get confused."


    Sayana also felt that maybe she was trying to babysit him too much, hearing Tiana''s words and said, "Alright. Just make sure you enter the same room and dormplex given to you in your email, as it is all pre-assigned for us. See youter then, Dorian. Call us if you need any help."


    "Come, Saya. Bye goodboi. See yater," Tiana bid a quick goodbye as she pulled along Sayana and strode off while Viktor saw the two girls walking away, thinking how different both girls were. One was kind and gentle, while the other was carefree and brazen. He was curious to see how they would be in the future and slowly turned around as hefortably followed the map towards his dorm.


    Still, Tiana''s morous and head-turning beauty was literally turning the heads of all men around her as she walked away, and if one saw the smile on her face, they could see that she enjoyed the attention while Sayana only became a bit jittery feeling all the stares in her direction because of Tiana.


    Viktor didn''t really need a map since all he did was follow the boys, all of them walking towards their dorms with luggage. He saw that only he had the smallest luggage, though he didn''t really need a big one.


    Soon enough, he reached his dorm, which was arge cylindrical-shaped building of sorts with three floors, quite a strange yet polished and ssy one, making one feel that the interiors would be nicely furnished as well.


    He remembered his block and room number, and using the directions on the board kept in front of the dorm, he saw that his room was located on the third floor.


    As he walked up the stairs, he saw that the dorm building was designed in a way that allowed the boys to see each other''s room from outside their own rooms since the middle of the building was open with no roof.


    This let even a guy on the ground floor look up and at least see people walking to and fro on the third floor to a certain extent and vice versa.


    Viktor''s room number was 301, and when he almost reached it, he could see that its door was open and sensed three boys sitting inside, making him wonder if he was going to share his room with three peeps. Then how would he slip out in the night? Nah¡­it should be fine¡­I still got a way¡­


    And the moment he stepped in with his luggage, he momentarily froze on his spot in surprise to see these three surprised faces as well.


    "Goodboi!" All three of them immediately shouted in surprise while Viktor mumbled, "Little Butkus, Skinny Jim, Bucky? You three¡­how¡­" Viktor was surprised to see these three kids as he remembered meeting them in the esports tournament he went to with Tiana.


    These three were there to watch the game and even taught him some things about gaming.


    "Yo, how the hell did you end up here!" Seeing the cute and tall fat boy floundering towards him with sparkles in his eyes made Viktor awkwardly chuckle hearing his question.


    Skinny Jim, the skinny boy with a head shorter than Butkus, also got up from his bed along with Bucky, who was wearing square-shaped spectacles and looked slightly tall with a medium build but shorter than Butkus.


    All three of them were genuinely surprised that the mysterious fourth guy was none other than the prodigy they got acquainted with at that esports tournament.


    Viktor was also surprised since he found this a strange coincidence that all these three were able to end up in the same room while he had already heard the process of room allocation was entirely random.


    Still, he didn''t mind since at least he knew these three fellows, and they were not a bad bunch of kids to have fun with.


    "Dood, maybe even the warden wants us all genius gamers to get along. Otherwise, there is no exnation for Goodboi being here."


    Bucky nudged his spectacles as he said with a slight nod, "I would presume so. This must be beyond fate."


    "Uh¡­I am surprised as you guys. How did you three get the same room?" Viktor put forward the question in his mind.


    "Oh, one of the members in Skinny Jim''s family had some friendly connection with the dorm authorities, and he was able to let usnd in the same room. Influences surely do help, don''t they, hehe," Butkus happily said with augh, his neck jiggling slightly.


    "Dood, how long are you gonna stand there? Come, settle down and pick any bed slot you want. We got two bunk beds on the left and right. You can take the top one if you want."


    "Yes. Or you can take my lower one if you want and I can sleep on the top. As the prodigy among us, it is only fitting that you get to sleep well."


    "Yo, you guys didn''t offer me the top spot!" Butkus cried out indignantly.


    "And then have you fall on top of us because of your weight? No way!"


    "Yes. ording to my guess, there is a small fraction of chance the top of the bed could give way and make you fall on one of us. It is only logical that you should sleep on the lower bed for everyone''s safety."


    "Hmph, you guys are bad! Wait till I hit the gym!"


    Seeing these three bicker with each other, Viktor subtly smiled, thinking that at least he wouldn''t get bored in the dorm.

 Chapter 265 - How Dare You!

    Meanwhile, in one of the girls'' dormitories, Tiana was happily and proudly walking towards her room, quite excited that even if this was a dorm shared by other students, she was able tond a single-person room for only her using her mother''s connections.


    Of course, Taya was against the idea, but after Tiana begged a lot, she couldn''t help but give in. Tiana never liked sharing her stuff or anything with others, let alone a room.


    Unlike the boys'' dormitory, the girls'' dormitory was more closed and private, with a hotel-likeyout, multiple well-lit closed corridors on each floor. There was even air conditioning in the entire building, including the rooms. If Viktor saw this, he would have definitely cried out injustice treatment by the authorities.


    However, he had no idea that he was staying in the oldest dorm of the college while the girl''s dormitory was recently renovated.


    Of course, there were newly built dorms for boys but were allocated to seniors.


    Tiana and Sayana were in the same dorm building, but Tiana was on the first floor while Sayana was on the second floor.


    Tiana''s room number was 101, and she saw that her room was locked and the only way to enter was with her fingerprint, which she quite liked since this security system was to her liking. Nobody other than her could just barge into her room.


    She saw a few girls settling into their rooms before walking into her own room, only to be surprised to see a bunk bed.


    But she then thought that maybe the dorms only had bunk beds in all rooms since there were hardly any people like her who somehow got a single room. She thought that she could put in a request for a single bedter and looked around to feel satisfied to see her own bathroom, her cupboards, tables, and chairs. The ambiance of the room was pleasant enough for her to game in peace.


    She decided to take a bath and freshen up before going out and exploring the college and people.


    "La~" Tiana was humming her favorite tune to herself as she got out of the bathroom, fully dressed, her beautiful golden-red hair fully blow-dried and seemed even more voluminous, making her look even more attractive, especially with the pink lipstick she had put on that matched well with her lotus-like pink lips.


    She had changed her clothes into a red one-piece dress with a V-neckline that subtly revealed her enticing cleavage and puffy sleeves that extended all the way to her wrists while the lower half of the fabric of her dress extended halfway across her sulent thighs, revealing her slender long alluring legs.


    She let out a sigh of relief as if she couldn''t feel any better after getting out of the modest appearance she had before. The only reason she even put them on was so that her mother would be satisfied with her dressing and wouldn''t nag her about it.


    Even though it was true that she always dressed in a revealing manner to get her mother''s attention, she slowly got used to it and felt it satisfying to dress in such a fashionable manner.


    However, as shepletely stepped out of the bathroom, she froze on her spot when she noticed a yellow backpack lying on one of the chairs.


    This bag wasn''t even hers, so how did it end up here??


    She quickly turned her neck towards the bunk bed and had her eyes widened when she noticed a girl upying the lower bed, reading a book in her hand while sucking on a lollipop in her mouth.


    However, other than being startled by her presence, she was surprised by how beautiful this girl looked, especially with her golden silky long hair and pale white skin that had the radiance of stars, her features wlessly beautiful, including her lovely nose and scarlet red lips.


    Her curvy body and full, firm breasts were highlighted by the white tank top she was wearing with a small denim overcoat and short jeans that extended till her knees, revealing the rest of her smooth and slender legs.


    "Hey! Who are you! How did you break into my room??" Tiana immediately called out aftering out of her surprise of seeing this intruder in her room.


    "Can you not shout? I am trying to read here. Who I am is not something you need to concern yourself with," The girl said with azy sigh and didn''t even bother to look at Tiana as if she couldn''t spare that much effort instead of continuing to read her book.


    "You!" Tiana clenched her fists, seeing how this girl had the galls to infuriate and even insult her by not even looking at her when she was talking.


    But she then realized that nobody could enter her room without the fingerprint, and if this girl was able to enter her room, then it could only mean that she was her roommate officially.


    ''No¡­that doesn''t make sense¡­this room is supposed to be mine alone¡­Or could it be that the fingerprint system is broken?'' Tiana was trying to make sense of how her supposed to be peaceful environment was broken by this annoying girl.


    Still, she decided to take this up with the authoritiester and said sternly, "Whatever. Even if you are my roommate, for now, get out of my bed. I upied the lower bed first by keeping my bags on them. Who gave you permission to put them away? Go and read your stupid book on the upper bed!"


    "Oh, I didn''t know one could simply put their bags anywhere to im ownership. But I don''t see your name stamped or printed anywhere on this mattress. I am sorry, little princess. Next time make sure to bring your own mattress," The girl said in a sarcastic tone, her eyes still glued to her book.


    "How dare you! Do you know who you are talking to, bitch?!"

 Chapter 266 - A Village Girl?

    The girl finally looked at Tiana and said with a cold stare, "Watch your mouth, girl. Who you are is none of my concern."


    Tiana felt goosebumps from this girl''s light gray eyes staring at her for some reason, making her guts tell her to not provoke her any further.


    Yet Tiana wasn''t the type to just back down like that and said, "You should be. I am Tiana Snow from the Snow Family. Just you wait. Soon this room will be mine alone, and you are going to end up in a room you don''t like."


    The girl subtly scoffed as she continued reading her book, "The Snow Family? It is not like your family rules the world, does it? Now go bug someone else. I need some peace while reading my book."


    Tiana''s eyes quivered when she saw how nonchnt this rude girl was to dismiss her family''s name just like that. Was she just ignorant or a fool? Either way, Tiana understood that there was no point in arguing with this girl anymore and decided to deal with this by herselfter.


    Still, before going, Tiana took a brief nce at the book she was reading and was surprised to see that the author was named Virgin Flower Prince, which was the same author of her favorite vampire novel though the book this girl was reading seemed to be a different novel but something simr based on the title, ''A Sweet Yet Fatal Love: Story of a Tamed Alpha''.


    By how engrossed the girl seemed in reading this novel, Tiana could see that this novel was surely something she liked very much so far and the cover pic was that of a fiery werewolf which piqued her interest as well, making a mental note to herself that she should check this novel out after she finished the current one.


    ''Hmph, she has the same taste as me in novels? No way!'' Tiana inwardly harrumphed as she grudgingly moved her bag to the upper bed of the bunk bed and prepared to go for the induction program.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, Sayana had arrived at her room on the second floor 202 and saw that somebody was already in her room, or in other words, her roommate had already arrived.


    She had already learned that there would be two girls in each room, and so she would have one roommate in total. This made her a bit nervous about what kind of a girl she would be getting as her roommate since it could very well determine how her dorm life was going to be.


    "Hui, hui~Na,Na,Na~Hui~Hui~Na,Na~Oh¡­you are my new roommate?" A bespectacled girl excitedly asked who was busy singing her favorite song suddenly stopped to turn around and look at the girl with spectacles like her, walking into her room with a slightly anxious look.


    Sayana was slightly surprised by the looks of this girl since her luminous ck hair was tied up into long twin braided ponytails, and she was wearing rectangr-shaped spectacles that gave off a brainy look. Sayana didn''t expect the college girls in this city to still dress a bit old-fashioned like this, especially the hair, not that she was bothered by it but felt a bit d to see someone like this.


    However, this girl seemed petite and short and looked at least 10 cm shorter than her. Her skin was light but with a reddish hue, while her face was oval with angelic cute features that could make one feel like protecting her from all harm. Yet she had a radiant aura around her that made her look very bright like the sun.


    "Hey! What''s your name?" Before she could realize it, the girl was already standing before Sayana with sparkles in her eyes as she asked for her name in a friendly manner.


    Sayana got a bit startled since she had never met someone who was so excited to learn about her name or even take such enthusiastic initiative and said, "I uhm¡­I am Sayana Sui. You can call me Saya, though. Can I know your name?"


    "Wow¡­what a nice name. You can call me Talia," Talia happily said as she put forward her hand for a friendly handshake, and Sayana awkwardly smiled as she shook her hand, "Your name sounds very nice too. Are you from outside?" Sayana couldn''t help but ask since her ent, and even her looks just didn''t seem to be that of someone from Olknard City.


    Talia nodded immediately, "Ah, you must have noticed. I am not from around here but from a vige which you surely wouldn''t have heard of. It was my dream to explore ces outside of my home and learn things that were not prevalent in my ce. It took me a while to learn aboutputers, but the moment I did, I felt as if I had discovered a new interest, and here I am, wanting to study more. I couldn''t feel more excited about this while being so far away from home. What about you?"


    Sayana never expected to meet someone like Dorian, who wasing from a vige as well.


    Still, she was inwardly happy to see that her roommate was interested inputers as well and said, "I am something of aputer enthusiast myself, but I still have a lot to learn before I can call myself an expert. But I guess we can learn from each other since we are going to be roommates."


    Talia excitedly nodded, "Wow, great! I was at first tense about who was going to be my roommate, but like my mother said to not worry about it, you seem really nice. Here, which bed do you want? I am okay with sleeping on either the upper or lower."


    Sayana was inwardly relieved to see how nice and friendly her new roommate was, much contrary to her expectations thinking that she might get a bully as her roommate who wouldn''t be considerate about anything. She felt that she shouldn''t have watched those movies about mean girls in college too much.


    "I am okay with either one as well. But since it seems that you have made yourselffortable on the lower bed, I will take the upper one," Sayana said, and before Talia could say anything, she had already ced her bag on the upper bed.


    Talia was about to say that she could shift her things but seeing how Sayana seemed adamant about not making her go through the trouble, she could only smile and continue unpacking her stuff while exchanging casual talk with Sayana eagerly.

 Chapter 267 - The Providence School Of Science

    It was soon time for the induction program, and all the freshers were going towards the Hall of Providence to attend the program.


    Viktor had set out with his new three roommates since sticking together with this bunch seemed better than being alone.


    The same went for Sayana as well as she and Talia set out together just like most other freshers out there who had formed acquaintances with others by this time.


    Still, there were people like Tiana who unfortunately didn''t have the time to get acquainted with anybody else, especially since she was quite frustrated with the girl who gatecrashed into her room, and somehow, she learned that her name was Vanessa.


    She was busy talking to thedy warden about Vanessa being in the wrong room, but to her disappointment, the warden said that she could not be of any help since there was no other space for Vanessa to shift into.


    Even though Tiana thought she was just bullshitting her, she just couldn''t make her do anything even if she knew her identity.


    So as a final resort, she decided to call her mother butter, since, after going through all the trouble, it was time for the induction program and she walked towards the Hall of Providence alone, but on the way, she got a surprise call from three of her friends who were none other than the ones who yed in her team for the esports tournament - Shadow Cat, Hell Cat, and Miss Devil and their real names being Mina, Kiera and Anya in the same order.


    Apparently, they didn''t reveal such a big thing because they wanted to surprise Tiana and Tiana was more than just surprised since she never thought all these three wouldnd up in her college after how the three told her that their grades weren''t excellent.


    Still, this was something that uplifted Tiana''s mood after dealing with Vanessa, and finally, she had somepany before sses even started.


    The Hall of Providence was quiterge and looked like a theater but with arge number of seats, enough for at least 500 people. Since there were many departments likeputer science, electrical engineering, mechanical, and so on, there were a lot of students they needed to amodate.


    The hall was situated in the main campus building on the ground floor and was fully air-conditioned to make everyone feelfortable while sitting on theirfy seats.


    Viktor''s roommates couldn''t help but smile foolishly, smelling the pleasant air inside the hall.


    "Goodboi?"


    Viktor heard Tiana''s voice from behind and turned around to see her dressed in a smoking hot dress, as usual, walking in with three pretty girls he didn''t recognize but felt familiar.


    "Jeez!"


    "Oh my god¡­"


    "Dood!"


    Butkus, Bucky, and Skinny Jim were taken aback to see four beauties walking towards them. However, it was the girl at the front that stole their breaths since she was so hot and beautiful that even all the radiance in the hall seemed to be overshadowed by her beauty.


    Even the most pretty girls in the college seemed to get lost in the background if they were standing near her.


    Her golden-red hair made her look like a goddess, noble and elegant and the loftiness in her bewitching light blue eyes just added to that feeling as if she could steal souls with just her eyes.


    These three had to shake their heads to make sure they were not dreaming about such a beauty calling out the name of their friend, Dorian.


    "Tia! Wow, you got three roommates as well?" Viktor asked, wondering if these three were her roommates though he found it strange since Tiana had been bragging about having a room all to herself since the moment they left.


    Tiana didn''t even look at the three boys beside Dorian and frustratingly sighed as she waved her hand, "No, no. These three are my friends, and I am sure you know them in a way, right?"


    Anya, the girl with short wavy hair, came forward with a friendly smile and put forward her hand for a handshake, "Goodboi, right? You were really awesome back then. I am d we got to y with you."


    "Oh¡­you are Miss Devil," Viktor said as he suddenly made sense of things while shaking her hand. He remembered her as the one with the jaguar symbol on her mask and as the girl with a cool-headed mind.


    "Hehe, right. He totally destroyed those noobs like they were nothing. We truly witnessed the birth of a prodigy," Mina, the girl with brown shoulder-length hair,ughed in a roguish way as she gave a quick hi-five to Dorian. Viktor remembered her as the one with the cheetah symbol on her mask.


    "I hope we can y together sometime as practice," A low yet sweet voice sounded from the girl with a single ck ponytail and said with a subtle smile.


    Because of these four girls standing together and talking with Dorian, most of the attention of the passing by people and the ones seated in the hall were on them, especially Tiana since her alluring beauty was intoxicating enough to hypnotize people, especially the boys around her though most didn''t even have the courage to stare at her for longer while some recognized her and decided to not poke at a sleeping tigress by minding their own business.


    "Ahem¡­Goodboi, care to introduce us?" Butkus cleared his throat since he was almost about to cry after being ignored by these hotties, and the same went for the other two as well.


    Hearing his words, Viktor looked at Tiana, who gave a subtle nod as she rolled her eyeszily, telling him indirectly it was fine to reveal her identity to them.


    "She''s my cousin," Viktor said with pressed lips, making all three widen their eyes in shock.


    "Wait¡­" Tiana suddenly spoke and then looked at the three with a piercing stare, making them feel goosebumps all over at being stared at like this by the hottest girl they had ever seen, "You three better not tell anybody else about my other identity. Otherwise¡­I will make you three pay, hmph."


    "Tia, rx. They are Goodboi''s friends. I am sure they wouldn''t do anything like that, right?" Anya asked with a gentle smile as she looked at Butkus, who blushed, feeling her gaze and shyly nodded, making Anya chuckle softly, feeling it amusing to see such a big guy acting so cute.


    Her lovely smile and her eyes immediately made Butkus be smitten with her making Viktor smile inwardly, seeing that this big guy had discovered his new crush in college.


    Skinny Jim tried to sneak a look at Kiera, but she raised one of her eyebrows and showed her fist, making Skinny Jim swallow his saliva.


    Bucky couldn''t help but take a nce at Mina since she seemed like the one with the most brains in the group, remembering her gameys, especially her intuitive ideas she implemented on the go during every game. Mina felt his gaze and gave a subtle nod as she gave a friendly smile at him, making Bucky''s eyes sparkle, feeling as if a fairy smiled at him.


    "Well, see youter then, Goodboi. It''s going to start soon," Tiana said as she pulled along her friends, while the three boys could only stare at the backs of the three girls beside Tiana as they walked away.


    "You all areing or¡­?" Viktor saw how smitten these three kids were and inwardly chuckled as he took a seat and made theme out of their daze.


    "Wee students¡­to the Providence School of Science¡­" The announcerdy''s voice echoed throughout the hall, marking the beginning of the induction program as everybody took their seats and lowered their voices.

 Chapter 268 - The Alpha Among Us

    As expected, Viktor soon got bored and felt sleepy hearing all the introductory speeches and stuff. Even the principal was some old man named Brugez, and he just seemed too slow and lengthy with his speeches. The man had a fat potbelly and average height with half-bald hair and clean, shaved face.


    He looked like some researcher who made his way to bing a principal of such a big college.


    Viktor also took a look at the other teachers, only to see that all of them were either old or males while the rest weren''t just his type.


    However, he learned that he was going to study in a different batch as opposed to Sayana and Tiana, who were in the same batch. This was something he had specifically asked Taya for certain reasons. But he would make sure to have somemon electives with Tiana and Sayana so that for some sses, he would get to sit in the same ssroom as them.


    He also learned that sses begin at 9:30 AM and end at 2 PM, which would give him enough time to do his part-time jobs and slip back inside the hostel whenever he wanted.


    Still, there was this attendance thing in the dorm where the warden woulde to check on the students and see if they were present in the dorm. This was something he would have to deal withter on.


    There were also strict curfews for the students to return to their dorms on time. For boys, it was 7 PM, but for girls, it was even more strict, and they would have to return by at least 6 PM during the weekdays.


    It was around 2 PM when the induction program finally ended, and all the students were told to report to ss from tomorrow onwards.


    Since most of them had gotfortable in their dorms and set up their things, they decided to go outside and roam around Luton Town and see what it had to offer for entertainment and all.


    "Yo, let''s check out the Grand Mall in this town," Butkus eagerly suggested, to which all of them agreed.


    But right when Viktor was wondering where the two girls were¡­


    *Poke* Poke*


    He felt somebody poking him from behind and inwardly smiled as he turned around to see Sayana with another girl with specs behind her who was petite but very pretty and cute enough to make people feel as if their sacred duty was to protect this girl.


    "Dorian..uhm¡­do you want toe with us? We decided to go and check out the town. Ah, this is Talia. Talia, this is Dorian, my friend," Sayana said as she gestured to Talia. She asked Dorian toe with her since she was worried if he might feel lost going out and had no idea that Dorian had made ns with his roommates to go out.


    Talia''s eyes brightened up as she pped and excitedly asked, "Wow, you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, no! He is just my friend," Sayana said hurriedly, feeling embarrassed about having yet another misunderstanding.


    Talia tilted her head in confusion, "Yes, but isn''t he a boy and your friend? So boyfriend?"


    Viktor couldn''t believe a country bumpkin like this girl existed just like his alter identity and even said a simr dialogue he once said to Sayana.


    Sayana had a blinking expression and quickly exined to her the difference and wondered if all vigers had no concept of a boyfriend? Do they just directly marry the person they like?


    Talia''s lips parted in visible confusion and surprise since it seemed as if she never expected the word boyfriend to mean something that was much more intimate.


    "I see¡­Oh, Saya, I am sorry. My little brain is just too slow on the uptake with things like these. Anyway, Dorian, pleased to meet you. Since you are Saya''s friend, I am happy to be your friend as well, hehe."


    Seeing this bubbly yet cute petite girl, Viktor said while taking a second look at this girl, "Pleased to meet you as well. I am ready to go with you guys."


    "Dood, howe this Goodboi knows all the pretty girls? This is just unfair."


    "Yo, maybe that''s his charm as a pro. We can never question the pros. They just work differently. But so what? At least we get to hang out with girls like them because of him. Let other peeps think that we are in a different ss than them, hehe."


    "As per what I analyzed, prodigies are on a different level of their own, and surely the girls always seek out the alpha. Goodboi is the alpha among us, so it''s only natural," Bucky said with a look of contemtion, trying to exin Dorian''s charms to his friends.


    However, right before they were going to leave¡­


    "Goodboi, you wannae with us?" Tiana asked as she suddenly came forward to his surprise.


    He unconsciously asked, "But why?"


    "Eh¡­" Tiana was taken aback by his sudden question while all three of his roommates were looking at him with an expression of, "Are you crazy, bro?"


    After all, who in the right mind would question a hottie if they were asking them to hang out with them?


    But then they thought that since she was his cousin, he might not be interested.


    Tiana batted her beautiful eyshes as she nced away and replied in an evasive tone, "Of course, it''s because I thought you might get lost hanging out all alone. So I just asked since my mother also asked me to keep an eye on you."


    Even though Tiana said this, inwardly, she wanted him toe with her because hanging out with him was a different experience, and she wanted to explore that.


    Sayana was also surprised that Tiana wanted Dorian toe with her and inwardly let out a low sigh, thinking that she and Talia would probably go alone.


    "Okay! Then how about all of us go out? Butkus knows a good ce, right?"


    "Of course, hehe. We won''t even notice the hours passing," Butkus was just eager to spend more time with Anya, who again passed a subtle smile at him, making him feel as if his heart was floating away.


    Tiana didn''t see thising but thinking that it wouldn''t hurt to hang out with Sayana and the others for a change, she nodded.


    However, these freshers, especially the girls, had no idea that their seniors were looming around like predators to catch them once they were done with the induction program.


    Some men among the seniors were asking around the pretty fresher girls to juste out for drinks along with their friends, while some senior girls were looking for cute boys.


    And unsurprisingly, a group of five senior men along with three senior girls suddenly came forward in front of Viktor''s group and asked, "Hi, youngdies and gentlemen. How about we get to know each other? Nice and slow over some drinks, eh?" A handsome young man, looking around 20, asked with a charming smile.. But those who knew his identity would feel honored just to have a word with him.

 Chapter 269 - Jason Ken

    "Yo, it''s Jason Ken¡­" Butkus whispered beside Dorian''s ears in a shocked tone, making him remember the first time he heard this name before.


    ''The guy who wanted to marry Tiana? Right¡­'' Viktor inwardly shook his head, thinking about it, and could see that this guy named Jason was checking out Tiana subtly.


    Still, Jason was asking in a polite manner, making it hard for any ordinary fresher to just refuse him, especially when someone like him was asking so nicely.


    Sensing some hesitation, Jason added with a smile, "No need to be shy. Your fellow freshers areing with us as well. We believe only on days like this can we build a connection with the juniors and form a strong bond, you know?"


    Tiana was feeling okay about it since either way, she would be going out and having some drinks, while Sayana seemed a bit hesitant because of all these seniors, including the girls among them. She does not drink and has no idea how to act in situations like this. However, thinking that Dorian would not be able to drink at all, she was about to refuse them when Dorian stepped forward and said with a smile as he patted Jason''s shoulder, "Sure. Thank you for the offer. We will dlye along."


    Jason smiled, but his brows slightly creased when this tall goofy guy ced his hand on his shoulder but didn''t act as if he was bothered about it. Even his friends noticed this and looked at each other, seeing how brazen a fresher was acting with their friend.


    But since Jason didn''t say anything, they didn''t say anything as well.


    Since Dorian agreed to go, Sayana also decided to go to make sure Dorian would be alright by hanging out with these seniors and asked Talia if she was stilling to which she immediately agreed and said she would follow wherever she went.


    ¡ª


    Soon in a decent pub, a total of twenty students, including Jason and his group, were settling down, and Jason said, "Tia, you can sit over here if you want."


    However, at the same time, Viktor called out energetically, much to Jason''s annoyance, "Tia,e here! I saved a seat for you."


    Tiana took a look at the two seats, but then she felt as if the spot near Goodboi feltfier and went and sat down there without paying any mind to Jason, who could sit down with an awkward smile, not wanting to be kept left hanging, though some other fresher girl eagerly took the spot near him.


    Jason looked at Dorian and wondered what this guy''s rtionship with Tiana was. Howe she would even listen to a nerdy loser like that?


    Still, he sat down opposite her while Sayana was already sitting beside Dorian while Talia was sitting beside her. As for Butkus, Skinny Jim, and Bucky, they were sitting with Anya, Kiera, and Mina at a table adjacent to Viktor''s and didn''t feel likeining at all, although Kiera snorted, mumbling how they ended up with these punks.


    It was quite hard for not only Jason but the men sitting around to take their eyes off Tiana''s smoking hot appearance and felt that just by looking at her, they could feel full and satisfied. Her hot, wless legs and perfectly curved bosom with that enticing cleavage were just an irresistible sight. Such a sight could even make the so-called college queens look cheap.


    Jason also felt that Sayana and Talia were an odd pair, yet they were quite attractive in a cute way but just not easily noticeable. Only when he knew that Sayana was staying with Tiana did he start to show some interest in her and notice that this girl was even more attractive than he thought. He already decided to keep an eye on her.


    This was a private room where all twenty were sitting and so other people couldn''t see them.


    "Guys, before the drinks arrive, how about we all y a game?" One of Jason''s friends asked with a smile as he looked at the men and women around him.


    "Oh, which game, Shawn?" One of the senior girls asked excitedly.


    "King''s Cup, of course," Shawn answered with an eager smile as he subtly eyed all the pretty girls seated around, though, of course, he didn''t dare to look at Tiana since he considered her to be ''reserved'' for certain someone.


    His eyes were on Talia, who just seemed the cutest here, while Sayana just seemed too exotic in certain ways, contrasting with her nerdy looks and sitting right opposite to him.


    "King''s Cup? Now that could be quite fun. What do you guys think?" Jason asked with a pleasant smile as he looked at the freshers, who only nodded, thinking that there was no harm in ying and besides why simply offend the seniors by refusing.


    "Hey, what''s the King''s Cup?" Viktor asked Tiana in a low voice.


    Tiana was about to look at him with a ''Are you Serious'' look but then remembered that Dorian was a vige boy and said, "Basically, there will be a list of things to do, and if you don''t do the things mentioned in the list, you will have to drink a shot. But of course, there will be a limit to how much you can drink and how daring things might be mentioned in the list, not that I am worried. I have quite a good capacity to drink. But you should be careful."


    Tiana realized that she had just warned Dorian out of concern and wondered why she was being protective of him without even realizing it.


    "All of you guys tear a piece from those napkins and write up the things you would want to get included in the list. We will then shuffle them up and put them in a box, and whenever it is the King''s turn, he/she will have to pick one of the pieces of paper and do whatever is written in there or drink a full cup. Let''s go," Jason keenly said as he took a piece from the napkin before him and smiled as he wrote down something on his napkin while shooting a nce towards Tiana.


    ''These kids¡­they have no idea¡­'' Viktor saw the look in Jason and Shawn''s eyes and inwardly smirked as he wrote down something on his napkin as well and wrapped it up before putting it in the box.


    The waiter came in with the drinks at the right time, and Viktor noticed that it was a Devil Springs Rum which was a drink he remembered for having one of the highest alcohol content and a drink that could make people drunk faster than other drinks, not that it would affect him in the slightest.


    Still, he was ready for any games and tricks as he saw the waiter cing multiple bottles of such a costly drink all over the table. It was quite obvious that Jason had nned well ahead, and this pub was probably owned by his family''s group as well. He remembered Brad mentioning them being sessful in the hospitality industry.


    After the waiter left, Jason pped his hands and said, "Alright. But remember, each of you has only five lives or five chances to skip the tasks by drinking an entire cup.. We don''t people ending up in the hospital from being too drunk, do we? Let''s use the empty bottle the waiter kindly gave us to pick who is going to be the King."

 Chapter 270 - I Am The Kings Friend

    "But since there''s so many of us, we will do it table-wise as there are three tables. Each table will obviously get their turn one after the other. Let''s start with the middle table or this one," Jason, Shawn, Viktor, Tiana, Talia, and a fresher girl named Nancy were sitting in the middle table, and he spun the empty bottle on the table, starting the game.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and saw that the bottle stopped spinning after a few seconds before pointing in the direction of Jason.


    "Jason, you are the king!" Nancy giggled while batting his eyes at him. She was quite excited to sit near the man she idolized and ying a game with him was not something she expected to experience today.


    Jason chuckled, "I guess I will go first then. Shawn will be the King''s General, which means he will be the one handing out the paper bits to us which will contain the tasks we have to do, though he can''t open and read what''s contained in them before picking them. Cool, right?"


    Viktor felt it was fishy, but everyone around him nodded, finding it normal.


    "Okay, Shawn. Pick one for me," Jason said as he filled his 300 ml cup with the rum.


    Shawn showed a thumbs up as he randomly picked a paper bit from the box and gave it to Jason without opening it.


    "Here goes¡­I hope it isn''t something ridiculous," Jason slightlyughed as he opened it and showed it to Nancy, "Nancy, you can be the King''s announcer who will announce what''s written in the list. Go on. Read aloud what is written on mine."


    Nancy was ted that Jason gave her such an honor and eagerly looked at his bit of paper as she read aloud, "Hug the person sitting beside you. If there is a boy and a girl. Hug the girl. Oh my god¡­" Nancy felt as if she was on cloud nine since she was the only girl sitting right next to Jason as the rest three girls were sitting on the opposite side.


    "Wow. Somebody was definitely trying to set someone up, haha. Well, Nancy, I will give you a hug as a senior officially weing you to our beautiful college," Jason spoke in the tone of a friendly senior as he opened his arms wide, weing for a hug and Nancy, like a cat attracted to fish, immediately hugged him.


    Jason smiled, but as he hugged Nancy, his hand copped a feel of one of her breasts but briefly and quickly, startling Nancy, who immediately withdrew and looked at him with a strange expression only to see Jason still smiling at her with a friendly look.


    She awkwardly smiled back as well, but inwardly she wondered if it was her imagination if he groped her or an ident. Still, she just couldn''t shake away that ufortable feeling. She looked up to Jason but just didn''t want to get sexual with him like that.


    Even though others didn''t seem to notice anything, Viktor saw everything clearly and inwardly scoffed, though he was not surprised.


    The box and the bottle were passed to the other two tables where the table where Butkus and his friends were sitting had a daring taske up with Kiera as the king where she was supposed to kiss the guy sitting opposite to her.


    Skinny Jim got pretty excited since he was sitting opposite her but became sad when he saw Kiera chugging down the entire cup without any hesitation.


    Butkus patted his back, offering his sympathies though inwardly even he didn''t expect such daring things to be included in the list. Hanging out with seniors was indeed on another level!


    Sayana felt nervous seeing that such kinds of tasks were included, and she didn''t like to drink alcohol. But how was she going to refuse while sitting among all these people? Would she make them feel like pouring water over their heads?


    Sayana wouldn''t havee if it was not for Dorian, but still, she didn''t regreting since he was there with her.


    The third table''s king didn''t have much trouble following a normal task, and soon the box again reached back to Jason''s table as he spun the bottle.


    This time the bottle stopped as it pointed towards Sayana, who ced her hand on her chest in anxiety.


    Shawn smiled with a strange glint in his eyes as he picked up a certain paper bit from the box and handed it over to Nancy, who read it out aloud, "Kiss the boy sitting opposite to you."


    "W-What?" Sayana was startled like a kitten and unconsciously looked towards Dorian, who immediately grabbed the cup of rum before her and gulped it all down.


    "Dorian!"


    "Yo, what the hell?" Shawn asked with a nasty expression since he was the boy sitting opposite Sayana, and this goofy asshole just ruined his chance to kiss her.


    "Hmmm¡­" Jason narrowed his eyes, seeing Dorian gulping down such a strong drink without any hesitation, and felt that maybe he underestimated this guy a bit.


    "Haa¡­that was¡­strange¡­It tastes bad¡­" Viktor ced down the cup with a grimace while Tiana had a blinking expression seeing an innocent guy like him chug it down like a boss. It was not as easy as it looked and the fact that he didn''t seem drunk only made her feel even more awe.


    Sayana, however, was feeling quite bad and guilty that she indirectly made someone who probably never touched alcohol before, drink it for her. She knew he did it since she seemed ufortable with either following through the task or drinking the rum.


    "Dorian, I am sorry. Please don''t do that again. I will drink it. You don''t have¡ª-"


    "Eyy, no problemo. I always drank ale back in my vige, thanks to my nice aunty," Viktor said casually with a pure smile, making Sayana feel a bit relieved but still felt as if she did something wrong here.


    Talia parted her lips into an ''O'' shape as she heard his words.


    "Goodboi, you really are a man with surprises. We should have a drinking contest sometime, hehe," Tiana giggled, not expecting to find a drinking buddy in Dorian.


    Jason frowned slightly, hearing this while Shawn got even angrier seeing how Dorian was ignoring his senior, "Hey, you! I asked you a question. Who said you can drink her cup?"


    Viktor shrugged and said artlessly, "Well, I am the King''s Friend. So I drank it."


    Shawn bit down on his teeth, hearing this while Tiana asked in a surprised tone, "Wow, how did you know about that?"


    Viktor whispered in her ears in an oblivious tone, "I don''t know. I just made it up."


    "Goodboi, you are really funny. Haha!" Tiana patted Dorian''s arm as sheughed, seeing how Dorian fooled these guys so naturally. However, she felt a bit strange feeling his hot breath over her ears before and couldn''t describe what that feeling was.


    Sayana was moved that Dorian, like a true friend, saved her from drinking what she didn''t like.


    This continued on for many rounds where whenever Sayana got her turn, Viktor would chug it down for her despite her protests, while Tiana would simply drink it herself and still didn''t get drunk after chugging down five cups after getting her turn five times.


    Jason was disappointed seeing that Tiana refused to do the tasks on the list that could help him get closer to her, and she wasn''t even getting drunk despite the rum being so strong. Even he could barely handle two cups without feeling drunk. Still, he was excited since Tiana used up all five of her lives, while Shawn was excited as well that Sayana''s five lives were over thanks to Dorian.


    Surprisingly, the only one who didn''t get a chance at Jason''s table was Talia, and she was still sitting there like she was invisible, watching them all with a cute smile on her face.


    Viktor briefly looked at Talia, and at the exact moment, she also looked at him, their gazes focusing on each other before Talia gave him a pure radiant smile as she waved him a ''hi''.


    Viktor''s brows pulled together slightly before rxing as he also waved back a ''hi'' to her before leaning back while Sayana, who noticed this brief exchange between them, wondered what was going on.

 Chapter 271 - A Secret Boyfriend?

    Viktor also never got his chance, but he knew that it was because the guy spinning the bottle, Jason, was an expert at spinning it in a way that it would stop in the direction he wanted.


    And as for Shawn, he knew which paper bits to pick based on small markings on the back of the paper bits that weren''t easily noticeable. All he had to was remember them and he would know what questions they contained.


    And this time, the bottle stopped spinning while pointing at Tiana, making Jason look on with a smile as Shawn picked up a paper bit and passed it to Nancy, who momentarily paused before reading out slowly, "Kiss the guy sitting opposite to you."


    "What nonsense is that again? I am going to drink, hmph!" Tiana said without any hesitation, but Jason, who was quite irked about her refusing to kiss someone as handsome as him, again and again, said, "Hold on, Tiana. You used up five of your lives, remember? Besides, this is just a game. No need to take anything seriously. It''s just a kiss, and we canugh about it. Right, guys?"


    "Oh, yea!"


    "Come on, Tiana. Don''t spoil the mood!" One of the senior girls from the other table shouted, and all the senior girls even sent her subtle res as a warning if she refused their idol, Jason.


    However, Tiana only got even angrier from their res and was about to adamantly refuse when Viktor intervened as he passed his cup to her, "She can take one of my lives."


    "What the¡­that''s not possible!" Shawn immediately called out.


    Viktor shrugged, "Why not? I am the King''s Bodyguard. So I can surely offer her one of my lives."


    His words literally made the jaws drop for the people sitting around him, and even Tiana was surprised at how easily he came up with an excuse to give her an extra chance and quite a good one at that.


    "That''s not even a thing! It''s not included in the rules," Shawn said with clenched fists, feeling that he should teach this ignorant junior a lessonter.


    "Who knows? It might be there in other versions of King''s Cup. Besides, you guys didn''t also mention that King''s Bodyguard wasn''t a thing. So¡­if we are adding such a rule, shouldn''t we restart the game?" Viktor asked artlessly, making even Jason look at him with a dark expression before changing into a smile and saying, "It''s fine, Shawn. Our friend has a point. Let''s continue."


    "B-But¡­haa¡­whatever¡­" Since Jason wanted to let it go, for now, Shawn could only smile inwardly, imagining the kind of trouble this dumb junior was in.


    Viktor intervened only because he didn''t want Tiana and Sayana to stand out or get ostracized since he knew youngsters their age may not cope well under such situations. So he decided to stand out and attract all the attention.


    "Your friend is so cool, Saya!" Talia said with sparkles in her eyes, making Sayana subtly smile and say with a look of awe, "Yes¡­he is. I wish I could be as confident as him," Sayana unconsciously mumbled to which Talia said, "You are already great as it is. But if you want to, all you have to do is find your inner fire. Then everything will be alright."


    "Inner fire?" Sayana was confused and wondered if Talia was talking about some philosophical thing.


    Viktor decided to end this shitshow for once and for all as this time he looked at Jason''s eyes briefly before he spun the bottle. And unsurprisingly, the bottle ended up pointing in Jason''s direction, and Viktor then immediately looked at Shawn''s eyes briefly before he picked up a certain paper bit and passed it to Nancy, who read it aloud.


    There was a hint of glee in her eyes as she read, "Kiss the male sitting beside you."


    "What the¡­"


    "Oh my god!"


    "Will Jason really do it?"


    "Are you crazy? He still has two lives left, heh."


    "He is straight, dudes. What the fuck y''all talking about?"


    However, Jason turned to look at Shawn just as Shawn also turned his head to look at him, both exchanging gazes, the distance between their facesing closer as if they were passionate lovers who were seeing each other after a long time.


    "J-Jason?" One of the senior girls called him out awkwardly, seeing how instead of drinking, his face was getting closer towards Shawn.


    "Wow, this is going to be really interesting, hehe," Tiana couldn''t help but giggle in amusement, not expecting Jason to be so daring, or does he really like Shawn?


    The next moment their lips met, but both of their eyes widened as if they experienced the biggest shock in their lives.


    "Fuck!"


    "Yuck!"


    The two of them immediately pushed away from each other, making Jason lose his bnce and fall off his seat, just like Shawn as well. The seat was just a small circr seat with no support on the back, because of which the two easily fell over, making it quite an amusing sight for the people sitting around, and some even took pics of them kissing and falling over.


    Surely, today some anonymous profile was going to upload this in the college social forum, which would definitely be viral since the sessor of JK Groups just kissed a boy. Surely, the stocks of theirpanies might get influenced because of this, and even Jason couldn''t fathom the kind of trouble he was in.


    But how did it happen?? Why would I kiss this bastard? Am I fucking crazy?! Did a ghost possess me?!!


    Jason couldn''t even say anything since he waspletely shocked and frightened as he doesn''t remember wanting to kiss Shawn.


    "Haha, that was funny. You guys are surely the kings of this game," Tiana said as she giggled, making Jason''s face heat up in shame and humiliation. He just made aughing stock of himself and shot daggers at Shawn with his eyes, who was also confused and disgusted as he waved his hands, indirectly telling him that he did not do it.


    Nancy couldn''t help but feel as if she received justice and smiled subtly.


    Jason quickly got up and looked around at the boys and girls sitting around him. Most avoided his gaze when he looked at them, but he could make out how their lips were quivering because of stifling theirughs while Tiana was busymenting about what she just saw with Dorian, making him grind his teeth against each other.


    He even heard her mentioning that Shawn was probably his secret boyfriend!


    How much more humiliating could this get? The girl he was trying to court was already thinking about him like this.


    "I have to go! An emergency came up!" Jason felt as if he lost all face to linger around here anymore and immediately left while taking out his phone.


    "I-I also got some work!" Shawn was the next to run out since he couldn''t stand the jeering stares at him.


    "Oh, well. They shouldn''t have left so early. We could have had more fun. Sigh....I guess it''s time to head back?" Viktor said with a subtle smile.

 Chapter 272 - The Presidents Daughter?

    All of them left now that the main guy, Jason, had left in a hurry after doing something so shocking, and one could only imagine how the gossip would travel from now onwards.


    It was sure that it would be hard for Jason to show his face in public for a while till his people suppressed things down.


    Meanwhile, Tiana had reached back to her hostel, and the first thing she did was call up her mother again, "What?! It''s impossible to get that girl out of my room? But why??"


    "It''s because the college authorities say that they can''t do anything about it. There is just no other room avable for her, and they can''t put her in a senior hostel as well since it''s against the rules. Listen, Tia, sometimes you have to adjust and adapt to things in life, and that includes things like these in college. Who knows, you could gain a new friend this way. It''s better than being alone."


    "Come on, mom¡­she is very rude and annoying, like I told you. She doesn''t even look at me when I am talking. I don''t want to be her friend or anything. I already got friends here, hmph," Tiana petntly said, remembering Vanessa''s look of contempt in her eyes. She never met a girl who dared to look at her with such contempt.


    "And tell me if you talked to her nicely at first or rudely?" Taya asked from the other end.


    "That I¡­" Tiana felt tongue-tied but still said, "But does it really matter? Shouldn''t she at least show some respect after knowing where I aming from?"


    Taya sighed and said, "Tia¡­things don''t always work like that. If you use your family name to get things done, then even if people might seem as if they listen to you, they wouldn''t respect you knowing that you are only good enough when you use your family''s name but nothing when you are alone. But if you are able to get things done yourself, then only will people understand that you are capable enough and respect you without even knowing where you areing from. We are not the only powerful family in the world, there are many others like us, some even bigger than ours. So if you are up against people from those families, can you use our family name to get things done like always? Among people like that, your abilities matter the most."


    Tiana slowly sat down on her chair, feeling as if this time she was able to make sense of her mother''s words.


    Taya had told her these things before, but they never really went through her head since she never experienced a situation where her family''s name wasn''t helping her.


    And only this time, she realized that her family''s name wasn''t omnipotent despite how frustrating it was.


    "Fine, mom¡­I will just handle this on my own¡­" Tiana said with a defeated sigh.


    "That''s my good girl. Listen, I have met my fair share of bullies and annoying people during college, too, and somebody told me to learn to deal with them on my own instead of relying on others. Otherwise, I might not have be independent like this. Anyway, don''t worry about things. Ignore your roommate if you want to and do your own thing but if she''s a good person, then getting to know her wouldn''t hurt you. Bye, dear. I really have to go now."


    "Okay, mom. Bye¡­" Tiana hung up the call as she processed her mother''s words in her head, though she had no ns of talking to her rude roommate again. She decided to ignore her as long as she didn''t annoy her.


    Vanessa was still not in the room, and she felt that she should enjoy her lone peaceful time till she came back.


    "Hey! Open up!" Suddenly someone started to bang Tiana''s door who was startled and annoyed, wondering which stupid girl was shouting and banging her door like a mad person.


    She opened the door only to see four girls with unfriendly expressions standing in front of her. Based on their demeanor, it seemed as if they were seniors.


    "What do you people want? Who banged on my door like a crazy woman?" Tiana asked in an annoyed tone.


    "That''s me, bitch!" The girl in the front, who had half purple-colored hair with thick mascara around her eyes, shouted as she pushed Tiana into the room in a rough manner and entered the room along with her friends, closing the door behind them.


    "Hey, get out of my room! You people are not even allowed to enter our dorm," Tiana was angry to see them all barge in and even push her inside.


    "Heh, we make the rules around here. Wee in and out as we please, and no one is going to do a fuck about it. Not even the little bitch from the Snow Family, hahaha!" The girl with the half-colored hairughed like a maniac along with her friends.


    "You¡­who are you?" Tiana recognized the three girls standing behind her since she saw theming along with Jason but not this girl who even had no qualms about ridiculing her family name.


    "Aww, little birdy doesn''t know who''s the boss in these areas," One of the girls behind her giggled.


    "Isn''t that natural. All she has is those slutty looks but no brain. How could she know what the daughter of the president of our country looks like? Heh," Another girl scoffed.


    "You are Prisc?" Tiana asked with raised brows, not expecting the daughter of the president to be a senior here.


    Prisc smirked as she said in a tone of ridicule, "It''s toote to beg for forgiveness now.


    "No wonder you look like a mess. Gee, I never thought the daughter of the president would look as if a dog took a dump on your face," Tiana said with a cold sneer, making Prisc''s eyes widen, and hearing a suppressed chuckle from one of herckeys behind, she turned around to look at them with glowering eyes, only to see that girl coughing and clearing her throat, pretending that she wasn''t trying tough or anything.


    Prisc stormed forward and grabbed Tiana by her t-shirt, "Bitch, you think you are too hot for our Jason to even give him a trifling kiss? Now you are not only going to pay for that but also for making fun of a person you shouldn''t. I can''t wait to see you go and cry to your momma after this, hehe. Girls, let''s give this bitch a good bath and post some nude pics online to let the world see how slutty the young miss of the Snow Family is, hehe."


    "As if I would let you!" Tiana elbowed Prisc''s chin as she tried to push away the girls and run for the door since she wasn''t an expert at fighting like Sayana. All she knew were some basic moves that Taya made her learn, and she decided to use that to run and get help.


    She wasn''t stupid to take them all on and let them gang up on her.


    But her door wouldn''t easily open since there was a brief time period for the door to recognize her fingerprint, and by that time, Prisc ran forward to grab her hair and throw her on the floor.


    "You dare hit your senior, bitch?! Girls, grab her arms and legs and bring her to the bathroom. We are going to show her who''s the boss around here and make her lick my feet, hmph!"


    Before Tiana could even resist, each of the girls grabbed her arms and legs and lifted her up while taking her away into the bathroom as Prisc followed with a sneer on her lips.


    "Fuck! Get off me, you assholes. I will report this, and you will all pay!" Tiana tried to jerk her body to free herself from these bitches, but she just couldn''t gather enough momentum since each of them was holding her limbs tightly.


    "Report me? The warden is my rtive. Hahaha, what a joke! Take this!" Prisc mocked as she punched Tiana''s stomach quite hard, making her groan as she kneeled on the bathroom floor, unable to gather the strength to resist anymore. It was as if all the air inside her lungs was punched out, and the pain just felt too much.


    "Now she is in the right position. Come on, girls. Give me that hand faucet. Let me wash this bitch before getting her naked and show the world what a slut she is, hehe," Prisc said as her lips curved into a sinister smile.


    However, outside Tiana''s door, a dainty finger was pressing onto the fingerprint scanner as it unlocked.

 Chapter 273 - The Golden Haired Demoness

    "Fuck¡­I am going¡­ughhh¡­to kill you¡­.all¡­ahkk¡­" Tiana was letting out angry curses as Prisc continued to spray water at her, drenching her clothespletely and making it stick to her supple body.


    Because of that, Tiana''s slender curves were even more entuated, and the wetness only made her look even more tantalizing, making Prisc even angrier from jealousy seeing how this bitch was looking good even when she was trying to punish her.


    This only made her even more determined to humiliate this girl who was stealing all the attention.


    She was not angry that Tiana didn''t kiss Jason but instead because Jason seemed so interested in her.


    "Let''s remove this bitch''s clothes. Come on," Prisc ordered her ''friends'' as she tried to pull up Tiana, but Tiana was desperately resisting and was iling her legs vigorously to kick them away.


    But she was surrounded from all sides, and her arms were locked by a girl from behind as Prisc''s lips curved into a sneer before going to remove Tiana''s shorts.


    "What the hell are all of you doing in my bathroom?" A cold voice from behind froze everyone standing inside the bathroom, and for the first time, Tiana was d to see this girl since she had just bought her a window of opportunity.


    So she tried to take Prisc by surprise when one of herckeys kicked Tiana down, making her head hit against the wall a bit hard, making her fall on the floor while groaning in pain, rubbing her reddened temple.


    "Stay there, cunt!"


    "I asked you all a question. Don''t make me ask again or get out while I am still patient," The golden-haired tall beauty said with a frigid gaze, not the least bit intimidated by seeing what these seniors were doing here.


    "Oh, look we have here? Another slutty bitch who doesn''t know their ce? So you are her roommate, huh? Good. Then as your senior, I should be teaching you some manners on how to talk to your seniors along with her, hehe¡­" Prisc said as she slowly walked towards Vanessa, though Vanessa''s height of 180cm seemed a bit intimidating for a 165cm tall Prisc.


    However, she was even more piqued seeing how perfect and curvy this girl''s figure was, too, coupled with a noble and lofty air around her. It was as if just standing in her presence made her feel small and cheap, and this only made her even more angry and jealous, just like she felt towards Tiana.


    "Call me bitch one more time, and your head will be going. Maybe that will help cleanse your dirty mouth," Vanessa said with a stone-cold gaze as she pointed at the toilet behind Prisc.


    Everyone had a blinking expression hearing the words this golden-haired beauty just said.


    Did she even know who she was talking to? Or was she just stupid and ignorant like Tiana? She is just digging her own grave¡­


    Tiana also heard these words, and for the first time, she actually felt respect for this girl for saying these words without any fear, though whether she would be able to manage to put it in action was a whole nother thing. But something was telling her that this girl was not bluffing and would really do it.


    "Hahaha, did you hear that girl? This bitch¡ª-AHHH!!" Before Prisc could evenplete her scornful remark, Vanessa suddenly grabbed her head by her hair and shoved her head down, right into the toilet.


    "Mmmmhhh!!! Nooooo!!" Prisc''s muffled cries echoed in the bathroom as her face was kissing the inside of the toilet, and even the water inside was covering her mouth and nose, and in panic, while trying to shout, she swallowed some of it identally.


    "It seems like you need more water for the cleansing process," Vanessa coolly said as she pressed the flush button, and the next second, Prisc''s head was sprayed with water from all sides inside the toilet.


    "Blerggggg!!" Prisc''s head was shaking vigorously, shocked from having her head shoved into a toilet and made to bathe her head in toilet water. She tried to il her hands about and pull herself up, but Vanessa''s grip over her head seemed like an immovable mountain, and she couldn''t even budge her head in the least.


    Vanessa pulled her head up after a few seconds, only for everyone to see apletely shaken and horrified Prisc, her makeup smeared all over her face, making her look like she just came out of a dirty swamp her hair sticking over her face.


    "So¡­what word did you use to address me before?" Vanessa asked calmly as she looked at this pitiful-looking girl.


    Prisc''s eyes were reddened with resentment, rage, and fear, and she slowly turned her gaze towards herckeys as she used all her strength to frantically shout, "You idiots¡­fucking get her off me!!"


    The three girls got startled by her messed-up appearance and her shout. But hearing that Prisc wanted them to take care of this golden-haired beauty who was quite scary made them stand frozen on their spots, especially when they felt as if there was an unnerving and intimidating air around her that made their legs frozen stiff in fear even though Vanessa didn''t even care to look at them.


    "It seems your mouth is still dirty. In you go¡­" Vanessa''s calm yet cold words were like a death''s decree for Prisc as she tried to protest, but Vanessa had already shoved her head inside the toilet again and pressed the flush button.


    "Blerggggg!!" Prisc''s head again shook vigorously as the toilet continued to spray water at her head and face from all directions, making her feel like she was literally drinking sewage water even though it didn''t taste bad. However, she was nowpletely scared out of her wits and frightened of this golden-haired demoness.


    Even Tiana had a blinking expression seeing how cold-blooded this girl was, but at the same time, she didn''t feel as if Vanessa was doing something wrong but something Prisc totally deserved.


    She didn''t know if she should feel lucky for not calling her a bitch again the first time she saw her. Thankfully, her instincts that day warned her to not provoke her.


    This time Vanessa lifted her head after thirty seconds only, right before she could go unconscious from holding her breath, and looked at the pale and broken expression of Prisc as she asked calmly, "Now¡­what did you address me as before?"

 Chapter 274 - I Don’t Do Charity

    Prisc shivered as she heard her question, making one wonder if it was because she had got her entire head drenched in the toilet water or because Vanessa''s calm voice was sending chills down her spine.


    "I¡­I¡­" Her teeth were chattering, and Prisc couldn''t even find the voice to beg for forgiveness. It was as if this frightening girl''s gaze was instilling fear in every single inch of her body and mind.


    "You wanted to teach me how to address seniors, right? Since it''s quite natural for someone like you tomit mistakes, I will forgive you," Vanessa said as if she was going to do her a favor.


    ''Forgive me after fucking me all up?!'' Prisc was already beginning to cry hearing her words, and she was even more terrorized to see that this demoness had not finished talking.


    "But you will have to address me as ''Senior'' every time you see me while slightly bowing your head. Am I being clear, or should I help you clear your mind a bit more?" Vanessa asked as she began to apply force on her head, making Prisc somehow pull some voice from whatever guts were left in her to frantically say, "Y-Yes!...I¡­I¡­understand¡­" Prisc sniveled as her watery eyes continued to ooze out pitiful tearspared to how arrogant and haughty her face looked before Vanessa came in. Still, her tears didn''t even make a ripple in Vanessa''s cold gaze.


    Prisc had no idea she would be suffering such utmost humiliation and insult of having to bow before her junior like this and even show such a mortifying side of her.


    Her mind had already registered Vanessa''s figure as a nightmare.


    "Good. Now¡­what do you think this senior will do if you go crying to someone else about what happened here? Want to make a guess?" Vanessa asked with a subtle smile. Her smile might seem quite pretty to others, but in Prisc''s perspective, it was like the smile of a devil.


    Prisc vigorously shook her head with widened eyes as she mumbled, "I..I¡­won''t¡­.I¡­swear¡­."


    Prisc meant her words since seeing the bone-chilling look in this demoness'' eyes, she felt that if she fucked up, this girl could evene into her nightmares and do something worse to her.


    The three girls behind Prisc, who were still standing frozen on their feet, were shocked to see theirdy boss being so weak and timid before this junior, not that they felt she could be med.


    Who was this junior? Why was she giving off such a dangerous vibe?


    This was the first time they were evering up on a junior like this, and they couldn''t regret more abouting here. It was as if they trespassed into the devil''s territory.


    "Good," Vanessa nodded with a look of approval as if she was a satisfied senior who disciplined her junior while Tiana still her lips parted as she looked at what was going on in front of her with a stupefied expression.


    "Now get the hell out of my room. You three take her away, and¡­whatever I said to her goes for you three as well. Understood? If anybody asks¡­tell them that she slipped in the bathroom," Vanessa said with a slight smirk as she shoved a broken Prisc into their arms.


    "Now out!" Vanessa sharply said, seeing how these three were staring at her with fear-stricken expressions.


    "Y-Yes!" The three immediately came to their senses as they supported Prisc with their arms and hurriedly got out of the room as if running for their lives.


    As the four ran through the corridor, passing by girls staying in the dorm were confused and baffled to see these three girls carrying someone who looked like the president''s daughter?


    "What happened to her?" A random girl asked in a puzzled tone, to which one of the three girls quickly replied, "She just fell in the bathroom. Don''t bother about it!"


    Bathroom? Why would a senior like here all the way here to take a piss when she already got her own room? How weird¡­


    Meanwhile, back in the bathroom, after the other girls left, Vanessa looked at Tiana, who was still sitting on the floor, all wet and drenched, and with a look of pity, she said, "Little princess, how long are you going to stay sitting on the floor? And here I thought your fists were at least as strong as your words. What a disappointment¡­" Vanessa shook her head as she turned around and walked out.


    Tiana clenched her fists as she lowered her head, unable to find any words to refute her. Or more like she couldn''t since she herself believed it.


    For some reason, the look of pity on Vanessa''s face when she looked at her just made her feel even more aggrieved. Still, inwardly she couldn''t help but be impressed and astonished by seeing how Vanessa took care of even the president''s daughter without any fear or hesitation.


    Wasn''t she afraid of getting a case filed on her? Prisci was not just a nobody after all.


    "Wait!" Tiana recovered her senses as she pulled herself up and stepped out of the bathroom, only to see Vanessa lying on her bed, reading her favorite novel as if nothing had happened.


    Tiana walked up to her bed and said without even bothering to dry herself up, "You¡­I want you to teach me your fighting style¡­"


    "Excuse me?" Vanessa nced away from the book as she asked with a narrowed gaze.


    "I had seen the way you fight¡­especially against those senior boys before who tried to hit on you. You even broke some of their bones, I think," Tiana, on her way out before, had seen Vanessa dealing with some rowdy senior boys who tried to flirt with her and even tried to touch her, only to get punished with her ruthlessness.


    Still, these all didn''t make Tiana feel intimidated. But instead, she felt interested in her fighting style, and everything was just different than what her mother or others in her family knew.


    It just seemed like she had finally found the fighting style she wanted to learn.


    "Sorry¡­no can do.. I don''t do charity cases here," Vanessa said in a bored tone as she continued reading her novel.

 Chapter 275 - Big Sister

    "Charity?? Since you know who I am, then you must also know that I can pay you enough to even buy a luxury bag or something," Tiana said confidently, not bothering to even dry her hair or clothes. She just had to get to the bottom of this.


    Vanessa briefly looked at her watch, put down her book, and got up as she stood before Tiana, her height only an inch or so above hers. And with a raised eyebrow, she asked, "Do you think I look like I need a luxury bag? Anyway, I don''t need money or anything from you. I have to go now."


    "Wait! Everybody needs something in this world. I don''t believe you are a saint who has no wishes or desires. At least tell me what you want, then I will see if I can give it to you. And if you agree, I will also call you as my little sister," Tiana said with crossed arms as if she was willing to do her an extra favor.


    "Little sister?" Vanessa had a slightly confused expression as she turned her neck around to look at her, wondering what made this bratty girl call her ''little sister''.


    Tiana parted her wet golden-red wet hair to the side as she said, "I looked at your birthdate on your ID card on the table when I saw your name. You are a few months younger than me. So technically, I am older than you."


    Vanessa couldn''t help but facepalm lightly but felt a bit strange hearing her say that. Still, she said, "Even if I desire or want something, you can''t give it to me. So it is better if you give up."


    Tiana''s slender brows furrowed, not understanding what this girl meant by saying that she could not give what she wanted. What in the world could it possibly be for her to be unable to obtain it?


    "Come on. Don''t be such a bore. It wouldn''t hurt you to teach me something, right?" Tiana stomped her legs in frustration, wondering why this girl was so stuck up. Just because she knew how to take down punks doesn''t mean she could just look down on her, can she?


    Vanessa shook her head as she slowly turned around and walked towards the door to go out.


    "Take this!" Tiana shouted as she suddenly ran towards her and raised her fist to punch Vanessa on the head.


    Vanessa sidestepped and casually caught her wrist before twisting her around and pinning her to the wall, her cheek pressing against it, "What do you think you are doing?" She asked with an icy look while wondering if this girl got crazy enough to attack her from behind?


    "So that''s how you grab and trap someone who was going to attack you from behind? Hmm, your methods are quite fast and efficient," Tiana mumbled to herself, not the least bothered by the fact that her arm was twisted towards the back with her face nted to the wall.


    "What craziness are you mumbling about?" Vanessa''s brows pulled together, and she wondered if this girl really lost some brain cells after hitting her head in the bathroom.


    But then she realized that Tiana''s stupid n was to keep attacking her and learn her moves without her voluntarily teaching her.


    "What? Since you won''t teach me, I will just attack you, and you will be forced to deal with me. I will just learn that way since you seem too hoity-toity to teach me, hmph," Tiana said with a proud scoff as if she was proud to find a way to make Vanessa teach her moves to her.


    "You really need your head checked out. Do you think I won''t break your bones next time you attack me?" Vanessa asked as she applied a bit more force on Tiana''s body.


    "Lil sis, you would¡­do that to your big sis?" Tiana asked in a chiding tone as if she was chiding her little sister.


    For the first time, Tiana met a person whom she couldn''t buy using either her status or money and someone who didn''t even seem to care about her background.


    So after epting her mother''s advice, she decided to take the initiative herself and even gather some courage to deal with a person like Vanessa who didn''t seem to know fear.


    Vanessa couldn''t believe how thick-skinned this girl was. Even the lollipop in her mouth fell out of her mouth as she momentarily parted her lips in bafflement and asked as she put up an angry tone, "W-Who''s your Lil sis? You are even more shameless than someone I know," Vanessa wanted to get angry and teach this girl a lesson for calling her like that, but for some reason, she just couldn''t. Even her hold on Tiana loosened a bit unconsciously.


    "Lil sis, you are being too cold by saying that. But I am not going to give up no matter how many times I have to attack you until you teach me. And as I said, I will owe you a favor if you help me out. We are roommates already now, so you will be seeing me every day."


    "Ughh, fine!" Vanessa had no idea why she was going along with her stupidity but agreed since she didn''t want this girl pestering her all the time by attacking her from nowhere. It wasn''t as if she could get rid of her, could she?


    Tiana''s brows widened in surprise, not expecting Vanessa to really agree to her. This was the first time she took some effort to get something done on her own, and it felt more satisfying than making others do things for her.


    "But¡­it will be on my own terms. So you can''t annoy me whenever you want. Otherwise, I will¡ª"


    "Shove my head into a toilet? No, no. You can''t do that to your big sis. As your big sis, you have to learn to be lenient with me even if I annoy you," Tiana said with crossed arms and continued when she noticed that Vanessa was about to get pissed at her, "But¡­I agree with your terms. I won''t disturb you unnecessarily."


    "Good! Now move out of the way, little princess. I have a job to do," Vanessa said in a piqued tone as she took her cap and left out the door.


    "It''s big sis!" Tiana called out from behind with a pleased smile, patting herself inwardly for getting Vanessa to agree.

 Chapter 276 - This Package Is Mine

    Meanwhile, Viktor used his convenient abilities to make the warden put down his attendance for today and make his roommates think that he had permission to stay outside at night at some rtive''s house.


    Apparently, those staying in the dorm can stay at a nearby rtive''s house as long as they register that person in the dorm registry.


    Eva had called him to tell him that she could take care of Tiana and Sayana whenever they went outside since Taya had requested him to only look after them within the college. Outside, she had ample bodyguards for her.


    Viktor let her do her thing and decided to head out for his part-time job as a delivery boy.


    In the delivery office, the stingy old man named Popus, who had first tried to take him in for cheapbor, was sitting behind his desk, watching something on his mobile with a lewd expression.


    ''This guy seriously must be getting ps from his wife every day to be like this, tsk, tsk,'' Viktor inwardly chuckled, seeing this thirsty old man and tapped on the desk, "Hey, sir! I am here to deliver stuff, including ones to the main town of our city. Can I see the list of deliveries to be made?"


    "It''s you? Ughh¡­" Popus was annoyed that his fapping time was interrupted by this boy who extorted him and continued, "I will tell you what delivery to do. I am the delivery manager. Not you. I will tell you what to do."


    "Your tone is too rude, sir. My mother told me that rude people need to be disciplined right there and then. So I have no choice but to tell you that I still have the video of you leering at that girl. Should I upload it online to show how rude you are to everyone?" Viktor asked as if he was on a mission to educate ''bad'' people and turn them into ''good'' people.


    Popus'' eyes widened as he angrily got up and banged his hands on the desk, "Boy, you still got that video? You didn''t delete it? Are you fucking with me here, boy??"


    Popus never thought that this kind and innocent-looking boy would be ckmailing him like this and that too in a righteous way. When did ckmailing sound so righteous?


    "Sir, you are being rude again by using bad words. My mother¡ª"


    "Wait, wait! You can have it! Here!" Popus quickly gave him the delivery list left for today since he had already begun to feel scared about this kid''s mother. What kind of advice has she been feeding this kid? Is this how someone brings up a kid? ckmailing the senior and tax-paying citizens of this city? Are all kids like him these days? The future of our society is indeed at stake¡­sigh¡­


    Viktor subtly smiled as he took the list and saw if there was any he liked, and as he expected, he saw Snow Healthcare Ltd on the list. The delivery partner he was working for was quite a famous one in the city that delivered packages in every single town, including the hospital Taya worked at frequently since lots of medicinal and other things needed to get delivered there.


    "Today, I will be doing the delivery for the hospital run by Taya Snow," Viktor said as he handed back the list. He wanted to check on Taya and see what she was up to.


    Popus scratched his head with a surprised look, "Eh? That''s more than ten kilometers from here. Well, it makes my job easy if you want to do long-distance deliveries. At least that nice girl would be willing to do the other ones," Popus said as his expression became dazed for a moment, making Viktor shake his head and go inside the warehouse to pick up the package.


    There he saw other youngsters who looked like they were in college like him while some older ones seemed to be working here full-time. However, he barely noticed any women working here, and as for the woman present here right now, she was drawing all the men''s attention towards her like a ma.


    It was as if all the men here had never seen a girl before, or to be precise, they had never seen a girl that could make their throat dry just by looking at her.


    Who could it be other than the golden-haired beauty whom Viktor had seen for the first time when he came to apply for this job.


    Her long pale luminous legs, coupled with the mini-shorts she was wearing was, entuating her nice perky buttocks, and the short denim jacket along with a ck tan top on the inside was exposing her slender curves, especially her hips and a slight peek at her lovely upper breasts along with her cleavage.


    Her silky golden hair that extended till her waist just made her look like a bewitching beauty that could steal the souls of men, yet the cold aura surrounding her could make people feel that mere mortals like them were not worthy to even look at this goddess.


    Viktor saw that she was searching for a package on one of the shelves, and he also walked there since his package was supposed to be there. Still, he couldn''t help but appreciate her curves on the way, using his third eye to not make it look like he was staring at her ass.


    But something about her was just giving him a strange feeling, but he just couldn''t put his finger on it.


    The two were standing close to each other as they tried to pick their package and Viktor finally found his, ''There it is¡­hmm¡­seems not that big'', Viktor thought as he ced his hand on the package to pick it up, but at the same time, another dainty hand suddenly ced itself on the package.


    "This package is mine," A cold voice sounded from his left side, and who could it be other than Vanessa?


    ''The hell?''

 Chapter 277 - Taya’s Dream

    "But I first ced my hand on it," Viktor immediately said like a child who was about to have his candy stolen and didn''t remove his hand from the box.


    "Maybe. But I was the one who was looking for it first before you came along. You should go deliver some other parcel," Vanessa said as she narrowed her eyes, her hand still on the box.


    "But that''s not fair. My mother taught me the phrase ''finders keepers,'' and it is bad manners to ''steal'' what someone else found first. So I am sorry to say this, but you have to find some other package. If I were to back out like this, then I would be looking down on my mother''s teachings. I can''t do that," Viktor said in a resolute tone like a good mama''s boy.


    "Are you serious?" Vanessa asked coldly as she tried to grab the box by applying some strength.


    Viktor inwardly smirked as he also applied some strength to prevent the box from going in her direction while maintaining his gaze with her.


    *Creak*


    The metal shelf slightly wobbled as the two subtly contested to get the box, and those who were watching these two couldn''t help but think that the tension in the air felt a bit heavy?


    Vanessa frowned when she saw that the box was not budging at all because of this guy applying strength.


    "Kid, let her have the box. Don''t be a jerk, okay?" One of the men decided to step up and impress Vanessa by bullying thisnky kid who was too blind to even give way to a ravishing golden beauty like her.


    "Leave it. You can hug this box to sleep if you want to," Vanessa let go of the box and said in an annoyed tone as she walked away, leaving the man who was about to ''help'' her out with a stumped expression.


    Viktor was surprised this girl left like that but felt amused by her pissed-off words. For some reason, his guts were telling him that this girl was not an easy woman to handle, and something about her was just pricking his mind.


    Still, he was only happy that now he could deliver this package straight to his lover and got on a cheap scooter he had bought for his delivery purposes.


    However, on his way to the hospital, he sawrge disys disying an advertisement from Vision Biosolutions about bringing about a revolutionary product, and the reveal would be soon enough. For some reason, he had been seeing this advertisement everywhere, including the inte, where people were talking about it with so much hype.


    ''Revolutionary product¡­What are these guys up to?'' Viktor thought as he rode through the road.


    Meanwhile, it was evening, and Taya was still busy working in her office after finishing up all her other work for today.


    She was currently researching something she had always wanted to eagerly, and that was nothing else but how to have a child with someone like Viktor.


    At first, she thought that since Viktor was not exactly a human, the ipatibility was preventing her from having a baby, and just in case, she also verified if it was her body''s problem or not. But Viktor already told her he never had any children with his previous women over the centuries, and that made her sure she had nothing to worry about on her side.


    She even asked his permission to look into his sperm sample and what was strange was everything looked human. There was nothing wrong or different at all in the tests that showed that Viktor was a vampire or werewolf.


    This baffled her, and she wondered if the samples reverted to their human form since they were not in Viktor''s body anymore. She then destroyed the samples right before Viktor since she knew he didn''t want them to get misused by others and also wanted to prove to him she wouldn''t use them for any other purpose.


    It was not that Viktor didn''t trust her, but it didn''t mean he could trust the people around Taya. He knew Taya would never go behind his back for these kinds of things, and he did it since he was also curious as to why he couldn''t make a child.


    Taya''s only wish in her life was to have a beautiful child with Viktor so that at least she can leave him with a memory when her timees after a couple of decades while also creating some happy memories for herself.


    However, she now asked Umilia what it could be and since Viktor was a supernatural being, maybe listening to what a supernatural human had to say could provide her a different perspective.


    And to her surprise, Umilia, who had slept with Viktor after regaining her previous life memories, realized that Viktor''s essence was perfectly alright and everything. In fact, she thought it was quite potent and powerful and felt that an ordinary human would face immense difficulty bearing his child since it wouldn''t obviously be ordinary.


    However, she told Taya that his essence was in a ''locked'' state and didn''t know if Taya would understand what she meant. But all she said was that this prevented him from having a child with any woman, ordinary or not. Even if he did it with a vampire or werewolf, he wouldn''t be able to make a child unless his essence gets unlocked.


    But Umilia was sad as well to say that she had no idea how to unlock it and also said that maybe only experts from ancient vampire or werewolf ns can look into this matter more deeply. This was just way outside her department.


    Taya felt even more disappointed and sad to see that science probably wouldn''t be able to solve this. Well¡­it never solved anything for her despite getting into this field solely for her rtionship with Viktor.


    Still, she decided not to give up and keep trying her best as long as she still had a breath in her body.


    And while she was going through her research and ruffling through her papers, her secretary called her and said, "Doctor, there is a delivery for you."


    "Just tell them to leave it with you," Taya casually said while rubbing her forehead, wondering why her secretary was calling her up for something simple while she was working on something important.


    "I told him that. But this delivery boy insists by saying that he wants to hand you over the parcel personally to you. He also mentioned that his name was Dorian and¡ª"


    "Send him in!"

 Chapter 278 - Checking The Patient’s Temperature

    "Dr. Snow? I have a package for you," Viktor said with a wide smile as he entered Taya''s office and closed the door behind him.


    "Viktor? H-How¡­I mean your clothes¡­Did you seriously take a delivery job?" Taya had a baffled expression seeing Viktor in his Dorian persona and was surprised to see him working as a delivery boy.


    Viktor shrugged as he ced the package on her table and slowly walked over to her; as his loose shirt began to tighten and he slowly turned into his Viktor persona.


    "Why not? The only way I could meet my naughty doctor at her hospital without invoking any suspicion is like this," Viktor said with a charming smile as he leaned against her table and admired her supple body underneath her stylish silver bodycon dress that had a subtle v-neck with buttons underneath it.


    The soft pair of bulging melons sticking out from underneath her dress was enough to warm up Viktor''s blood as he could even smell her exquisite fragrance just by entering through her door before.


    "Hmph, you only took it because you wanted to getid with some housewives. Am I right?" Taya asked with crossed arms as if she saw right through his intentions. However, she could feel his burning gaze caressing her body, and before she knew it, her heart began to beat faster in anticipation, though on the outside, she maintained a normal expression.


    Viktor immediately shook his head as he stroked her soft cheek and said in an innocent manner, "Come on, Taya. How can you think of me like that? You know¡­because of the recent things that had happened after I came here, I decided to cut down on my¡­you know, ''fun'' activities since it''s time I felt that I sobered up. Maybe I can learn one or two things from Goodboi. What do you think?"


    Taya had a blinking expression and then shook her head and turned to look at herputer as she scoffed, "As if. A dog''s tail will never be straight."


    "You¡­did you seriouslypare me to a dog? This calls for punishment!" Viktor said as he suddenly clutched Taya''s neck, whose expression faltered and asked in a nervous tone, "W-What are you going to do to me?"


    Even though on the outside it looked like he was being rough with her, and she was bing even more frightened, he was lifting her up slowly, and in reality, the two were already role-ying again.


    Viktor made her sit down on the chair behind him, and he sat down on Taya''s chair as he picked up herb coat and put it on before saying with an evil smile, "You are a disobedient patient who didn''t listen to your doctor''s instruction¡­that is me. I should punish you, but I am feeling quite merciful today. But now I will have to do a thorough check-up on you to make sure everything is alright."


    Taya nervously clutched her chest as she fluttered her lovely eyshes and asked faintly, "B-But doctor¡­It wasn''t on purpose¡­and what do you mean by a thorough checkup?"


    "First, let me see you closely to inspect your body," Viktor smirked as he pulled her chair towards him, making her slightly gasp as she held onto her chair to maintain her bnce, "D-Doctor!"


    "Now, unbutton your upper garments. Let me first check your heartbeat," Viktor said as he took the stethoscope on the table and looked at her with a professional look on his face.


    "B-But isn''t that too much? Usually, other doctors simply ce it on my back to¡ª"


    "Don''tpare my knowledgeable self to those measly doctors. Use your brain, woman. Won''t I get the most urate heartbeat by using my stethoscope right where the heart is located? Now get on with it. My patience and time are running thin. You are not my only patient," Viktor said in a grumpy tone, making Taya gulp as she meekly said, "But I am an unmarried woman. How can I show m-my¡ª"


    "Do you want to get treated or not? Otherwise, I won''t even give your money back," Viktor said with a frown, making Taya shut her mouth as she slowly unbuttoned her upper garment to reveal her tantalizing big snowy melons that were restrained by a ck bra.


    Viktor ced the headset of the stethoscope onto her soft yet bouncy upper breasts, making Taya let out a low whimper as if she was new to the experience but still, the cold feeling of that round metal pressing onto her breasts was indeed giving her a good pleasurable feeling, especially when Viktor was caressing all over her breasts with it.


    "Fuck it! I can''t wait! I need to insert my thermometer to check your temperature!" Viktor impatiently said as he threw away the stethoscope and pushed her onto the table before pulling up her dress.


    "Ah!~Viktor!" Taya was taken aback by his sudden burst of lust but considering it was evening, she wasn''t surprised and thought that maybe he was hungry¡­in every way.


    Not soon after, a groan of satisfaction escaped from Viktor''s mouth as hisrge ''thermometer'' invaded her sacred shrine, and there began sex in a doctor''s office.


    Meanwhile, Umilia was done with her yoga sses, but she noticed that the girl with whom she shared a friendly rtionship had not beening to her sses since the day she turned down her brother''s confession.


    She wondered if she was upset with her for turning down her brother''s confession, though Umilia felt that she was more mature than that.


    However, as she came down, the skies were dark, but before her was surprisingly standing, the girl Umilia had just been thinking about.


    "Trisha? What happened?" Umilia asked in a concerned tone as she walked up to him, seeing how pale and tired her face looked, especially the dark circles under her dull eyes.


    In her hand was a bunch of white posters, and when Umilia came near and saw what was written on the poster, her eyebrows raised.

 Chapter 279 - The Missing Linard

    "That can''t be¡­They must have at least done something, right?" Umilia was confused to hear this since something like this wouldn''t just go unnoticed.


    Trisha shook her head and said, "No¡­they did ''try,'' but I don''t think that they tried their best. All they said is that since it''s been more than 48 hours now, it would be near impossible to get a hold of my brother, and maybe my best bet is to wait till my brotheres back. They are not even willing to distribute these missing posters I made, so I had to do this myself as well. I feel that just waiting and doing nothing is not right and that maybe my brother might be in some kind of trouble."


    Umilia knitted her brows and asked, "If your brother really isn''t the type to run away without anymunication to his family, can you tell me if he ever had any enemies? Think very hard and answer. Maybe you might have missed out something. Or has he ever said something that made you feel concerned or worried in the past? Could be anything insignificant."


    Trisha rubbed her temples as she tried to think of every interaction with her brother in the past that stood out.


    However, after a few moments, she opened her eyes as she remembered something and said, "A year ago, my brother was very excited about his new job at Vision Biosolutions since it is such a huge and famouspany these days and working there in a top position would be an honor for everyone. My brother indeed became a manager at the top level in thatpany, but just a while ago, when the news about thepany going to reveal their hyped revolutionary product spread throughout the world, I asked my brother to get me a front seat ticket to witness the reveal since I am quite interested about these things. But his tone changed at that moment as he said to never get involved with anything with hispany. I was confused, but he didn''t seem like he was joking, but at that time, I thought he just didn''t want me to ask for favors that couldnd him in trouble with his bosses."


    ''Vision Biosolutions¡­Isn''t that the oldpany where Taya once worked?'' Umilia remembered the events from over a decade ago when thispany had not been that famous and big but with Taya at its center, they were making quite the progress.


    She also knew why Taya left thatpany as quickly as she came in, but just the brief stay in thepany was enough to leave a young Taya with regrets.


    Umilia felt that something was definitely off, especially when thispany''s name was involved, and felt that Linard might be more than just ''missing''.


    However, she didn''t want to make Trisha more worried without getting rity of things or without finding out for sure what was going on here.


    Her intuition was telling her that she shouldn''t ignore this strange incident, and so she ced her hand on Trisha''s hand gently and said, "Don''t worry, Trisha. I might know some friends who have connections to your brother''spany. Maybe I can try asking around and see if they could find the current whereabouts of their employee."


    Trisha''s face lightened up a bit as she gave a suppressed smile and slightly bowed her head, "Thank you very much, big sis. You are the only one so far who is willing to at least help for real. I now feel even more guilty for my brother''s outburst that day in front of you. I hope you can forgive him."


    Umilia softly chuckled, "That was nothing. It happens. I already forgot about it. Now, let me get you a cab, so you can get back to your mother. Don''t walk around alone outside at suchte hours. Come."


    Right after Umilia sent Trisha in a cab after convincing her again to take some rest before continuing her search for her brother, she began to walk home and decided to call Taya up right now to ask some things.


    However, the call kept ringing, but Taya was not picking up, making Umilia wonder if she had somete work or anything and decided to call herter.


    But she had no idea that right now Taya was busy getting her pussy pounded from the back by Viktor ying the role as her ''strict'' doctor, punishing his disobedient ''patient''.


    Only after thoroughly ravaging her body did Viktor grant her mercy as she fellnguidly on the sofa, feeling her body was burning hot andpletely drained after all those orgasms.


    And only after she regained some sense and realized that she did such naughty things right in her office with her colleagues standing right outside. Won''t they feel suspicious that she spent so much time with a delivery boy inside her office?


    She could only facepalm, thinking, why she always get carried away by Viktor. He even drank some of her delicious blood while having sex with her, making her feel high, and she had to lie down for a while to sober herself.


    Viktor was sitting on the chair behind her office desk with a satisfied smile, and coincidentally he saw the pages that were opening in Taya''sputer.


    "You¡­You are really trying to look for a solution for me?" Viktor asked in aplicated tone since even if he felt regretful, he couldn''t have children, he felt that it was a necessary evil so that he could avoid more pain.


    Taya slightly grimaced, thinking that she should have turned off the screen, but when he came in, she just got distracted by his presence to think about it.


    She didn''t know how he would react since she felt that he had mixed feelings about having a child and only wanted to talk about it with him once she found a solution.


    "If I am, and one day I did find a solution¡­will you have one with me?" Taya asked in a soft yet anxious voice as she dressed herself up.

 Chapter 280 - You Can’t Let Him Know

    Viktor blinked his eyes and said, "Is that even a question? Of course¡­why wouldn''t I have one with a woman like you? We can have a hundred if you want, haha."


    Seeing Viktor''s smile, Taya felt even more relieved even though she could tell what kind of answer he was going to give. But hearing from his own mouth was the final assurance she wanted.


    *Ring!*


    Right then, Viktor was getting a call on his phone, and he subtly smiled, seeing it was Umilia calling him.


    "A woman¡­isn''t it?" Taya asked with a sharp gaze, to which Viktor winked and replied, "It''s Umi. Rx."


    Taya did indeed rx when she heard it was Umilia but perked her ears to see why Umilia was calling Viktor at this hour or if this was a couple thing.


    "Umi, what''s going on? Missing me already?"


    "Come on, Viktor. I always miss you, but I am calling you now to ask you something else. Have you seen Linard?"


    Sensing the seriousness in her voice, Viktor mentally shrugged as he said, "Linard? That guy who wanted to get me arrested for kissing you? Pha, why would I even see him again unless he came to me for a beating?"


    "Well, he is missing, and his sister has been wandering around, looking for him. I just wanted to confirm things from your side as well, just in case."


    "He is missing? Did I scare him too much? Nah¡­something was wrong with that guy¡­I am definitely sure. He sure did act crazy, but I just thought that''s how he was."


    "Yeah¡­me too. Anyway¡­when am I going to see you again?"


    "Don''t worry about that. It will be a surprise," Viktor chuckled, and the two ended the call while Viktor had a pensive look as he thought about Linard''s sudden missing situation.


    "What was that about?" Taya asked curiously, to which Viktor quickly exined whatever happened that day with Linard to her.


    "Well, this is not new. But him going missing seems fishy. I hope his sister finds him. She must be so worried," Taya said with a sympathetic expression.


    "Yeah¡­" Viktor subtly nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    After Viktor left, Taya got deep in thought as she remembered the conversation she had with the silver-eyed woman in the hills when she went there with the star crystal,


    ¡ª-


    "Taya¡­I can keep this for you, but if you use this, then your life will change forever by turning into someone you always wanted to be. But¡­you might never get the chance to lead a peaceful life with Viktor or something worse. Something big is going to take ce, not only in our world but in other worlds or realms. And now they have begun to move, but they won''t target you as long as you are not involved in it."


    "They? I don''t understand¡­what is this big thing you are talking about? And how will this star crystal exactly change my life?" Taya asked in a confused tone.


    "I can''t tell you that unless you be a part of it. But in my opinion, it''s better you continue with your normal life, especially since you have a lot of people to care about, including her. Maybe Viktor can handle it, but about the others and you¡­I don''t know. But if one day you feel like you are ready to take that extreme step, then find me again. Still, I can''t show up if it''s anything less important since only I know how much risk I am taking by evening here. You understand, right?"


    Taya nodded as she softly said with a contemtive expression, "I do¡­also, can you answer one more thing, please. Why is Viktor unable to have a child with me? Is it because I am a human?"


    "No¡­that shouldn''t be the case as even half-vampires exist, one of their parents being a human. But tell me¡­did he ever sleep with any woman from any vampire or werewolf n before?"


    Taya immediately shook his head, "No. He never even came upon any supernatural beings for all these centuries. Otherwise, he would have surely told me. There is no reason for him to hide about things like those, nor did I feel like he was hiding any."


    "How strange¡­Then I am sorry¡­I have no idea what is going on with him, but I hope one day you find the solution to it and lead the life you always wanted¡­"


    "Can I at least tell him about you now? He can be trusted. He will never tell anyone else about you," Taya asked, her tone a bit desperate.


    "Sigh¡­Taya, you always ask me about this, but my answer is always the same. Even if he is someone who can be trusted, I can''t just take that risk. You have no idea how many centuries I have suffered in hiding¡­along with my family until I took a great risk by revealing myself to you. If it were not my ''situation'', I wouldn''t even be taking this risk bying here. Listen, your man is not a human like you. He could very well be in the sights of other supernatural beings without his knowledge, and that is why he can''t know about me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to go too far by cing a seal in your mind to prevent you from talking about me to him, just in case you were unable to hold back. But I promise, one day you don''t have to burden yourself with these things, and I will always be grateful to you for the things you have done for me. You understand, right?"


    "Yes, I do¡­I am sorry that I keep nagging you about this¡­"


    "No¡­it''spletely fine. I understand how you feel¡­Sigh¡­I have to go now¡­Goodbye¡­"


    ¡ª


    Remembering this conversation with that mysterious woman on the hill, Taya couldn''t help but feel regretful about not asking her what it meant to have one''s essence locked?


    But even if she wanted to go there and ask this question, she knew that the woman won''t show up unless it was something really important.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but think how that star crystal would change her life.


    -----------------


    A/N: Check out my new harem novel -> My Beautiful Deviant Lovers

 Chapter 281 - The Teacher

    Meanwhile, outside, on the roof of the hospital, there was a slender figure sitting on the edge of the roof with a skin-tight ck suit, a face mask, a hood, and a cap that covered her tied up hair.


    Her eyes were glowing blood-red in the dark shade of the night as she saw a certain delivery boy walking to his scooter with a big smile on his face.


    She seemed to be observing him but her brows furrowed as another figure approached her from behind.


    "Sightseeing much?" A woman''s coquettish voice from behind sounded out, her figure still hidden within the darkness, though a pair of ember eyes were glowing in the dark.


    "What the hell are you doing here? Get lost and mind your own business," The girl with the cap said in an annoyed tone.


    "Aww, you shouldn''t say things like that¡­especially to me. We both are interested in the same guy¡­Oh my god¡­this is like those romantic novels I have read about aftering here. What do you think?"


    The girl with the cap rubbed her forehead in frustration and said, "You better not get in my way. I will decide what to do with him once I have gathered enough information. Till then, you bettery low instead of creating trouble."


    "Tsk, you are such a bore, you know that? Anyways¡­what are you going to do about the uing tournament? People are already getting chosen¡­even the humans in this realm¡­how strange. This has never happened before. Isn''t this realm too weak to participate in this tournament?"


    "Weak? This realm surely holds some secret to garner attention from Bamir. A fallen god like him should be least bothered about this world. Yet¡­he couldn''t just seem to let go of it. I wonder who was strong enough to suppress him right before he could swallow up this world. Whoever it is, they did surely save us a lot of trouble."


    "I bet our man might have something to do with it. I know it seems impossible, but I can feel it," The girl with ember eyes said as she looked at the delivery boy leaving on his scooter.


    "Our man? Don''t put it like that. You can go ahead and make him yours if you want."


    "Aww, somebody is getting shy? Don''t tell me you don''t want to mate with him?"


    "Mate, my foot! If you are in heat, why don''t you already go find a man to get married off to? I am sure your mother would like that."


    "Tch, tch, you are hurting my feelings now. Just because I am in heat doesn''t mean I can just make some random man as my mate. I am saving myself for the ''one'' and then giving birth to the strongest being to ever be born in our realm. After that, your people won''t stand a chance against mine, hehe."


    "Hmph, we will see about that. I am going. You can stay here and babble all you want!"


    "Haa¡­you are no fun¡­Try not to die before the tournament. You are only allowed to die in my hands, hehe."


    "Not if I kill you first," The masked girl scoffed coldly before disappearing from the roof, making the girl with the ember eyes let out a yful giggle.


    ¡ª-


    Hours passed, and soon it was morning as the youngsters in the college were busy walking towards their main campus building to get to their sses, including Tiana and Sayana, who were in the same ss along with Talia and Vanessa.


    Viktor''s roommates were in Tiana''s batch too, but they were sad that Dorian seemed to be in another batch, although they had no idea Viktor purposefully put himself in a different batch.


    The first ss wasputer programming for Tiana and the others, and they were all waiting for their first ss to begin as the teacher walked in, a bald man who looked as if he was in histe forties entered the ss with a warm smile, "Hello, guys! So excited to see you all here. My name is Mark Prim, and I am going to be the guy who is going to teach you all some programming. Feel free to ask any questions by thinking of me as a friend. I only get to be a strict teacher when I am correcting your papers, haha."


    "Haha," The students chuckled, feeling amused by his words.


    The man''s charisma and enthusiasm made everyone feel a bit refreshed as they all greeted him back and felt that their programming teacher was kind of a cool guy even if they hadn''t interacted much with him yet.


    Mark had a neat, clean-shaven look with a well-ironed shirt and pants and rectangr spectacles on his face. He was tall and seemed to be someone who cared about the fitness of his body, yet the gentleness on his face made everyone feel that he was someone they could get along with easily.


    He also gave off the vibe of someone who was really passionate about what he was teaching, and not soon after, even Sayana felt that this guy was pretty knowledgeable at what he was teaching even if she herself was quite the expert in this field.


    Meanwhile, Viktor wasn''t even attending his ss. He didn''t want to sleep in a ss taught by men with no eye candy teachers around to help him concentrate. He also wasn''t worried about his attendance since he already knew a way for his teacher to give him full attendance.


    And right now, he was in the locker room, removing his t-shirt and pants before putting on a ck shirt and folding its sleeves till his muscr forearms were showing, especially the veins over it.


    His body frame and muscles also returned to normal, making his shirt look tight and nice whilebing his sleek ck hair towards the sides.


    And after looking in the mirror, he subtly smiled as he mumbled, "Not bad¡­"


    Soon, it was the time for the physical education ss for Tiana''s batch, and their teacher was right now walking through the hallway, stunning everyone on his way with widely opened mouths, especially the girls.

 Chapter 282 - Strict And Fierce

    "Oh my god, who is that handsome hunk??!" One of the girls in the corridor whispered to her friend in an excited tone the moment she saw the most handsome man she had ever seen walk past her, making her fall in love immediately.


    Her friend also had a smitten expression seeing the bulging muscles underneath his tight silky ck shirt and his veiny robust forearms that made her feel like at least touching them once just to see how it felt.


    "I must know which batch he is studying in! How could I not know a senior like him? I am sure I have all the cool boy''s numbers around here."


    Wherever he walked through, the women around him would stand frozen in their spot with a dazed look and foolish smiles while the men would have their eyes widened with jealousy and envy since this handsome man in a hot ck shirt had all the perfect features most men desired.


    Viktor chuckled, feeling amused by their expressions, and smiled back at the girls, making them bloom like beautiful flowers as they blushed while the men grimaced seeing him wink at them.


    ''Some things never change¡­'' Viktorughed inwardly.


    Meanwhile, outside in the sports ground, Tiana and Sayana, along with their batch mates, were waiting under the sun for their physical education or P.E teacher.


    "Gosh, where is our teacher? How can he make us stand here under this hot sun like this?" Tiana muttered as she tried to shield her face with her hand in fear of getting sunburns, though in reality, the weather wasn''t that hot, and Tiana was sitting under a cool shade.


    "I heard our batch is getting a new P.E teacher. Maybe that is why he or she iste," Sayana said, not feeling that bothered by the heat. In fact, she even had her fluffy jacket on her even though she was outside.


    "Sorry, kids, for beingte," A man''s charming voice made the entire Batch A turn their head towards one direction and saw a strikingly handsome man in a ck silk shirt and white pants walking towards them with a smile.


    "Woah¡­i-is that really our teacher?" One of the students in the batch couldn''t help but mumble.


    "Look at his ID! He is a teacher! Our new P.E teacher! Whoo!!"


    "No way. I really thought he was a senior. How could someone so handsome and young be our teacher? And here I thought my college life was going to be boring, hehe."


    The girls were all excited and even tried to put on their best smiles to impress their new sexy hot teacher.


    "Damn it. Why can''t they give us some old buffoons as a teacher? Is he here to test our luck with girls?"


    "I can forget about getting a girlfriend now, sigh¡­"


    Gazes of envy and defeated sighs were being let out by the boys as they felt despair and hopelessness seeing their new P.E teacher.


    "Hello, girls and boys. My name is Lucien, and I will be your P.E teacher," Viktor said as his eyes scanned the youngsters standing before him.


    However, when Tiana saw Lucien for the first time, she didn''t know, but her heart suddenly skipped a beat for the first time, especially when his gazended in her direction.


    She didn''t know what this feeling was, but there was a strange fatal force emanating from his body that was pulling in her.


    She then inwardly pped herself to not make it look like she was staring at him openly. But she couldn''t help but think that this man jumped straight out of her favorite novel. It was as if she was seeing the main character alive in reality.


    ''What is wrong with my silly mind¡­'' Tiana berated herself inwardly for having silly thoughts and put up an unfazed expression to not make it seem like she checked him out.


    Sayana''s lips parted unconsciously as she saw Lucien, feeling that something about him was pricking her inquisitiveness. And when his gazended in her direction, and he smiled at her, she didn''t know why but shyly looked away, feeling that this gaze was too hot to handle.


    "Okay. Let''s start off by taking attendance. Hmm¡­" Viktor began to take attendance one by one, but when he reached the name ''Vanessa'', he heard one of the students call out, "Absent!"


    "She is?" Viktor asked with a raised brow and continued taking attendance till he came upon another name he was familiar with, ''Talia''.


    "She is absent," Sayana said in a low voice as she raised her hand, to which Viktor again raised a brow since this was the first P.E ss for this batch, and usually, students around here don''t bunk their first ss.


    In fact, other than these two girls, the rest were present, and Viktor didn''t want to ck off as a teacher and said in a serious tone, "Tell these two girls to meet me in my office after all your sses end. I want a verbal exnation from them for why they are absent."


    Sayana felt worried for Talia and said, "Actually, she told me¡ª"


    Viktor raised his hand and said firmly, "You don''t have to tell her excuse on her behalf. I want to hear it from her only."


    "Oof, this dude is serious. Are we fucked?" One of the boys in the batches mumbled.


    "Yes, you will be fucked if you fuck with me. So, better not bunk my sses for no reason, or I will pull you up no matter which hole you are hiding in. Remember that your P.E is a 3 credit course, and it will affect your GPA. And as your teacher, it''s my responsibility nobody fails my ss. So I will be cool as long as you all y nice," Viktor said with a slight smile, making Tiana feel frustrated since, contrary to her expectations, this guy was so strict but fierce, just like the character in her novel!


    Sayana didn''t mind since at least this teacher seemed quite passionate about his job¡­didn''t he?


    "Tsk," Tiana clicked her tongue as she rolled her eyes, making Viktor call her out, "You there¡­are we gonna have a problem?"

 Chapter 283 - Showing The Middle Finger

    "You there¡­are we gonna have a problem?" Viktor called out to Tiana who crossed her arms and said, "I didn''t even say anything." She didn''t like Lucien picking on her for no reason.


    "You didn''t. But don''t show me any attitude as well," Viktor chided her, making Tiana''s eyes widen in anger, wondering if this guy was really scolding her for just showing attitude? What attitude? This is how she always was!


    "Ooh, this guy is hot and stern. I love it. I wanna get spanked by him, ahhh," One of the girls mumbled as she looked at Lucien with a dazed expression.


    Before Tiana could even say anything, Viktor pped his hands and said, "Alright. First, let''s do some basic warm up. I want you all to jog three rounds around this track. Go, go!"


    Everyone got startled by his loud p since they didn''t expect to immediately go for a jog around the 100-meter long track. Still, the students didn''t say anything and got onto the track to jog while Tiana stayed behind with crossed arms.


    "And what''s your problem, girl? You don''t have legs?" Viktor asked as he put his arms behind his back and stood before her, making Tiana feel like she was in the presence of someone dangerous, yet that made her heart race as well.


    "I-I have a condition!"


    Viktor furrowed his brows, "Condition? What nonsense are you saying?"


    Tiana felt aggrieved being talked to like this since no teacher had ever before dared to speak rudely to her, but for some reason, she felt as if this guy wouldn''t budge even if she put out her family name and secondly, she already decided to do things herself.


    "I get exhausted and weak if I do physical activities for a long time. I have a health condition," Tiana said with an evasive gaze.


    Viktor scoffed, "That is known as thezy condition, and most of us have it, including your ssmates jogging over there. Now, if princess is not going to jog, I will have to mark you as absent. And if you get 10 absentees marked in my sheet, then you will fail this course and probably might even have to sit for the same course all over again till you pass. If you n to drag this out till the end of your graduation, then you will stay behind while your ssmates graduate. Is that what you want?" Viktor asked as he crossed his arms as well, making Tiana purse her lips, feeling indignant and harrumphed as she also left to jog.


    Viktor smiled, seeing her listening to him, and felt that he could discipline her nice and easy. All he had to do was pull off the strict teacher act.


    Viktor had to use Taya''s influence to get him inside as a P.E teacher, but of course, he also proved his physical capabilities to the university, making them feel overwhelmed by how good he was. So it was only obvious they picked him even if he didn''t have any teaching degree.


    He always liked taking up a teaching job, even during the medieval ages, especially when his sses were filled with female disciples only and how his days with them were very rosy and soothing. It was no different than waking up on a bed of flowers in a room filled with the sweetest aroma.


    For a moment, he wondered how all their lives turned out after he left and whether their descendants were even alive now or not.


    But this time, when he took up the teaching job, his priorities were different from the past. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be teaching in a ce like this.


    He stood on the same spot as he watched all of them jog and took a special observation of Sayana and Tiana.


    He noticed that Sayana showed no signs of fatigue even after finishing two rounds while Tiana seemed to pause and take short breaks in between just after jogging for 100 meters. He didn''t expect her to be thiszy.


    He thought that since she lived a pampered life and never had to take any efforts herself to do any work, her body was not just used to straining itself, making her tired and exhausted quickly.


    ''This girl¡­Ha¡­'' Viktor sighed and then walked closer to the track as he shouted, "Tia! Move your ass! This track is for jogging and running, not for sightseeing. Do you get me?"


    Tiana, who was feeling as if her legs were getting heavy, had her face be red seeing Lucien scolding her in front of everyone. When did any teacher ever embarrass her like this before everyone?


    Sayana felt bad for Tiana seeing her getting scolded by Lucien and wanted to help her out. But she was afraid that Tiana wouldn''t like it or if Lucien would get angrier.


    ''Just because he''s hot, does he think he can get away with shouting at me?'' Tiana narrowed her eyes with a piqued expression and couldn''t help but show her middle finger to Lucien before continuing to jog.


    "Whoa! Did you guys see that?"


    "Yea, man! She just showed our teacher the middle finger. Fuck!"


    "This is going to get interesting, hehe. Look how serious his face became. Damn, even I am feeling the chills."


    "That girl sure got guts. Now is that why the president''s daughter got beaten up? I heard she slipped into Tiana''s room to teach her a lesson or something but ended uping out like a beaten dog."


    "Not surprised. She is Doctor Snow''s daughter, after all. I heard she is quite tough and cold¡­but of course, beautiful like a goddess just like her daughter but more mature, hehe."


    "Keep dreaming, buttface."


    Viktor raised one of his brows when Tiana showed him the middle finger, but he didn''t say anything but instead waited for the ss to finish.


    And right after the ss ended and everyone was leaving, he said firmly, "Tiana.. Come here. Now!"

 Chapter 284 - Teacher, See...This Is Your Fault

    "Oops!"


    "She is in real trouble now."


    "Nah, she is lucky, hmph! I wish I could spend time in an office with a hot teacher like him."


    "Damn, you are so thirsty, girl. Cool down."


    Tiana stomped her feet with a bitter expression as she walked towards Lucien. Even though she found this frustrating, she didn''t regret showing him the middle finger since he was getting on her nerves.


    "Everybody else, go back to your sses. Your ssmate will be soon joining you all," Viktor gestured to everyone to leave as Tiana stood behind.


    "What is it?" Tiana asked with an uppity expression.


    "Oho? So you don''t know what you just did? Or is that you don''t consider it as a wrong thing, showing the middle finger to your teacher?" Viktor asked with his hands on his hips.


    "How do you know I was showing it to you? Maybe it was some other guy or girl behind you who was annoying me," Tiana shrugged casually, and Viktor had to admit that this girl can lie as if it was second nature.


    But he wasn''t surprised, considering how Tiana was used to hiding things from Taya.


    "So that is how you want to y, huh? Good¡­Now I want you to run around this 100-meter track twice within 5 minutes. That should be more than enough for a girl of your size," Viktor said with a subtle smile.


    "What?!" Tiana had a look of disbelief, not expecting him to really tell her to run around the track for two rounds!


    She had never done such an exercise in her life since she didn''t like exerting her body and simply tiring herself.


    "But why? This is not even your period anymore. I got another ss!"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will talk to your next period''s teacher. But now you have to run two rounds because you didn''t properly jog around the tracks. It was more of a leisure walk for you, which defeats the purpose of my ss. And to make up for it and to make sure you don''t feelzy the next time as well, I want you to get used to this quickly and easily. And while running, if you do a leisure walk again, then you will have to run one extra round. So keep that in mind," Viktor said with an evil smile.


    Tiana clenched her fists, seeing how unfair this was, and stared daggers at Lucien while thinking how she could get out of this situation by herself.


    "Staring at my face won''t lessen the rounds you have to run. Now go! Don''t waste my time."


    "Hmph, I am telling my mother about this. After that, you will get rusticated for unfairly being harsh on your student!" Tiana couldn''t help but think that only her mother''s name could save her from this like usual.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes and twisted one of her ears lightly as he said, "I would be happy to tell your mother myself. You can even tell her toe to meet me at my office if you want. It would be an honor to meet the famous Doctor Snow in my office."


    "Ow, Ow! Let go of my ear!" Tiana couldn''t believe she was having her ears pulled like a child or something her mother did when she was young.


    "Stop overreacting. Next time I hear you mention your mother''s name, I will add two rounds extra. Understood?"


    "No!"


    "Hm?" Viktor leaned his ear closer to her face.


    "Yes!" Tiana''s face became red as she grudgingly epted, but she couldn''t help feeling a bit intoxicated by his scent when he came close. It was as if his body''s scent had a fatal charm that could make one feel like wanting to smell more of it.


    She didn''t even realize Viktor let go of her ear and quickly ran towards the track to clear her mind from these stupid thoughts.


    Why the hell am I thinking about that novel again??...


    Tiana began to run on the track while Viktor began to think about Linard going missing. Since Umilia seemed suspicious about it, he felt that something was off here as well.


    But he stopped thinking about it as he saw Tiana panting and huffing after merely finishing a single round, making him wonder how she could get so tired easily after running for merely 100 meters? Was she that pampered?


    Viktor was thinking that even the true princesses or queens he knew centuries ago could run at least a few hundred meters before reacting like Tiana.


    Tiana stopped in her tracks to catch her breath and felt it quitefortable to simply stand on the same spot but then she saw her teacher ring at her, making her gnash her teeth as she started to run for her 2nd round.


    But after covering a few dozen meters, her legs becamezy, making her gasp as she identally tripped and fell on her knees, "Ah!"


    Viktor immediately stood up and ran towards her, seeing her fall.


    "Oww¡­it hurts¡­." Tiana sucked in cold air through her teeth as she grimaced in pain.


    Viktor came near her and saw that her knees sustained a few bloody scratches.


    "Teacher, see¡­this is your fault. I can''t even walk now."


    "Really? Your legs were already wasted by not doing any work for all these years," Viktor shook his head, seeing how it was just a scratch and nothing serious at all. Still, he bent his back as he suddenly lifted Tiana into his arms.


    "Hey! What are you doing?!" Tiana was taken aback by Lucien''s sudden move and grabbed the cor of his shirt, "Put me down, you pervert!"


    "You sure? I thought you couldn''t walk?"


    Tiana''s delicate face became flushed in red as she evaded his gaze in a flustered manner, feeling tongue-tied and yet feeling strange being held in his arms like this. She could feel his muscr arms under her legs and back, and when she unconsciously grabbed his neck, she couldn''t help but feel astonished at how robust his traps were. It was as if she was holding a block of steel yet a bit soft at the same time.


    "F-Fine! This time I will allow you to carry me¡­"

 Chapter 285 - Disciplining The Snow Princess

    "F-Fine! This time I will allow you to carry me¡­" Tiana said in a flustered tone and had no idea why she was inwardly so nervous.


    However, she put on a tough expression to not make Lucien think that she was intimidated by him or anything.


    Viktor smiled as he shook his head and walked towards his office.


    Tiana saw his smile and became dazed by seeing how dangerously charming his smile was. It was as if his perfect smile had a certain mystery to it that could draw in people.


    But her thoughts reeled in as she realized that she was getting princess carried by a man for the first time, and it made her feel strange yet¡­excited.


    And the way he was carrying her seemed like it was effortless for him. Was she that light?


    However, her eyes widened the next moment when Viktor repositioned her to make her lie over his right shoulder as if carrying a rice sack, her stomach resting on his shoulder, "Now this feels better."


    "Hey! I am not a fucking pig to get carried like this!" Tiana''s face became red from anger and embarrassment since she could see people giving stares of amusement at her and giggling to themselves.


    "Rx. Do you want me to drop you then? I thought you couldn''t walk?" Viktor asked casually and acted as if he was about to drop her.


    "No, no! I..I¡­Haa¡­Damn it!" Tiana let out a defeated sigh and had no choice but to lie over his shoulder with her arms and legs dangling in the air like some animal. She didn''t like going back on what she imed.


    "Then at least walk faster!"


    "Call me Teacher instead of ''Hey'' and I will walk faster, beyond your expectations," Viktor chuckled and continued, "Also, whenever you request something from someone, don''t forget to add the word ''please''."


    Tiana was frustrated to hear his words and pressed her lips together in annoyance as if she would rather stay like this than obey him.


    But in the end, she was still a public figure in a way, especially since her mother''s face was disyed around the world in magazines, billboards, and so on. So, it was only natural that Tiana would also want to maintain a certain image of herself to not let her mother down.


    And so, she finally said after a lot of hesitation, "Fine¡­Teacher¡­walk faster¡­please¡­"


    Tiana grimaced as she said these words. It was as if she had to gather all her willpower to vomit these words.


    "Now that''s a good girl," Viktor patted her back as he quickly walked towards his office, and before Tiana knew it, Viktor had already made her sit on a chair.


    "Show me your legs. Let me clean your wound and apply a bandaid," Viktor instructed while Tiana silently raised her long slender legs for him.


    Viktor took a cotton swab and crouched before her legs before holding the soft calf of one of her legs, startling Tiana as she didn''t expect him to hold her legs, "Hey!"


    "What did I say just before?" Viktor asked her with squinted eyes.


    "T-Teacher¡­" Tiana mumbled with pursed lips while wondering why she was doing whatever he said. Still, feeling his hot palm under her sensitive calf made her feel as if a strange sense of heat was passing throughout her body.


    "Sss¡­Ow!" However, she got distracted as she grimaced upon feeling a stinging sensation on her wounds as Viktor cleaned them.


    "Don''t be a crybaby. This is nothing," Viktor chuckled. However, he couldn''t help but feel that her legs were extremely pleasant to the touch. It was as if he was holding a piece of art in his hand.


    "I am not!" Tiana said in an aggrieved tone but seeing Lucien treat her wounds with such care and focus made her feel¡­special?


    What the hell am I thinking¡­He is my new teacher¡­Tiana didn''t understand why she was getting so distracted by him. Is this what they call having a crush on a man? No way!....I just met him, and he is my teacher too¡­


    Tiana felt that maybe her mind must be acting stupid because of all the drinks from yesterday.


    "There¡­it''s done," Viktor said as he got up after applying band-aid on both her knees.


    "It is?" Tiana mumbled in a slightly disappointed tone without her even realizing it.


    "Why? You don''t want it to be?"


    "N-No. I¡­I am going¡­back to my ss¡­" Tiana got up in a flustered manner as she limped towards the door.


    "Wait¡­aren''t you forgetting something?"


    ''What does he want now??'' Tiana clicked her tongue as she stopped walking and asked without turning her head around, "What¡­is it?"


    "A ''thank you''...Whenever someone helps you out or does a favor for you, you should thank them. This is something even kids know. I thought you already knew about this," Viktor said with crossed arms as he leaned against his desk.


    "You can''t be serious¡­" Tiana mumbled indignantly as she never had to say thank you to anyone since it was only natural to her that people helped her out because of who she was. In fact, shouldn''t they feel honored they got to help her?


    "Oh, I am definitely serious. You see, you can''t take people''s help for granted, which I think you have for all this time. You need to let them know that you respect them and appreciate your help. So if you don''t say thank you to me, then it means you disrespect your teacher and do not appreciate my help," Viktor said, taking the poise of a wise guru.


    Tiana had a blinking expression since even to this day until now, she didn''t know why people thank each other. But now, after learning the true meaning behind a simple ''thank you'', she didn''t feel that much hesitation to thank Lucien and said with pursed lips as she evaded his gaze, "T-Thank you¡­teacher¡­"


    Viktor smiled, "Good girl. Now head back to your ss. I will see you again next ss."


    Tiana subtly nodded and walked out.. And before she knew it, hisst sentence was making her feel hidden anticipation.

 Chapter 286 - Is Immortality A Far Fetched Dream?

    "What?! My building got seized by the government? What the fuck! How?" Viktor was on his phone after he suddenly got a call from an officer working in the tax department. He was rxing in his own way when he suddenly got this call from nowhere.


    This building was none other than the building he had rented to start his own ''practice'' as a psychologist. But now, apparently, the building owner he had met before who had tried to extort from him had got arrested for tax evasion, and along with that, everything he owned was seized by the government, making Viktor feel disappointed since not everyone would be ''kind'' like that building owner who let him pay a satisfactory rent.


    "Ugh, what a day¡­" Viktor sighed as he cut the call and sat down on his chair, wondering whether he should go work in Taya''s hospital and get to spend more time with her as well.


    "Or¡­I should just wait for a better opportunity, hmm¡­" Viktor mumbled to himself. In the end he decided that he could think about itter since he was starting to enjoy the jobs he already had now.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, Tiana slowly walked back to her ss while her mind was distracted by thinking about her interactions with her P.E teacher, Lucien. She couldn''t help but wonder if she was having a crush on her teacher at first sight. Since this was all new to her, she couldn''t help but feel confused about her own heart.


    She now had a ss on Bioinformatics, and when she reached the ss, she was slightly surprised to see who the teacher was.


    "Oh, Tiana, am I right? What happened? Why did youeter? Oh¡­did you get hurt?" Mark Prim asked after pausing his lecture as all the other students in the ss, including Sayana, also looked towards Tiana, though they all knew the reason.


    Tiana came back to her senses as she answered, "Uh..yeah¡­I hurt my knees and was busy getting it treated. So I gotteing here."


    Mark gave a brief smile as he gestured to her toe in, "That''s fine. Get in. I was just getting started with the first ss in bioinformatics."


    Tiana was surprised that they had the same teacher for this subject as well but then got inside the ss.


    She walked towards Sayana and sat beside her as she asked, "There was a subject like this? What is this about?"


    Sayana, who was feeling quite eager about learning Bioinformatics, replied in quiet excitement, "It is about learning how to use certain tools to analyze biological data. It is quite interesting if you really get into it. Maybe you would like it."


    Tiana waved her hand, "Nah. I am good. Wake me up when the ss ends," Tianazily said before lying down on the desk, making Sayana sigh subtly.


    "So, instead of starting off with the boring part, let me ask you guys an interesting question. Do you guys know about certain species we consider less evolved than us that have better physical capabilities or at least seem so on the outside? Can any one of you name any such species you know and tell how they are better than us physically since mentally we are the most intelligent species on the but limited by her body''s capabilities," Mark asked as he corrected the frame of his spectacles


    Sayana wanted to raise her hand since these subjects were most interesting to her, and she had also decided to be more participating in the ss when her college starts. Still, her hesitation was holding back her hand.


    "I know one! Chimps are stronger than us, aren''t they, professor?" A boy with curly hair in the front answered quickly as he raised his hand, beating Sayana to it.


    Mark smiled as he said, "Of course. And we can attribute that to how our evolutionary path is different from theirs, especially since they have been making use of their limb muscles for thousands of years while we have gotten used to a rtivelyfortable and convenient lifestyle. So our muscle fibers are less dense than theirs. Does anyone else know any other animals or organisms with superior capabilities than us like our friend here mentioned?"


    "What about turtles? They live way longer than us, don''t they? I heard some even lived more than 400 years!" A girl in the same row answered excitedly right when Sayana wanted to raise her hand as well.


    Mark pointed at her, "You are right. Turtles are indeed interesting, more than we realize, and the main reason they live longer than us is because of their slow metabolism, making them age way slower than us. Now, does anyone want to add one more to the list? What about you, youngdy? I feel that you might have something for me?"


    "Uh¡­me?" Sayana was startled when Mark suddenly pointed to her, and she saw all the other students looking at her.


    She cleared her throat as she answered in a soft voice, "What about the immortal jellyfish? The way it implements transdifferentiation on itself is quite interesting. It is simr to turning back time."


    Mark smiled as he pped, "Very good. Sayana, right? You really know your stuff. Thank you for your answer. That is indeed the most underrated organism in this world. After all, who wouldn''t like to be immortal? Imagine if we wanted to be young after reaching a ripe old age of 80. What if we had the ability to be a 5-year-old again just like the immortal jellyfish and live a whole new life again?"


    "So, professor, are you saying it is the key to immortality? If not, why didn''t those scientists already make a pill or something to make us immortal after studying those jellyfishes?" One of the students asked in a doubtful tone.


    Mark chuckled as he smiled and said, "If things were that easy, we wouldn''t be here, would we? But¡­even if wepletely study the immortal jellyfish, it will still only serve as a part of the puzzle since our bodies are not as simple as a jellyfish, especially when we have aplex brain capable of forming intelligent thoughts and creating memories."


    Most of the students let out a disappointed sigh even though they knew immortality was just a myth, at least to them.


    He then paused and continued, "But¡­imagine using the power of bioinformatics to study the human genome and finding out a way to be immortal or evolve ourselves if, say, we are able to reinvigorate our cells periodically to ''freeze'' our age through external factors which could be a whole lessplicated than simply studying the organisms or animals we talked about earlier. Maybe immortality need not be just a far-fetched dream. Imagine bing a better version of ourselves by researching more about these things.. Think about it and let this be a motivation to those who want to change yourself and the world one day," Mark Prim said with a smile as he put on a presentation slide and began his lecture while Sayana couldn''t help but focus on thest two sentences he said.

 Chapter 287 - Master?

    It was noon when Viktor was sitting in his office, and he heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!"


    The door opened as two girls entered inside. One was a golden-haired beauty with her long sexy legs showing, while the other was a petite cute girl who had a bright smile on her face, contrary to the cold expression of the other one.


    "Thought you two wouldn''te¡­Talia and Vanessa, right?" Viktor asked with a raised brow as he gestured to them to stand near his desk.


    Vanessa frowned, seeing Lucienmanding her toe near the desk though Talia obliged immediately with a smile as she said, "Yes, Master. I am Talia, and I am really pleased to meet you."


    "Master?" Viktor was slightly surprised by hearing her address him like that.


    "Oopsies, I usually address my teachers as Masters back in my home. You don''t mind if I call you like that, do you?" Talia asked as she fluttered her eyes, and when Viktor looked into her eyes, he felt a strange feeling as if something was wrapping around his heart, and it made his blood go out of control for a moment as his eyes suddenly turned crimson, and he had to close his eyes not to make anything look suspicious.


    Vanessa''s brows creased as she looked at Lucien and then looked at Talia with a slight surprise in her eyes, but then her expression returned to normal as Lucien turned his head towards them.


    Viktor had no idea what came over him just now, and it wasn''t like he was starving for weeks to have his blood go rogue like that. It was a strange feeling he had never felt before and made him look at Talia with a strange gaze, wondering if he was just imagining things or not.


    "Master?" Talia asked as she lowered her head towards his level, her cleavage subtly showing from underneath her v-neck t-shirt, and Viktor''s eyes were immediately glued to her bosom as if he wanted to peek a bit more at that uncharted region. The outline of her breasts was bigger than he expected, especiallypared to her petite body size.


    But Viktor shook his head inwardly as he regained his senses and wondered what the hell he was just doing. Why was he suddenly getting interested in this petite girl and even getting attracted to her sexually in a strange way?


    Sure, she was the cutest girl he had ever seen in centuries, but that didn''t mean he would be reacting like this without any self-control. It was not as if he had not seen beauties before, especially those who dress in sultry ways to seduce men, but this girl was wearing normal clothes and didn''t even have any makeup.


    He didn''t react like this towards Vanessa, who was standing right beside Talia, and she was definitely a bombshell beauty in his eyes.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Yeah. It''s fine to call me Master if that''s what you want. But¡­" He crossed his legs and asked, "First, tell me where you both were during my ss? Do you two know that attendance counts?"


    Talia immediately bowed with an apologetic expression as she said, "I am really sorry, Master. I had to go see my rtive in the hospital and make sure everything was okay. It was an emergency, and I promise that I will inform you the next time something like this happens."


    Viktor felt that even this girl''s attitude and nature were just as lovely and cute as her appearance, making him feel like petting her, but then he again pushed away those thoughts, realizing he was getting distracted again.


    "Alright. Since this is the first time, I will let you off, even if what you said is true or not. But this will be your final warning. So don''t repeat it. You may leave now," Viktor waved his hand as Talia bowed, "Thank you, Master! You are the best," She said with a pure smile, making Viktor feel as if her smile was making him feel better for some reason.


    She turned around, and before walking out the door, she briefly nced at Vanessa and smiled at her, though Vanessa gave her the cold shoulder.


    Viktor was finally able to take a deep breath and have his blood calm downpletely once Talia left. He still had no idea why he reacted like that when he looked at Talia''s eyes, but now that he was feeling normal, he decided to think about itter as he focused his attention on this hot beauty standing before him.


    Her white tank top that was seductively entuating her firm, soft breasts coupled with her short denim jacket that revealed her slender curves and sexy navel was worthy enough to garner Viktor''s attention.


    But of course, he was skilled enough to not make it look like his eyes were caressing her body but instead maintained his gaze with her eyes as he asked, "Now, what''s your excuse?"


    "I don''t have one," Vanessa tly replied as she looked at him with a nk expression, making Viktor furrow his brows and ask, "Are you telling me that you purposefully bunked my ss?"


    "I was not interested," Vanessa curtly replied.


    "You mean you had better things to do than attending my ss?" Viktor asked as his tone began to get firm.


    "Maybe," Vanessa said without any hesitation.


    "Then it''s time I made you realize how important my ss is. So go and run 20 rounds on the track in the yground and meet me after that. Then I will decide if I should lower your grades or not. Maybe after that, you will have a new opinion on which things are more important," Viktor said with a slight smile as he got up from his chair.


    "This is absurd. You can''t make me do that," Vanessa said with a frown as her eyes followed Viktor walking over.


    Viktor smirked as he walked towards and stood near her as he said, "Girl, you have no idea what I can make you do. So unless you want to get reported for neglecting your courses without any guilt and face scrutiny from the higher-ups and go through all that trouble, you will do as I say. Understood?"


    Vanessa''s eyes were literally staring daggers at him, hearing her words. Never in her life before had she had to hear any such thing from anybody.


    Viktor could feel her anger and indignation, and so he offered with a mischievous glint in his eyes, "But if you are too hesitant to do that, there is one other way where I can let you off without much effort from your side."


    ----------


    A/N : Check out my new novel ''Hellborn''. Could use some feedback :)

 Chapter 288 - It Will Be Up To Us

    "And what''s that?" Vanessa asked with crossed arms, to which Viktor replied with a subtle smile, "Well, I have been having a cramp on my shoulders. If you were to help make your teacher feel better by giving a massage¡ª"


    "I will do the 20 rounds," Vanessa coldly spoke before Viktor could evenplete his sentence and left out the door.


    Viktor chuckled, seeing her reaction, not that he expected anything different. At least she would think twice before bunking his ss again.


    Meanwhile, in the Snow Healthcare hospital, Taya was sitting down with Umilia in the hospital cafe, which was arge open space with lots of tables for people to sit around and drink their coffee or eat snacks.


    The two simply decided to have a coffee together as Taya didn''te homest night, and when Umilia asked why, Taya remained speechless, making her understand why.


    The presence of these two enchanting beauties was obviously garnering stares from the people around, but it seemed as if these two were in their own world.


    And right now, the two were looking at therge television in the cafe, which was disying breaking news.


    "Vision BioSolutions or VBIOS for short is undergoing a sudden change in its upper hierarchy in such an unexpected time. Their current CEO, Don Spielberg, will be stepping down from such an important role this week, and the new mysterious CEO is said to take on the role within a month. As of now, we don''t have any clue as to who the new CEO would be, but we have gotten rumors that whoever it is going to be, they will be the new face of VBIOS. Now the public''s main question is the reason for this sudden change in their CEO. Does it have something to do with the big reveal VBIOS has been teasing for a while?"


    "And for those who don''t know, VBIOS has only given us the word ''soon'' without any solid date or estimation for their big reveal. As for if this ''soon'' will be tomorrow, or a week, or months or years¡­it is something only they could know. Now on other news¡­"


    "Ha¡­I just feel that something is wrong here. VBIOS is actually a goodpany founded by people who really care about improving the lives of people, but it is the certain people inside it that could make it rot from the inside," Taya said with a sigh as she saw the news.


    "You tried to take down that division, right? The one that was conducting illegal experiments?" Umilia asked as she sipped her coffee.


    Taya nodded, "Of course. But it''s obviously of no use. Even if on the outside the division doesn''t exist anymore, they could simply start it under some shadow division and continue the experiments from there. So I really have no clue what those guys are up to. I still have Eva working on it, and maybe all of this could be connected to other dangerous parties we never thought of. We have no idea how deep this whole thing is. I only wish I knew where to start and see if I could do something about it."


    Umilia ced her hand on Taya''s as she said softly, "Hey, you don''t have to take risks like that."


    "But it''s my fault. Who knows what they could have done with my research. Even if it''s iplete, that''s what makes it more dangerous. I really regret even working on those things, and now all I can do is stay put and watch," Taya said with a frustrated expression.


    "Don''t do that to yourself, Taya. You love Viktor, and it is only natural that you would want to be with him forever. Even I would have done the same thing had I been in your shoes. I cannot imagine leaving him behind. Your mistakes are nothingpared to mine. I guess when we are in love, we tend to do stupid things," Umilia said in a nostalgic tone while Taya softly smiled as she knew that Umilia was talking about her tragic past life. Her words made Taya feel a bit better, yet her mind still hadn''t stopped thinking about how the mysterious woman in the hills told her to not get involved with whoever stole her research. This only made her feel even more anxious.


    "But don''t worry. I will try to investigate these people through Trisha and see if I can get more details on her brother or what he was working on. His disappearance doesn''t seem natural. I am sure she would also like to know the answer as well," Umilia said with knitted brows.


    "You will be careful, right? I know you are capable of taking care of yourself, but Viktor¡ª"


    Umilia patted Taya''s hands, "Let''s keep this between us for now. Unless we find something, we don''t have to burden him with anything. You know how he would poke his nose into anything we say, no matter how insignificant. Once he gets hooked on something, he won''t let go till he gets to the bottom of it. Besides, he''s busy taking care of the girls, and distracting him is thest thing we want."


    Taya nodded with a contemtive look, feeling that Umilia was right.


    "But you are technically a witch, right? So you can''t ask for help from your Fujo n? At least you must have some authority as their senior figure," Taya asked as she remembered Umilia''s true background.


    Umilia shook her head as she softly chuckled, "I might be a witch, but ironically I am the most disconnected with my own n or the things happening within them. It''s like I have been living in exile the entire time, and I have no idea what is going on within my own n or even other ns. I don''t have any authority in the n since I am supposed to be dead. Besides, they are having their hands full right now after you know¡­with Viktor and my grandniece''s engagement and all."


    "Then I guess it will be up to us," Taya said with a raised brow.

 Chapter 289 - The Cat And The Rat

    The college was about to end sses for today and Viktor was walking towards the staff room where other teachers had abined office to talk with the teacher named Mark regarding Tiana beingte to his ss.


    He had no idea if Mark was the kind who doesn''t allowters or not without good reason and didn''t want Tiana to lose attendance or marks because of him.


    And right when he was about to enter the staffroom, he saw a bald guy in his forties walking towards the staffroom as well with the name ''Mark Prim'' on his ID card.


    "Mark?" Viktor stopped in his tracks as he looked at the man and asked who gave a smile and nodded, "Yes, I am. Can I help you?"


    "Yeah, do you remember any student enteringter for your previous ss?" Viktor asked.


    Mark''s expression became contemtive and then said as his eyes spirited up, "Ah, yes, of course. There was this girl¡­I think her name was Tiana, Dr. Snow''s daughter?"


    "Then I hope you didn''t cut her attendance for beingte, right? It was because of me she waste to the ss," Viktor exined, to which Mark smiled and waved his hand, "Don''t worry about it. I don''t really scold students for beingte. As long as they at least enter my ss, it''s fine."


    "That''s kind of you. So what do you teach?" Viktor asked with a curious expression.


    "Oh, I teach multiple subjects, but my expertise is in bioinformatics, and that is what I was teaching for my previous ss. Now I have to go to myb and sort some things out. So if¡ª"


    "Yea, sure. Go ahead," Viktor gestured as Mark left with a smile while Viktor stood in the same spot for a while, thinking about something before walking away.


    Mark barely spent any time in the staff room and immediately went upstairs towards hisb, which was locked and could only be opened by his key card.


    After entering hisb, he saw manyputers in therger section of the room on his right, and on his left, there was a small door adjacent to the wall.


    This small door was locked as well, and he opened it with a key and entered before closing the door behind him. The room was dark, especially since the windows were covered and tinted, and he had to switch on the light to illuminate the entire room.


    The room was small and cramped with lots of books around it and aputer on a desk. But at one end of the corner, there were two cages, onerge ss, and one steel. In the steel cage, there was a gray cat, and in the ss, there was a white rat or aboratory rat.


    The cat was meowing at the sight of Mark while the rat was simply running around in the ss cage.


    Mark removed his sses as he switched on hisputer and sat down on the chair. On his desk, other than some notes with some forms and information scribbled on it, there were also a couple of medical syringes and a vial of dark red liquid that seemed half full and seemed to have a slightly glowing look to it.


    He looked at his watch and then looked at the ss cage as he took out his phone and switched on the video recorder, "It''s been twenty-five hours, little guy. And I am right on time."


    Not a few moments after he said this, the white rat suddenly stopped moving around and fell unconscious just like that while its body began to jerk and twitch violently.


    Its body continued to shake and twitch till it suddenly began to getrger, its muscles erging and bing more defined, its teeth bing longer and sharper, its skin turning a strange pale yet dark color, and its fur falling off from its skin.


    It suddenly opened its eyes, and they had be bright red and looked eeriepared to its previous natural eye color.


    And the next moment, it suddenly got up and began to move around in a jumpy manner, banging its head against the ss and even wing at it.


    *k!*


    The ss slightly cracked from the inside as the rat bumped its head against it, and even scratches were formed on it as it continued to w at it violently. Still, the ss was thick and sturdy and didn''t seem like it would break easily.


    However, its behavior waspletely erratic and wild, as if it had lost all sense of itself and was letting out low growling noises from the back of its throat like some wild animal.


    "Shh, little guy, don''t be so impatient. If you are hungry, you just have to be nice, and I will feed you," Mark said with a smile as he looked at the steel cage and opened it as he took the cat into his arms and stroked his head as he looked at the frenzied rat and continued, "Mr.Cat, the natural food chain favors you when you are put up against a rat. They surely wouldn''t stand a chance against you, would they?"


    *Meow*


    The cat meowed and licked its lips as it stared at the rat wing at the ss cage.


    "Oh, you are hungry too? Now, what should I do? Both of you are hungry, and I only have enough food for one of you. Guess what. I will let you twopete and give the food to the winner, "Mark went on as he gently stroked the cat''s head and opened the top of the ss cage as he got up from the chair.


    He then brought up the cat over the top of the ss cage and said, "Now¡­let''s see if artificial evolution can change the rules of nature."


    *Meo*


    As he said this, he dropped the cat into the ss cage, which wasrge enough to hold the two.


    But the moment the cat got inside the cage, the rat stopped scratching the ss but instead, it charged towards the cat instead of cowering with fear.


    The cat hissed as it tried to grab this impudent rat and kill it, but the rat was quick and swift as ittched onto the cat''s neck and sunk its teeth deep enough to make the cat lose its bnce and fall on the ss and was helplessly moving its limbs around as the abnormal rat continued to devour its blood, sucking its life away every second till the cat''s movements ceased as its eyes became lifeless.


    "How amazing¡­Odic Force was the answer all along¡­Such a magical thing indeed," Mark smiled as his eyes shone with an even more excited glint as he noticed another change happening in the ss cage.

 Chapter 290 - Feeling The Odic Force

    Mark eagerly looked on as he saw the cat''s body twitching as well after the rat got off its body, feeling full after feeding on its blood. Its body now had red veins sticking out from underneath and overall it looked quite frightening for a rat.


    The rat seemed in an even more frenzied state as if getting a taste of blood only made it even more hungry for more. But the ss it was in was strong as bulletproof ss, and so it had no choice but to stay inside and keep scratching the ss in hopes of wing its way out.


    However, Mark was ignoring the rat but was instead focusing on the supposedly dead cat. After such a vicious and bloody attack from the rat to its neck, how could it possibly survive?


    A few minutes passed when the cat''s body stopped twitching and jerking all of a sudden. And the next moment, it suddenly jumped back to its feet!


    However, its eyes were a bright eerie red, and it seemed to be continuously sniffing while its bloodied mouth was baring its fangs in a wild manner. Hoarse hisses were continuously being let out from the back of its throat as it also barged towards the ss facing Mark but banged its head against it as a small crack appeared.


    "How impressive¡­I guess the trials weren''t just one-time luck. Haa¡­I wonder how the world would think if they could see dead peopleing alive. Hmm¡­this is what people say that the bizarre things they show in movies might be stories from the future. Qovid-19 will be like a saint to people when they see this, haha," Mark couldn''t help but talk to himself in anticipation for the future.


    Meanwhile, just a few minutes ago, it was almost evening when Viktor was sitting on the college roof and meditating to feel the Odic Force in his body. He had been following the technique Umilia taught him every day but even still now, he wasn''t making any progress, to which he had no idea why.


    When he asked Umilia about it, she said to wait at least three months while trying again and again. She already had told him that him not being aware of it for all these centuries could be one of the biggest problems.


    Viktor''s mind was in a very focused state as he tried to feel the odic force around him¡­.the energy from nature that was surrounding him and present everywhere.


    ''Come on, Viktor. Feel the fucking energy!'' Viktor thought with a frustrated expression, but then he remembered Umilia''s advice which he had glossed over, and that was to make sure his mind bes perfectly in sync with the odic force and be one with it.


    And that was to imagine himself as a part of nature itself and not a separate entity. If he bes a part of it, surely he can feel the rest of it as well theoretically.


    So Viktor decided to calm himself down as he let his mind and bodypletely rx and simply said to himself that he was no longer a person or a separate entity but a part of nature itself, including his body and mind.


    He kept saying this to himself till he started to feel like he was really a part of nature, and not long after, he felt the air gently caressing his skin like a lover, making him feel a soothing yet inexplicable sensation. But on second thought, he felt that it was not just the air but the odic force that was trying to interact with him, touching him as if it was acknowledging him or more like greeting him after a long reunion.


    And this made his blood quiver energetically as if it found its long-lost lover, but in reality, Viktor could feel the same soothing sensation within his body as well, making him realize that the odic force was always present in his body, but he just didn''t know it.


    Whenever he switches to being a vampire or werewolf, his body instinctively or unconsciously uses odic force to undergo the necessary changes.


    And now, he couldn''t help but feel happy that he could finally feel the mysterious magical energy flowing through his veins and could also feel the sensation of gaining more control over his own body and mind.


    The energy he was feeling outside was something called Odic Field, as he remembered Umilia describing it to him.


    But suddenly, he felt an ominous disturbance in the odic fielding from below where he was sitting, and when he tried to focus on this disturbance to find out what was causing it, he suddenly lost it.


    It was as if the disturbance never took ce.


    "What the hell was that¡­" Viktor opened his eyes as he slowly mumbled with a confused expression while looking around him. For some reason, what he felt a few seconds before, gave him a very bad feeling though he couldn''t understand what it was.


    He closed his eyes and tried to see if he could feel that disturbance again but couldn''t, no matter how hard he tried to focus.


    "Haa¡­whatever¡­" Viktor got up as he felt that today was the first time he made great progress and couldn''t wait to break the news to Umilia.


    He decided to go down and then go to the delivery station after some time.


    Meanwhile, Mark, who observed enough from his little experiment in the darkroom, took a syringe with a silver liquid in it and mumbled as he brought it over to the top of the ss, "Now rest in peace, my little friends. You both have opened the gates to something extraordinary."


    *HISSS!*


    The cat ferociously hissed as it began to w in the air as if trying to w his hand, but Mark''s hand was quick and swift as he made a quick jab on its body and even the wild rat beside it.. Within moments both of them stopped moving and sumbed to the ss, lifelessly lying on it.

 Chapter 291 - You Are Perfect

    Meanwhile, Viktor, who was about to leave the roof, quickly hid when he saw Sayanaing up to the roof, making him quickly change into Dorian persona as he came out with a smile, "Saya?"


    Her pale olive skin was gleaming under the gentle sunlight, and her long exotic red hair was tied up into a ponytail. Her light green eyes always had that sublime and pure charm that could skip the heartbeat of any man. She was wearing a fluffy sweatshirt and pants as usual, though Viktor felt that she should wear clothes that didn''t hide the curves of her artful body.


    ''Tsk, here I go thinking these things again¡­''


    Sayana, who hade up to catch some fresh air and immerse herself in her thoughts, was surprised to see Dorian here, "Dorian? W-What are you doing here?"


    Viktor softly smiled as he caressed his hair and said, "I just came here to meditate. Your mother told me it would be good for my mind and body."


    "Ah, she tells me to do that too, and it does help," She then thought of something and said in a low voice after a brief hesitation, "By the way, it''s a pity we are not in the same ss. I thought you would be in our batch."


    "You want me in your ss?" Viktor asked candidly as he stood beside her and leaned against the rails.


    Sayana awkwardly smiled as she said with an evasive gaze, "I just uhm¡­thought that we could progress our studies together, you know¡­kind of like study partners as we talked before."


    Viktor gave a bright smile and said, "We could still be. I like to learn with you. How about wee up here every day before evening and discuss things for a while?"


    Sayana''s eyes sparkled as she eagerly smiled, "Of course¡­I¡­I would like that."


    "So, did you learn anything interesting today? Or how are the teachers?" Viktor decided to ask to get an idea of how our sses were going.


    Sayana remembered about Mark''s ss and said, "There is this teacher named Mark. He takes two subjects for us,puter programming and bioinformatics. But I think he loves to teach bioinformatics more, and he is really quite good at it, and even talks about interesting things. None of us felt bored during his sses or maybe most didn''t," Sayana reiterated as she remembered Tiana sleeping right after she came into the ss.


    "Mark? I think I have seen that teacher before. So he teaches bioinformatics for you? What interesting things does he say to not keep you all bored?" Viktor curiously asked.


    Sayana pressed her forefinger against her soft pink lips as she said with a contemtive expression, "Well, he talked about how learning bioinformatics could help us change the world or, most of all, change ourselves. He even mentioned that we could potentially one day gain immortality and be a higher or more evolved being rather than wait millions of years to undergo small changes."


    "Immortality, huh? I hope no one ever finds the answer¡­" Viktor mumbled with a zed expression.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hear that. What did you say?" Sayana asked as she leaned in her face a bit.


    Viktor quickly pulled back his thoughts and said with a smile, "No uh¡­I wanted to say that the concept of immortality may not be as beautiful as it seems."


    Sayana was a bit surprised to hear his words and asked curiously, "But why do you say that?"


    Viktor caressed the bridge of his nose as he said, "It''s nothing much. I just imagined if I was immortal and what my future would be like. Like after a hundred years, most of the things around me might not be the same, while the people I care about would disappear as well. You also wouldn''t be around me, and we won''t be able to do things together anymore."


    Sayana felt a slight tug in her heart when Dorian said that he would miss people, including her if he was immortal, and she also realized that immortalityes with a price.


    She now felt that immortality may not be a good thing necessarily, not that she was interested in gaining immortality anyway.


    "Well, immortality was just one of the things Mr. Mark mentioned. He also said that we could evolve in different ways, however, we like, be it gaining strength, intelligence, or even just things like confidence. So I thought¡ª"


    "What would you like to gain?" Viktor suddenly asked, making Sayana''s expression a bitplicated as she answered after a few moments, "I uhm¡­I don''t know, but I just know I want to be a better version of myself. I just don''t feel happy with how I am now," Sayana thought of how she was very socially awkward and didn''t have much confidence in herself. She always felt like she was alienated from other people and always had been alienated for all these years until Dorian came into her life and talked to her like a normal person and even became her friend.


    But all these years before, she felt as if she couldn''t fit into society because of how she was and wanted to change that.


    "Why do you say that? You are perfect and beautiful the way you are already," Viktor said with an artless gaze, making Sayana''s cheeks flush in a pretty pink as she evaded his gaze, feeling flutters in her heart.


    "Y-You¡­really think that?" Sayana asked, still evading his gaze as she looked straight at the horizon. She was feeling very flustered and couldn''t understand how he could say things like that without any hesitation. Or knowing his nature, she felt as if he was telling the truth from the bottom of his heart.


    Viktor looked at her radiant and cute face as he said, "I wouldn''t have it any other way. And if somebody says you are inadequate, then they must be feeling jealous that you are better than them. That''s what my mother told me."


    Sayana slowly looked towards Dorian and softly smiled as she nodded, feeling that maybe being Sayana wasn''t so bad after all.


    But most of all, looking at this tall and cute man before her, she couldn''t help but feel her heart getting pulled towards him like a ma.

 Chapter 292 - The Sneak Attack

    It was around 10 PM when a certain figure sneaked past the Snow Mansion''s gate casually and entered through the backdoor by entering the passkey they obviously knew.


    The figure revealed himself to be none other than Viktor, who noticed that Taya, as usual, was still in the hospital, but even then, he hade here to see his wife.


    The main hall was empty, and the entire mansion was silent as it seemed that those staying here had all gone to sleep.


    Like a thief, he silently walked up the stairs and towards Umilia''s room.


    ''It''s not locked?'' Viktor wasn''t surprised since Umilia always slept with her door open so that he coulde and go as he pleased, but he still didn''t expect her to do the same even after he went to college.


    ''She knows me best, hehe,'' Viktor quietly opened it and saw a slender curvy figure fast asleep on the bed. It was as if she was too deep in sleep to even notice his presence, and this made Viktor''s eyes shine with a mischievous glint as he quietly closed the door behind.


    The room was dark but not too dark enough for him to not see her body clearly because of the radiant moonlight slipping in through the windows.


    She was lying with her face up with a rxed expression and a quilt over her body.


    ''You can''t hide such a beautiful body like that,'' Viktor inwardly chided her as he subtly pulled down the quilt to reveal her voluptuous body that was covered by only a silk gray nightie that perfectly clung to her curves and had thin straps while the bottom part extended till only her sulent thighs.


    ''She is not even wearing a bra?'' Viktor could see her nipples sticking out from underneath her nightie because of her massive knockers and could see her deep cleavage even by just looking at her from above.


    He silently got on the bed and positioned his legs over the sides of her body as he pulled up the lower end of her nightie to reveal her sacred spot, which was hidden by ckce panties that clearly outlined her tantalizing vulva.


    He spread her legs slowly into an inverted V-shape and couldn''t help but stroke her vulva over her panties and then look at her face to see if she would react or not. But even then, Umilia didn''t seem to wake up or anything.


    ''So that is how you want to y, huh? Challenge epted,'' Viktor inwardly smirked as he pulled down her panties to reveal her beautiful shrine, especially the delicate pink folds that seemed to be inviting him to ravage it.


    He gave a quick long lick over her pink pussy and relished its freshness and sweetness in his tongue before continuing to lick her pussy as if tasting a delicious fruit.


    He sucked her clit into his mouth, ying with the soft pink bud with his tongue, only to feel a slight tremor in her legs. Still, they stopped the next moment making him raise a brow and smile as he continued to passionately suck her pussy.


    His hands were caressing her toned abs while inserting his tongue into her narrow cave to feel her soft insides and taste her nectar.


    *Slurp¡­Slurp!*


    ''Already bing wet? What a naughty woman you are,'' Viktor inwardlyughed as he tried to suck her love juice into his mouth as her pussy began to be wetter.


    "Mmhh~" Umilia let out a subtle, sensuous moan as if she was having an erotic dream and slightly squirmed her body on the bed with her eyes still closed.


    Viktor was aggressively eating and sucking her sweet pussy as Umilia''s squirming movements, and low moans became more apparent.


    But she still didn''t seem to wake up and had her eyes closed as if she was enjoying herself in a sensual dream.


    Her legs were spreading themselves a bit wider, indirectly inviting Viktor to ravage her more.


    Viktor couldn''t help but ept such a kind invitation as he brought forward his head to kiss over her toned abs while holding her slender waist.


    He pulled up her nightie to her neck to reveal her milky breasts that seemed beautiful as always, especially the erect and pretty pink nipples sticking out for him to suck it.


    He grabbed her breasts and squeezed them as he kneaded them to various shapes while pulling her erect nipples.


    "Mmh~," Umilia lifted her upper body a bit as she moaned from the back of her throat, though her eyes were still closed.


    However, her body was getting warmer and warmer as Viktor sucked her nipples passionately and even tried to suck in her big soft breasts into his mouthpletely, only to fail miserably.


    But Viktor was satisfied with tasting the firmness and softness of her breasts in his mouth and especially the sweet milky taste that made him feel like he was tasting a heavenly dish.


    Still, of course, nothing could beat the scent of her sweet blood flowing through her veins, and Viktor was already getting hungry as his sharp senses couldn''t help but relish in her scent.


    He looked at her neck as his eyes turned a mystical blue and could hear her blood flowing like a stream of water through her veins.


    He leaned his face in towards her neck as fangs extended out from his mouth before slowly and subtly piercing the skin of her neck with his razor-sharp fangs.


    "Ahn~" Umilia couldn''t help but gulp as his fangs pierced through her skin like butter while her blood, as if getting maically attracted, rushed towards Viktor''s mouth.


    The more Viktor drank her blood, the more Umilia''s body jerked and squirmed on the bed while her moans only seemed to get louder. As for Viktor, he felt as if he was getting refreshed and energized by drinking her magical blood. It indeed was way different than ordinary humans, and in fact, he was feeling stronger just by drinking her blood.


    "Viktor!~Ahhhn~" Umilia couldn''t help but open her hazy eyes as she grabbed Viktor''s head in ecstasy.


    "You lost," Viktor chuckled as he stopped drinking her blood and looked at her lusty face while licking the blood smeared around his lips.

 Chapter 293 - Can We Have A Threesome?...

    "Surely I can''t just stay still while you suck my blood," Umilia said with a smile as she unzipped Viktor''s pants which had a bulge on them.


    "You need to get better at pretending to be asleep. I knew you woke up the moment I sneaked in," Viktor chuckled as he lifted her up while she took his hot cock out.


    She held Viktor''s hands as she made him massage her big soft breasts while kissing him and then teasing his cock by caressing it lovingly.


    She slightly raised her body as she smoothly inserted his thick sword into her honeypot with a subtle moan.


    *Flop~Flop~*


    Wet sounds echoed in the room as she began to dance over his cock while Viktor grabbed her head and sucked the skin of her neck into his mouth before sucking her breasts like a baby.


    "Do you want my milk?" Umilia asked in a teasing tone, to which Viktor looked at her and readily nodded with her nipple still in his mouth.


    And the next moment, sweet milk flooded into his mouth as he sucked one of her nipples while some milk was dripping out from the other nipple.


    ''She could do that too?'' Viktor was astonished that Umilia could turn on and off these things and liked that since he could now drink her milk whenever he wanted.


    Surprisingly enough, her milk was also giving him more energy than he expected, and he felt like he could keep sucking her breasts as long as he wanted.


    Viktor squeezed the other soft nipple as her milk spurted out and squeezed both her breasts together while sucking both her nipples to drink her tasty milk.


    Umilia had a lovely smile on her red face as she caressed his head and literally felt as if a baby was eagerly feeding on her breasts and not a grown-up man.


    However, she was also having a good time by feeling his demonic sword piercing through her pussy in and out while touching all the sensitive spots of her pussy walls.


    "Ahhn!~Ahhnn!~" Umilia let out hot moans one after the other as Viktor pushed his sword deep into her as her big breasts jiggled with each motion. He still marveled at how her breasts were defying gravity by looking so upright despite being big and soft.


    The two continued with their sensual exercise till dawn without even the slightest break before deciding to cuddle each other to sleep for a while.


    "I made good progress using the meditation technique you told me. That Odic Field you talked about¡­I was able to feel it," Viktor proudly said like a student showing off to his teacher.


    Umilia''s brows raised since she didn''t expect Viktor to feel it so fast. Three months was already a generous estimation she had put out, especially after he spent so much time without trying to sense the odic force.


    In fact, the longer he was out of touch with the odic force, the longer he would take to sense it, even if the odic force was present inside his body due to what he was.


    If he was a child, then he surely would have been able to sense it faster, probably within a few minutes if he was already this fast.


    "That''s great! Now you just have to keep at it till you sense an increase of odic force in your body. That is proof that the natural energy around is flowing into your body and is in more sync with you. And if you keep doing this, then you won''t get weak or tired as fast as before. Your strength would increase as well. You naturally gained strength over these centuries by feeding on blood. That is why the strength of vampires or werewolves is roughly gauged by how old they are. Usually, the older they are, the more powerful they would be," Umilia exined, which Viktor had already heard before, but he had no idea that he still had the potential to increase his strength by practicing this meditation technique. It just seemed too easy for him.


    If Umilia knew what Viktor was thinking, she would surely call him cocky since even for experts, they would have to put in real effort to devote theirplete focus and concentration while practicing any simr meditation techniques to sync themselves more with the natural energy.


    She had no idea that Viktor was easily able to focus as if it was second nature. Otherwise, she would have thought that he was some kind of prodigy. She already knew he was quite a special being, considering how he was literally immortal. And if she knew about this too, she would feel even more proud of her husband.


    *TING!*


    "Oh no¡­it''s time already. I have to go take a bath," Umilia reluctantly got up as her rm went off, much to Viktor''s disappointment, feeling that time passes faster whenever he doesn''t want it to.


    "You should also get up. You got college," Umilia giggled as she gave a loving kiss on the tip of his cock before getting off the bed, making Viktor feel turned on again at this vixen as he chased her into the bathroom and had yet another steamy session inside.


    When the two came down, there were no maids or servants in the hall since Taya noticed that Viktor was home and told them toeter.


    Taya gave a helpless smile seeing Viktoring down with Umilia and asked, "I suppose you enjoyed the night, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t worry. I can deliver some packages again to your hospital," Viktor said with a wink, to which Taya''s face became slightly red as she fisted his shoulder with a yful re.


    "So that is why you didn''t pick up my phone, huh? And I thought you were diligently working, Taya," Umilia said in a subtle teasing tone, making Taya speechless as she cleared her throat.


    "I actually have something to ask you two," Viktor said with a cough, making Taya and Umilia look at him suspiciously since the way he was asking it made them feel that he was up to no good.


    "And what might that be?" Taya asked with squinted eyes as Viktor casually asked, "Can we have a threesome?"

 Chapter 294 - Tayas Brother

    "Can we have a threesome?"


    "What?!"


    "Eh?"


    Both the women suddenly looked at Viktor with a look of disbelief as if he asked them something ridiculous.


    "Are you really serious, Viktor?" Taya asked with a red face as she looked away and continued pouring tea into her cup.


    She knew Viktor might ask her something like this one day but still hearing it made her feel embarrassed by just thinking about it, especially doing it with him in front of another woman even if it was someone she knew.


    Umilia didn''t have an extreme reaction like Taya but instead said in a shy tone as she drew circles on the table, "Well, if that is what husband wants¡­I don''t mind. I can wait for Taya," She said with a subtle smile as she looked at Taya, who was surprised that the woman whom she thought was one of the shyest in the house turned out to be so bold in these things.


    "Umi, you really pamper me sigh¡­" Viktor said with a blissful sigh, not expecting Umilia to easily ept it.


    Hearing this, Taya narrowed her eyes as she felt a sense ofpetition and not wanting to lose out, she said after a brief hesitation, "I-I will think about it!" Taya had never explored something like a threesome, and the mystery made her feel like she should at least try it out once with the man she loved.


    Viktor smiled as he hugged her soft slender body from behind and kissed her cheek, "That''s my good girl. Don''t worry. Take all the time in the world to prepare yourself. I am a very patient man."


    "Hmph, patient, my foot," Taya snorted, knowing exactly how patient this bad boy was.


    Umilia smiled, seeing these two banter, but contrary to how calm she seemed outside, inwardly, her heart was thudding against her chest, thinking about the threesome or how things would turn out since she had never done it before.


    She also was embarrassed about the whole thing, but at the same time, just like Taya, she wanted to try it with Viktor and Taya, whom she had known for a long time. At least it was not a stranger.


    "You two are the best, hehe," Viktor lightlyughed as he hugged their buxom bodies within his embrace, making the two look at each other with a red face, thinking about how the experience was going to be.


    "Hm, Viktor, you seem very happy. Anything good happened?" Brad asked curiously as he came down with a magazine in his hand.


    Taya immediately said after clearing her throat, "It''s nothing, father. He is always like this. You know. Let me prepare you some tea."


    Brad chuckled as he looked at Viktor with a shrewd glint in his eyes, wondering if this guy was up to something mischievous that involved his daughter as well, though Viktor walked towards Brad with an oblivious look as if he had no idea what Brad was hinting at.


    After making sure Viktor left, Taya grabbed Umilia''s wrist and whispered, "You could have supported me instead of letting him have his way that easily."


    Umilia smiled and held Taya''s hand as she said, "I know but think about it. He always bullies us in bed. Don''t you think this will be a good chance to gang up on him and teach him a small lesson?"


    Taya''s eyes sparkled, not expecting Umilia to have a mischievous side as well, and she smirked thinking about how the scene would be like where she and Umilia were dominating Viktor in bed, not that she really felt hopeful considering how he was like an unstoppable force in bed.


    Still, even the slightest possibility of seeding was enough to make her look forward in anticipation.


    Viktor clearly heard these two and smiled, but he didn''t say anything since he felt that actions speak louder than words. So he was going to personally show them who was going to dominate who.


    ¡ª


    Two months passed and¡­Viktor was still waiting for his threesome. Well, he knew these two naughty girls were purposefully teasing him by making him wait, not that he couldin considering the end result.


    However, in reality, Taya and Umilia were busy doing their own thing, especially in their investigation rted to Vision Biosolutions or VBIOS.


    After digging deep, Taya was shocked to see that her estranged brother''spany was in partnership with VBIOS.


    She wasn''t on exact talking terms with Noah to ask him what he was doing by partnering up with them, but she knew that he ran a medicalpany as well, as if wanting topete with thepany she built.


    And it was a well-renownedpany named Pegasus and could be considered a decent rival to herpany if they were directlypeting with her.


    But in reality, they were not since they were targeting different markets and countries. And this was what made Taya take a closer look since they suddenly were trying to make a presence in her country, Ashua, by partnering up with VBIOS. As far as she knew, her brother wasn''t the kind to partner up with anyone, especially when he refused to partner up with her in the past.


    "Big Sis, is something wrong? Your face doesn''t look good. Should we be worried?" Eva, who was sitting beside Taya in her office, asked with a concerned expression.


    Taya slowly looked up at her and said, "I need you to keep a close eye on my brother''s activities. It seems as if he will be returning to Ashua very soon. I feel that he might be up to something."


    "Noted. Actually, I have always been monitoring his activities, but till now, I have never seen anything out of the ordinary other than him visiting ssy hotels for business meetings with other parties. But none of them were from VBIOS. So this seems strange," Eva voiced her opinion, making Taya narrow her eyes even more as she looked at her report.


    *Ring!*


    Suddenly, her phone rang, and Taya saw that it was Umilia and picked it up, wondering why she was suddenly calling her at this time of the day.


    "Taya, quickly check the news!"

 Chapter 295 - Hana Su

    Taya immediately switched on the TV and saw some breaking news being disyed,


    "After almost a month of dy, Vision Biosolutions have finally announced their new CEO, Hana Su. She is just 33 years old but with qualifications beyond any average person. Even though she is a new face in this industry, stockholders seem very optimistic about her taking reign of thepany. On day 1 of her term itself, the stocks of thepany had risen by 5%, and she will now be managing and leading all the major departments within thepany."


    Taya narrowed her eyes as she saw an elegant and stunning beauty with tied-up silky brown hair, round and pretty hazel-colored eyes, and arched eyebrows.


    Even her facial features were wless and sharp, especially her pert nose and full sulent orchid-pink lips.


    She also seemed tall with a slim, hourss figure and voluptuous curves at the right ces with a glowing skinplexion that had a peachy hue to it.


    She had a pretty faint smile on her face as she scanned the people sitting before her, and even a bystander could see that the men over there werepletely smitten by her stunning appearance.


    Taya narrowed her eyes as she looked at this woman on the screen and said, "I think she might being from your continent, Eva."


    "Maybe," Eva said as she looked on and carefully observed the woman on the screen.


    There was some kind of press conference going on on the screen as they announced the new CEO, and when it was her turn to say something for the press, Hana got up and stood before the podium as she spoke confidently with an air of elegance, "Hello gentlemen anddies. I know by taking up the role as a CEO of thispany, all the expectations and responsibilities will be mine to handle, and the world will also be expecting me to perform. But I am someone who believes that actions speak louder than words. So within the next year, we will definitely being up with a revolutionary product as the rumors suggested, and I can guarantee that at least the majority of the world would be interested in it. Of course, since ourpany''s mission is to better the lives of people, our product would be doing just that. This will be all for now. Thank you."


    "Ms. Hana, one question, please!"


    "Ms. Hana, can you tell us more about this revolutionary product?"


    "Ms. Hana, is there¡­."


    The reporters sitting in the press conference became excited and were asking questions one after the other, but Hana refused toment on them with a polite smile.


    Even the most trending topic on the inte was VBIOS and their rumored revolutionary product with many influences posting their own theories about what it could be.


    The reason all of them were so hyped was because lots of majorpanies from all around the world have invested in this project with a total of more than a trillion dors! And this news had already been leaked on the inte, making it go viral as people were very curious about what project could possibly involve such a tremendous amount of funding and also why these bigshotpanies were also joining hands.


    "Within a year huh¡­I don''t know what to think about this¡­They are surely up to something big, but we have no idea what it is¡­" Taya said with a frustrated sigh.


    Eva pressed her lips together as she said, "I am sorry, Big Sis. I tried to dig deep, but they seem very careful in how they do things. I guess maybe they learned how to do things in secret after you left theirpany."


    Taya scoffed as she crossed her arms, "I tried to bring them down before getting out of thepany and almost seeded if it were not for the deep connections they had with important people. I was too stupid to think I could bring them down on my own."


    "But you had no other choice at that time. No one to help you as well. I think you did the right thing given the situation," Eva voiced her opinion, making Taya smile at her and say, "Thank you, Eva. That means a lot. By the way, did you get any news about the Syndicate or your sister?"


    Eva''s expression became a bit down as she shook her head, "No¡­I am still searching. It''s hard. Not long ago, I managed to catch one of the syndicate agents, and they were really skilled and strong, but when I managed to defeat her, she killed herself before I could get any information from her. Her prints came back unidentified. As expected, she doesn''t have an ID in the database."


    "Killed herself? They even go that far¡­" Taya was a bit surprised hearing this, but then she thought it was natural for those working in a very secretive organization and involved in illegal activities.


    However, she felt bad for the agents who were working in that organization since she already knew they were originally orphan children picked up from the streets.


    "I tried to talk to her while fighting, but she waspletely unresponsive, and it seemed that her body also had some kind of tracker, probably to track her vitals and location," Eva mused.


    "I guess they carefully monitor their agents to minimize potential damage," Taya spected.


    Eva then said with a hint of worry in her voice, "But if my sister is like one of them¡­then how can I get through to her? Would she even remember me?"


    Taya held her hands gently and said in a reassuring tone, "Don''t underestimate the power of family bonds. They are stronger than anything, and since she risked her life to save you in the past, I am sure her deep love for you can never be erased from her heart."


    She then looked at the screen and said with a sharp glint in her eyes, "I think we have one more person to keep an eye on."

 Chapter 296 - My Sexy Thicc Teacher

    Meanwhile, Viktor was quite excited to sit for his next ss since he heard that the college got a new vice-principal who was supposedly a woman with beauty beyond anyone''s imagination. He also heard that she would be teaching a subject as well to the students.


    This made him curious, seeing how hyped up the men in the staff room were while the women were muttering in jealousy, saying that the men should focus on teaching students instead of focusing on these things.


    Apparently, he also learned that his batch was getting the same new teacher and the subject was none other than ''Cultural Values''. His college indeed does have lectures around this topic in hopes of nurturing good values in students.


    Furthermore, this subject would be there every year, which was why he wanted to know which new teacher was going to teach him cultural values for the next four years.


    He went to his ss as Dorian and sat down on the front bench, right in the middle before anyone else could.


    *RING!*


    The bell rang, and the next moment Viktor''s brows raised as he saw an entrancing beauty enter the ssroom, making the whole ss immediately silent upon witnessing her appearance.


    She had the youngish looks of a woman in her mid-twenties, yet her voluptuous hourss figure was oozing with an alluring charm, though her aura had a fatal yet elegant feel with her back straight like a proud swan.


    Her silky straight ck hair was tied up into a neat long ponytail, drawing one''s attention to her slender swan-like neck and her well-shaped corbones.


    Her ck eyes were enchanting, gleaming like gemstones, and seemed to ooze out a devilish charm that proved to be fatal for everyone who seemed to go into a trance just by looking at her eyes.


    She was wearing a ck pencil skirt that clearly disyed her slender, fair legs and a sleeveless white top with a neckless cor line, revealing her beautiful corbones and tightly sticking to her curves, entuating her perfectly round big breasts.


    However, her sharp eyes and demeanor gave off an air of a maturedy instead of a young woman. But the deadly aura around her made students think that she was not a woman to mess around with unless they were tired of living.


    ''Nyissa?'' Viktor was thrilled by this pleasant and unexpected surprise as he was already missing Nyissa these days, wondering when she would visit him. But he had no idea it would be like this. Also, he thought she would dress in a more traditional way and wouldn''t easily adapt to modern clothes.


    She had a textbook in her hand, and the moment she walked in a bit, she looked at Viktor, who shot her a wink, making her look away with an indifferent look.


    Viktor pouted, seeing how his fiance ignored him, and decided to teach her a lesson. He already knew Nyissa knew about him studying here and also teaching here. So he knew she was doing this on purpose.


    Everyone still had a dazed look upon seeing their new ravishingly hot teacher and wondered if some top-notch model identally walked in, though her ID card said otherwise.


    Nyissa snapped her fingers together, making everyone retain their focus ande back from the dream world as she spoke, "Good Morning, everyone. I will be your new cultural teacher to teach you the morals and values we should follow while living in today''s society. I expect you all to be fully attentive to what I teach, or I will mark them as absent."


    The student''s faces paled, seeing how strict their new beautiful teacher was. At least, her appearance would surely garner theirplete attention, making them feel confident about not sleeping or getting distracted by their phones.


    ''My fiance indeed looks hotter like this,'' Viktor inwardly chuckled while remembering the teacher student ''educational'' videos he had seen in the inte. He couldn''t help but feel as if he was now the guy in the video and Nyissa was the teacher.


    And since she was here to teach them cultural values, he felt that he could teach her some as well to fulfill his responsibility as a diligent student.


    However, suddenly a girl with a student ID card came to the door of the ssroom, pulling everyone''s attention towards her because the girl looked so drop-dead gorgeous and pretty enough to make them feel like a new fairy had arrived at their ss.


    She had shoulder-length silky ck hair and light grey eyes that had a subtle, alluring charm.


    And the green skin-tight turtleneck t-shirt she was wearing perfectly highlighted the pair of full round-shaped mounds on her chest, making Viktor realize that she indeed had some sizable assets, which was not obvious before due to the conservative clothes she usually wore. The multicolored skirt she was wearing seemed quite pretty and flowery for someone like her, making Viktor smile in amusement.


    The seniors who passed by her on the outside couldn''t help but wonder why this year some of the junior girls looked damn sexy and attractive. Compared to previous years, they had never set their sights upon such beautiful girls before.


    However, the moment sheid her eyes on Viktor, she squinted at him with a skeptical look.


    ''Ayana? She is also here? Things are going to be fun,'' Viktor couldn''t feel more excited.


    "Ayana,e in. Everyone, she is a new transfer student and will be your new ssmate as well. Be nice to her. Ayana, do you want to introduce yourself?" Nyissa asked as she looked at her.


    Ayana stepped forward and faced the entire ssroom and saw some men ogling at her. She shot a sharp re towards them, but those unruly boys only sent a flying kiss towards her, wanting to provoke her and get her attention.


    Ayana coldly ignored them and said, "I am Ayana, and don''t annoy me." With just a curt introduction, she walked and sat near Viktor with the two alone on that bench.


    "That is one of the worst introductions I have ever heard," Viktor whispered in a very low voice for her to hear.


    "Hmph, I don''t care. I am here to keep an eye on you and for my young mistress. I can''t let you bully her," Ayana whispered back peevishly.


    "You are looking very beautiful, though. I almost fell for you the moment I saw you," Viktor abruptly said, making Ayana''s face flush in tender pink, taken aback by his suddenpliment.


    "S-Shaadap! I won''t fall for your nonsense," Ayana said as she fluttered her eyes continuously.


    "Now you be angry at me for telling the truth?" Viktor chuckled.


    "Hmph, I know better than to trust the wordsing from a bad man like you."


    As the two bantered, the minutes passed like the river, and Nyissa could see that these two were busy arguing with each other even if they were looking at her. And she knew Viktor was the one teasing Ayana and decided to teach him a lesson as she said in a stern tone, "Dorian, right? Come up here and write down on the board about the five essential values we need to follow in today''s society."

 Chapter 297 - Trouble On The Roof

    "Hehe, young mistress is angry at you," Ayana giggled in glee while covering her mouth.


    Viktor shrugged as he got up and walked towards Nyissa, who was standing near the board.


    However, just as he was about toe close to her, his feet tripped on the chair, "Ayo!"


    His eyes widened as he lost his bnce and fell over Nyissa, who suddenly caught him without losing her own bnce.


    But his face got nted right between her soft heavy bosoms, making Nyissa''s expression turn nk for a second, not expecting him to fall right over her breasts while Ayana''s eyes were twitching as she red at Viktor for purposefully taking advantage of Nyissa before everyone else.


    Most of the students sitting there had their jaws ck upon seeing Dorian enjoying a breast hug from their new hot teacher!


    The men had their faces be green seeing how lucky this tall fucker was, but they hoped that he would at least get pped for his indirect offense.


    "Mmhh¡­" Viktor couldn''t help but take a sniff of her beautiful flowery scent as he enjoyed the cushiony feeling of her melons, but Nyissa immediately lifted him with a slight blush in her cheeks as she chided him in a low voice, "Be careful when walking. Now write them up."


    "I am really sorry, teacher," Viktor said with an awkward smile as he caressed his hair as Nyissa evasively said, "It''s fine. It was just idental."


    She is a saint!....The students were disappointed that their hot teacher, whom they thought was strict, turned out to be so lenient to someone who even nted their face between her breasts.


    Ayana harrumphed, seeing how her young mistress was letting off this guy was too easy. If it was her, she would at least get a p out of him for fun, just like how he took advantage of the situation.


    Viktor quickly wrote down the things Nyissa wanted him to write, and he didn''t even get a single wrong, making Nyissa nod in appreciation to see that he was still listening to the ss despite talking to Ayana, "Good, Dorian. You can go back to your seat."


    Viktor sat back on his seat with a smile and whispered to an annoyed Ayana, "She is really soft over there..."


    "You have a death wish, hmph," Ayana snorted.


    "I was talking about her heart. What perverted things were you thinking about?" Viktor asked with a smile, making Ayana''s face beet red as she felt like biting him.


    Soon, the sses ended, and the first thing Viktor did was follow Nyissa to her vice-principal cabin. Nyissa entered her cabin and walked towards the desk while her expression turned into one of anticipation, waiting for him.


    The moment Viktor closed the door behind, he immediately hugged Nyissa from behind as he said, "I missed you¡­You really surprised me bying as my teacher."


    Nyissa smiled as she held his arms and said, "I missed you too. Sorry for noting earlier. Things were a bitplicated in the n, and I had to sort them out."


    "So things are fine for now?" Viktor asked as he turned her around while caressing her soft fair cheeks.


    She held his hand and said, "It seems like that for now. Still, things are far from getting solved, but I can manage it."


    "Well, don''t forget that your fiance here can help you solve your troubles. Now¡­give me your lips. I want to kiss my teacher," Viktor said with a sinful smile, making Nyissa hold her breath and also make her feel like she was about to do something taboo since, in her n, teachers were seen as gods by their disciples, and technically she was now Viktor''s teacher.


    Still, her lips were drawn towards his as the two exchanged a loving kiss while Viktor let his hands caress over her slender curves.


    He sucked her juicy lips into his mouth as he tasted the sweetness of her tongue by sucking on it as well.


    Nyissa''s face was bing red hot by such intense kissing and made her realize how much she missed this feeling of intimacy with Viktor.


    His naughty hands that were caressing over her body were making her body unconsciously twitch, as if shy of his touch.


    *Knock, knock!*


    Somebody seemed to knock on the door behind, making Nyissa momentarily stop kissing.


    But Viktor pulled her face back towards him and said, "Don''t let others distract us," And he continued to kiss her while Nyissa went along with his rhythm.


    Outside the door, a disgruntled Ayana was puffing up her cheeks in annoyance, seeing that she got locked out and they were purposefully not opening the door. She knew Viktor was the culprit and mumbled as she left, "Hmph, I will take you onter."


    ¡ª-


    The sses soon came to an end, and Viktor and Sayana were standing on the roof, discussing different things other than studies, just like they had been doing every single day after ss.


    Sayana was enjoying her time with Dorian since she felt as if he had a whole different perspective of the world and was able to see through things she couldn''t. She wondered if it was because he was brought up in an innocent environment, making it easy for him to differentiate between white and ck.


    Viktor enjoyed his time with Sayana as well and wondered if he was developing feelings for her since her pure and gentle nature just seemed to have an effect on his soul. Whenever he talked to her, he would feel as if his soul was being cleansed.


    "Whoa, Dorian, did you really fall over on Ms. Nyissa? She did not get angry at you?" Sayana asked with her big round eyes blinking. As she parted her lips, her braces were no longer present since she removed them recently, though Viktor didn''t understand why she had to put them in the first ce.


    Viktor softly smiled and was about to reply when the door on the roof suddenly banged open as a group of six senior boys walked over, and the one leading them was none other than Jason Ken with Shawn beside him.


    Both had a dark, hostile smirk on their faces as they walked towards Dorian while taking out baseball bats from underneath their jackets.

 Chapter 298 - Jasons Revenge

    Sayana''s expression froze with nervousness when she saw all these scary boys approaching them with weapons.


    Viktor got up and asked candidly, "Can I help you guys?" He was wondering where this guy had been for the past two months. But considering how the rumors about Jason being gay had been traveling around for a while, he could understand why this guyid low till he developed enough thick skin toe out.


    "Dorian, careful. I don''t think they are here for your help," Sayana whispered as she pulled him back after getting up.


    Jason''s lips curved into a sinister smile as he said, "Of course¡­you can help by having your legs and arms broken by me."


    "But why?" Viktor asked with a confused expression, making Shawn chuckle, "Haha, look at this goofy idiot. Is he for real?"


    "Hahaha," The rest four alsoughed together with him while looking at Dorian with expressions of ridicule.


    "No. He has a right to know why before ending up in the hospital. It''s the least we can do as his seniors," Jason said in a mocking tone and then continued as he looked at Dorian with a dark expression, "You ruined my night that day and my chances with one of the hottest girls in town. Who told you to poke your nose into my business? Or is it that you have a thing for her, hmm? Were you afraid I would take your girl, hehe?"


    Even though he wasughing on the outside, on the inside, Jason couldn''t be more angry and frustrated, especially because of the rumors about him circting in the town and even appearing in yellow newspapers!


    He still couldn''t understand why he kissed Shawn and why he even epted his kiss in the first ce. He truly felt like a ghost possessed him but didn''t know where to direct all this anger and frustration. But then he remembered Dorian for constantly provoking him during that night and stopping him from getting close to Tiana.


    So he decided to teach him a lesson and make him understand what it was like to cross him.


    Sayana clenched her fists, seeing how they were looking down on Dorian, and said as she stepped before Dorian and raised her hands, "Stop! He didn''t do anything wrong. Please don''t cause trouble for him for nothing."


    Viktor wasn''t surprised, but he was impressed to see Sayana standing up for him before all these senior boys despite how he could sense the anxiety and tension in her breathing.


    Clearly, she didn''t want to get involved with them, but she was doing so for him.


    "Oooh, look at this. This loser already got a girlfriend, hahaha," Jason chuckled while inwardly feeling jealous since, upon a second look, this girl was quite cute and exotic looking, especially her pale green eyes.


    Sayana didn''t even bother to correct them since she knew talking to these people was useless. Even if she was confident of beating them up, beating up Jason Ken was a whole different thing, especially because of his status, and she was afraid if she might cause trouble for her benefactor, Taya, and inconvenience her mother in the process as well.


    Shawn was even more jealous since he had a thing for Sayana from the moment he first met her. Her shy and reticent nature provoked certain passionate feelings inside him, and seeing such a girl defend a guy like Dorian was enough to make even a blind man realize that this girl had feelings for him. This only made him feel even more bitter towards Dorian.


    "Hmph, he has no balls. Hiding behind a girl," But suddenly Shawn got a sinister idea in his head and said as he looked at Sayana, "Well, we won''t touch him as long as youe with us. Just for a small talk with your seniors, of course. We promise to let him go, right, Jason?"


    Jason looked at him, and the two exchanged a knowing nce as he nodded, "Of course. It is only right that we offer a second chance for our junior as long as his girlfriend is willing to cooperate."


    "No! Don''t bully Saya!"


    Sayana was taken aback in astonishment when she saw Dorian rushing forward with a war cry while pushing her back, making her feel flutters in her belly.


    She could feel the nervousness in his voice and how obvious it was that he was forcing himself to be brave as he charged forward.


    "Look at this loser, haha!" Jason chuckled as he swung his bat to strike at Dorian, but he caught his hand and pushed him away, making him lose his bnce and fall onto the three men behind.


    "You motherfucker!" Shawn didn''t expect Jason to get taken by surprise like that and raised his bat to strike his head, but before it could even reach Dorian''s head, a dainty hand suddenly caught it in mid-air, and it was none other than Sayana who joined Dorian, not wanting to let him fight alone.


    She caught the bat and pushed Shawn away as she said, "Stop this! We don''t want to fight you people."


    "Heh, I heard the red-haired girl who stays with Tiana is kind of a martial artist. Boys, let''s make use of the things we learned as well," Jason said with a smirk as he and the others knew some martial arts as well. Coming from rich families, they all had to learn these things from instructors as mandatory training.


    "But don''t hurt her too much. I just want to y a little game with herter," Shawn chuckled as two guys joined him to take on an anxious Sayana.


    Sayana decided to quickly take these three out first and help Dorian before he lost the momentum against them. She had been training Dorian for the past two months, but still, he had a long way to go before bing an expert, though she felt like she got better in these two months as well, somehow.


    Sayana swiftly grabbed the bat of the guy who was about to strike her shoulder and kicked him back before using the bat in her hand to deflect Shawn and his friend''s attack, pushing them backward.


    She then was about to turn around feeling an attack iing from behind, but¡­


    "Saya, look out!"


    Dorian quickly jumped in front of her as he hugged her and¡­


    *THWAK!*


    One of Jason''s friends, who was about to strike Sayana from the back as a surprise attack, was surprised when Dorian jumped in front of him and struck his head with his bat violently to punish him for ruining his surprise attack.


    "Ugh!!"


    "Dorian!"


    Sayana heard Dorian''s painful groan and her expression became shaken when she saw a trickle of blood bleeding down his forehead while Jason and the others stopped attacking temporarily, feeling amused to see Dorian take an attack for her.


    "Whoo, look at that! See how he tried to save his girl, haha! This guy just watches too many movies, hehe," Jasonughed along with the others as he clutched his tummy.


    "Saya¡­you should run. I will take care of them¡­" Dorian said with a groan, though Sayana only felt her heart writhe in pain, seeing him like this.


    "Alright. I had enough of this drama. Hit him again and let''s deal with her," Jason said as he scratched his chin while one of his friends nodded and raised his bat high to strike at Dorian again.


    But Sayana slowly looked up at the guy who was going to strike Dorian, and her eyes suddenly became stone cold as she shouted, "Don''t touch him!"


    *Crack!*


    "ARGHH!!"

 Chapter 299 - An Unexpected Outburst

    "Don''t touch him!" Sayana viciously shouted as her eyes turned cold and ruthlessly punched the ribs of Jason''s friend, who was going to strike Dorian.


    *Crack!*


    "ARGHH!!"


    The sound of ribs breaking slightly echoed as he got swept off his feet and crashed onto his friend standing behind him.


    Everyone had a shocked expression seeing how just a single punch from Sayana was enough to incapacitate a fully grown man. Even if she was a martial artist, wasn''t she a woman? How could she overpower a man so easily like that and lift him off his feet with a punch? If she used some kind of heavy weapon, they could still somehow digest it, but this was absurd!


    However, Sayana''s mental state had gone into overdrive as she didn''t seem to be no longer in any mood to negotiate and immediately kicked the guy behind her violently, making the guy lose his bnce and fall on the ground just like that.


    "Fuck! Take her down!" Jason realized that they hade upon a hidden tigress, and seeing how his friends got taken down so easily even after having fighting experience, he didn''t feel like ying around anymore.


    Sayana removed her sses as she felt that it was getting blurry and tucked it over her sweatshirt and still held onto Dorian, embracing him in a protective manner while circling around him to attack Jason and his friends.


    The four of them were trying to attack Sayana and Dorian at the same time, wanting to at least hit one of them so that they could take care of the other.


    Of course, Dorian seemed a bit out of it, and only Sayana proved to be a danger. So they thought that by attacking Dorian, Sayana would be more vulnerable to attacks since even for her, it would be difficult to protect someone under such closed space¡­isn''t it?


    Unfortunately, the reality was too shocking for them to process as Sayana grabbed Shawn''s hair and used him as a shield to protect Dorian from the attacks of others.


    Shawn''s eyes were widened to their extremities as he couldn''t understand how a girl like Sayana was pulling him around like a ragdoll and when the baseball bats struck against his bat, he felt as if his spine would fracture any moment, making his face puff up and redden in pain, "Ughh!"


    Even after hearing such painful groans, Sayana''s eyes remained cold and menacing.


    The other three, including Jason, got distracted with shock as they identally struck Shawn, but before they could think about anything else, Sayana pushed Dorian behind her and gave a powerful kick towards Shawn''s stomach.


    "Argh!" Spittle of blood flew out from his mouth as his feet left the ground, and his back bent forward like a bow as he mmed into the other three, making them all fall down while trying to catch him.


    "Ugh!"


    "Fuck!"


    "Oww!"


    All three of them groaned in pain as their backs mmed onto the concrete even more violently because of Shawn''s weight pressing onto them.


    Shawn felt as if his stomach got crushed by her kick and spat out blood, much to his horror as he squirmed on the ground, groaning in agony.


    And when the others tried to get up, Sayana used her feet to kick their face hard enough for arge red print to appear on their swollen cheeks as they fell on top of each other again. And as if in a trance, she looked at the baseball bat beside her feet and kicked it up to her hands before raising her hands wide to bash their heads.


    "Saya, stop!" Sayana suddenly felt Dorian hugging her from behind, making her body and expression immediately freeze as some light returned back to her eyes,pared to the cold, ruthless eyes she had before.


    She had a shocked expression seeing the bruised up, bloodied and beaten up boys squirming on the ground while in her hand there was a baseball bat. Suddenly, she remembered what she was doing all this time and had a confused look, wondering why she had be so violent.


    Usually, if anyone tried to mess with her, she would first try to verbally make them back down, and in the worst case, she would simply discourage them from picking on her by tripping their feet and making them fall to the ground. She wouldn''t go on to bash their skulls or kick the living daylights out of them or anything since she wasn''t someone who liked violence and preferred things to be more peaceful.


    While hugging her, Viktor could see how shocked she was, especially since he could feel her soft body subtly quivering in his embrace. But what interested him was how she almost became a totally different person for a while and was even this close to bashing their skulls in if he hadn''t stopped her.


    He purposefully let himself get hurt in front of her to see how far she would go and if hertent odic strength would awaken, and to his surprise, she went through something that was more than just awakening hertent strength.


    He wanted her to get stronger and slowly get used to what she really was rather than one day experiencing a huge shock by realizing it all of a sudden since he knew very well that one-day Sayana would definitely learn who she truly was. It was only a matter of time.


    "I¡­What was I¡­" Sayana''s mind nked out for a moment as she tried to process how this all happened and immediately let go of the baseball bat in her hand.


    "It''s okay¡­It''s fine¡­You were just protecting me. Let''s go before someone elsees here and sees us," Viktor said as he pulled her back slowly while she followed him with a dazed expression.


    "One moment!" Sayana was surprised to see Dorian suddenly running towards Jason and saying, "Don''t try to bully us again, or my friend will kick all your butts once more," However, this was just a dialogue he used as a cover while looking at Jason''s eyes.


    ''Don''t create any trouble out of this. Otherwise, you will make out with Shawn again,'' Viktor''s eyes momentarily glowed a crimson light as he turned around and walked towards Sayana.


    He had inserted an idea into Jason''s mind that if he wanted to cause trouble for Sayana or Dorian, then he would immediately get gued by the idea that he would have to make out with Shawn.. So out of fear of it and not wanting to make out with Shawn, he would obviously try not to cause any more trouble and would stop his friends from doing so as well.

 Chapter 300 - Sayanas Guilt

    "Dorian, you are bleeding! Let me take you to the infirmary,e!" Sayana grabbed Dorian''s hand without thinking and pulled him along downstairs. She was feeling extremely guilty for letting Dorian get hurt in her ce.


    Before, when she came to her senses, she was feeling bad about what she had done, but now, looking at the trickle of blood on Dorian''s forehead, Sayana didn''t feel much bad anymore. Instead, she was feeling a burning sensation in her chest.


    She could only hold in that heavy feeling in her chest and was unable to meet his eyes out of guilt.


    Viktor wasn''t surprised that these senior boys had no restraint. The amount of force they used to strike his head was enough to knock out someone and probably cause some serious damage.


    But since it was him and he was still in his human form, he got out of it with just a small tear on his temple.


    Still, looking at the soft hand holding his own made him take a second look at this introverted yet fearless girl. Now that she was not even wearing her specs, he felt that she truly looked like a graceful and lovely fairy with an exotic aura, especially due to her red hair and green eyes.


    When they entered the infirmary, the doctor seemed to be out for a tea break, and there was a button to call for the doctor in case of emergency situations.


    Sayana was about to press it when Dorian stopped her and said, "No need to disturb the doctor. I can just clean this myself and apply a band. And I will be good to go."


    Sayana wanted to protest, but he seemed quite adamant about not calling the doctor. Still, she said, "Okay, but I will help you clean it. Come, sit here. Let me take the first aid kit."


    "Okay!" Viktor nodded with a smile as he sat down on the bed and pulled the curtains to the side so that others on the outside won''t see him getting treated.


    Sayana came towards him with a box and took out some cotton from a cotton roll and some saline solution to clean his wound gently as she held his face.


    She seemed too engrossed in treating him, she had no idea this kind of situation would usually make her blush like an apple.


    Viktor also knew this and softly smiled, feeling amused by thinking about it. He was also surprised by how good Sayana was at treating his wound.


    However, her eyes seemed a bit teary, and seeing her like that made Viktor feel a sore sensation in his chest.


    ''Did I push her too hard?'' Viktor knew he faked the whole thing, but in the end, he wanted to do it for her and was about to ask if she was okay.


    Sayana bit her lips and couldn''t hold it in any longer as she asked in a feeble voice before he could say anything, "Why did you do it? I could have protected you, and you wouldn''t have gotten hurt."


    Her tone wasn''t chiding but was asking out of pure curiosity since nobody ever was willing to take a strike to the head for her, let alone help her out for petty things.


    "Because you are my friend, and I wanted nothing bad to happen to you. All I wanted was to protect you. I am sorry if I made you sad, but I would still do it again no matter who I am up against," Sayana felt her heart skip a beat hearing his sincere words right after he apologized.


    Viktor meant what he said since he was ready to protect her from any threat no matter how big, and this was not because she was Umilia''s daughter but because he wanted to.


    She unconsciously moved her gaze towards his dark brown eyes and held her breath when she saw him looking at her as well with a deep look, making her feel as if she was getting pulled into his eyes.


    She felt her heart thump as she quickly evaded her gaze in a flustered manner, wondering why he was increasingly bing so charming in her eyes to the point she just couldn''t stop thinking about him.


    "You look even more pretty without the specs. Tss¡­that stings¡­" Viktor put up a slight grimace as she cleaned his injury. But he felt that she should know how good she looked without the specs, and he wanted to know if she really needed it.


    "D-Do you really think so?" Sayana asked as she felt her face warming up and began to feel self-conscious.


    "Of course. I feel like you are even more pretty than some of the girls the other boys consider to be very pretty. If you can see clearly without it, why put it on?" He curiously asked.


    Sayana dressed his wound as she said, "It''s not that I want to, but sometimes my vision gets blurry, and my specs help me see things properly during those times. I don''t know why I have these strange vision problems, and Aunt Taya said it might have something to do with my body constitution and that one day it will fix itself."


    ''Hmm¡­must be her odic force switching between the dormant and active state,'' Viktor deduced something and felt that this was because she never made use of odic force in her life, making her prone to problems like these.


    Umilia had told him that there was a very small chance of ordinary humans being born with an Odic Heart, and if they never nurtured their power to draw on it, then they would remain an ordinary human till they die.


    Awareness of the odic force was the key for people like these. Otherwise, there would be no difference at all.


    Sayana finally finished dressing up his wound and had a satisfied look on his face seeing that he was alright even after taking such a violent hit to the head. Still, she was worried and looked at him as she said, "Even if I have cleaned up your wound, you have to let the doctor do a check on you, okay? We have to be careful."


    Viktor saw how adamant she was about this and smiled as he nodded, "Okay! Don''t worry about it."


    He then felt something budding in his heart as he suddenly got up and hugged her.


    -----


    A/N: Check out my new harem novel -> My Beautiful Deviant Lovers

 Chapter 301 - The Man Who Stalks

    "D-Dorian?" Sayana was surprised and flustered when Dorian suddenly hugged her, making her mind gopletely nk as her body became stiff as if she froze on the spot.


    Still, with her head pressed against his firm chest, she could hear his strong heartbeat, which for some reason seemed pleasant to simply listen to, and the rhythm seemed quite hypnotic.


    "My mother said that whenever someone feels sad, it''s best to hug them and make them feel better," Viktor said as he warmly hugged her, though he felt that his feelings were going a bit out of control and had no idea how Umilia would react if she knew about it.


    Sayana didn''t expect that Dorian would try this hard to make her feel happy, but his gesture itself was enough to uplift her mood and put a soft smile on her lips.


    She then gathered some courage and asked in a low voice, "Then¡­c-can I hug you too?"


    "Why not..."


    Sayana felt her heartbeat racing as she raised her hands and hugged him back as well, closing her eyes to relish in his warmth and the pleasant sense offort she was feeling.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Viktor asked in a low voice.


    Sayana nodded as she felt her mind getting clear and refreshed, "Mn."


    "So you are not worried about what happened on the roof?" Viktor asked since he could feel that she was disturbed by what she almost did, and he knew she wouldn''t be able to move forward unless she epted the part of herself dormant within her.


    Sayana remembered back to the moment when she suddenly felt an intense amount of anger and frustration pumping through her blood and making her think of thoughts she never thought she was capable of thinking, especially wanting to bash people''s heads.


    All she wanted was to vent her anger on those boys by beating them up while protecting Dorian at the same time.


    "Did I¡­scare you?" Sayana asked anxiously since this was something that troubled her as well, wondering what Dorian would have thought when he saw her like that.


    "Of course not. I felt that you were cool and strong. Who wouldn''t want to be like that? Those bad guys deserved the lesson you taught them. If nobody disciplines them, then the world won''t be a better ce. Don''t you think so?"


    Dorian''s words made Sayana''s expression contemtive as she thought about how fists and violence could make the world a better ce. She had learned martial arts as a way to defend herself and didn''t expect that she would get more violent while using it.


    But she felt that Dorian''s words made sense about how going lenient on bad guys will only ruin the world further. If she had not beaten them up there, then something worse might have happened to her or Dorian, making her feel less bad about how things ended up. In fact, she was starting to feel d that she stood up and fought back.


    "But I don''t know if they will cause trouble for us now that I beat them up. Don''t worry. I will take full responsibility for what happened," Sayana said with full determination since she didn''t want Dorian going down for something he was innocent of. She was only worried if this would affect Taya or her mother in some way.


    Viktor smiled, feeling how cute she was, trying to protect him but also found it admirable since not every one of her age would be ready to take responsibility for things like these without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t think they will disturb us again since they must have gotten scared of you after you taught them a lesson. Besides¡­I won''t ever let you takeplete responsibility. My mother had taught me that I should always be there for my friends no matter what. So even if something happens, we will face it together. Okay?"


    Sayana''s eyebrows rxed as she felt butterflies in her chest hearing his words, taken aback by how he was ready to share her troubles without any hesitation.


    "Oh, somebody''s here?" Suddenly the voice of a man echoed in the room as Sayana got off from Dorian''s embrace like a startled cat, making Viktor subtly smile seeing her reaction.


    Viktor already sensed that the college doctor was back, and Sayana went out to greet him, "Uhm¡­doctor, we couldn''t find you, and my friend needed treatment, so I applied first aid myself."


    The doctor was a sixty-year-old man with a gray beard and mustache who smiled with an astonished look, "Wow, you already helped your friend out? That''s impressive, even if it was just a small injury, it seems. Do you want me to take a look, just to be safe?" The doctor asked Dorian.


    Viktor was about to say there was no need, but Sayana suddenly looked at him and was beseeching him with her eyes, making him feel like giving in to her and saying, "Okay. As long as it will put my friend at ease."


    ¡ª-


    It was around 8:30 PM when Umilia came out of her cafe shop and started walking back home. As she walked into a smaller street that was dark and quiet without anyone walking around, a certain figure wearing a hoodie began to follow her from behind.


    He had his hands in his pocket and his head lowered, though his gaze was strongly fixed on Umilia''s shapely back.


    Umilia, who had already taken notice of this man stalking behind her, frowned as she felt that this man was courting death.


    But instead of turning around, she continued to walk at her normal pace, trying to search for a deste narrow street where she could find out who he was before taking care of him.


    She didn''t have to search long as she walked into a narrow, dirty street and turned around with crossed arms as she waited for the man to show himself.


    And as expected, when the man walked in, he suddenly froze his steps, seeing that Umilia was prepared to face him astonishingly.

 Chapter 302 - You Are Beyond Saving

    "You can stop following me and tell me what you want unless you want to end up in a ce you really don''t want to," Umilia warned in a stern tone as she looked at the hooded figure calmly, waiting for him to remove his cloth mask.


    Still, inwardly she was a bit surprised as her senses enveloped him, making her narrow her eyes with a confused look.


    The man slowly raised his head with a dangerous glint in his eyes as he suddenly let out a peal ofughter, "Hahaha, Umi¡­I knew it¡­you are really so different from other boring women. What kind of woman could be so brave and fearless to face a man in the middle of the night with nobody else around. Imagine the things that could happen."


    After hearing his voice, Umilia got her final confirmation as she said with a perplexed expression, "Linard¡­all this time, the world thought you went missing, but here you are, stalking me around instead of going home to your sister. Do you have any idea how worried sick she has been about you?"


    Umilia was indeed surprised that this man was Linard, especially since he had been missing for months and nobody was able to find him, including his sister. She was thinking that the worst had already happened to him and was worried if his sister would be able to ept the reality.


    And the way he was speaking to her didn''t seem like the Linard she knew who was always a gentleman. She wondered if he became unhinged or something.


    "Trisha huh¡­" For a moment, his thoughts seemed to wander somewhere else, but then he shook his head wildly like an animal, "Don''t fucking try to change the topic!!" Linard shouted with visible anger on his face as he removed his mask to reveal a sickly pale expression of a man whose looks made it a bit obvious that he was once good-looking.


    But now, even his hair seemed half bald, and reddish-blue veins were spreading across his face, making his appearance look quite scary, though it only made Umilia feel even more suspicious seeing what had happened to him.


    "Who did this to you?" Umilia asked with squinted eyes as she continued to stand in the same spot.


    Linard had a perplexed look seeing how Umilia barely reacted to his face after seeing it. Usually, women would scream in horror and fear the moment they saw him before he shuts them up for good.


    "You really are quite interesting¡­I wonder how tasty your blood will be¡­Don''t worry, I won''t kill you but instead turn you into someone like me so that you will understand in this world other than me, nobody else will ept you when you turn into a monster like me, hehe," Linard said as hesciviously licked his lips, his eyes glinting with lust and thirst to get his hands on her.


    And as his lips parted, one could see bloody sharp fangs extending from his teeth that could send chills down any ordinary person, though Umilia only frowned hearing his words and said in a serious tone, "I don''t think that is going to happen. But Linard¡­stop this madness here, and I can still try to help you and get you back to your sister. Don''t do something you won''t ever be able to reverse. I don''t know if you are even the same Linard anymore, but the Linard I knew wouldn''t abandon his family, especially his sister, to satisfy his own carnal desires. Don''t let the monster inside youpletely take over you."


    Umilia wanted to try her best to not take down Linard since Trisha had been literally seeing her and asking every day if she heard anything about her missing brother. So at least for her sake, Umilia wanted to stop Linard before it was toote.


    But seeing how he was acting, she wondered if the Linard everybody knew was already gone.


    Linard''s expression froze as his face uncontrobly twitched, his head jerking side to side in a weird manner, as if something was going on in his head.


    His hands were visibly shaking as if tremors were passing through them as his eyes rapidly blinked.


    "No¡­No¡­Stop¡­Arghhh!!" Linard suddenly clutched his head in pain as if his body and mind were splitting into two halves.


    Umilia closely watched him with vignt eyes and felt that maybe a tiny part of the previous Linard still existed in his mind, but it seemed as if he was losing control over his mind and body.


    Suddenly, Linard bobbed his head straight as he looked at Umilia with scarlet red eyes, his expression rabid as he shouted, "YOU ARE MINE!! You won''t be able to stop me, hehe. Watch this!"


    With a wild expression on his face, Linard punched the concrete wall on his left and¡­


    *Crack!*


    The part of the concrete wall he hit formed cracks all over it as some of the fragments fell on the ground.


    "Now, obedientlye to me before you force me to hurt you," Linard was still obsessed with Umilia, and this was the only thing that was stopping him from outrightly trying to kill her.


    Umilia sighed with a disappointed look as she said, "You are beyond saving."


    "You DARE!" With a feral look on his face, he charged towards Umilia while licking his lips, wanting to finally taste this beautiful piece of flesh he had been longing for years.


    His nose, which was picking up her intoxicating scent continuously, was making his blood tremble in lust and excitement.


    Umilia''s expression seemed unperturbed as she saw her charging towards her at an inhuman speed.


    All she did was simply raise her hand as a brilliant white light emanated from her palm that seemed to have the potential to light up the entire street, but she instead focused it all upon Linard.


    The moment her palm was enveloped with the radiant white light, the pupils in Linard''s reddened eyes became as narrow as a needle in horror.


    "AARGHH!!"

 Chapter 303 - Not Without Leaving Here As A Corpse

    The brilliant white light from her palm scarred Linard''s eyes as his feet immediately stopped in its tracks and stumbled towards the side while clutching his face in immense pain.


    "AARGHH!!" Linard crashed into the wall before falling on the ground, his eyes still feeling as if they were set aze. He could feel the searing heat burning through his eye sockets even after covering his face.


    Umilia''s dressing had undergone an immediate change as her entire body was now draped in an elegant white gown with full sleeves made out of translucent fabric and was perfectly hugging her voluptuous curves, especially emphasizing her big firm breasts.


    A beautifully embroidered veil was covering half her face while revealing her glowing white eyes that seemed to have a heavenly look.


    "I told you¡­you would regret it," Umilia said with a firm gaze as she looked down at a groaning Linard, still clutching his eyes.


    "You bitch!! You burned MY EYES!!! WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU!!" Linard shouted in excruciating agony and pain as he realized that he had be blind.


    "Sacred light is a prime weakness of vampires. I warned you because of that. As for who I am¡­it doesn''t concern you. I am going to take you away now for now," Umilia decided to not kill him but instead find out what exactly happened to him while looping in Taya and Viktor. This was not something she could keep away from Viktor. He had to know that an ordinary human somehow turned into a vampire of sorts despite the fact that it was shortening his own life.


    Umilia pointed her finger towards Linard as a white ray of light shot out of her finger and struck Linard''s head, immediately making him fall unconscious as his cries died out.


    She was then about to grab him when she suddenly frowned upon noticing many shadowy figures jumping through the roofs before finallynding near her, effectively surrounding her in a circle.


    There were a total of six men, and as Umilia calmly scanned her eyes over them, she was unable to recognize any one of them. However, she was able to sense that all six of them were vampires.


    "Lady Sorceress, we advise you to not touch that man. I am sure you already gave that man the punishment for offending you. Now let us handle him, and we will make sure he will never approach you again," One of the men with scarlet red eyes stepped forward and said in a polite tone. He had a long scar over his eyes and pale skin, just like the other five. He seemed to be the one leading the other five men.


    However, all these six men werepletely mesmerized by the appearance of this sorceress who gave off a sacred and heavenly charm.


    But at the same time, they could also feel her boundless power putting pressure on the air around them even without her trying anything. Just standing within her aura was enough to make them break a sweat. This was why everyone was standing still and vigntly waiting for the best move.


    After taking a good look at these six men, Umilia finally spoke as she looked at their leader, "You all don''t seem to be natural vampires. The blood flowing within you all doesn''t seem to havee from a direct source. Tell me who you all are, and then I can at least guarantee that you all will leave here alive."


    The leader''s expression became difficult when he heard such determined and assertive words from this powerful woman. If he had the choice, he wouldn''t evene anywhere near her, but at the same time, it was not like he had a choice. If he went back empty-handed, then a worse fate might await him.


    As the six men looked on with jittery nerves, the leader still asked with a reluctant expression, "Lady Sorceress, we are being respectful with you here. Even if you defeat us, you would only end up waking the sleeping lion, and you wouldn''t want that. It''s just a body, and you don''t want to involve yourself in these things."


    "Then it won''t be the first time I have woken up a sleeping lion and killed it. Now leave or die. This is my final warning," Umilia said as her radiant white eyes looked at him, making him lower his gaze even more since none of them were able to meet her gaze due to how dangerous it was for them.


    There was a good chance of blinding their eyes just by looking at hers. That was how powerful she was and why all these six were having a bad feeling about offending her.


    But seeing that she was too adamant, the leader gritted his teeth as he shouted, "Then you leave us no choice!"


    All six charged towards Umilia at a speed that would make them look like shadows moving.


    However, Umilia only narrowed her eyes as she raised her finger, and multiple brilliant white rays of light emanated from the tip of her finger and struck through five of them, obliterating them to ashes.


    The leader was the only one remaining alive, and he was rushing at her with his eyes closed since her radiance just seemed too blinding and searing.


    Umilia purposefully didn''t kill him yet as she stopped him in his tracks by clutching his neck and smashed him down to the ground, the violent impact creating cracks over the ground as the pavement broke.


    "You can stay alive for now. You seem more stable and lucidpared to him," Umilia said as she momentarily took a nce at an unconscious Linard, though the man felt the chills wondering what this beautiful yet deadly sorceress was going to do to him.


    "I don''t think you will be taking anyone from here today.. Not without leaving here as a corpse," A cold, cutting tone of a woman sounded from behind, making Umilia turn around with a vignt gaze.

 Chapter 304 - Death Vs Life

    Umilia turned around and saw a woman clothed in a dark gray catsuit descending down from the air, her face hidden by a half-face mask that covered the upper half of her fair oval face. Her lips, a jet-ck that seemed to only heighten the dark aura surrounding her. Her long brown hair extended till her waist, and her deep ck eyes seemed tock all emotions. However, her body was slender and curvaceous, especially the huge bulging pair of mounds on her chest.


    The more Umilia looked at her, the more she felt that this woman seemed to be an incarnation of death itself. Her aura was too dark, and even the air she wasing in contact with seemed to get darker and putrid, as if they were breaking down.


    Around her hands a wisp of ck energy seemed to be spinning around and just a look at it was enough for any ordinary person to be put into a stupor.


    "Who are you?" Umilia asked with her guard up since she felt that this woman was not weak, unlike the others, and was not a vampire.


    "You don''t get to ask questions around here. After I am done with you. You will be the one answering me," The woman said with a menacing gaze as she slowly walked towards Umilia.


    Umilia felt that this mysterious woman was indeed bad news and raised her palm to st her away as a pure brilliant white light shone from her palms.


    However, the woman also raised her palm as a thick ck smoke came out from her palm and seemed to stifle the brilliance of the white light that was emanating from Umilia''s palm.


    The thick ck smoke gave off an eerie feeling as if it wasing from the purgatory itself, and any ordinary person who sees it with their eyes might even feel their entire body going cold just by the sight of it.


    "Death Arts? Where are youing from?" Umilia was a bit shocked to see this woman being a user of such dangerous and advanced arts. As far as she knew, anyone practicing Death Arts usually ended up killing themselves.


    But this woman seemed to be adept at it, and she seemed to have absolute control in what she was doing. Umilia found her sacred light dimming as the thick ck smoke devoured it and decided to fight this woman seriously since she didn''t seem to be an amateur.


    So she pped her hands together as a wave of brilliant white light shot forward in all directions while annihting the thick ck smoke.


    However, the woman only got pushed backward by a foot as she slowly looked up at Umilia, "Sacred Arts¡­hmm¡­not bad. But death ovees all and is evesting," The woman said in a bone-chilling tone. It was as if just her voice was enough to make one feel like they were dying from within.


    Umilia shook her head and said, "Maybe, but you underestimate the power of creation itself. The Sacred light is the symbol of all life, just like the sun, and eradicating death or anything evil is just one of the purposes it exists for. And if you don''t surrender, then you might find yourself getting eradicated."


    "Then I will send you to theherworld," The woman said in a cutting tone as the two charged at each other before sting energies from their palms at each other.


    A brilliant white beam shot forth from both of Umilia''s palms, while a dark murky beam shot forth from the woman''s palms. Both these beams shed to create an immensely powerful shockwave that broke down the surrounding walls of the buildings on their sides.


    The energy was powerful enough to turn the unconscious vampire leader to mere dust while Linard was still safe since he was a bit farther away.


    Umilia clicked her tongue in frustration seeing that she lost one of the only ones which might have the answers she needed. However, right now, she was busy holding off this powerful woman giving off an ominous aura.


    A huge murky ckish white ball emerged at the point where the two energies were shing with each other. It seemed as if these two energies were trying to devour and annihte each other, and ordingly, the color of the energy ball seemed to change slightly.


    The ground below the dense energy ball was slowly getting obliterated as the debris began to float into the air while the surrounding walls also began to get seared and break down.


    The woman narrowed her eyes as she applied even more energy to push the energy ball towards Umilia''s side.


    Umilia''s expression became grave as she saw the energy ball closing in her direction slowly, and if it were to reach her, she would surely be done for.


    Gritting her teeth, she pushed back the energy ball with determined eyes as it began to slowly slide towards the mysterious woman.


    The mysterious woman decided to take Umilia by surprise as she suddenly directed the energy ball towards the side, smashing against therge building on their right.


    *BOOM!*


    A huge and powerful sound of an explosion resounded as the base of the buildingpletely got destroyed, andrge pieces of concrete were falling down on Umilia while the woman quickly backed away.


    Umilia''s eyes widened as she quickly put up her hands to put up a sacred force field that stopped the debris from crashing down on her and got turned to dust the moment they came in contact with the brilliant white light.


    However, the woman took advantage of this as she appeared before Umilia and clutched her neck before smashing her against the walls.


    "Umilia''s eyes shook as she felt the skin on her neck beginning to decay just from the woman''s touch. In fact, if it was anyone else, they would have already had their neckspletely decayed and have their heads fall off from their bodies.


    But since Umilia was a user of the Sacred Arts, she was able to fight back the powers of this woman, though now that she was directly touching her, it made things very difficult for her.


    The woman''s eyes looked lifeless and cold as she stared at Umilia, "My hands were forged in a ce where all souls perish. Do you think you are capable of fighting it back?"


    "Hnghh¡­" ck lines began to spread across Umilia''s fair neck as her eyes began to turn misty. For some reason, the power of her sacred light seemed to be in an even more diminished state because of this woman touching her directly. She felt that this woman''s hands were even more dangerous than her.


    However, the woman''s expression suddenly became vignt and took her hand away from Umilia''s neck.


    *BOOM!*


    But before she could do anything, the sound of a powerful shockwave echoed as the woman''s body bent backward, her stomach going in as she got sent flying a dozen meters away.


    Umilia had an astonished look as she realized who punched this woman in the stomach to send her flying like that and smiled as she looked up to see a tall, well-built man revealing before her with a cloth mask on his face and glowing blue eyes.


    "Viktor¡­"

 Chapter 305 - Next Time...I Want To Help

    "Umi!" Viktor was appalled to see Umilia hurt as he quickly helped her get up and checked her injuries.


    "I am fine. I can heal myself. You go take care of her¡­Oh no¡­" Just when Umilia thought she and Viktor could finally take down that mysterious woman, she had already disappeared along with Linard''s body.


    Viktor also noticed this and asked with furrowed brows, "Who was that woman? Why were you two fighting?" He was barely restraining in his rage after seeing some random woman hurt his wife like this. If it wasn''t for Umilia being injured, he wouldn''t have stopped after punching her once.


    He was on his way to Umilia to her workce just to surprise her by following her from behind for fun. But after following her till here, he was surprised to see her involved in an intense fight with some woman.


    And here he was after stopping that mysterious woman from further hurting Umilia. He also didn''t expect that woman to be powerful enough to give Umilia a hard time.


    Umilia sighed as she used her sacred light to heal the decayed skin on her neck, "I don''t know¡­Whoever she was¡­she is really powerful, and I think Linard had been involved in something dangerous and fishy."


    Suddenly, blue and red lights began to reflect on the walls, followed by the sirens of police cars, and Umilia quickly grabbed Viktor''s hand as she said, "Let''s get out of here, first."


    Their battle had surely attracted the attention of the local bodies, especially since half of the buildings surrounding the narrow street had been broken down. But of course, it was destined to show up in the news as an earthquake and nothing more.


    ¡ª


    Back in the Snow Mansion, Viktor immediately grabbed Umilia''s arm and pulled her towards him, "You better tell me what''s going on. I feel like you have been keeping something from me."


    Viktor didn''t expect Linard to turn into some kind of malformed vampire after going missing. He thought the dude was probably depressed after seeing his dream girl being married to someone. It was something understandable, but he never thought things were this serious, especially when it involved thepany Taya previously worked in.


    He then inwardly sighed in relief, seeing that Umilia''s injuries had healed just like she said. Still, he was still angry thinking about the woman who hurt Umilia and wanted to know how Umilia got herself involved in these things.


    Umilia sighed and said softly, "I am sorry Viktor. It''s not that we were keeping you in the dark, but we were nning to tell you once we got some solid information. Until then, we were just investigating on our own."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as he asked, "We? Don''t tell me¡­You and Taya? Why¡­Why didn''t you tell me you two were investigating something so dangerous? I could have helped! Look at what happened to you today."


    Viktor was frustrated since something bad could have happened to Umilia, and if he didn''t follow her, he wouldn''t even have known. But inwardly, he knew Umilia wouldn''t do something foolish like involving herself in battles with dangerous people without telling him, and so was expecting a sound exnation.


    "Wait. You are misunderstanding. We weren''t actively putting ourselves in danger or anything but merely using our connections to find out about things. Taya was doing it through Eva while Linard''s sister has been contacting me, and I was trying to find out if she could find out more about the kind of work Linard did in VBIOS. And Linard was the one who was stalking me before those people followed him to take him away. But I tried to stop them, and that''s how I got into a fight. We never expected vampires and a woman with the power to cause death on whatever she touches to be involved in these things. Otherwise, we surely would have told you. But without confirming anything, we didn''t want to distract you," Umilia knew Viktor was angry that they didn''t tell him about what they were doing, but she wanted to tell him that things weren''t exactly as they seemed.


    Viktor rubbed his forehead as he calmed down and understood what they were thinking. Still, he gently held Umilia''s shoulders and looked into her eyes as he said, "This time, I will let it pass. But next time you two involve yourself in anything that even remotely seems dangerous, no matter if beings like us are involved or not, you two will have to tell me. Okay? Otherwise, I won''t forgive you two that easily. You know how sensitive I am about these things. I have just lost too much to not be careful."


    Umilia caressed his charming face as she felt guilty for making him sad and gave him a warm hug as she said in a feathery voice, "I am sorry, husband. I won''t do anything like this again. If I do¡­then you can¡­punish me in any way you want."


    Viktor couldn''t help give a soft chuckle hearing her words, and he had to admit she indeed knew the right way to turn him on and change his mood.


    "It''s all fine, but now you might be in their crosshairs since they never expected someone like you to exist in this town," Viktor said in a concerned tone as he caressed her soft hair.


    "The same goes for you too. You showed yourself, and they know we both are together. But they don''t know our civilian identities for now. Still, we have to be careful, especially you. There might already be people like them walking around you," Umilia said with a serious expression as she looked at him.


    "Then how will I exactly know they are not human? So far, everything seems normal in the college, but I am not sure if hidden elements are hiding within it like you said," Since Viktor had lived most of his time with humans and only recently started toe upon other supernatural beings like him, he wanted to know how to identify them if they were trying to maintain a low-key profile like him.


    However, for some reason, his gut was telling him that he might have alreadye across them.

 Chapter 306 - Umilias Worries

    "Actually, it isplicated. I had already told you I would teach you how to use your Odic Force to sense others having Odic Force flowing through their bodies. But if they want to hide themselves and appear as humans, then maybe it would be difficult for you to identify them. Not unless they use their powers or reveal themselves, but someone like Nyissa with her special eyes might be able to tell who all are exactly human or not. She got those eyes from her mother''s side of the family, and it is actually considered a sacred gift in their n. It could also be one of the reasons they already had arranged a fiance for her to rope her in. They just didn''t expect someone like you toe into her life that fast," Umilia said with a helpless smile.


    "Actually about Nyissa, she¡ª"


    "She came here, right? She actually met me first then told me to keep her arrival a secret till she can surprise you in college," Umilia said with an amused smile.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he nodded and said, "I don''t mind having a sexy teacher but tell me¡­with her help, I can see if any non-humans are hiding in the college?"


    "Only if theye within her sight. Anyways¡­how is Saya these days?" Umilia''s expression became a bit anxious as she asked.


    Viktor''s expression became a bitplicated as he said, "I think you might want to tell her the truth."


    Umilia''s expression became taut as she asked, "What? Why do you say that?"


    "The power flowing through her¡­I don''t think it''s like normal humans with a dormant odic heart. Maybe you might have never detected it since it never showed up. But have you ever seen her being angry or very upset to the point of behaving differently?" Viktor curiously asked since he wanted to know if what he saw today happened before as well.


    Umilia''s expression became serious and contemtive as she thought for a few moments before answering, "Ten years ago when she was like eight years old, she was still a very quiet and gentle girl who wouldn''t even hurt a bug. But one day I received a phone call from the school telling me toe there because Saya did something bad. I didn''t believe it, and even now, I still don''t¡­" Umilia trailed off as her gaze became zed.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as he held her arms and asked, "What did she do, Umi?"


    Umilia cleared her throat, and after a moment of hesitation, she said, "When I got there, they said that Saya beat up a group of five kids to the point they had to be taken to the hospital. She didn''t even know martial arts at that time. Another shocking thing was that three of the kids were three years older than her."


    "What the¡­was it really true?" Viktor didn''t know what to think after hearing this. But for some reason, he felt that it was possible it happened.


    "I-I don''t know. I still don''t believe it. She told me that she didn''t do it. Saya would never lie to me. She isn''t even a good liar. That is how pure-hearted she is. So ignoring how small and young, she was, somebody of her nature wouldn''t surely do it. I thought that maybe those boys and girls fought among themselves and pinned the fault on her head just because they didn''t like her. She told me that they always used to bully her for no reason, and that is why I started to teach her martial arts to help her defend herself. But tell me, what did she do for you to suddenly tell me these things," Umilia asked as her brows pulled together in worry.


    Viktor didn''t want Umilia to worry, but at the same time, since she was Sayana''s mother, he didn''t want to hide things from her as he said, "Well, today some snobby rich kids tried to bully me, well, Dorian and her. I didn''t do much just to see if she could deal with those guys by herself, but at one point, when she became angry, she totally became aggressive to the point it surprised me. In fact, I had to intervene to stop her from doing something bad. But after that, it seemed as if she had a hard time remembering what she did."


    Umilia had a look of disbelief as she took a step back as she mumbled, "No¡­how could that be¡­she¡­she¡­"


    "I know this might be shocking for you, but you don''t have to worry as long as you teach her how to embrace that side of hers instead of suppressing it. She needs to learn to control her dormant self, or it could be a big problemter," Viktor wanted Umilia to teach Sayana how to control her powers which were also one of the main reasons he wanted to tell her what happened today.


    "No¡­she can''t. I don''t want her life to be filled with violence and death like mine. Since the day I held her as a baby and considering the circumstances she was born in and suffered, I had promised myself that I would make sure she grows up to be a woman who can live an ordinary, happy life," Umilia said in a feeble voice and then looked at Viktor as she held his hands and said, "You already know how she was born, right? Even if I was to teach her how to use her powers, then there is no way I can hide about how she was born. She won''t be able to take it. Nobody of her age could."


    Viktor''s expression became soft as he could understand Umilia''s worries. Still, he held her hands and said in a serious tone, "But you do know that she was never destined to live an ordinary life the moment people like us entered her life. Not letting her know the truth about herself would only put her in danger. I can''t always be there for her. I cannot be omnipresent. You know that too. Now you got yourself involved with a dangerous woman we saw before. What''s to stop her from targeting Saya once she knows who you are? Or maybe she already knows. We can''t tell for sure."


    Umilia''s expression faltered hearing Viktor''s words.

 Chapter 307 - Punishment Is For Bad Girls

    "Okay¡­then continue what you are doing right now but don''t tell her anything outright. Even if I know it''s wrong, I want her to enjoy a normal life as long as possible. You understand that, right?" Umilia asked with a faint smile.


    Viktor sighed as he nodded, "Okay. I will let nature take its course then. I hope you know what you are doing." Even though Viktor said this, he didn''t have a good feeling about it.


    ¡ª


    The next day, Viktor was sitting in his office when Tiana came in with a raised chin, "Teacher, can Ie in?"


    Viktor was surprised, wondering why she came here on her own without him telling her toe. Still, he crossed his arms and asked, "Is this how you enter my office? Without knocking? Don''t you know it''s bad manners?"


    The frequency of Tianaing to Viktor''s office had been slowly increasing for the past two months. And the reason for this was that she would be causing trouble for no reason during his sses and end up here where he would ''discipline'' her.


    Tiana pursed her lips and said defiantly as she closed the door behind, "But I at least asked for permission toe in. It is the same thing."


    Tiana inwardly was feeling aggrieved since usually, she would barge in wherever she wanted, and nobody would dare to tell her anything about manners. But now, she had no idea why she was letting this teacher of hers teach her manners. She hated his guts, especially his smug yet annoyingly charming smile whenever he disciplined her. But she couldn''t understand why she found the way he was trying to ''discipline'' her a bit¡­exciting? Wait¡­why am I having such weird thoughts??


    "And yet you still enter my office without waiting for my permission," Viktor said with a head shake as he slowly got up from his chair.


    "Because I know you will anyway tell me toe in. Why waste time?" Tiana shrugged, though her eyes had a mischievous glint. For some reason, she was enjoying it whenever she irked him.


    "You girl¡­are you purposefully trying to piss me off?" Viktor asked with narrowed eyes as he slowly walked towards her while maintaining his gaze.


    Seeing his eyes that smoldered with intensity, Tiana felt as if she was standing before a dangerous predator, making her feel as if her breath was stopping.


    Still, she put up a nonchnt expression, wanting him to know that she was not intimidated by him¡­or was she?


    "You are again wearing a revealing dress which I told you not to. This is a ce of study and research. Not a fashion show. Even in the rule book of the college, there is a dress code to follow which you are obviously breaking," Viktor said as he looked at her sexy outfit that could make a virgin boy die from a nosebleed.


    Before two months, she wasn''t this bold, at least after Taya told her to dress more decently. But after he began to discipline her and she did learn to show some manners, she seemed to protest or provoke him by doing these kinds of things, making him feel suspicious.


    She was wearing a white cropped top with a neckline low enough to see a glimpse of her firmly squeezed fair upper breasts and her alluring cleavage. Her smooth t navel waspletely exposed, especially her cute belly button. There was also a red ribbon in the middle of her top just under her cleavage, making any man fantasize about what would happen if they loosened that ribbon.


    As for her lower garments, she was only wearing a pink pleated mini skirt that disyed her long smooth legs, a sight that could make any man stare at it and feel like worshiping her legs.


    Her glimmering blue eyes and her dark red lips only made her look even more irresistibly hot.


    Viktor had to admit, even he was tempted to use his charms on her, but for Taya''s sake, he was still holding back. What a pity¡­


    Tiana thrust her chest out as she said in an obstinate tone, "What''s so wrong about the way I dress? It''s not my problem men are perverts. They are the ones whock discipline, hmph! Besides, I have a tendency to forget things easily, including your instructions," As she said this, her face was brimming with smugness.


    "Then did you forget my warning that next time you dressed like this, you would receive a spanking from me as punishment? After all, bad girls like you won''t learn without the proper punishment," Viktor asked with a slight smirk.


    "Ehh?" Tiana had a stumped expression as her lips parted, though she unconsciously clenched her buttocks just by thinking about it.


    "Why look so surprised? You are the one who agreed to it. Or did you forget that as well? But forgetting things is not an excuse, and you definitely can''t escape my punishment," Viktor said as he rubbed his hands, making Tiana gulp, looking at his big manly hands.


    Viktor inwardly knew she was trying to bullshit him about forgetting. But what puzzled him was why she still dressed like this again, knowing the deal she made with him. Did she really want to¡­


    Events of thest time she met Lucien and the deal she made with him shed in her mind, and in fact, she had been thinking about it all the time ever since.


    Still, she crossed her arms and said aggressively, "T-This is unfair! You are just a pervert teacher trying to take advantage of a helpless student like me. I¡ª"


    "Shhh¡­" Viktor shushed her as he kept his finger on her cottony heart-shaped lips as he said, "How could you call your teacher a pervert, especially me? That is an insult to my wisdom, and when were you ever a helpless student? The daughter of the famous Dr. Snow enjoys quite the high position in this collegest time I heard to the point nobody dares to cross you except for that one incident. Well, they might be afraid of your status, but as your teacher, even if you might use your influence to kick me out, I will still do my best to make you a ''model'' student before you graduate. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Tiana could hardly believe how righteous this thick-skinned teacher was making himself sound like, making her immediately call out on his nonsense, "Bullsh¡ª"


    "Shh¡­no swearing," Viktor whispered as he again sealed her lips with his finger, making Tiana feel as if her lips were feeling ticklish from his touch. Why am I having these strange feelings¡­.


    He then leaned back on his table as he said casually, "Well, if you want to break your word and feel reluctant to get punished, then I would have no choice but to call your mother and let her punish you," Saying so, Viktor moved his hand slowly towards his mobile.


    "No!" Tiana quickly sprang forward and grabbed his masculine hand as she said in a feisty tone while evading his gaze, "Fine! I-I am not afraid of your silly punishment, hmph!"

 Chapter 308 - The Naughty Girl Gets Spanked

    Tiana regretted quickly epting his terms, but at the same time, she couldn''t let her mother know about her dressing style, especially when things between them were finally starting to be better.


    Still, she took a deep breath and stood straight, her body stiff as she said in a casual yet annoyed tone as if she wasn''t bothered by this, "Go on. Let''s get this over with."


    Viktor gave a sarcastic chuckle, seeing how she was acting tough when her fingers were clearly ying with each other in nervousness.


    Seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but feel like teasing her even more as he said, "This is not the way to stand when you are about to get spanked by me."


    Tiana felt a dangerous feeling from his words as she doubtfully asked, "How else do you expect me to stand?"


    "Put your hands on the table and bend forward till I can see your bottom-up high," Viktormanded, making Tiana''s cheeks feel like they were burning up, "What?! Are you serious? I knew it. You are a cunning pervert who wants to see my panties!"


    Viktor flicked her forehead lightly with his finger as he said in a chiding tone, "Don''t tter yourself. I had seen my fair share of panties before you were even born. You are just a rich brat. I am only interested in older women. So get on with it. Otherwise, I might spank the wrong ce."


    ''So you have been a pervert since you were a kid, hmph,'' Tiana wanted to say this out aloud to get back at him. But she was afraid that he might put forth more demands as an excuse to punish her.


    And she puffed her cheeks in annoyance, not liking how Viktor was looking down on her for being younger than him and evenparing her to older women. She didn''t want to believe that she didn''t have enough charms to even remotely make Lucien feel interested. How could those oldiespare with someone so sexy, fashionable, and young like her? She even believed that she had enough sizable assets in the right ces.


    ''Wait¡­why do I care so much about his opinion¡­'' Tiana realized that she was getting too worked up because of this perverted teacher. Usually, no matter what other men or women madements about her, she couldn''t care more about them.


    Still, she couldn''t control the urge to prove herself to him and make sure that he knew that she was the most superiorpared to other women in all aspects.


    So she snorted as she rested her hands on the table and bent forward while reluctantly raising her hips high, her face bing as red as an apple.


    "Come on. Raise your bottom even higher. I don''t want to lower my head just to spank you," Viktormanded firmly, making Tiana bite her lips, wishing she could teach him a lesson for putting her in such apromising position. Never before had she bent her back to anyone else, let alone a P.E teacher like him with not much status.


    Still, she bent forward even more as her curvy upper body rested on the table with her round full buttocks raised high.


    Because of this, her mini skirt, which was already too short, slowly got pulled up, revealing a bootylicious sight.


    Viktor''s brows raised when he saw her firm, juicy buttocks, which were bigger and curvier than he expected. And the sight of her white panties tightly wrapped around her soft buttocks, revealing arge portion of her bare white skin, was enough to ignite the darkest fantasies of any man.


    But what caught Viktor''s eyes even more, was the outline of her prettybia clearly entuated by her tight panties. He felt as if he was looking at her bare pussy even though it was not true. However, such a tender and sultry sight only tempted Viktor even more, especially the sight of her bare thin waist, including her loin.


    Still, he held back his urges reluctantly and realized that he was getting more fond of Tiana. Whenever he took care of her for silly matters or teased her like this, he would feel like he could forget about his problems and all the pain in his heart for a while and just be himself.


    Sure she was a beauty but to make him feel so tempted like this, he thought that his heart was getting involved without him knowing, just like how he was feeling the same with Sayana as well.


    The only guilty feeling and the only thing stopping him was Taya and Umilia. He was worried about how they might react if they knew he was having feelings for their daughters. Would theybel him as a degenerate?


    ''Damn, what the hell is going on with me...''


    "Don''t you dare lift my skirt. Otherwise, I will know for sure you are a pervert," Tiana said in an aggrieved tone, yet one could notice the hints of nervousness in her voice.? Tiana felt as if she was feeling funny in her lower half and had no idea why she was finding this intense situation a bit stimting?


    "Seriously? You put on such a short skirt and tell me to not lift it when there is nothing to lift in the first ce? You enjoy the attention you get when you put on such revealing clothes, don''t you? Aren''t you quite the naughty girl¡­" Viktor said as he grabbed her soft shoulder and raised his palm high before bringing it down.


    "Of course not! Why would I care about getting attention from some losers¡ª"


    *Pha!* The sound of flesh being pped echoed in the room as Viktor''s firm andrge palm pped her buttcheeks as he saw them ripple in an erotic manner.


    "Ahn!~" A short yet sweet cry escaped from Tiana''s mouth that sounded more like a moan, making her immediately cover her mouth, unable to believe she made such a lewd sound.


    Her buttocks immediately clenched unconsciously as she felt something fiery and wet pooling in her lower abdomen and slowly slipping downwards.


    Viktor didn''t expect her buttocks to make his hands feel so good upon spanking her.


    *Pha!*


    "Hhn!~HEY!" Before she could recover, he spanked her again, making her entire body shiver the moment she felt his big masculine hand p her buttcheeks.


    "Why did you spank me again?? This was not what we decided on!" Tiana felt as if her buttocks were burning up and was feeling anxious about this strange fiery yet funny feeling she was feeling inside her body.


    And despite what she said, she did nothing to get up or lower her hips.


    "I warned you six times to dress properly, so I should be spanking you six times. But since I am a generous teacher, I will let you off with three. Now for thest one," Viktor said as he smiled in amusement.


    "Three instead of six??..."


    "Why? Do you feel disappointed that I lowered the number? Don''t tell me you are enjoying this¡­"


    Tiana''s expression froze like a cat who was caught red-handed drinking stolen milk, "Of course not! You are too despicable! I am sure you are the one enjoying this, hmph! You better be thankful that I am being very generous here by letting you touch me. No other man in the world is as lucky as you," Tiana said in a snappish tone.


    "Now that is something we can agree on," Viktor chuckled as he spanked her onest time.


    *Pha!* Her reddened buttcheeks rippled as a provocative sound of them getting pped echoed.


    "Mmn!~" This time, Tiana was prepared as she covered her mouth to suppress the lewd sound that was about toe out of her mouth. But her eyes widened when she felt something wet slipping outside of her forbidden region and quickly got up as she covered her panties with her skirt.


    ''I can''t believe I peed myself! I hope this bad guy didn''t see it¡­'' Tiana anxiously thought and couldn''t feel more ashamed.


    "This will teach you to always listen to me and follow the rules," Viktor said with a smoldering smile, making Tiana harrumph as she rubbed her burning buttcheeks. She felt like pping the cheeky grin off his face.


    However, she didn''t notice that her heart was racing, her breath quickened while her cheeks turned a beautiful pink. Her mind was still remembering the feeling of his hand, which was impossibly hot, pping her buttocks. Every time she thought about it she felt like her heart might leap out.


    But thinking about these simtions she was feeling, she couldn''t help but remember certain events in her novel where the male lead was ''punishing'' the female lead, and she expressed simr feelings going on in her mind.


    ''It can''t be¡­I can''t possibly like someone so crude!'' Tiana felt her heart galloping at just the thought of it.


    But on the outside, she put up a disgruntled expression, not wanting him to know what kind of thoughts were going through her mind as she said, "Hmph! I am not scared of you. You underestimate me."


    Viktor raised one of his brows as he rubbed his hands, "Scared? Heh. We will see about that."


    Tiana ced her hands on her hips as she stared daggers at him, feeling that he was still looking down on her.


    *Knock, knock*


    Tiana got startled when she suddenly heard a knock on the door, wondering who it was while straightening her skirt. She absolutely didn''t want others to know what just happened here.


    Viktor subtly smiled as he said, "Come in."

 Chapter 309 - An Indignated Tiana

    Tiana narrowed her eyes as she looked at the door to see who it was, and as it opened, she was surprised to see Sayanae inside, who in turn was also surprised to see Tiana here.


    The two exchanged surprised looks at each other before Viktor cleared his throat and said, "Saya, you cane in."


    "Ah! Okay," Sayana closed the door gently as she entered inside while Tiana began to send signals with her eyes, asking her indirectly what she was doing here.


    Sayana shook her head, telling Tiana that she had no idea why she was here and was feeling a bit intimidated by standing near her PE teacher, who seemed to be looking at her with a focused gaze. Since she knew he was quite strict, she was afraid if he called her here to scold her, though she was sure she didn''t cut his sses or ck off on any activities during PE sses.


    "Sayana,e closer. If you stand so far away, I would have to raise my voice. Don''t worry. I won''t bite you or anything," Viktor softly chuckled, making Sayana awkwardly smile as she nodded and stood near him.


    This made Tiana re behind Lucien''s back, feeling indignant that he had never talked to her so gently and softly like that. Wait¡­don''t tell me he is interested in Sayana? No way! Why am I even thinking about these things??


    Tiana then noticed that Sayana wasn''t wearing her spectacles and didn''t realize that she actually looked quite beautiful and graceful without even any makeup or even changing her boring hairstyle or clothes.


    For the first time, Tiana felt her stomach hardening, wondering whether Sayana didn''t wear spectacles because she knew she was going to stand before Lucien.


    "Sir¡­did I do something wrong?" Sayana asked nervously as she meekly looked at Lucien.


    But for some reason, when he saw her looking at her with those gentle dark brown eyes, she began to feel morefortable. It felt eerily familiar to her, though she couldn''t understand why.


    Viktor smiled as he shook his head and said, "Of course, not. In fact, you are the best student in my ss. I have never seen anyone more diligent and hardworking as you."


    ''I am diligent too! If I want to¡­'' Tiana pursed her lips seeing how Lucien was praising Sayana like this, and it made her feel inferior in a certain way.


    Sayana felt at ease and ttered, not expecting someone like Lucien to praise her like this since she had never heard him praise anyone during his sses.


    "And that''s exactly why I called you here as I have a proposal for you. I want you to participate in the uing martial arts tournament that is going to be held during the Ashua College Talent Fest, where all colleges in this country will be participating. But of course, first, you would have to defeat all the other candidates from our college to qualify for the next stage," Viktor stated as he maintained his gaze.


    Sayana''s lips parted in surprise as she didn''t expect him to call her here for this. How did he know that she was good at martial arts?


    Tiana furrowed her brows, feeling that Lucien was showing favoritism here. Why did he never nominate her for any suchpetitions? It need not be only martial arts. She was good at certain other things.


    Viktor could see that Sayana was taken aback a bit and said, "No need to be surprised. I had a chat with your mother, and that is how I came to know that you were pretty good at martial arts. I don''t mean to brag, but I am pretty confident of my skills as well and even more confident that I can train you well enough to make sure that you can bag the finals trophy."


    ''Expert my foot. I bet you can''t even defeat me, hmph,'' Tiana thought of Vanessa and the moves she had been teaching her for the past two months. Because of that, she was now feeling more confident in her fighting skills. Never had she thought that such ruthless moves existed that could deal critical damage. Even she was extremely cautious about not ending up in the hospital when Vanessa taught her these moves. She had to make Vanessa promise to go easy on her.


    Still, she didn''t doubt Sayana''s skills as well, though she hadn''t seen her in action much due to her nature.


    Sayana had a ssy look, feeling overwhelmed by all this as she scratched her fingers together. She had never participated in any such tournaments and wasn''t confident about how well she might do against other experts.


    "Sir, I-I am not sure if I am the person you are looking for. Maybe there are others who are better than me in this college. I am not confident of winning the cup, and I don''t want to let you down or the college because of picking me," Sayana spoke out whatever she was feeling since she was afraid of not meeting Lucien''s or the college''s expectations.


    "Hey¡­look at me," Viktor said as he looked into her eyes, "Nobody is expecting you to win or lose, including me. You also don''t have to care what the college thinks. But think of this as a chance to discover yourself, including what your limits are¡­how much you are capable of. You say that you are not sure if you are the best, but if you don''t even participate, how will you be sure of that? Anyway, we are not picking you directly. As I said, you still have topete against your peers in this college. And despite all that, I believe you have the greatest potential to seed. All you have to do is put in your best efforts."


    Sayana took a deep breath as she thought about it and since this was the first time someone was insisting her to take part in such a tournament, she had mixed feelings about it.


    Still, Lucien''s words of confidence in her strangely made her feel reassured about herself and that things might not be as intimidating as they seemed. And most of all, she felt a spark inside her that made her want to know how well she could do out there.


    "So¡­sir¡­you will be the one training me?" Sayana asked in a low voice as she slowly looked up at Lucien, who answered with a smile, "Of course. I can hold your hand till you reach the arena. After that, it will be all up to you," Viktor wanted to help Sayana improve her martial art skills this way and had a feeling that this could be very helpful to her.


    Since he had centuries of fighting experience, he was sure Sayana could learn a lot from him.


    Sayana felt at ease knowing that Lucien would be training her, and she had no doubt that he probably was a good expert in martial arts based on the air of confidence she could feel around him. She was already feeling happy that she could improve herself by learning from him, and after seeing what happened to Dorian when those seniors came to bully him and her, she wanted to improve herself so that people she cared about won''t get hurt.


    "Okay, sir. I¡­I will do my best. Thank you for giving me such a great opportunity," Sayana bowed in gratitude.


    "You may rise," Viktor said with an approving smile which made Tiana stare at him with a scowl, thinking, ''Saya, why are you bowing before this pervert? I am sure he must be trying to take advantage of you as well!''


    She made a mental note to herself to warn Sayana about getting involved with this dangerous man. As her childhood friend¡­wasn''t it her duty to keep her away from dangerous men?


    However, she was still feeling aggrieved that Viktor was offering Sayana such a great opportunity while ignoring her. How could she be any lesser than Sayana?


    "Meet me at the indoor PE hall at 4 PM. We will do our training there. You may go back to your ss now," Lucien said as Sayana again bowed with a smile before ncing at Tiana, who had aplicated look on her face before leaving the office.


    "Teach! I want to join this Ashua College Talent Fest too!" Tiana said in a determined tone as she stared at Lucien with an exasperated expression.

 Chapter 310 - Because You Are My Student

    Viktor raised one of his brows as he asked, "Oh? And why should I? You can barely run 100 meters without taking a break, heh."


    "That''s not fair! You gave Sayana the chance to participate, and I know you like me. So you should give me one too!" Tiana said directly as she stood before him with crossed arms.


    Viktor couldn''t help but burst intoughter, "Haha¡­I like you? You really know how to tter yourself. You are annoyingly cute. That I can admit."


    ''Annoyingly cute? What does he mean by that? Does he like me or not?'' Tiana became incredibly confused and flustered hearing these two words from him, wondering whether it was apliment or not, ''Bah! Why do I care about his opinion? Hmph!''


    Viktor hadn''t finished, "But to like you, then I should hit my head on a wall first. Besides, I don''t see any rule written where you should get whatever Sayana gets. She earned it. Whereas what skills or talents do you have to prove yourself?"


    Tiana firmly pressed her lips together, feeling frustrated and speechless while quickly thinking of what she was good at.


    Of course, she was good at esports, but it wasn''t something that would be conducted for this uing college fest.


    "Yes! I indeed am good at something!" Tiana excitedly called out as her eyes sparkled upon remembering something.


    "Really? And what might princess be talented at?" Viktor sarcastically asked, though inwardly, he wanted her to bepetitive like this and do something to improve herself instead of wasting her potential.


    "I am good with guns! I mean, I have a pretty good aim at anything I throw, and my reflexes are quite excellent, and this is not me trying to brag or anything. You can even see for yourself," Tiana confidently said as she grabbed a pen from his table and threw it towards the other side of the room after just taking a moment to aim.


    Viktor moved his gaze as he followed the pen flying towards the other side of the room and saw it fall right into the pen holder kept on a shelf that was attached to the wall.


    ''Whoa¡­she can do that?'' Viktor had to admit he was impressed by how she precisely threw the pen right into the small pen holder without even taking much time to aim.


    "See that?! Am I not good at this??" Tiana asked with a smug smile but was disappointed upon seeing Lucien''s poker face.


    "Well, you are good at throwing stuff. That I admit. But using guns and aiming them is much more than just throwing around pens," Viktor said as he rubbed his ring finger.


    "I am serious!" Tiana raised her fists as if she wanted to fist this bad teacher for messing with her like this.


    "Fine, then. I can give you a chance and include you on the list for the pistol tournament. But just like Sayana, you would have to first defeat your college mates to qualify to the next stage," Viktor stated.


    "That I can manage. But¡­you have to train me!" Tiana said with pinched lips, making Viktor caress his hair and ask, "And why should I?"


    "Because you are training Saya too. So it''s only fair that you also teach me by fulfilling your responsibility as a teacher. Without a trainer or a coach, how am I supposed to have more confidence?" Tiana said as if expressing genuine concern.


    "And here I thought you were a genius. Anyways, since I am your teacher, you do indeed have a point. But¡­how did you know that I even know how to handle guns or qualified enough to teach you those things?" Viktor skeptically asked.


    Tiana shrugged with a cheeky smile as she said, "I don''t know. It was just a feeling. Besides, if you weren''t qualified enough, how would you even be the PE teacher of such a prestigious college?"


    "Well, you are more clever than you look," Viktor said with a sarcastic chuckle.


    "Hey! What does that mean? I am not dumb!" Tiana wrinkled her nose in exasperation and continued as she smugly flipped her hair backward, "In fact, I did an IQ test a few years ago, and it showed that I had a 179 IQ. I bet even teach wouldn''t have such a high IQ like mine."


    "Are you mocking your teacher?" Viktor asked in a hard tone as he suddenly stepped closer to her and made her back press against the table, cornering her.


    Tiana felt her breath quicken upon himing near her at such close proximity, and the way his tone suddenly changed made her mind go nk, "N-No. Of course, not! I don''t even remember mentioning your name. Teach must have misunderstood¡­"


    Tiana had no idea why she always gets intimidated like this before him. But seeing his intense gaze lingering on her, she couldn''t help but feel naked in situations like this.


    "Hmm, it''s good you remember how to talk to your teachers. As for you having 179 IQ, I guess we will find out someday for sure. Now, get back to your ss and report at the indoor sports hall at 4 PM," Viktor said as he stepped back and walked towards his chair.


    Tiana had a confused look, "Huh? But that is the time you told Saya toe for training. How¡ª"


    "You don''t have to worry about such unnecessary things. I am the best PE teacher you are ever going to see, and that also means that I am more than capable enough of teaching you both at the same time," Viktor confidently said as heid back on his chair with his feet resting on the table.


    ''Hmph, if he keeps bragging like this, he might get first prize for bragging,'' Tiana inwardly harrumphed and, for some reason, she felt disappointed that she won''t be alone.


    "Fine! I will be there," Tiana said with pursed lips as she turned around and was about to walk out of the office when Lucien called out from behind, "Wait!"


    "What is it now?" Tiana asked as she stopped walking with her hand on the door handle.


    "I might have said this before. But next time you face any troubles or problems like Prisc, then you have to let me know first. Don''t keep things to yourself no matter what. Do you understand?"


    "Hmph, why do you care so much?" Tiana asked casually without turning her head around, though inwardly, she was experiencing a mixture of emotions.


    "Because you are my student."


    "So you would do this for everyone?" Tiana asked, her tone a bit disappointed.


    Viktor smiled as he said, "Only bad girls like you need close attention from me, and so I have no choice but to care about you."


    Tiana''s lips slowly arched into a soft yet pure smile which was probably the first time she even smiled like this. Yet, Viktor didn''t see such a rare sight due to her head facing the door.


    "I will keep that in mind," Tiana said in her usual snappy tone as she walked out of his office.


    *Ting!*


    Suddenly, Viktor got a message on his phone, and when he opened it, he raised his brows.

 Chapter 311 - Viktors Suspicions

    Viktor read that Umilia wanted to talk to him when he was free for some reason.


    *Knock*knock*


    Suddenly, he heard another knock and narrowed his eyes when he sensed who it was, "Come in."


    The door opened as a cute and lively girl with sses entered his office and immediately gave a radiant smile, "Hello, Master! I am here to help you out as usual."


    Her body was petite but her chest bigger than her body, making anyone wonder how only that area of hers was well developed.


    "I was just about to leave. So you can go back to your ss, Talia," Viktor said as he gestured to her to leave.


    Talia corrected her specs as she quickly came before Viktor and insisted, "Wait, Master! You seem a bit tired. Maybe I can massage you like usual to help you feel better?"


    Viktor raised one of his brows as he nodded. He had no idea why but this girl seemed to be quite fond of him in a strange way and would even help him clean his room, buy food or massage his body.


    He couldn''t just ignore his gut feeling about this girl he had been observing closely for the past 2 months, and that was why he let her stay close to him so that he could find out more about her.


    "Alright. You got five minutes," Viktor said as heid back on his seat. One thing he had to admit, though, was that she knew how to give a really good massage.


    "Thank you, Master!" Talia said with sparkling eyes and an innocent smile as she sat on Viktor''sp just like that and ced her slender fingers in his temples to massage them.


    This wasn''t anything new to Viktor as she strangely began to sit like this long before, but he didn''tin since he didn''t stand to lose anything from this.


    But it was tantly obvious that this girl was so into him he just couldn''t make sense why.


    However, she never directly proposed to him or anything as well because of which he wanted to make sure of things himself.


    Because of her sitting so close to him, he could smell the sweet fragrance of her skin that seemed strangely intoxicating while the zipper of her top was low enough for him to get a peek at her cleavage whenever she bent her back.


    "Are you feeling good, Master?" Talia asked, her tone honey-like and a bit¡­. seductive?


    Viktor raised his eyes as he met her gaze, only for his expression to suddenly freeze upon feeling a strange sensation in his mind and body, just like the first time he met Talia in his office.


    He felt as if something was trying to wrap around his heart again, and this made his blood go out of control as his eyes turned a crimson shade, though he immediately closed them and looked away before Talia could see it.


    "Master, are you alright?" Talia asked in a concerned tone as her forehead slightly creased.


    "Leave¡­" Viktor said in a low voice as he took a deep breath and made sure he was back in control of his body and mind. For a moment there, he truly felt like pouncing on Talia and doing her right here and now.


    But he was sure this feeling was not his own since even though Talia was a beauty, he would never have such exaggerated feelings or have such uncontroble emotions of lust flood his mind like that. It wasn''t as if he hadn''t slept with a woman for centuries.


    Still, this feeling of having his body and mind invaded or being made to feel feelings that weren''t his own was something that always ticked him off no matter who did it.


    "I said...leave... now¡­." Viktor slowly said, his voice hard and cold as he slowly raised his eyes and looked at her.


    "Master...D-Did I do something wrong?" Talia asked, her voice breaking as her eyes began to turn misty as if she was really afraid that she did something wrong and was worried if he was pissed off at her.


    Viktor, however, had enough, and no matter how pitiful she seemed, he no longer felt like indulging her as he made her get off hisp and stood up from his seat.


    "As I said, I have a ss to teach now. Next time, don''te to my office till I call for you. Is that understood?" Viktor firmly asked as Talia meekly nodded with her hands clutching her chest.


    "Good. Now go," Viktor gestured towards the door as Talia drooped her head and silently walked towards the door, though her teary eyes had a determined glint as she walked out.


    Viktor felt that this couldn''t wait as he immediately left his office as well and walked towards another.


    A minuteter, a ck-haired beauty with an elegant and valiant aura around her was sitting before Viktor.


    "You want me to use my eyes to check out a girl named Talia?" Nyissa asked, feeling a bit surprised as Viktor suddenly came to her with this.


    "And Vanessa too. Something just feels off about these two, and they always disappear together. So yes...I would need your help on this before I confront them for real. I need to know who I am dealing with here. I have been having this feeling since the time I met them, but as nothing happened, I let it go. But today, something strange happened again, and when something weird like this happens twice, it isn''t a coincidence," Viktor said with knitted brows, his tone filled with certainty.


    "What happened? What did that Talia girl do?" Nyissa curiously asked and felt that probably something was indeed suspicious here.


    Viktor quickly exined to her what he felt, especially about how he got sexually attracted to her in a way he almost lost control of.


    And as he exined, Nyissa''s eyes only continued to widen.


    When Viktor finished exining, Nyissa mumbled in a voice of disbelief, "I can''t believe it¡­"


    "What? You know what happened to me and why?" Viktor eagerly asked.


    Nyissa slowly nodded as she looked at him and said in a concerned tone, "If I am right, then she tried to probably....imprint on you!"

 Chapter 312 - An Alpha

    "Imprint? On me? Seriously??" Viktor didn''t know what to think since he was new to the concept of this whole imprinting thing. Of course, he had already learned that werewolves imprint on each other upon finding the best possible mate for them. Usually, it was even out of their control, and one can at best only try to imprint on someone they like, which usually wouldn''t work if their bloodline deemed them ipatible in every way.


    But something equally surprising he realized was that Talia was a werewolf! Now he realized why he always felt that something was off about her. However, this also meant that he finally met one¡­someone who shared simr traits with him and someone who might being from a ce where he could get the answers he wanted. Still, the original question of why she was interested in him remained. Could she be¡­


    Nyissa quickly modified her original statement, "No¡­not really. I am saying she already imprinted on you, and of course, you won''t know that. But what you felt was her trying to make you imprint on her."


    "She wanted to make me imprint on her? These kinds of things are possible? She can just force me or any werewolf to simply fall in love with her?" Viktor thought that this was indeed something to be very concerned about. Thest thing he wanted was to mindlessly fall in love with someone without his own volition.


    "Not really. Apparently, she miserably failed¡­twice it seems, based on what you told me. She must be really desperate, I guess, to try again despite failing the first time. Still, since she had the confidence to try, I guess she is probably an Alpha," Nyissa said with her slender eyebrows pulled together.


    "An Alpha? Aren''t they usually the leader of some packs or holding a high position within a n?" Viktor had learned some terms and facts regarding the werewolves and vampires from Nyissa and Umilia.


    "Well, an Alpha werewolf is someone who is the strongest within their pack, or if they wereing from a huge n, they would be someone who has thousands of subordinates or more and would belong to the top 0.1% strongest group of their n. That is how rare Alphas are, and their strength varies depending on their origins. Of course, the leader of the n would be the True Alpha, leading the entire n with the other Alphas," Nyissa said as she crossed her legs one over the other, trying to exin things as simple as possible for Viktor, who was gradually learning more about the supernatural world.


    Viktor had a perplexed expression as he sat on her desk and said, "So¡­this girl or woman if she is trying to fool me with her goofy disguise¡­why is she so interested in me to the point of warning to mate with me? I don''t even know her or even seen her before in the past."


    Nyissa sighed as she rubbed the side of her head, thinking that things were indeedplicated, "It is how imprinting works. Maybe she never expected to imprint on you and was probably disappointed when you didn''t imprint on her. So she must have thought that she had no choice but to make you imprint on her as well. An Alpha has the power to make others submit to them as long as their bloodline is strong enough rtively."


    "Then howe she failed? Are you telling me my bloodline is stronger or something?" Viktor curiously asked.


    Nyissa nodded as she looked at Viktor with a strange expression, "Maybe¡­though I can''t be sure which bloodline you exactly belong to. And she was lucky that she didn''t try it during the night when your werewolf self takes dominance. Instead, her efforts were thwarted by your vampire self, making it even more impossible for her to make you imprint on her."


    Viktor remembered his vampire blood getting activated the moment Talia tried to make him imprint on her. Only now he realized that it was his blood trying to protect his mind and body as a self-defense mechanism. And as Nyissa said, a werewolf couldn''t possibly make a vampire imprint on her. It was no different than trying to make oil and water mix together.


    "So what would have happened if she tried it during the night?" Viktor asked with squinted eyes.


    "Depending on how much stronger your werewolf bloodline ispared to hers, in the worst case, she could die from a bacsh, or she might lose her mind and be a mindless ve to you. And if we are looking at the optimistic case, then she will submit to you without having any control over it. So while she would retain her consciousness, she wouldn''t be able to refuse any of yourmands or will. You could even simply control her with a thought as long as she is near you. But I doubt she would try again unless she has a death wish because at least by now, even a fool would know it wouldn''t work and that she can''t force her will on you," Nyissa said with a headshake, feeling even more interested in knowing about the true identity of this girl named Talia.


    But most of all, Nyissa was inwardly pissed off that some random werewolf woman was trying toy her hands on her man without her knowledge and going as far as trying to make him imprint on her.


    She obviously didn''t want Viktor to forget everyone else and make himself avable only for Talia, tending to her every need and care and essentially being blindly in love with her. Just thinking about this was enough to make Nyissa feel her heart churning, but on the outside, she was remaining calm.


    She could already feel that this woman was dangerously obsessed with her fiance since no werewolf would ever dare to try making someone imprint on them twice after failing the first time due to obvious reasons. It was literally considered suicide among them.


    "Then I have nothing else to confirm about her.. I will take care of her myself," Viktor said as his gaze became hardened, deciding to get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 313 - Finally Meeting Another Vampire

    "Wait¡­I don''t want you to confront her alone. I wille with you too," Nyissa said with a determined gaze, making Viktor nod softly.


    Nyissa softly smiled as she asked, "Then what about Vanessa? Now that you exined things, there is also a good chance she is also somehow involved in all this."


    Viktor furrowed his brows as he leaned against the table as he said, "Once not long after college started, Tiana was almost bullied by the president''s daughter."


    "Oh¡­but it seems as if you were not the one who helped her out¡­" Nyissa mused.


    Viktor nodded as he said with a slight headshake, "It was her roommate, Vanessa, who helped her out. I never expected a high-profile girl like the daughter''s president to be here, plus the fact that she would have no qualms in trying to harm the daughter of the famous Taya Snow. She must be really crazy, and I am actually d Vanessa taught her a lesson. And this was why I thought that maybe Vanessa might be a good girl despite the suspicions I had about her. That is why I let the two of them just go on like that, especially since Saya said she liked her roommate, Talia. But now I feel that even the fact that they are the roommates of two of the people I care about could not be a coincidence."


    He rubbed his forehead as he added, "They probably know something about me, and till I know things, I can''t rest easy."


    "I understand. Let''s do it," Nyissa said as she slowly got up, eager to really find out who those two girls really were.


    Viktor, but then he remembered something suddenly as he asked, "By the way, as we discussed earlier, were you able to sense any kind of evil energy or something in this college so far?"


    Nyissa knitted her brows as she shook her head, "Nope. Nothing so far. Don''t worry. If something like you described really happened, then next time it won''t escape my senses."


    Viktor had asked Nyissa if she was able to sense any energy that seemed off within this college. He was concerned about this since the first time he was able to sense the presence of Odic Force, he remembered sensing something ominousing from the college premises.


    Even though it was a vague and temporary feeling, he just couldn''t shake it off and had even asked Umilia to be sure. But even she didn''t detect anything suspicious, making him wonder if it was just his imagination.


    "Forget about it. Let''s go to my office," Viktor said as the two left.


    ¡ª


    Back in Viktor''s office, a knock sounded on the door,


    "Come in."


    Vanessa came in with her usually inexpressive look.


    However, her expression froze the moment she saw Nyissa standing there and looking at them with squinted eyes as she said, "You were right, Viktor. She is surely not ordinary. A vampire¡­I should have found out earlier¡­" Saying so, Nyissa slowly walked forward with crossed arms while Viktor also got up with a serious expression.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Vanessa asked with a frown and, at the same time, seemed disappointed with herself that she was unable to sense Nyissa standing inside. However, she had no idea that Viktor and Nyissa had already decided to conceal her presence since they might have avoided her if they knew she was inside. Nyissa hadprehended higher levels of the Cursed Arts after herte grandfather passed down his knowledge to her.


    Still, it didn''t seem as if she was disappointed being found out.


    "Where is your friend Talia?" Viktor asked with crossed arms.


    "Took you long enough. Anyways, she is not my friend, and how the hell should I know where she goes?" Vanessa answered stiffly.


    Viktor stepped forward and said, "I guess I will just deal with herter. Now¡­are you willing to exin yourselves on the roof or¡­"


    "Let''s go," Vanessa coldly said as she turned around and walked away.


    Viktor and Nyissa nced at each other and nodded before they followed her.


    On the roof, Viktor and Nyissa were looking at Vanessa with a skeptical gaze, making her let out a frustrated sigh and ask, "Fine. Now that you both know I am not here to study and also know that I am a vampire, then you two surely can guess why I am here."


    "You are from the Icemoon Kingdom¡­aren''t you?" Nyissa voiced her suspicions with her arms crossed. However, one could notice that her fingers were tapping against her skin in uneasiness.


    "That is correct," Vanessa confirmed as she nced at these two, making Nyissa take a deep breath as if the thing she was worried about had already happened. Now it was up to her and Viktor to make sure things didn''t escte any further.


    "So¡­you came here because of what I said during the engagement ceremony?" Viktor asked while wondering if he should feel d that his n worked or if he just invited trouble unnecessarily. Still, his thirst for answers did not make him feel any regrets.


    Vanessa subtly scoffed as she looked at Viktor and said, "What did you expect? You falsely proim yourself publicly as a fallen prince of our kingdom and expect us to do nothing? Do you have any idea how many questions we had to answer back in our home because of what you said? Many were already prepared to set out and take your head to present it before everyone and say that you were just a foolish bastard who didn''t fear death and loved to brag. But then someone in our kingdom talked it out with our priestess, and he sent me here to find out more about you."


    Viktor knew there was a good chance he might tick off this supernatural big shot of a kingdom because of what he said. But he wasn''t afraid of death, and he did seed in making them interested in him.


    He was finally looking at a vampire other than himself.


    "Then I suppose the other girl named Talia must be from the Hellborn Dynasty.. Am I right?" Nyissa asked doubtfully.

 Chapter 314 - Vanessas Sharp Tongue

    Vanessa looked at Nyissa and shrugged, "Naturally. Both our people do not like anybody digging out our controversial past and now¡­" Vanessa continued as she looked at Viktor with a cold stare, "...you had the galls to proim yourself as the illegitimate descendant of both our races. You have no idea what you have pulled yourself into. Even the fact that you are still breathing now is a miracle."


    Even though her words could clearly terrify anyone, Viktor wasn''t one to get intimidated like that as he raised one of his brows and asked, "Oh, is that so? Then why haven''t you people tried to get rid of me or something? And aside from that¡­who are you toe here as a representative of your race? Are all messengers over there beauties or what?"


    "Did you just call me a messenger?" Vanessa asked as her gaze became frigid.


    However, Viktor stepped closer as he looked into her eyes and asked, "Then tell me who you are? Otherwise, what can I call a person who came from such a faraway world to spy on me? I am the reason you stayed low all this time was to get more information on me¡­right? That means whoever sent you must be interested in me."


    Vanessa''s expression quickly tensed and rxed, though Viktor easily noticed it as he said with a headshake, "So I am indeed right. Somebody important in your kingdom must want to meet me."


    Vanessa scoffed as she shook her head, "I won''t say that you are not wrong. But at the same time, you must be dreaming if you think you can meet such an important person just like that. You are, at best, a Prime Vampire during the day, and Prime Vampires do not deserve his attention or anything. However¡­he somehow found out that you are more than just a vampire. A hybrid of both werewolf and vampire, if I have to be precise. The first of your kind to live a normal life while blending with mortals. But¡­loathed by both races. No wonder you were staying hidden all this time. It only makes me feel even more confused about why you suddenly revealed yourself. I can''t believe you exposed yourself to danger for a woman."


    "Why? Are you just jealous that you haven''t yet found a man who will do the same for you? And maybe considering your lofty attitude, I won''t be surprised if you are still a virgin," Viktor said with a sarcastic chuckle. He knew that even if Vanessa looked so young, her age was far above what appeared to be on the outside.


    "You dare!" Vanessa''s face flushed red as if Viktor struck right at her thoughts. Her nerves were clearly visible on her neck and temples as she stared daggers at Viktor since this was the first time someone was being so impudent to her. Those who feared death would never dare to be like this to her, and it was not as if Viktor had no idea where she wasing from.


    "Calm down, girl. I was just kidding. Besides, don''t forget you were the first to judge me. So it''s only right that you expect to get judged back as well. That is how thew of karma works no matter where you areing from or who you are," Viktor said as he shook his head.


    It was not as if he really believed in thew of karma since fate had been pretty shitty to him for centuries for no reason, especially since the moment he woke up in this world and lost his only family within decades. Still, he wanted to teach this arrogant girl a lesson and couldn''t find something more apt.


    "Merews cannot affect our bloodline that originates from a divine being who cannot even be killed. Not even by gods or demons. But I guess someone like youing from some random lowly bloodline won''t understand," Vanessa said with a harsh squint.


    "That''s not true. You have no idea how powerful my fiance''s bloodline is. If you knew, you would think twice before saying anything disrespectful about him," Nyissa just couldn''t stand Vanessa belittling her fiance in front of her, especially when she mentioned his bloodline.


    Disrespecting one''s bloodline was no different from disrespecting one''s family or parents. That was how important one''s bloodline was in the supernatural world. But of course, Viktor didn''t feel insulted or anything since he lived in a different environment as far as he remembered.


    Vanessa crossed her arms as she raised one of her eyebrows and said, "And the young mistress of a low-born n knows better?"


    "Mind your words, vampire," Nyissa immediately said in an unkind tone as she looked at Vanessa with an ice-cold stare.


    "Or what? I know who you are, witch," Vanessa continued with a stone-cold expression, "You are the illegitimate daughter of the Azure Sea n. Your mother is the esteemed Mistress of one of the most powerful upper-ss ns, while your father is just a patriarch of a lowly n. And yet you took advantage of the name of my kingdom to squeeze out of the marriage your mother''s n arranged for you. How despicable. Your fiance, I can understand. He is just a rogue hybrid with crude behavior and an ignorant mentality. But you¡­I guess nobody can expect any better from someone whose half of the blood inside heres from an inferior n."


    Nyissa clenched her fists hearing her direct yet corrosive remarks, and if Vanessa was not a denizen of the mighty Icemoon Kingdom, she would have burned her down here and then.


    But for Viktor''s sake and her n''s sake, she could only bottle up her anger and indignation at having to hear these words.


    No matter what, offending such a powerful kingdom would bring no benefits but only troubles.


    Viktor could feel the change in Nyissa''s mood and saw her fist trembling subtly even though her expression seemed calm.


    He held her hand gently and then looked at Vanessa as he said in a low voice, "Apologize to her."

 Chapter 315 - Vanessas Shock

    "What? Are you serious?" Vanessa could hardly believe her ears. It was as if he told her to utter a word that didn''t exist in her dictionary.


    "I said¡­apologize to her," Viktor slowly said as his tone increasingly became cold.


    "Viktor¡­" Nyissa was about to tell him to don''t worry about it. But then she sealed her lips as she remembered that her man was someone who was too obstinate about things like this. However, at the same time, she couldn''t help but fall in love with him even more for things like this, even if it would mean offending a bigger party.


    Vanessa narrowed her eyes as she didn''t back away under his gaze and said with an icy stare, "And what makes you think I will apologize to her? It''s not like I wasn''t telling the truth. You two have caused enough troubles for my kingdom, and the fact that you two are nobodies only make it worse," Vanessa''s tone contained a suppressed yet intense amount of anger and frustration.


    Viktor stepped closer to her, his eyes looking down at her, "I will say onest time. Apologize to her for being a condescending bitch. Or trust me¡­our rtions going forward won''t exactly be¡­friendly," As Viktor said this, his eyes began to glow crimson as he continued to look at her.


    "You¡­" Vanessa''s eyes also began to glow blood-red as she stared back at him and the air around him began to turn bloody and stifling.


    Yet the moment she saw his cold crimson eyes staring into hers, she felt as if all the blood in her body was bing heavy and sluggish to the point she felt chills in her blood. Her breathing became difficult as if her lungs got heavy, and she felt a burning sensation in her head.


    If this continued any longer, she felt as if her entire body would be set aze.


    ''Impossible!'' This was the only word Vanessa could shout inwardly in shock and surprise as she knew what she was experiencing right now.


    Complete and total bloodline suppression! The feeling was just too overbearing! Not even when she stood before her father would she feel such a terrifying sensation coursing through her entire body.


    It was not as if she was staring at just a Prime Vampire, but someone or something way more than that¡­something way more terrifying was lying within those crimson eyes that seemed to induce primal fear in the very essence of her soul.


    The entire blood in her body was screaming in pain and agony to cower before this man and fall on her knees to acknowledge his superiority. But it was her icy willpower that was still keeping her standing before him as she refused to sumb to these frightening feelings nor acknowledge that her bloodline was inferior to a rogue nobody vampire!


    "*Cough!*" Vanessa lowered her eyes when she suddenly felt blood rush into her mouth but covered her mouth immediately so that she wouldn''t identally spit out the blood before these two.


    Nyissa narrowed her eyes as she noticed the tension in the air dissipating away and could guess what really happened here.


    Viktor was about to say something when Nyissa held his hand and said, "Viktor, let it go. Young ones always make mistakes. We can forget about it for now."


    Viktor''s eyes returned to their normal color as he looked at Vanessa and said, "Fine. Just this one time, then. You should be d Nyissa didn''t stoop to your level."


    Vanessa swallowed back the blood in her mouth as she removed her hand from her mouth and looked at Viktor with a wary expression.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Viktor asked with knitted brows.


    Vanessa took a deep breath, and after some internal hesitation, she looked at Nyissa and said stiffly, "I don''t need anyone''s pity. But I admit I went too far with my wordings. So I apologize for my unpleasant words. I didn''t mean item."


    Viktor raised his brows, not expecting this girl to be so mature about it. He thought she was an arrogant brat, yet she quickly changed her tune. Still, he couldn''t understand the reason behind it. For some reason, he felt that she didn''t apologize just because she felt guilty.


    Still, he also decided to not hold a grudge and said, "Fair enough. At least you admitted that you are wrong. Right, Nyissa?"


    Nyissa looked at her with squinted eyes as she slowly needed. For some reason, she didn''t feel surprised, but instead, she felt that this vampire girl was up to something.


    Vanessa took a deep breath as she said to Viktor, "I am sure we have many questions to ask each other. But all that can wait till I am done with my assignment in this realm."


    "Assignment? What are you and that werewolf girl up to by roaming around in our world?" Viktor asked skeptically.


    Vanessa looked at him and said in an aloof tone, "That is not your business to worry about."


    Viktor shrugged, "Fine. No need to be so pissed about it."


    "Now that I have satisfied both of your curiosity, I have to go now," Vanessa said as she nced at the two before walking away with a focused gaze as if she was contemting a lot of things in her mind.


    "Haa¡­that went well¡­" Viktor sarcastically said as he shook his head and looked at Nyissa as he asked, "What do you think? Are we in trouble or what?"


    Nyissa had a look of disbelief as she stared at him and asked, "Seriously? You are asking that after offending her? Anyway, I know you are not really worried about it. The man who does not fear death¡­or one who cannot even if he wanted to. Still, what made you confident that she or her kingdom will try to target your people as retaliation?"


    "Nah, they won''t. From what you told me, their powerful kingdom works on rules and beliefs. Besides, didn''t you hear what she said? Somebody important in her kingdom is interested in me. I doubt they would do anything to harm me till I satisfy their interest, anyway.. But until then, we have time to figure out things if we can," Viktor said with a sigh.

 Chapter 316 - A Tournament?

    "Okay. We can do that. But what about that Talia woman now? We don''t even know where she is now," Nyissa said with furrowed brows.


    "Don''t worry. She will be back, and then I will find out what she wants from me," Viktor said with a narrowed gaze.


    "Fine. But I will tell Ayana to track her down to see what she is up to. I hope it''s not what I think," Nyissa said with a frown.


    Viktor felt that something was up and asked her, "And what are you thinking about?"


    Nyissa looked at Viktor and shook her head as she said in an ambiguous tone, "No¡­I can''t tell you because that would mean you would also get pulled into this mess. And once you get pulled into it, then you won''t be able to get out, and it might also put the people near you in danger."


    "Now, you definitely made me curious. I had enough of secrets. So far, I realized that keeping secrets only brings about more trouble and pain. So you have to tell me what this danger is? And based on what you said, doesn''t that also mean you are putting yourself in danger too?" Viktor asked as he maintained his gaze with Nyissa''s.


    Nyissa''s expression became hesitant, and seeing Viktor looking at her so intensely, she knew that he wouldn''t budge without hearing the answer. She didn''t know whether to regret letting those words slip out of her mouth.


    So she let out a helpless sigh and said, "There is this ancient tournament that urs every 5000 years and could even continue for years if necessary. Its name is the Bloodborn Tournament."


    "Doesn''t seem like an ordinary tournament, especially based on the name," Viktormented and felt as if this tournament could be a really big deal than he expected.


    Nyissa nodded as she looked at the horizon and said, "Yes. It is a very dangerous yet rewarding tournament that could entice any living being with desires, no matter what it is. Even entire worlds could be drowned in chaos if the wrong person bes the winner."


    Viktor naturally had a lot of questions, but he asked the biggest one, "And how does that work? What will the winner of this tournament get?"


    "Any wish that is possible within the naturalws that make up our realms," Nyissa said as she turned around and looked at a baffled Viktor.


    "Any wish? You mean like if I or not me but somebody else wanted immortality. Could they get it? Immortality, in a sense, not just having the ability to live forever but also being immune to death. Just like me?" Viktor asked as his brows pulled together.


    Nyissa shook her head as she said, "Immortality is possible in a way, but they cannot be immune to death since death is a part of the natural order. Otherwise, there would be no cycle of creation and destruction. What is born is supposed to die one day before reentering the cycle. And this is precisely why I can''t understand how someone like you can exist. Your entire existence is an anomaly and something that breaks the natural order. I am sure whoever knows about your ''specialty'', would be certainly interested. After all, nobody since time immemorial had ever been able to achieve true immortality like yours."


    Viktor didn''t know whether to feel surprised or not, but he always had a feeling that maybe he was the only one in the world who was immortal like this. Otherwise, wouldn''t the world be vastly different because of how much power such a person can hold? He himself experienced the various changes in his personality and nature because of the power he had. It took him various painful experiences toe to his senses and learn not to get drunk with his powers.


    Nyissa added, "Not only mankind but even demons and all sorts of beings had tried to gain immortality, and some even seeded in achieving pseudo-immortality, yet they all died one day due to various reasons, mostly getting killed by others who wanted their immortality. At least you don''t have to get worried about getting killed."


    "Phew. So if I wanted back someone who was dead, can I wish for it if I win the tournament?"


    "Not if they had their soul destroyed. Just like how my grandfather died. The soul is what makes us¡­us. It is our true identity, and the body is merely just a vessel when seen from that perspective."


    Viktor rubbed his chin as he thought of certain things and nodded, "I see¡­"


    "However, the main purpose of this tournament is to resolve conflicts without causing the destruction of the entire universe. As there are countless races out there with various conflicts amongst them, there are good chances of things going out of control due to arge-scale war or something that could cause serious damage to the entire universe. So even if you make wishes that are within the scope of the naturalws, it doesn''t mean you can really wish for anything. Only wishes that won''t disrupt the natural order would be granted. And you would also have to mention your wish before you even enter the tournament, and that cannot be changed even if you be the winner. Only this way can the system be considered fair so that if your wish is something that cannot be fulfilled, you will know it before you even participate in the tournament," Nyissa exined while Viktor was finding this a bit overwhelming since he couldn''t help but feel interested in this tournament.


    "Then who judges if the wishes won''t break the bnce of the universe or who grants them? Is it an all-powerful entity like a god?" Viktor curiously asked.


    Just by hearing all this, he couldn''t help but feel very interested, especially since an immortal like him had certain desires he wanted to be fulfilled, even if others might wonder what else he could possibly want.

 Chapter 317 - Bloodborn Tournament

    "These wishes are granted by the Guardian Gods whom you can consider as gods, and they are the ones who literally look over the entire ne of existence. They don''t interfere in our mortal matters personally, but they also know that we are more than capable enough of destroying the natural order. So instead of cleaning up after our mess, they decided to introduce the Bloodborn Tournament that would let them keep us and our conflicts under close observation while keeping things in bnce. The universe is just too vast, and they are too busy to continuously monitor us. Some are even prepared to destroy worlds just to seek an answer for immortality. So to prevent such outrageous events, this tournament will keep them in check," Nyissa exined while wondering what was going through Viktor''s mind, seeing him deep in thought.


    Viktor shook his head, "Guardian Gods, eh? I had heard about them from Umilia and also the fact that Bamir was once a Guardian God before he became a fallen one. Still, none of you people ever saw them personally, right?"


    Nyissa looked up in the sky and said, "That''s not really true. Just because we have or can''t see them with just our eyes doesn''t mean they exist. Sometimes powerful shamans are able to discern the will of the Guardian Gods by using their abilities. They might either see it in a dream or a vision, and the things they see are true as well. There is solid proof and witnesses for that."


    "No. I know they exist, especially after I saw a friggin fallen god or whatever he was whom we fought in the Naraka Realm. But what my question is, if they are the so-called guardians who are supposed to protect our universe, which should include the worlds in it, then why didn''t they interfere when our world was literally about to drown in hell? Why didn''t they get rid of Bamir for us? Why did it have to be us?" Viktor couldn''t help but feel pissed that these so-called Guardian Gods were not doing their jobs.


    Nyissa sighed as she briefly mumbled her apologies to the Guardian Gods for Viktor''s rude words on his behalf and then looked at him as she said, "Viktor¡­things don''t work that way. If the Guardian Gods didn''t interfere, then it would mean that they didn''t deem it necessary or that they had other decisions in mind which we mortals¡­" Nyissa briefly paused as she felt confused since Viktor was literally an immortal. But she still continued, "...I mean, people like us won''t be able toprehend."


    "In other words, the destruction of our world won''t necessarily destroy the bnce in the universe. I guess with tons of realms out there, maybe one of them disappearing isn''t a big deal for these Guardian Gods. Anyways, forget it and tell me more about this Bloodborn tournament. What is the tournament about?" Viktor asked one of the pressing questions in his mind.


    "It is literally its name. A champion or a winner is born from a ruthless, bloody battle. And the most dangerous aspect is that the battle will continue till one of them dies or surrender if possible. There is no easy way out of this. Once you are a participant, then you will have to be prepared to face death. And trust me¡­numerous powerful people have fallen over the years¡­even beings we thought had unrivaled power or skills," Nyissa said with a head shake.


    Viktor could already picture bloody battles in his mind, though he didn''t feel terrified of it, "So this tournament¡­did it already start or what? And where does it take ce?"


    "No. It hasn''t started yet. Otherwise, things might not seem this calm. There isn''t any fixed date or time decided beforehand. When it starts, everyone will know. But we know it''s going to start soon, which could be a few years or months or days," Nyissa said in a tone of certainty.


    "And how do you know it''s going to start soon?" Viktor asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Because the Guardian Gods had already started dropping the soul crystals of the fallen champions in all the realms, letting them choose people worthy of inheriting the powers of the fallen champions."


    "Soul Crystals? Like the one Umilia possessed or Sue possessed before her soul crystal merged with Umilia?" Viktor already had an idea of what Soul Crystals were, especially since he held one with his own hand.


    "Yes. But there are two kinds of Soul Crystals. The one Umilia got is a Pure Soul Crystal directly picked from the river of souls, where the soul is whole in the sense that theplete essence of the true owner of that soul still exists and hasn''t been erased. However, because it is being picked directly from the river of souls and in turn creating a break in the natural cycle, even the Pure Soul Crystal won''t contain theplete memories or odic powers of the true owner."


    "Hmm, I can understand that. I had to help Umilia remember some things of the past, and by this, are you also telling her powers aren''tplete too?" Viktor eagerly asked.


    Nyissa nodded immediately, "There''s a high chance my grandaunt has yet to recover her true powers. I still can''tprehend how my grandaunt got herself involved with a Guardian God to the point she was able to get her soul crystal through them. If only she could remember what happened."


    Viktor''s eyebrows drew together, wishing that he also knew why Umilia or Sue got involved with a divine being.


    "Let''s think about itter. But as I was saying, the second type of soul crystal is the Fallen Soul Crystal which wouldn''t contain any traces of the true owner of the soul or whatever was left of it. However, it would still contain their odic powers and also remnants of the personality of the true owner or the fallen champion. So these remnants may or may not influence the personality of the new user."


    "Fallen champion? You mean these Fallen Soul Crystals originate from the champions who died in these tournaments?" Viktor asked in a baffled tone.

 Chapter 318 - Viktors Wish

    Nyissa confirmed as she said, "That''s true. Champions are people who won this tournament at least once, and so the Guardian Gods felt that it would be a waste to let even their powers disappear like that. So they created the Fallen Soul Crystals that would merge with only the ones it deemed worthy or ones mostpatible with wielding its power. Otherwise, those who force it would probably die."


    "So the white soul crystal that Umi received was the Pure Soul Crystal? What about the Fallen one? How does it look?" Viktor remembered Umilia getting the white shining crystal and so couldn''t help but wonder how the Fallen soul crystal would look like.


    "It will be ck and have cracks over it as if the crystal got fractured. It will only possess the powers? of the Fallen Champion and wouldn''t contain any soul essence," Nyissa answered.


    "So even ordinary humans have the capability to get chosen by these soul crystals?" Viktor eagerly asked since this was a question he had been keeping in his mind the moment Nyissa mentioned that these soul crystals can choose people.


    Nyissa looked at Viktor with squinted eyes and said as if seeing through his thoughts, "I know what you are thinking. But it isn''t that simple. These thingse with heavy consequences. Getting chosen by any one of the soul crystals would mean that you will automatically be a participant in this tournament. And when your namees up, you will have to fight to the death whether you like it or not."


    She then asked in a skeptical tone, "But why do you seem very interested in all this? Don''t tell me you¡­"


    "I want to join too. So how do I do it? Since I already have powers, I don''t need any soul crystals," Viktor said with a shrug.


    Nyissa''s eyebrows raised as she came up to him and held his hand, and shook her head, "No¡­you shouldn''t join. If you do, then people might learn about your specialty, and other than that, you might be a target to kill for countless powerful warriors or even champions out there. They wouldn''t rest till they kill or make you submit to them."


    "Look. Am I really the only one with the ability to not die? You once mentioned a being or a deity named the Silver Night King, right? You said he was unkible, and just now, Vanessa mentioned the being they worship also cannot die or something? Is that really true? Which deity do they worship?"


    Nyissa''s expression became contemtive as she said, "I didn''t know that the deity the Icemoon Kingdom worshipped was truly immortal as well if what she said was true. We don''t have clear information on their history, especially considering the n I aming from. But the deity they worship is the Infernal Monarch. But even if he was truly immortal, these two deities are nowhere to be seen, and we don''t even know if they are alive or dead. So there is no point in mentioning them. Besides, it is not like anybody would dare to go after them even if they were alive."


    Viktor sighed and patted her hands as he said, "Nyissa, don''t you think you are worrying too much about it? First of all,ing to the tournament, it would not be impossible for me to win even if there are warriors more powerful than me since death is the sureshot factor that decides the winner."


    "No, you don''t get it," Nyissa immediately refuted as she continued, "Death is the absolute factor to decide the winner, and that I can admit, but it is not the only way one can win against the other. One of them can surrender, whether they are forced to or not. Or for people who are quite hard to kill like you, there are ways to make them lose, especially by destroying their soul or by manipting it. Either way, it wouldn''t end well if you meet experts who have powerful soul abilities," Nyissa cautioned, though she was not sure if Viktor''s soul could be destroyed.


    Viktor still didn''t bat an eye as he said, "Then I will just take my chances. Secondly, I have alreadye into the radar of many powerful and dangerous people out there. I just can''t stay hidden forever, can I? I have to fill this emptiness in my soul¡­otherwise, I may not be able to stay sane forever. And maybe the sure-shot way of doing that is probably through this tournament."


    "So your wish is to recover your memories?" Nyissa asked, knowing what he sought the most.


    "That always has been and still is my wish¡­to find out who I truly am and why I lost my memories. I can''t shake this feeling that my memories held all the answers that I wanted. But now I have people I love and want to make sure that they stay beside me as long as possible, especially people like Taya who don''t have powers like us," Viktor said, his tone a bit sorrowful.


    "Then¡­you want to wish that they gain immortality or at least live long enough till you figure out something?"


    Viktor nodded, "That is the n. I don''t know if those kinds of wishes would work or not. I know I can''t wish anybody to gain immortality like mine, but as long as they can live longer, that is enough."


    "You must really love Taya so much to go this far. I doubt anybody with your power and age would do the same, especially when the other person is only just a human. They would rather fulfill their own wish rather than fulfill one for others," Nyissa said as she stared at Viktor with a zed expression, feeling d that her man was different, unlike men with immense power who only cared about themselves.


    "But if you just want to prolong Taya''s life, then you don''t have to go to such trouble. Instead, you can focus on your own wish while I can give you the solution to prolong Taya''s life. I am already working on one with my grand-aunt since we both know that you want Taya to stay with you longer."


    Viktor couldn''t believe what he had just heard as he excitedly held Nyissa''s arms as he asked, "You¡­You two can reallye up with such a solution?"


    Nyissa nodded with a dreamy smile as she said, "Usually, we can extend the lifespan by a certain amount for odic users only. But there have been instances in our history of ordinary people gaining more lifespan with our help. So we have been digging up theplete history of the witches and mages and using those references for our research which already looks promising. We didn''t tell you to let it be a surprise for both you and Taya. But now that things came to this, I just had to let you know about this so that you can regain your memories as well, which you wanted since the moment you woke up in this world."


    Viktor couldn''t help but feel as if this time fate might not be cruel to him.

 Chapter 319 - The Blood Crest

    Viktor was even more surprised that Nyissa, who didn''t even meet Taya yet, had already been working on something that could help her extend her life.


    "Wow¡­I don''t know how to show my gratitude other than giving away my body to you," Viktor said with a chuckle, making Nyissa blush faintly as she evaded his gaze and said, "Please, Viktor. You really don''t have any shame at all."


    Viktorughed it off before asking, "So¡­tell me how do I join this thing? Is there some center where I can go and sign up? Wish it was that easy, though, but something tells me it''s not."


    "Of course. For you, it may not be easy since you don''t even belong to a n. Otherwise, it might have been easier for you. Still, you can join by taking the Blood Crest of any warrior."


    "Warriors as in the participants of this tournament? And by taking it you don''t mean¡­"


    "Yes¡­you would have to kill them and take their Blood Crest. The Blood Crest is actually a mark that appears on your body to not only show that you are a participant of the Bloodborn tournament but also to show your rank in the tournament. After all, the winner is chosen by the one who still remains number one by the end of the tournament," Nyissa exined.


    "Damn¡­does that mean I have to kill enough to make sure I am at the top? I don''t know how I would feel about killing those with who I don''t even have any enmity with. Heck, I don''t even know them. And now I have to kill a random warrior to even enter this tournament. Haa¡­seriously, why can''t these things be easy?" Viktor said with a frustrated sigh.


    "I know¡­but trust me when I say that most of them who participate in this tournament enter it with the mentality of killing anyone who stands in their way, including the warriors that might challenge them so that they can fulfill their wish. They won''t think twice about killing the other person just because they don''t know them. All they know is they have to get rid of these obstacles to reach the top, which can also include you. They won''t hold back at all," Nyissa warned, hoping Viktor would understand what he was getting into.


    Viktor slowly nodded, "Alright¡­I will take them all on then. If they already knew what they signed up for, then I guess nobody is responsible for what all can happen. Now¡­how do I find one of these warriors?"


    Nyissa sighed and said, "You will just have to wait till you see one or one of themes to you. But if you are really desperate, then I will think about something and let you know. If I could find someone who deserves to die, then it would be for the best."


    "Great. I feel good getting rid of assholes. Just tell me when and where," Viktor eagerly said.


    Nyissa softly smiled before remembering something from before as she said, "Viktor¡­I know you might not be used to the culture and society of the supernatural world. But don''t ever let anyone insult your bloodline. Your bloodline or bloodlines are truly special in a way I don''t understand yet. Still, I am not telling you to outright offend them if it was a higher power, but just do not believe their words," Knowing Viktor''s nature, Nyissa was worried if he might take things a bit too far.


    Viktor smiled and asked, "Is this about Vanessa talking trash about our bloodlines? I now realize how sensitive this whole thing is for people like us. But don''t worry, if anybody told me such things, then I already consider myself superior to them."


    As he said this Viktor suddenly remembered about Tara and Eli, and wondered if their bloodlines had something to do with his being special. As far as he knew his real parents were not humans, though he didn''t really have much idea about their bloodlines as well. This is why he thought he could get some answers to these questions from the ces Vanessa and Talia wereing from.


    Nyissa couldn''t help but smile as she shook her head, feeling that she couldn''t have expected Viktor to say anything else. She then looked at the skies and continued with a sigh, "Oh no¡­we have spent too much time here. I forgot I have a ss to teach within five minutes."


    "Sure. And I forgot¡­can you go to Umi on my behalf? She probably needs some help from me, but I bet you can do it too. I just have to take care of this Talia business today itself," Viktor said in a tone of urgency.


    Nyissa nodded, "Okay. I will tell Ayana to inform you if she finds anything."


    Meanwhile, after an hour, it was soon time for abined art ss which was an elective subject for him. And apparently, Viktor also had the same ss as Sayana and Tiana. And he was partnered up with Tiana for these sses, where every pair would be given a task to draw or paint.


    So Viktor had no choice but to enter the ss as Dorian and saw Tiana staring at a nk canvas with a pouting expression. He could already guess what she was thinking about.


    He went to back first to pick up his brush and painting stuff when suddenly he felt a soft poke on his back,


    "Dorian¡­"


    "Ah! Sayana?? Phew¡­you almost startled me there¡­" Viktor said as he scratched his brow with a smile.


    "Sorry about that, but¡­I was just surprised to see youe sote. Just to be safe, I informed the teacher that you were busy with some project and might bete. I didn''t want you to lose attendance," Sayana said as she slowly looked up at Dorian.


    "Oh¡­no wonder she let me in without asking anything. I am really d you helped me out here. Don''t know what I would have done without you," Viktor said with a head shake as he looked at her beautiful light green eyes.


    Sayana couldn''t help but smile hearing his words and shyly looked away upon feeling his gaze on her.


    She then remembered something she was nning to ask as she said, "You know Mr. Lucien, right?"


    Viktor rubbed his chin before slowly nodding, "Yeah¡­I think I do know him. What happened?"


    "Well, he suddenly encouraged me to join the martial arts tournament for the uing college fest, and I was wondering what you feel about it? Should I join?" Sayana asked expectantly as she pressed her lips together.


    Viktor took a deep breath and said, "I can''t imagine anyone else winning it other than you. You are the best out there. That is what I think. And it would be a pity if you don''t prove it to the world as well."


    "Really?" Sayana couldn''t help but feel immensely motivated hearing his words, and for some reason, his confidence in her made her feel flutters in her heart.


    "Dorian! Come here!" Tiana shouted from a couple of feet away after noticing Dorian leisurely chatting with Sayana while she was busy waiting for him here.. So she couldn''t help but look at these two with creased brows.

 Chapter 320 - The God Of Art

    Sayana momentarily frowned when Tiana''s shout interrupted her conversation with Dorian. But her expression rxed and returned to normal the next moment as she said, "Dorian, you should go before she gets mad. She has been waiting for you, I guess."


    "I will see youter then," Viktor said with a smile before walking towards a pouting Tiana.


    The moment Dorian sat down beside her, Tiana asked skeptically, "Do you like Saya or something?"


    Viktor blinked his eyes as he candidly said, "I do. Why do you ask?"


    Seeing how he quickly answered without any signs of embarrassment, Tiana tried to make things more clear, "I meant if you like her ro-. No, forget that and tell me if you like me or her more," Tiana asked with crossed arms.


    Viktor realized that he was being asked a trap question yet again, though he had been asked the same thing many times in the past.


    So he scratched his cheek and said, "Hmm...It actually keeps on changing. The more I spend time with two, the more I like you both."


    ''Does he mean to say that he would like me more if I spent more time with him than Saya? What the¡­'' Tiana felt a bit speechless hearing his answer and had no idea how to react to it.


    She also had no idea why she asked such a question. But these days, she had noticed Sayana and Dorian getting very close and how Sayana seemed to change a bit, though she couldn''t put her finger on how exactly she changed.


    "Whatever. Forget about it, and let''s focus on today''s assessment, where we have to draw one of her portraits. This time I want you to draw mine. I have never seen you in action for things like this," Tiana adamantly said, feeling curious about his art skills.


    Viktor looked at the empty canvas and said with an awkward smile, "I can try, but it''s been a while since I painted. It may note out perfect as you expect."


    "I don''t really care even if you paint a stick woman version of mine. I just wanna see it. Come on!" Tiana immediately jumped onto the seat opposite the canvas so that Dorian could look at her and paint.


    Viktor picked up his brush and pencils as he began to sketch the outline.


    After a minute, Viktor began to stare at Tiana''s face with a focused look, making her feel a bit self-conscious for some reason.


    And the way his light brown eyes were focusing on her made her suddenly remember Lucien.


    ''Why the hell am I suddenly thinking about that pervert? Goodboi is nothing like him¡­'' Tiana shook off these thoughts about Lucien lest she gets distracted and makes some weird expressions.


    Viktor focused on her seductive yet glimmering blue eyes as he painted them. And just like that, he stared at her lovely nose and her velvety cherry lips as he painted them.


    Tiana had no idea why her face was getting a bit hot just because Dorian was staring at her face like this.


    Not long after, Viktor began to paint her chest region, especially the way half of her soft white firm breasts were exposed, including her entire cleavage because of the neckline being seductively low.


    And, of course, he made sure to beautifully paint the red ribbon below her cleavage.


    Tiana felt even more flustered the moment Dorian began to stare at her chest with his expression still focused.


    She felt as if she was being undressed with just his eyes, though she told herself to not have any dirty thoughts, especially when Dorian wasn''t like those perverted boys.


    She could see how his pure, innocent eyes didn''t even have a hint of lust. But for some reason, she felt disappointed.


    ''Does he not see me as a woman? Ha, why do I care??''


    Viktor''s eyes gazed downwards as he painted her pretty navel, her pink mini skirt, her sulent fair thighs, and her long slender legs.


    Tiana wasn''t expecting Dorian toplete her portrait within this ss itself due to how short the time was. After all, painting a full portrait could take up a few sses of time, even for talented artists.


    However, she noticed her ssmates looking over in her direction or, more precisely, looking at what Dorian was painting with expressions of awe and shock, making her feel very curious about what Dorian had painted till now.


    She first wondered if he painted her in an embarrassing way, but she didn''t notice any signs of ridicule on their faces. So she couldn''t help but think if Dorian was really talented or something.


    And just five minutes before the ss was about to get over, Viktor said, "I am done!"


    "Eh?" Tiana had a blinking expression, and by this time, there were also many students standing behind Viktor in a circle, staring at his canvas with looks of disbelief and admiration.


    Tiana pushed away some of them to make her way to Dorian, and the moment sheid her eyes on his canvas, her lips parted while her expression froze.


    It was as if her breath got stolen away by just looking at Dorian''s painting.


    Sayana was busy putting back her things when she came back to notice arge number of students standing around Dorian.


    She still had a brush in her hands as she made her way towards Dorian to see why these students seemed to be mumbling with awe and discussing his painting.


    "Oh my god. Is this a painting or a fucking real photo?"


    "I know, right! It just looks too real as if taken from a camera but looks even more artistic and beautiful."


    "Is this dude a machine or what to paint this in 2 hours? Not even my dad can paint something like this within a week. There are just too many subtle details, and the way these colors are mixed blows my mind."


    "This guy must be a god of art. I haven''t seen a pro like this before. Shit, now I feel very tempted to ask him to paint my portrait. I am even ready to pay him as much as he likes."


    "I don''t think I have ever seen such a divine piece of art. Not even those so-called godly pieces of art from the past and present canpare to this," The art teacher couldn''t also help but join the students and appreciate Dorian''s painting with an astonished expression.


    Sayana also had a blinking expression upon looking at Tiana''s portrait that Dorian painted. It seemed so real yet artistic, she felt as if she could keep admiring it all day long without getting tired or bored.


    She never knew Dorian was this talented in art.


    Tiana was the one who felt most overwhelmed, especially since she was looking at her own portrait.


    She couldn''t help but even feel a bit emotional, as if this painting of hers was telling more about herself, things she didn''t know before.


    Certain emotions that were supposed to be hidden deep within her seemed to be quite apparent in the painting.


    But most of all, the way the Tiana in the painting was staring at her with a subtle, beautiful smile made her feel as if her own soul was staring at her.


    ''Is this really me¡­'' However, her expression became startled when those blue eyes in the painting that was staring at her suddenly turned a ruby red for a split second.


    "Did you like it, Tia?"


    Hearing Dorian''s words brought her back from her daze while feeling a strange sense of Deja Vu. And seeing him looking at her with a pure smile, something came over her as she suddenly cupped his face and kissed one of his cheeks.


    *Crak*


    The moment Tiana kissed Dorian right before everyone, Sayana stared at the two with quivering eyes as she unconsciously broke the brush in her hand into two.

 Chapter 321 - A Displeased Sayana

    Most of the students suddenly gasped when Tiana kissed Dorian''s cheek who had a stunned expression.


    However, inwardly Viktor was indeed a bit surprised that Tiana suddenly kissed him just like that.


    Tiana quickly came to her senses as she realized what she had just done. She herself was shocked that she had just kissed Dorian without even thinking and wondered what came over her.


    "Woah, she just kissed that lucky punk¡­"


    "Don''t tell me they are already an item. It was thest thing I expected."


    "Shut up, you idiots. Which girls wouldn''t fall for someone who can paint like that? Sigh, I wish I was as lucky as her."


    Tiana could hear the whispers of her ssmates and forced herself to act casually as she parted Dorian''s back and said, "That was my gift to you for drawing such a beautiful portrait. I can take this, right?"


    Viktor could see how this girl wanted to not admit to herself what she just did and said with a smile, "Of course. I drew this for you after all."


    ''Why is this guy making me feel so nervous??'' Tiana didn''t expect such a direct reply and felt as if the air around her was getting a bit hot, especially with everyone focusing on her interactions with Dorian.


    She was feeling as if she was standing before Lucien. Only he could make her feel like this with just his words. But then Tiana realized she at times didn''t act like herself whenever she spent time with Dorian, especially the first time she hung out with him.


    "Damn...is this nerd too smooth, or am I just imagining it?" One of the students mumbled to his friend with an envious gaze.


    "These two surely doesn''t make a bad couple now that I think about it."


    "Hmph, as if Dr. Snow''s daughter would settle for a nobody."


    Sayana''s eyebrows creased the more she heard the mumbles of the students around her and wondered why her chest was burning up so much, especially when looking at these two.


    She slowly turned around and walked away, not feeling like staying here any longer.


    Soon the ss dispersed, and Tiana went back to her ss with a happy smile, carrying the canvas on her back.


    She had already decided to hang this in her room and make sure to keep it safe forever. She believed that there couldn''t be any other painting in the world which she would like more than this.


    Sayana was already sitting in her ss with a nk expression when Tiana entered the ss and sat down beside her.


    "Hey! Did you see my portrait Goodboi painted? It is so fucking mind-blowing. Do you want to see?" Tiana excitedly asked, eager to show off.


    "Why did you do it?" Sayana suddenly asked in a taut tone while staring straight ahead.


    "Do what?"


    "Kiss him like that before everyone," Sayana said as she slowly turned her head to look at Tiana, whose smile was stifled.


    Still, Tiana casually shrugged and said, "So?"


    "You just made him feel ufortable before everyone. How would you feel if some guy suddenly kissed you on the cheek without your permission in front of everyone?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? It was just a kiss on the cheek, and besides, I am someone he knows and someone he is fond of. I am pretty sure instead of being ufortable, he must be feeling happy and lucky that I kissed him. He even told me he likes me. So I gave him a kiss for fun," Tiana said with a smug smile, though thest few sentences she purposefully said out of being annoyed at Sayana suddenly talking to her like this, which she had never done before.


    Sayana clenched her jaw upon hearing her words.


    Tiana could see how her expression changed and scoffed as she said, "Are you feeling angry at me for kissing him? Don''t tell me it''s because you really like him? Is that where all this ising from? Because you are jealous?"


    Sayana''s hands closed into a fist, but then she rxed them and said, "I asked because I was wondering if that was appropriate considering you are his cousin."


    Tiana narrowed her eyes, not expecting Sayana to pull that card, and she herself also wondered why she couldn''t see Dorian as a cousin.


    "Well, there is now that prevents cousins from kissing each other''s cheeks, is there? So, next time you remember your ce before you judge me, hmph."


    The light in Sayana''s eyes changed a bit as she lowered her gaze and said, "I-I am sorry. I didn''t mean to make you angry. I was just being curious."


    Sayana had no idea what came over her to suddenly question Tiana like that and wondered if something was wrong with her head.


    Tiana nodded with a satisfied look as she said," At least you admitted your mistake. Forget about it. But if you really like Dorian, do you want me to tell him for you and see what he will say?"? Tiana asked in a teasing tone while feeling confident about what Sayana''s answer will be.


    "No! He...He is my friend...Please don''t say anything to him," Sayana said in a soft voice as she evaded her gaze.


    "Oh? Just a friend? And here I thought you two were really into each other. I will keep this in mind then," Tiana said with a wink while Sayana bit her lips, wondering why she was feeling so nervous and scared.


    By now, she had already begun to question her own feelings.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Since you decided to ept Mr. Lucien''s training, be careful of him," Tiana said in a tone of caution.


    Sayana was confused by her words and asked, "What do you mean? I felt like he is a good teacher."


    Tiana scoffed as she waved her hand, "Hmph, that is him using his tricks to fool innocent girls like you. He is actually a pervert with a handsome face to seduce girls like you. I would rather you train on your own since you are already good at martial arts."


    Sayana felt a bit shocked hearing Tiana use Lucien of being a pervert. She didn''t feel any such vibes from him and felt that maybe Tiana misunderstood him.


    "I will be careful then, but I can''t afford to not ept his training. I really want to win this fest, and there will be many experts from other colleges as well. I can''t risk overestimating myself.. But thanks for telling me anyway," Sayana said in a thankful tone, much to Tiana''s disappointment, "Well, suit yourself then."

 Chapter 322 - This Is Trickery!

    It was 4 PM when both Sayana and Tiana showed up at the indoor sports hall, where they saw Lucien patiently waiting for them while using his phone. The hall was empty, and there were no other students. It seemed as if Lucien had somehow reserved the entire hall for their training, which astonished them.


    Viktor was busy admiring Umilia''s sexy curves on the pics he had taken in his phone and quickly closed them the moment he saw these twoe in. He felt that he should take Taya''s sexy pics too so that he could appreciate some beautiful art whenever he was bored.


    As the saying goes, ''There is never a bad time to admire an art.'' But if she would allow it was another thing.


    "Sir," Sayana respectfully gave a light bow as she stood before Lucien while Tiana crossed her arms and greeted with a side nce, "Teach."


    Viktor smiled as he got up, "Good. You two are on time." He then picked up a ck bag and handed it over to Sayana, "Sayana, you should go put these training clothes on in the changing room over there. By that time, I will be ready to train you."


    Sayana was a bit surprised that Lucien would give her training clothes, but then she knew that there were specific clothes for practicing martial arts. So she nodded and epted the ck bag before walking over to the changing room.


    Tiana looked at the ck bag with squinted eyes feeling as if this bad guy was up to something. Still, hearing that he was going to train Sayana first, she asked in a peeved tone, "Then what about me?"


    Viktor smirked as he said, "Come over to this side. You are up first."


    "Yes!" Tiana smiled in excitement. She had always wanted to learn gun training professionally, but at the same time, she wondered what kind of guns the college would have as she was sure they wouldn''t use real ones.


    The indoor sports hall was divided into two sections with a simple in the middle. However, Tiana furrowed her brows as she didn''t see any guns on this side of the hall. It was just empty, and Lucien surely wasn''t carrying any guns. There was only a yoga mat on the floor.


    "Teach, where is¡ª"


    "Do you know how to do nks?" Viktor suddenly asked as he turned around.


    "nks? Are you talking about that exercise?" Tiana asked as her tone became dull, realizing that he was probably not going to teach her how to shoot.


    "Good girl. Now you can start off with that since it will focus on your core muscles. Now lie down on the mat, and I will show you how to do it properly," Viktor said as he gestured to her to lie down.


    "nks? You can''t be serious? I thought you said you were going to teach me how to shoot and not do some stupid exercises," Tiana said with tightness in her expression.


    Viktor shook his forefinger side to side as he said, "Nobody learns to swim on the first day. First, you have to prepare your body before even getting into the basics. As far as I know, your body isn''t even used to exerting its muscles. And before you learn to shoot, you need to first focus on strengthening your core muscles, especially the ones around your trunk and pelvis, to gain some bnce and stability when using a gun. Otherwise, forget about winning in the fest."


    Tiana pursed her lips, feeling frustrated that using a gun was moreplicated than she thought.


    Feeling that she had no other choice, she petntlyy down on the mat.


    Viktor crouched down and said, "ce your arms on the side, parallel to your head and your shoulder above your elbows. Now raise your body and let it rest on your forearms. Clench your fists for more bnce."


    Tiana grimaced as she followed his instructions, already feeling pressure on her body as her muscles began to exert themselves.


    "Don''t bend your body like that. It should be as straight as a line and tighten your abs," Viktor instructed as he ced his hand on her bare soft navel and ced the other hand on her bare waist, making her body slightly jerk upon feeling the touch of his hot hands.


    "What do you think¡­you are doing¡­" Tiana asked in a strained tone as her body was still in this tiring position. But his hands were distracting her, and she couldn''t help but feel as if her nerves were tingling.


    "I have to make sure you learn the correct pose. Besides, I am your teacher and a professional. You should just focus on learning," Viktor said with a smile as he applied slight pressure on her t stomach and her shapely waist.


    His hands then slid downwards as if to straighten her body and towards her pretty feet as he said, "Point your toes into the mat."


    ''Hmph, why am I even entertaining this pervert,'' Tiana inwardly harrumphed, though she did learn how to position herself to do nks because of his help in correcting her pose.


    "Now try to hold this position for 30 seconds even though you can''t yet. Keep doing the same thing till you are able to maintain it for a full 30 seconds. Take one-minute rest every five minutes," Viktor said as he got up and turned around to walk over to the other side.


    "Hey¡­where are¡­you going¡­" Tiana asked as her face began to redden from exerting her muscles.


    Viktor shrugged as he said, "I just gave you a task. Keep on it while I go and train your friend, Sayana."


    ''Fuck¡­I got tricked¡­'' Tiana inwardly grumbled. However, she wondered why Sayana was taking too long to simply change into her training clothes. It was not as if she was wearing a wedding dress, was she?


    And coincidentally, just as she thought that the door of the changing room opened as Sayana came out with a flustered expression, her nails scratching onto each other in a nervous manner.


    Tiana lost her bnce as she fell on her stomach the moment she saw Sayana.. But what shocked her was the so-called ''training'' apparel she was wearing.

 Chapter 323 - Luciens Training

    Tiana had a stunned expression when she saw Sayana wearing a sexy ck sports bra and skin-fit leggings.


    The main reason the sports bra and the leggings looked quite sexy on her was because of her voluptuous body, just like her mother.


    Her plump yet firm breasts were at least an F cup, and because of how tightly the bra was wrapped around them, it seemed as if they might pop out with just a tug on the bra.


    ''When did they get bigger?'' Tiana knew it was a while since she saw Sayana''s breasts, especially considering how she was too shy to undress herself before even her. Still, she wondered what this girl was eating to be bigger in those areas, including her tight round buttocks that were well entuated by her leggings.


    The bra straps weren''t thick but nor too thin as well, though they did a good job of exposing her toned arms and alluring corbones.


    Her stomach was fully bare as well, and Tiana couldn''t help but feel envious of her perfectly toned four-pack abs.


    She always wanted to have toned abs, too, but she was just toozy to do the exercise and then continue to maintain it.


    The leggings also highlighted how slim and slender her legs were. And coupled with her long wavy beautiful red hair and looking at her overall appearance, Tiana felt as if she was looking at a different person, especially since she wasn''t wearing her specs.


    Even Viktor couldn''t help but sigh in awe, seeing how he was able to finally appreciate the potential of her exotic beauty. He gave her these kinds of training apparel since he wanted her to start appreciating her own body instead of trying to hide it.


    He knew her childhood wasn''t exactly filled with rainbows and roses, and that made her develop some inhibitions. And so he decided to let her get rid of any unnecessary inhibitions one by one.


    Sayana could hardly keep up her gaze since she was feeling too self-conscious by dressing like this in front of other people. She had tried to pull up the sports bra inside the changing room to make it hide her big breastspletely but miserably failed.


    When she received the ck bag, she had no idea the training clothes would be something like this, though she also knew that people wear these kinds of clothes for training and even physical exercise.


    And so, after a lot of hesitation, she finally put it on as this training was more important to her.


    ''I knew it! That pervert is too sly, hmph!'' Tiana inwardly harrumphed, feeling peeved at Lucien for purposefully giving her such kind of ''training'' clothes.


    "Tiana, focus!" Viktor said as he shot a nce at Tiana, who puffed up her cheeks before doing another set of nks.


    He then looked at Sayana and said, "Do you feel ufortable in those clothes? I had to make sure you would be able to move flexibly without any hindrance, considering what we are going to practice."


    Sayana suppressed her inhibitions as she shook her head with a smile, "No, sir. It''s alright. I just don''t usually wear these kinds of clothes."


    "Let me teach you how to first tie your hair before practicing martial arts. Your hair is quite long, and if you keep it like this, then it might fall over your eyes which can change the entire game during a match. Here, let me," Viktor said as he stood behind her and pulled up her silky red hair that felt pleasant to the touch.


    Sayana felt nervous and was about to refuse and say that she could do it herself, but Lucien had already begun to tie up her hair.


    But what stopped her from stopping him was how gentle, and careful Lucien was in tying up her hair, and for a second, she felt as if Dorian was tying up her hair if he was to do something like that. Only he could give her this feeling of warmth, making her feel confused and wondering why she was having these kinds of thoughts.


    At the same time, she didn''t know, but she felt a strange feeling of dejavu when he tied up her hair like this.


    "There, it''s done. Wow¡­you really look very beautiful, Sayana," Viktor said with a smile as he tied up her hair into a long ponytail and was able to see her lovely face clearly, especially her pale green eyes that had a sublime charm, her pretty nose, and her luscious orchid-pink lips.


    Tiana didn''t know why but seeing Lucien help Sayana tie up her chair, she felt sore in her heart.


    ''Wasn''t he being too friendly with his student? If only I could report him for trying to take advantage of innocent girls, hmph.''


    Sayana didn''t expect Lucien to know how to tie up a girl''s hair so nice and pretty. She could see her reflection on the ss window on the farther side and liked how the hairstyle seemed to suit her. And hearing hispliment, she wasn''t feeling that nervous anymore but instead was feeling more confident about her appearance.


    "Let''s start with a spar, shall we? We both can then gauge each other''s expertise," Viktor said as he took a fighting stance as Sayana also did the same.


    ''Kick his ass, Saya!'' Tiana inwardly grumbled, already imagining Lucien on the ground, groaning in pain.


    Sayana''s expression became focused and sharp as she immediately charged towards Lucien, aiming to grab one of his arms and throw him down by hooking his leg with hers.


    However, to her surprise, Lucien seemed to have predicted what she was about to do as he swiftly grabbed her arms and locked them behind her body while pulling her towards him.


    Sayana was shocked at how fast his reactions and moves were, and while getting pulled towards him, she didn''t give up and tried to use her legs to kick her way out of his hold.


    But Viktor used one of his legs to trap one of hers by pulling it up in the air, making her stand on one leg with her back pressed against his chest.


    Viktor couldn''t help but appreciate the view as he looked down, especially the way her big soft melons were heaving up and down and the tempting deep ravine between them.


    Her well-rounded, soft buttocks were pushing up against hisher region, and if it wasn''t for his resistance against these kinds of things, Sayana might have felt something big and hot poking her sacred region.


    Sayana felt her face heat up a bit upon being stuck in such a weird position, and at the same time, she was surprised at how muscr and firm his chest felt when her back pressed against them. But contrary to her expectations, she wasn''t feeling ufortable, having her back pressed against this man''s chest. It just felt familiar and strangelyforting.


    "I am sorry, sir¡­I lost¡­"


    "Well, isn''t that what we are here for? But if someone saw you standing on one leg like this with me behind you, they might think that I am bullying you," Viktor said with a soft chuckle as he let go of her hands while Sayana couldn''t help but giggle softly, feeling amused.


    However, Tiana looked on with a sour expression as she grudgingly again started a new set of nks while watching these two ''train''.

 Chapter 324 Confronting Talia

    Chapter 324 Confronting Talia


    By now, she must have realized that he caught on to what she was trying to do, but now he had no idea how to find her. He knew Vanessa might know something, but she obviously wouldn¡¯t tell him anything and was pretty much a dead end.


    *Ring!*


    Suddenly, Viktor heard his phone ring and didn¡¯t know whether to feel surprised to see that it was Ayana calling him.


    ¡±Did you find something?¡±


    ¡±Ha, it was a piece of cake to finally find her. You shoulde here quickly before she runs off,¡± Ayana excitedly said.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as Ayana told him the location, and for some reason, he felt that something was off, especially since Ayana found her too easily.


    Still, he didn¡¯t care as long as he knew where Talia was and quickly left to the location Ayana told him.


    It was around 7 PM when Viktor reached the backside of a building where people go clubbing and partyingte at night.


    But the alley he was in right now was empty, contrary to his expectations, and the air was a bit foggy and dark. On the other side of the alley was an abandoned construction building.


    ¡±Master¡­were you following me? You really look very handsome now, by the way¡­¡± A sweet yet subtly bewitching voice sounded from behind as Viktor furrowed his brows and turned around to see a beautiful petite girl with sses, dressed in conservative clothes, standing before him.


    Her expression was innocent and cute, and even criminals would think twice before harming such a cute-looking girl.


    She seemed to be nervously clutching her arm as she timidly looked at Viktor, as if afraid she would get a scolding from him.


    ¡±Drop the act, Talia. I know who you are, and I know you wanted me to follow you here. But you made the wrong move by trying to force your will on me,¡± Viktor said with a clenched jaw.


    Talia pouted her lips with puppy eyes as she said while slowly walking towards him, ¡°Master, please don¡¯t be angry. I never wanted to hurt you. I only wanted Master to get close to me, just like how I wanted to get close with Master. Or does Master think that I am not pretty enough?¡±


    Her words were sweet like honey, and if any other person heard them, they would easily sumb to them. However, Viktor¡¯s mind was keeping him from getting lost in her sweet voice and getting misled.


    ¡±Stop doing that¡­your voice can¡¯t charm me¡­¡± Viktor said as his tone hardened, making Talia frown for a moment before rxing her expression.


    Her eyes teared up as she said in a fragile pitiful tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Master hated my voice that much¡­¡± Her expression then brightened up as she said with a hypnotic smile, ¡°¡­but I am impressed that Master is so strong. I am so happy that my fate chose right. Right now, even your scent is too strong and irresistible. I don¡¯t know how much I can hold back.¡±


    As she said this, she raised her hand to touch Viktor, but suddenly an annoyed shout came from the side, ¡°That¡¯s enough you vixen!¡±


    Talia turned her head to the side only to see a projectile of ck mes shooting right towards her.


    ¡±Oh¡­¡± Talia simply uttered a single word, though she got sted into the construction building, making a small hole in the building, making one guess if she was still alive or dead after getting sted away by such force.


    ¡±Ayana, why the hell did you do that?¡± Viktor asked with a head shake as he saw a drop-dead gorgeous girl with long ck hair jump onto the ground and pat her hands with a satisfied smile. Who else could it be other than Ayana?


    ¡±Why not? I was just sick of hearing her ¡®Master¡¯ bullshit and her evil voice. I was just worried that my Mistress¡¯ fiance might get bewitched and fall into her trap,¡± Ayana said as she casually flipped her hair away from her neck, though she subtly took second nces at Viktor for certain reasons.


    She had been waiting impatiently here for Viktor while tailing Talia. She was eager to find out what this cunning vixen was doing by walking around in sheep¡¯s clothes.


    Thinking about how this woman was this close to stealing the man of her mistress only made her crack her knuckles in anger. But now, this ungrateful man didn¡¯t even seem to appreciate her help.


    ¡±I came here to interrogate her and not put her in a state where she can¡¯t talk. Jeez, can¡¯t you do one thing, right?¡± Viktor said as he facepalmed.


    Ayana felt aggrieved as she puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Hey! What does that mea¡ª¡±


    *Growl!*


    Before she couldplete her sentence, a ferocious growl came from the side as Viktor¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing arge ferocious yet feline wolf with white fur pouncing on Ayana and pinning her under its feet.


    The body of the wolf was at least five meters long, its radiant white fur seemed to glow under the moonlight, and its eyes were a glowing pair of ember. It had three long furry and fluffy tails dancing in the air elegantly. It looked no different than a wolf that hade straight out of a mythical world.


    Anyone who looked at her would surely fall in a daze and sumb to her charms unless they had strong mental fortitude like Viktor.


    Its dangerous-looking fangs were very sharp and long, extending beyond its mouth, and despite being a wild beast, it had a noble yet charming aura emanating from every single inch of its body, especially its glowing ember eyes, which were now staring at a serious-faced Viktor.

 Chapter 325 Let’s Make A Deal

    Chapter 325 Let''s Make A Deal


    But the only reason she was still alive was that Talia was barely applying any pressure on Talia and also why Viktor was vigntly standing still while trying to defuse this situation without getting Ayana hurt.


    Hot fumes escaped from Talia¡¯s maw as she said in a soul-melting voice, ¡°Aya~¡­Honey¡­why are you so cold to me¡­your mate? I will release her as long as you agree to be mine,¡± Her voice was not only charming but sounded even more mature than before.


    ¡±What¡­the¡­fuck¡­crazy¡­vixen¡­¡± Ayana felt her nerves were about to burst hearing Talia¡¯s ridiculous demand. She also wanted to say that Viktor was taken and was her mistress¡¯ fiance, but therge paw casually resting on her back wasn¡¯t helping her.


    ¡±You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Viktor said as he slowly shook his head, making Ayana let out a sigh of relief. She was worried if this horny man might hug Talia to bed, especially since she heard how lustful werewolves could get, though vampires were lustful when ites to sucking blood.


    She also heard a rumor that the more powerful a male werewolf was, the more they would want to dominate other females and make them join their harem.


    If Viktor heard Ayana¡¯s thoughts, he would surely pinch her nose for having nonsensical thoughts. However, the truth was that Viktor¡¯s blood seemed to be getting a bit restless, especially since Talia was in her werewolf form.


    He had no idea what this meant since this was his first time standing before a true werewolf and that from a powerful bloodline. But all he knew was that her aura was the reason his blood was getting restless and also making him feel like electricity was passing through his blood whenever he met her gaze.


    ¡±I have never been more serious in my life until I met you. Who would have known I would be imprinting on you and choose you to be my mate. You also know I can¡¯t now imprint on anyone else unless you die, though that is not something I want. Even if it was my bloodline that chose you, I like you too. I have never met a man who could make me feel so¡­hot~,¡± Talia said in a seductive voice that could make any man¡¯s soul tingle.


    ¡±This¡­horny¡­obsessive¡­vixen¡­Viktor¡­don¡¯t you¡­dare¡­fall¡­for her¡­words¡­¡± Ayana was gathering all her strength to make sure Viktor didn¡¯t fall into the dark side. Otherwise, her poor mistress will suffer and also because¡­she hated how this woman was trying to seduce Viktor.


    Even Viktor was finding her voice quite¡­persuasive, but still, he had a good grip over his thoughts and said, ¡°I know you imprinted on me, and I know you probably didn¡¯t have a choice over it, but what you did wrong was trying to force me to imprint on you and be nothing but a love-struck fool that will keep licking your feet. That¡¯s something I detest the most¡­people trying to manipte or control me for no reason.¡±


    ¡±Aya~¡­Honey¡­why do you feel so wrong about it? I am an Alpha, and I never expected your bloodline to be strong enough to make you a lone alpha. If I had known about it, I wouldn¡¯t have tried it. But is it so wrong to try and take what is already mine? The moment I imprinted on you, you already have be mine~,¡± Talia said in a silky passionate tone, making Viktor realize this woman was crazy and truly obsessed.


    ¡±You are so delusional, and you don¡¯t even realize it. I don¡¯t know what your status is back in your realm, but you can¡¯t just take whatever things you desire. That¡¯s now how it works with me anyway. Feelings go both ways. You can¡¯t force me to be yours. Otherwise, I could have forced any woman in the world to be mine without even courting them,¡± Viktor said as a matter of fact.


    ¡±I¡­will¡­pretend¡­I didn¡¯t hear¡­that¡­¡± Ayana said stiffly as her eyes twitched upon hearing his words.


    ¡±NO!¡± Talia¡¯s tone suddenly raised as she bared her fangs and dark ember mes erupted from her eyes. Even Ayana couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her spine upon hearing such a ferocious growl.


    It seemed as if Talia was angry at being continuously rejected like this. Never had anyone dared to reject any of her demands or orders. Even her mother would fulfill any wishes she had.


    But the next moment, her expression rxed as she said in her previously seductive voice, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where Ie from or where I am currently¡­all that matters is whatever Iy my eyes on will be mine eventually, especially you, honey~.¡±


    ¡±That isn¡¯t going to happen,¡± Viktor said with a hard gaze.


    ¡±Do you really not care about this poor girl? Did you hear that, Ayana? He doesn¡¯t seem to be that fond of you,¡± Talia said, maintaining her sweet yet seductive voice, though her paw began to increase pressure on Ayana, making her grimace even more.


    Viktor clenched his fists as he shouted, ¡°Wait! How about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡±Nooo¡­¡± Ayana felt as if she might cry if Viktor really fell for this vixen¡¯s trap. Still, she felt some warmth in her chest, seeing that Viktor did indeed care about her life.


    Viktor realized that this woman was too crazy and obsessed with him, and he just couldn¡¯t risk gambling here and letting something bad happen to Ayana. Otherwise, even Nyissa might not forgive him, and Ayana would surely haunt him as a ghost.


    He also didn¡¯t want to make Talia an enemy since he needed her to get the answers he had been seeking for centuries.


    And so, he could only think of one solution now that he was stuck in this tricky situation.


    ¡±A deal? Aya~¡­I am all ears¡­¡± Talia seemed interested as her eyes glowed with an inner light though she continued, ¡°But¡­my love¡­you better not try any tricks. Otherwise, I will get really angry~¡­¡± Her voice didn¡¯t seem hostile at all but sounded coquettish, yet her words said otherwise.


    Still, Viktor didn¡¯t seem intimidated as he narrowed his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t stoop that low to use tricks on things like this. Anyway, here is the deal¡­¡±

 Chapter 326 A One-Sided Spar?

    Chapter 326 A One-Sided Spar?


    She learned the hard way how powerful this vixen was. But she also knew that Viktor couldn¡¯t really die, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was too sly toe up with such a one-sided deal.


    This was why she couldn¡¯t feel happier about this deal but purposefully acted like she was angry at Viktor so that Talia won¡¯t feel suspicious about this deal.


    Talia¡¯s ember eyes focused as she said in a bone-melting voice, ¡°I am an Alpha, and unless someone tries to take over my position, I don¡¯t engage in any kind of spars. But I have my servants to do the fighting for these kinds of things. In this case, I have two. You don¡¯t mind, do you? If you agree, then I ept this sweet deal. But of course, just like you said, I will only obey a single request if you win. A deal has to be fair.¡±


    Viktor felt a bit confused hearing her mention her servants since he couldn¡¯t see anybody else. Still, he slowly nodded as he said, ¡°Alright. I ept. But let go of Ayana. It¡¯s not like I would run away.¡±


    Talia lifted her paw away from Ayana, ¡°Aya~¡­Now you are talking¡­¡± Talia said with a strange glint in her eyes as she blinked and suddenly, a handsome man and a beautiful mature woman manifested in thin air beside her. Their eyes were glowing with a bright golden yellow. The two of them only had bare minimum clothing, or to be precise dark golden armor to cover their private parts only.


    They both seemed to look in their forties, and Viktor wondered if these guys had some powers to teleport here or whether they had been standing here the entire time.


    Despite not looking young, their bodies seemed extremely fit and robust, especially the man who had bulging muscles that could seem intimidating. As for the woman, she had a well-toned body and bountiful curves and gave off a powerful aura but a tad bit lower than the man.


    Viktor also noticed that their arms had dark golden tattoos in the form of some mythical symbol.


    Their faces were expressionless, and they were staring at Viktor with a stone-cold gaze before bowing 90 degrees before Talia as if waiting for her orders.


    ¡±Vara and Khal, you two heard us, right. Now go and win for me. You both will get rewarded handsomely. But don¡¯t you dare both lose. This is a very important fight for me,¡± Talia ordered firmly, making the man and woman nod vigorously.


    This was the first time they heard their mistress being so serious about something.


    Ayana managed to slowly drag herself to the side and was feeling as if her entire back got numb, and she was barely able to walk. Thankfully, her spine didn¡¯t suffer any fracture.


    But she was able to finally get a good look at this man and woman that suddenly appeared before them, and her eyes widened as she called out bitterly, ¡°You cheat! Those two are Guardian Wolves! How could you use these old things against someone as young as Viktor?¡±


    ¡±Child, watch your words, or I will w out your throat,¡± The woman named Vara immediately red at Ayana with killing intent, making Ayana stumble back unconsciously.


    But based on how Vara was looking at Ayana, there was no doubt that she meant every word she said.


    ¡±Vara, don¡¯t be bothered by the cries of a little girl. You have something bigger to focus on.¡±


    Vara bowed respectfully as she nodded and ignored Ayana.


    ¡±Ayana, calm down. I can handle it,¡± Viktor called out to her before she did something stupid again.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Talia to y dirty by bringing out such powerful ¡®servants¡¯. He had heard of Guardian Wolves, and just one of them was powerful enough to cause havoc in an entire town. And as for their ages, they would be at least a few thousand years old.


    ¡±And here I thought you were a woman who liked to y fair,¡± Viktor said with a scoff. He wasn¡¯t really sure he could take these two on, but still, he believed a certain someone¡¯s words.


    Talia coquettishly fluttered her eyes as she said, ¡°Aya~¡­.Honey, don¡¯t misunderstand me. It is not my problem that you never asked how strong my servants would be. But if you are not confident, then you can surrender instead of going through all the trouble. I can make you really happy and satisfied, unlike what you think.¡±


    Viktor already realized this woman was as cunning as a fox and also expected she would pull off something like this, ¡°Surrendering is an impossible task for me. Bring it on.¡±


    ¡±Aya~¡­how valiant and charming. As expected of my mate. Then let¡¯s begin. Vara, Khal. It¡¯s time.¡±


    Vara and Khal nodded as low grunts escaped from the back of their throats and their bodies began to transform into something bigger. Their flesh and muscles stretching and growingrger rapidly, their skin turning a different shade of colorpared to their original light reddish skin.


    The metal pieces of armor that had previously covered their private parts magically seemed to transform along with their body and grewrger in size as well.


    And finally, their bodies transformed intorge wolves with dark golden fur that gave off quite an intimidating presence, and even Ayana couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she lost her voice by just looking at these two big wolves.


    *Grrr¡­*


    Just their low bone-chilling growls were enough to cause one to feel as if their entire body went numb from fright.


    Their bodies were at least six meters long, and hot saliva was dripping from their ferocious maw as they looked down at Viktor with their golden yellow eyes while standing on all fours.


    Talia seemed to be in a gleeful mood as she looked on while all three of her tails were dancing in the air in excitement, already believing that this was her win.

 Chapter 327 One-Sided Domination

    Chapter 327 One-Sided Domination


    He didn¡¯t expect these two old werewolves to be this powerful and understood why Ayana reacted like that. Another surprising fact was how nobody wasing into this alleyway despite them standing right behind a nightclub.


    But before he could consciously activate his werewolf blood, his eyes had already turned a mystical blue without him even willing it. It was as if his werewolf blood activated as a self-defense mechanism, and the moment it did, he immediately felt this heavy pressure disappear, and instead, he was able to stare back at them without feeling intimidated in the slightest.


    This shocked both Vara and Khal¡­not only because Viktor was staring back at them. But mainly because they felt every inch of their body and even their blood trembling¡­trembling in fear and dread.


    It was as if their blood was trying to gain Viktor¡¯s forgiveness for treating him impudently before. This feeling was no different than bloodline domination. When their bloodline gets clearly dominated and overwhelmed to the point that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to look at the one with the superior bloodline straight in their eyes.


    They only looked at Viktor¡¯s eyes for barely a second before lowering down their gaze in terror. But they did remember how it felt like in that second when Viktor stared at them¡­it was as if they felt no different than a tiny ant standing before a terrifying behemoth.


    This was a sense of domination they had never felt in their entire lives. They could also feel how the air around him seemed to have suddenly dropped a few degrees in temperature, enough to make their bones shiver and creak.


    Theirrge wolf bodies instinctively cowered as they slowly began to crawl backward. Their facial expressions were twisted in pain and unease, especially since they were finding it very hard to prevent themselves from prostrating before Viktor.


    If they did that, then it would be a sin and the biggest insult to their mistress. Since the only person, they should prostrate before was Talia. If they did it before someone else, then it would clearly be seen as a sign of disloyalty and betrayal.


    However, this feeling was a first for them. Even if they had met a werewolf that was stronger than them, their blood still wouldn¡¯t be thrown into disarray, and feel as if they were losing control over their bodies and minds.


    This was a different level of bloodline domination they had only heard about in the ancient scriptures. They whimpered as their bodies continued to unconsciously lower despite their desperate struggles to resist the urge to do so.


    Ayana couldn¡¯t help but stare at what was going on with a ck jaw. It was as if she even forgot to breathe, unable to understand what was going on. Why were these two old dogs getting scared of this guy who didn¡¯t even know about the supernatural world a few months ago?


    However, the most shocked one was Talia, who was sitting a few meters away from Viktor and was staring at Viktor with a dazed expression, forgetting to even blink.


    Her eyes were glowing with fervor as she gazed at him, especially his mystical blue eyes that seemed to make her bloodsh about in excitement, especially since she had imprinted on him.


    All three tails of hers were wildly dancing about in the air, and she was feeling her body getting immensely hot just by looking at him. She had never felt so¡­good before, especially by staring at a man like this. How could someone so handsome and strong exist?


    ¡¯He must be mine¡­¡¯ This thought echoed in her mind again, but this time with an indomitable sense of determination and desire. Never in her life before had she felt such a strong sense of desire or to want something for herself.


    This intense hot feeling in her body was making her feel as if she had to make him hers at any cost.


    However, she was no fool. She knew his bloodline was mysteriously far superior than she expected, and she surely wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in a spar with him if her bloodline got dominated and held back her powers. But even without that factor, since she imprinted on him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him if he was in his werewolf form.


    She wasn¡¯t disappointed but even more proud and happy when she saw Vara and Khal reverting to their human forms, forcibly, just because Viktor was looking at them. She was proud and happy that her mate was so strong and powerful.


    She was already dreaming about him dominating entire worlds and realms along with her and finally having a beautiful baby as their child, which would grow up to be just as powerful as the father or perhaps even more. And then all of them would live a ¡®happily ever after¡¯ life together.


    Viktor didn¡¯t know whether he should be astonished or not upon seeing these two old wolves cowering before him like this and slowly transforming back into their human selves, despite their desperate resistance.


    Their bodies shrunk back to human size along with their metal armor pieces that grew smaller in size till they covered only their private parts just like before. However, the two were now kneeling on the ground with a dazed and pale expression, feeling as if all the strength was sapped from their bodies and couldn¡¯t even form coherent thoughts.


    Viktor could snap the necks of these two if he wanted to, especially since they were in their most vulnerable state. However, he wasn¡¯t here to kill any of them, especially since they only agreed for a spar and not a battle to the death. But right now, he was thinking about the specialty of his mysterious bloodline.


    All he did was test Nyissa¡¯s theory about his bloodline possibly being superior to Talia¡¯s, especially since she didn¡¯t dare to assert her will on him during the night. And that meant that she was wary about her bloodline getting dominated by his.


    ¡±Aya~¡­Honey, I knew it¡­you may not be the strongest werewolf yet, but your bloodline is far more superior than any I have ever seen. As expected of my mate, hehe~,¡± Talia slowly walked towards Viktor as she spoke in a honeyed voice while her huge werewolf body began to transform back into her human form in an illusory way, her body turning into embers before they coalesced together to form a whole human body standing tall at 180cms.


    However, her appearance surprised Viktor since she looked nothing like the Talia he was seeing all these days!

 Chapter 328 Don’t Fight Back Your Hearts Feelings...

    Chapter 328 Don''t Fight Back Your Heart''s Feelings...


    From behind, her alluring back waspletely exposed, especially her round sulent buttocks. Her silky straight dark hazel hair extended over her waist and buttocks, parted towards both her front and back in a very engaging way.


    And from her hips extended two glowing amber-colored fabric that extended down till her feet, covering only a single side of her long smooth legs.


    Her skin was a light reddish hue yet seemed to have a mystical glow, making her skin glisten. Her eyebrows were shaped slender and curved, her nose slim and pretty, while her dark red colored glistening lips seemed kiss-inspiring and satin soft. Her facial features were sharp and breathtaking, and coupled with her sultry appearance, it could make any man feel their little brothers going out of control to the point they would be willing to kill to just get a glimpse of this alluring goddess.


    Her glowing ember eyes were like a pair of stars that could bewitch even the souls of immortals, and even Viktor was suddenly having a hard time calming his blood down that was literally screaming at him to dominate this woman and make her his.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he had nevere upon a werewolf woman before, but his blood was surely making him feel restless in her presence, especially his little brother the moment heid his eyes on her.


    It was as if his body was instinctively telling him to mate with her, despite him not even knowing anything about her.


    And he knew this had something to do with their bloodlines and overallpatibility. The tingling sensation he was feeling in his body right now made him feel as if he had never felt the touch of a woman for his entire life, and right now, seeing one before him, his body was just reacting ordingly.


    ¡±Honey~, why do you look so tense? Do you not like how your soulmate¡¯s true appearance is like? Or do you prefer my human disguise?¡± Talia asked as she pushed aside her two servants kneeling on the ground to make her way towards Viktor slowly.


    Viktor was taking quick breaths to regain his rity of mind and stop letting his lust get the better of him. He had never faced such a problem before, and this woman¡¯s scent was strangely intoxicating him, making him feel like tasting her tender skin with his tongue and ravaging her body with his demonic ¡®sword¡¯.


    Her voice only added to his troubles since they seemed to have a certain sublime charm that seemed to slip into his soul and her subus-like appearance was just the icing on the cake.


    Ayana felt a sh of anger upon seeing Viktor feeling unease within Talia¡¯s presence and clenched her teeth as she shouted, ¡°Get away from him, you obsessive vixen! He isn¡¯t interested in your slutty body, hmph! At least, learn to dress yourself properly like ady first rather than trying to show it off!¡±


    Ayana¡¯s tone carried her frustration and envy, especially since this woman had no shame in dressing so lewdly like this and openly seducing her mistress¡¯ fiance. And the bone melting charm oozing out from sizeable assets only pissed her off even more.


    She wanted to charge forward and take this vixen out before she corrupts Viktor, but her sore and numb back was holding her back, preventing her from even standing up straight.


    Talia¡¯s brows creased in displeasure at having her sweet talk with Viktor getting interrupted as she shot a nce at Ayana as she said in her usual honeyed voice, ¡°Little witch¡­if you interrupt my talk with my honey then I may have to skin you alive. You understand, dear?¡± She asked with a harmless smile, though her ember eyes glowed with a dangerous glint, making Ayana feel as if she had lost her voice.


    She had nevere upon such a crazy and dangerous woman before, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to sumb to fear and let her mistress¡¯ fiance get stolen by this evil woman.


    ¡±That¡¯s enough¡­Talia¡­¡± Viktor focused his gaze on her as he suddenly raised his hand and clutched her neck firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t talk to my people like that¡­Do you understand?¡±


    Viktor was grimacing as he was trying his best to suppress this stranger inner me from taking over his body and mind. Of course, he could always switch back to his human self, but then that would mean he would be vulnerable before her.


    And right now, he was feeling as if his heart was being drawn towards this woman, and he realized that he was even starting to feel reluctant to hurt her. For some reason, his heart was pounding like a drum in her presence.


    Talia didn¡¯t resist or fight back when Viktor clutched her neck. Still, instead, she gently caressed his muscr arm with a soft expression as she said, ¡°Honey~¡­Don¡¯t fight what your heart is feeling¡­Don¡¯t you see¡­even your bloodline is telling you to be one with me. Imprint on me, and I can promise you that we can live a happy life forever. I have saved myself for you all these years¡­only for you. My body and heart is all yours for the taking, my love~¡±


    Her sweet, sultry words were melting into Viktor¡¯s ears, tugging at every sense of his body and making his vision focus on her seductive curves and her delicious-looking round breasts.


    Still, he shook his head as he pushed her against the wall, ¡°Enough! You will¡­behave¡­You already lost based on the deal we made. I won. Now I want you to stay away from me and my people. Do you understand?¡± Viktor¡¯s eyes grew even more radiant for a moment as Talia suddenly lowered her head, feeling his gaze pressing down on her body and mind.


    If it was in any other situation and circumstances, Viktor wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. But this woman was giving him a weird feeling and felt as if he might get into more trouble if he indulged her. He knew this woman wasn¡¯t someone he could easily control, and that was the only thing that worried him the most.


    Still, his willpower was continuously faltering, especially when his own body and mind were fighting against him, telling him to not hurt this ¡®poor¡¯ woman. But somewhere inside him, his rationality knew better and it was having a hard time fighting back his bloodline¡¯s desires.


    ¡±Okay¡­please don¡¯t be angry, honey~¡­I will go¡­but as a parting gift¡­can you give me at least one small kiss so that I can remember your touch and smell forever? Let it be my first andst kiss with the only man I fell in love with,¡± Talia asked in a fragile teary voice as she looked at him with a pitiful expression, no longer having the bold, sultry attitude or expression from before.

 Chapter 329 Overwhelmed By Lust

    Chapter 329 Overwhelmed By Lust


    Talia still didn¡¯t give up as she grabbed Viktor¡¯s hand and made him grab one of her big soft breasts, ¡°Pretty please¡­I have never fallen in love with any man except you. Just one kiss will mean a lot to me. Otherwise, I might find it really hard to keep up my end of the deal. My body can¡¯t really resist staying away from you, but if I can remember your touch like this, then perhaps I can control myself,¡± Talia said in a sultry voice as she made Viktor¡¯s big cold hand squeeze her breasts.


    Even if his hand was as cold as ice, she was feeling her body heating up like never before, feeling his touch on her breasts.


    She never knew her mate¡¯s touch could be so magical.


    Ayana regretted feeling pity for this vixen, even if it was for just a moment after seeing how low and shameless this woman could be to make Viktor loosen his pants.


    Viktor didn¡¯t think she would be this tenacious, but at the same time, feeling how soft and ripe her beautiful breasts were in his hands, his blood was trembling even more in excitement, fueled by his lust. He could feel his demonic sword slowly awakening from its slumber and also the feeling of losing control over it.


    His expression faltered as he realized that he might have fallen into her trap, but his body now seemed to have formed a mind of its own, and his thoughts were beginning to get influenced by his inner mes of passion.


    The night sky above him was lit up by a full moon that seemed to be more radiant than ever.


    The air around Viktor and Talia seemed to be getting hot despite the weather being cold right now.


    Viktor¡¯s gaze on Talia seemed to change gradually as he was beginning to feel as if she was bing more beautiful, the longer he looked at her while her body was bing more desirable, the longer he continued to touch her.


    Before he knew it, he tightly grabbed both her firm big breasts with his hands as he whispered behind her ears, ¡°You slut¡­do you really want me to fuck you that much?¡±


    Even though his words were demeaning to an ordinary woman, they only turned on Talia even more. Hearing him talk dirty to her just made her feel hotter.


    As he whispered in a captivating tone, he began to squeeze and knead her juicy breasts into various shapes, making Talia part her lips as she let out soul-melting moans despite having her breasts being handled so roughly.


    ¡±Ahnn~~¡±


    It was as if she was enjoying it instead of feeling pain despite her breasts getting reddened. And indeed, Talia was astonished at how good she was feeling, feeling a sense of pleasure and excitement she had never felt before.


    Feeling his touch, her expression looked blissful and tipsy as if she was finally able to satisfy the inner scratch she was never able to before.


    His hands began to explore her seductive curves as he grabbed her hair and pulled her head backward, ¡°Are you enjoying my hands roaming all over your slutty body?¡± He asked in an intense, smoldering tone as he grabbed her silky tight buttocks and squeezed them tightly.


    ¡±Ohhh~Yess~Your hands are making me go crazy, honey~¡± Talia said in a sinful tone as she began to feel very turned on to the point her sacred region was already beginning to feel wet.


    Viktor smirked, and his glowing blue eyes seemed to be burning with lust as he gave a long yet slow lick over her alluring swan-like neck while rubbing his caged demonic sword against her soft vulva. Her sweet skin tasted like honey as he sucked the skin of her neck into his mouth, making Talia clutch his hair in ecstasy with an intoxicating smile.


    He was nting hot kisses all over her neck, making Talia feel as if she might go crazy if he continued to make her body feel excited beyond her imagination. She never before experienced this tingling sensation creating tremors all over her body and the throbbing sensation in her lower abdomen.


    Ayana¡¯s eyes were almost bulging at seeing this horny man devouring this horny and obsessive woman right before her. It felt no different than looking at two dogs in heat going at it without having a care for where or before whom they were standing.


    How the hell could they not feel ashamed or embarrassed doing this outside and before someone else?


    She never felt such a great urge to go over there and smack Viktor back to his senses. But if it wasn¡¯t her stupid sore back, she would have already done that and stopped this crazy vixen from stealing away Viktor.


    She felt her cheeks getting hotter and what pissed her even more was seeing Viktor kiss Talia¡¯s neck so sensually. For some reason, she was feeling funny in her lower abdomen and couldn¡¯t understand why her body was getting affected in a weird way seeing these two.


    And what made her so angry was because Viktor fell for her trap, and now he was acting as if she wasn¡¯t even here.


    After leaving a number of love bites on her neck, Viktor clutched her neck tightly to the point it seemed as if he was really choking her, though Talia seemed least bothered. Instead, she was smiling at him with a besotted expression.


    ¡±Still smiling at me? It seems like I have to teach you even more lessons,¡± Viktor said in a cold yet intense tone as he plundered her lips, sucking her dark red lips into his mouth, relishing in their sweetness and softness.


    ¡±Mmmh~~¡±


    Talia eagerly epted his kiss, and even if her movements seemed to be sloppy, Viktor was easily leading her as he forced his tongue inside her mouth and began to explore her warm wet insides.


    However, Talia¡¯s eyes glinted with a veiled glint as she motioned with her hand behind her back as a dark golden portal opened up behind her.


    Ayana¡¯s eyes widened upon seeing the portal open up behind Talia and realized what this woman was going to do, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!!¡±


    Talia winked at her as she stepped backward and into the portal, pulling Viktor along with her while continuing to kiss him.


    ¡±No!!!¡± Ayana cried out as she tried to run forward but stumbled and fell and could only helplessly see the portal disappear right before her eyes.


    ¡±Oh no¡­young mistress will kill me¡­¡± Ayana mumbled as she bit her lips.

 Chapter 330 A Battle Of Lust

    Chapter 330 A Battle Of Lust


    This forest surely didn¡¯t exist anywhere on Earth, especially considering it didn¡¯t look like an ordinary forest at all. Instead, the trees and flowers glowing, giving off an ethereal radiance that didn¡¯t seem to belong to mortalnds.


    With all the pretty greenery coupled with the dark blue sky filled with aurora-like beautiful lights, the entire region was quite breathtaking from just a nce. Even immortals would feel like spending their nights here.


    The forest right now was not too dark, especially because of the beautiful aurora lights and the twin moons shining brightly in the sky.


    Usually, at this time of the day, the forest would be as silent as a pin drop. But now one could hear trees crashing down or sometimes tremors passing through the ground as two superstrong beings were tussling over each other, trying to gain sexual dominance over the other, trying topete and see who can make their partner submit to them.


    By now, both of them had torn off each other¡¯s clothes, even on Talia or whatever little fabric was on her body in the first ce.


    If anybody saw these two naked figures throwing each other here and there and then kissing passionately, they would have their jaws ck, and their eyes bulge out, wondering if these two were enemies trying to wrestle each other bitterly or a couple trying to have sex as a way to settle their differences after having a couple fight.


    Talia mmed Viktor onto the ground, creating cracks on the grounds as she sat atop him and began to lick over his firm sculpted abs while clutching his neck to keep him down.


    Her ember eyes were burning with lust as she continued to gaze at him while circling her tongue around his nipples and using her other hand to stroke his demonic sword that seemed to berger than usual.


    If Taya or Umilia saw the size or the girth of his demonic sword right now, they would gulp and wonder if that sword had evolved into a forbidden sword!


    Talia¡¯s pussy was continuously dripping wet like a dam that was beginning to leak as she couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling good by tasting his manly skin while relishing in his burning hot scent.


    His body seemed to have been sculpted beyond perfection, and she couldn¡¯t help but have her tongue roam all over it while staring at him in an erotic way. She even bit his nipple between her teeth while looking at him with a mischievous smile.


    ¡±Is that all you got, you subus?¡± Viktor said with a low growl as he suddenly grabbed her arm and pushed her off, making her stumble back by a few feet.


    He immediately jumped to his feet and rushed towards her as he grabbed her by her hips and lifted her before rotating her by a 180-degree angle.


    Talia was taken by surprise, and before she knew it, something cold, thick, and big was pushing against her face. It was pulsating vigorously as if it was alive and very angry, wanting to vent its rage onto or into something or somebody.


    ¡¯This is even bigger than mother described!¡¯


    Talia¡¯s eyes zed with even more passion as she grabbed his thick veiny cock and gave a long hot lick over its shaft while relishing herself in its rich intoxicating scent. Her legs had already locked over his neck unconsciously as if she nned to stay in this arousing position till she felt satisfied.


    Whereas Viktor was blessed with a tantalizing sight of her dripping wet pink pussy, its tender outer lips throbbing as if it was inviting a certain someone to taste its virgin essence. Just a few cms above he could also her delicate pretty butthole that seemed to be slightly breathing in and out.


    ¡±Bing so wet after tasting my dick? What a naughty ve,¡± Viktor let out a rough low grunt as he immediately began to devour her pussy like a wild animal, passionately licking up her love juices sticking to the outer and inner lips of her sweet pussy.


    He sucked her clit, so hard Talia felt as electricity was passing over her entire body, originating from her lower abdomen. Her entire body was literally trembling as Viktor continued to ravish her sensitive spots, especially inside her pussy with his long tongue and his finger reaching deep into her virgin butthole.


    He was intensely moving his head up and down as he fucked her pussy hard with his tongue, her love juices literally spraying out each time he thrust his tongue inside her. If Viktor was a bit lucid, he would be sure that he had never met a woman who was this wet, especially with a pussy that flooded like a mega-sized dam.


    *Slurp! Slurp! Slurp!*


    However, right now, he was feeling very satisfied sucking in her sweet aromatic love juices and gulping them down. He was too busy tasting her pussy to appreciate how pretty and delicate her pussy looked.


    *Slick!~Slick!~Slick!~*


    The sound of her butthole being intensely fingered by two of his fingers echoed in the region as well and the sensation of her tender butthole being vited like that coupled with Viktor eating her pussy out was making her feel as if her entire body was bing limp and numb. This level of ecstasy was enough to throw her senses into aplete disarray.


    But Talia was not the only one on the receiving end. Instead, she was trying to get back at him and punish him by sucking in his thick, forbidden sword.


    Her eyes became a bit misty as she began to take in his massive rod into her mouth, though she only felt even more motivated instead of getting discouraged.


    She never thought his cock would feel so good inside her mouth and so she grabbed his firm buttocks and went all down on his cock.


    Since it was her first time, she had no experience in taking such a huge sword deep into her throat. However, as if by instinct, she rxed her throat as she slid down her wide mouth over his wet hot cock.


    As expected, his cock made her gag, but she had a good gag reflex and was able to push his cock in even further till she could feel his cold thing touching the back of her throat.


    If anybody saw this woman taking in such a thick cock, they would wonder if her mouth was made out of rubber or be amazed at her limits.


    And the next moment, she was already bobbing her head up and down as she began to suck on his tasty thick cock while grabbing his balls firmly.


    She never knew such a delicacy could ever exist, and immediately his thing became her favorite thing to suck on.


    *Slick!~ Slick!~Slick!~*


    If any ordinary man saw her gripping Viktor¡¯s balls like that, they would unconsciously cover their crotch while wondering why this man didn¡¯t seem bothered having his balls crushed like that. However, they had no idea that he literally had balls of steel.


    In fact, Viktor was enjoying her passionate blowjob, feeling his forbidden sword getting enveloped by her wet warm mouth and having her hot tongue coat his sword with her steaming saliva. It was a surreal level of pleasure that he never thought he would experience. This was literally the hottest blowjob he ever got.


    His skin was originally ice cold at this time, but now cock was all warmed up because of Talia going down on it with her steamy mouth.


    Talia and Viktor¡¯s bodies were jerking one after the other as they orgasmed into each other¡¯s mouths. Viktor shot up a day¡¯s worth of cum directly into her throat with each orgasm while she would swallow down his hot milk like nectar, feeling that it was the best delicious milk she ever had in her life.


    Whereas, Viktor was swallowing her sweet nectar like a gluttonous monster as if he had never tasted such sweet nectar before¡­a nectar that seemed to melt his senses.


    After the two orgasmed multiple times without getting tired in the least bit, Viktor turned her around, making her stand on the ground before pushing her onto the ground wildly, making her fall down on the ground with a boom.


    However, Talia seemed least bothered by it but instead was smiling lustfully as she licked her lips in a seductive way while seeing Viktor pounce on her and lock her arms above her head, his forbidden sword rubbing against her virgin shrine.


    Viktor let out a low growl as he clutched her neck and used his thighs to spread her legs real wide as he prepared to invade her virgin shrine and make this horny woman submit to him forever.

 Chapter 331 You Are Mine!

    Chapter 331 You Are Mine!


    Viktor gave an evil smirk as he clutched her face and said in a feverish tone, ¡°Who said anything about being gentle¡­especially with someone like you?¡±


    Talia smiled hearing his words, but her expression froze when his forbidden sword began to prate her narrow virgin cave, feeling her pussy being forcibly made to expand to make way for the entry of such a thick sword.


    ¡±AHN!!!~¡±


    Her lips parted as she gasped, holding her breath with her pupils quivering in astonishment, not expecting his thing to feel bigger than she expected.


    ¡¯Mother never said it would feel¡­this big and good!!~¡¯ She inwardly cried out.


    However, whether she expected it or not, her pussy walls were able to quickly adapt and envelop his thick cock as it slid in.


    ¡±Ahnn¡­AHNN!~OH MY GOD!~It¡¯s so fucking big!~I love it!!~¡± Talia was moaning on the top of her voice as she felt his throbbing thick cock gradually slide into her dripping wet pussy. At first, she felt pain in having such a big thing forcing its way inside her narrow cave, but that pain soon turned into indescribable pleasure. Just feeling his vigorous cock slide over all the sensitive spots of her pussy walls was enough to feel like the pain was worth it.


    Her toes were all curled up and shivering as his lusty dragon prated her while her hands were wing over his muscr chest with her sharp fingernails, making long bloody w marks over them as she wed downwards.


    However, Viktor didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as the bloody w marks immediately began to close up. Instead, his mystical blue eyes were lost in the mes of passion as he took her virginity.


    ¡±Nghh¡­,¡± Viktor grunted as he continued to force his forbidden sword through her narrow cave that was tightly wrapped around it. Her pussy was so tight yet warm he felt as if his cock was receiving the massage of its life.


    If anybody saw how much her pussy had expanded to take in such a long and thick cock, they would feel as if her pussy and this cock were made for each other. One could also see dark red blood dripping out of her pussy and over his huge cock as well.


    Viktor was still pinning her arms over her head while firmly squeezing her juicy breasts as he fully inserted his forbidden sword into her lusty pussy till his crotch was touching hers.


    Talia¡¯s legs were enveloping Viktor¡¯s hips firmly, enjoying the presence of his thick cold cock inside her. The feeling of bing one with him finally sent her mind and body into a state of euphoria, as if one of her life¡¯s biggest desires and wishes was finally fulfilled.


    Her ember eyes were glowing in a very warm light while steamy breaths were escaping from her mouth as she continued to take quick breaths with a lustful smile.


    She was now feeling even more flutters in her stomach as her eyes were filled with even more yearning and love as she looked at him. It was as if bing one with him had made her heart overflow with love for him.


    ¡±You are mine and mine only from now on, you slutty temptress,¡± Viktor whispered in a domineering tone beside her ear. He was also feeling a strong sense of possessiveness and the desire to feel more of her warmth and love. His pulse was racing, his heart hammering against his chest as his eyes became increasingly fixated on her otherworldly ember eyes.


    ¡±I am forever yours, honey~ My body, heart, and soul now belong to you~~¡± Talia said in a blissful and infatuated tone as she peered into his deep mystical blue eyes that seemed to suck in her soul.


    At this moment, as the two continued to deeply gaze into each other with eyes that were filled with their utmost love and passion, a faint ethereal string of icy blue energy emerged from Viktor¡¯s heart and extended down towards Talia¡¯s chest, right where her heart was located.


    And the next moment, an ethereal string of ember energy emerged from her chest as well and intertwined itself with the icy blue string of energy before the two strings disappeared into each other¡¯s chests.


    The glowing ember string wrapped around Viktor¡¯s heart, instantly duplicating itself multiple times till it covered his entire heart before fading inwards, and this same phenomenon took ce inside Talia¡¯s chest as well where the icy blue strings of energy wrapped around her heart like a cocoon before disappearing into it.


    The moment this happened, both of their gazes were filled with even more fervor and yearning as they passionately looked at each other. It was as if they felt inseparable from each other and felt whole ever than before.


    Talia extended out her tongue with a lusty expression as Viktor swooped down to plunder her lips while sucking her hot tongue into his mouth. Talia forcibly freed her arms from his grip as she wrapped her hands around his neck while letting her fingernails rake through his hair in a rough manner.


    ¡±Mmmh~~Mmmnn~~¡± Sweet and rough moans of pleasure were echoing from the back of the throats of these two as they continued to exchange passionate steamy kisses, devouring each other¡¯s lips and tongues, trying their best to taste and feel each other¡¯s love.


    Viktor¡¯s forbidden sword was still fully inserted inside her dripping wet pussy, and the feeling of his cold getting slowly warmed up by her love was erotically stimting enough to make him feel like she could melt his cock with her pussy.


    After engaging in a long wild kiss, he separated his lips from hers as he slowly raised his hips up wide, pulling out his wet cock that waspletely coated with her love juices till the entire thing was out except its tip.


    Talia licked her lips in anticipation as she put her fingers into his mouth, who eagerly sucked on her dainty fingers.


    He then gave an evil smile as he thrust his hips forward hard as his forbidden sword slid into her tight delicate pussy in one fell swoop, making her gasp as her upper body arched upwards, ¡°AHNNN!~~Honey!!!~~¡±


    Talia felt as if all the air in her lungs was forcibly pushed out and felt her head getting dizzy and nking from such a sudden thrust of his thick hot cock all the way into her tender pussy, stimting all her erogenous spots in one go.


    Her legs were shivering as her lower half jerked, spurting out a flood of her love juices right all over his cock. She couldn¡¯t believe her first orgasm through pration would be this fast, but at the same time, she never expected it would feel so good to the point she felt as if a volcano was erupting in her lower abdomen.


    Her face waspletely flushed and glowing, her breath shaky while continuing to let out short silky moans, trying to recover from her orgasm.


    Hot droplets of sweat were trickling down her juicy big breasts that were heaving up and down in a very tititing way.


    ¡±Moree~~¡­.Give it to me~~¡­.Again~¡­.¡± Talia beseeched in a racy tone as she wed over his robust chest. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the intensely pleasurable sensation she just felt from his single thrust.


    ¡±I was going to do it anyway, you big titty bitch,¡± Viktor smirked as he trapped both her long slender legs within his arm and moved his hips wildly as he began to pound her pussy aggressively making her let out sinful moans one after the other.


    However, while these two were going at it in such a wild and passionate manner, they were too distracted to notice that they hadpany as the leaves and bushes around them began to rustle subtly.

 Chapter 332 They Are Tarnishing Our Sacred Lands!

    Chapter 332 They Are Tarnishing Our Sacred Lands!


    However, contrary to one¡¯s expectation, these two were not engaged in a conventional fight but more a battle of lust and passion.


    Their naked, sweaty bodies were pressed against each other as Viktor lifted one of her legs and thrust his forbidden sword deep into her pussy, and continued to ram her hard.


    ¡±AHN!~Ahnn!~Ahnng!~Harder!~~Ohhh~~Yesss!!~~¡± Talia loudly cried out as she continued to let out sensual moans that could eat away at the souls of any man who hears them.


    Viktor was literally feeling as if this subus was swallowing his dick each time he thrust inside her. The feeling of her pussy walls wrapping tightly around his thick cock and squeezing it tight enough as if trying to milk his cock was heavenly, to say the least.


    *Squelch!~Squelch!~Squlech!~*


    The sound of his thick forbidden sword pummeling her wet pussy deep as her love juices continued to spurt out was like music for Viktor¡¯s ears.


    Each time his thick cock touched the deepest part of her pussy, Talia would feel as if her soul was being forcibly pushed out of her body before returning back and continuing all over again and again.


    Her big juicy breasts were bouncing up and down wildly with each of his thrusts, and the way her breasts were dancing up and down was an irresistible sight for Viktor.


    He obviously couldn¡¯t resist not punishing them as he squeezed one of her breasts tightly before sucking it with his mouth hard, tasting her wet sweet skin, especially her soft yet hard pink bud in his mouth.


    He then bit her erect hard nipple with his teeth, making her breasts shiver in pain mixed with ecstasy.


    ¡±Ngh! Ngh!¡­.Even after cumming so many times, you are still leaking like a flood down there¡­Ngh!¡­I guess I have no choice but to turn you into my personal whore¡­Ngh!¡± Viktor breathed out dirty words into her ears while letting out wild grunts with each of his savage thrusts, making her entire body shiver incessantly.


    ¡±Ohhh~~~Honey~~I became your slut the moment I saw you~~~AHN!~~¡± Talia said in an oily tone as she bit his rugged shoulder in ecstasy, hard enough to make his skin bleed, though Viktor seemed the least bothered.


    Instead, he clenched his buttocks and increased the strength behind his thrusts enough to make her body jerk as a whole while the sounds of flesh hitting echoed even more, ¡°You dare bite your master? Ngh!¡­I guess it¡¯s time I disciplined my slut more. Ngh!¡±


    *Pha!~ Pha!~ Pha!~*


    Meanwhile, behind the tall grasses, small glowing pairs of wings that looked even more beautiful and radiant than a butterfly slowly became more apparent within the bushes around where Viktor and Talia had their intense battle.


    These small wings were attached to small human-like, feminine-looking creatures that looked quite pretty. However, these creatures were hardly bigger than half a foot and were hovering in the air as they curiously looked at these two naked figures going at it like animals.


    ¡±Why is Big Sister Talia here? And when did she-¡°


    ¡±Big sister¡­why is that bad man punishing the woman like that? What wrong did she do?¡± One of them asked in a very sweet and timid tone.


    ¡±Eh? Sylvia, what are you doing here? Who brought this little kid here? Quickly, someone drag her back home!¡± Another creature of the same race whispered in a sweet yet mature voice.


    ¡±Noooo¡­I want to see more!¡± Her voice faded away as she got dragged away quickly.


    ¡±Sister Miri, is this how these sexual creatures mate? Why does it look so¡­intense¡­? This is different from how it¡¯s mentioned in the inscriptions of the Old One.¡±


    ¡±I never expected Talia to find her mate suddenly. I can¡¯t even recognize him. He doesn¡¯t even have any bloodline mark on his body. How strange¡­did she really go crazy in heat?¡±


    ¡±That man¡¯s thing looks too big and scary¡­how is Big sis Talia able to let inside such a big thing? Won¡¯t it rip her apart?¡±


    ¡±Shh, talk softly, little Uria. We don¡¯t know that man is other than the fact that he is a werewolf as well. Holy Godmother sent us here to investigate the disturbance in this region. But to think that it was being caused by two werewolves in heat. I have never before seen them like this¡­¡±


    ¡±She seems to be enjoying it very much. Does it feel that good?¡­¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t ask such sinful questions, little Pina. We are pure creatures of nature who shouldn¡¯t be talking about such impure subjects.¡±


    ¡±Then why are you not going back to report this to Holy Godmother, Sister Miri?¡± Another one innocently asked.


    ¡±Shh¡­I have to first get more information about that man first. Who knows if he subdued Talia forcibly? Most importantly, we have yet to know how they even get here in the first ce? We shouldn¡¯t be finding out about their presence sote. But all of you should avert your eyes. This impure sight will tarnish your aura. I will bear the burden of watching them alone.¡±


    ¡±How could we possibly let Sister Miri take all the risk? Us sisters will bear the burden together.¡±


    ¡±Uwuu¡­they are breaking and destroying everything around them. Those poor flowers and bushes. Sister Miri, please stop those two sinners¡­*sob*¡­ You are the strongest among us. Maybe they will listen to you, especially in the presence of your pure aura. They are scaring the others too.¡±


    Talia¡¯s eyes glinted upon picking up certain whispers from the bushes and hugged Viktor¡¯s neck as she said in a sultry voice, loud enough for even the little things hiding in the bushes to hear, ¡°Honey~I think we have a shy audience~~Ahn!~~¡±


    Viktor already sensed the presence of these small fairy-like beings, especially when their glowing wings were stranding out pretty much under the dark skies.


    Still, they seemed to be harmless, and he wasn¡¯t bothered in the least. Instead, he turned Talia around with her back pressing against his chest and lifted both her legs, and spread them wide enough for her wet pussy to be exposedpletely under the radiant moonlight, ¡°Show them how slutty you are, you horny vixen. Ngh!¡±


    ¡±Ahnn!!~Honeyy!~~You are so bad~~¡± Talia mewled as if she was ashamed by getting fucked in such a position with her pussy exposed like this, though her tipsy expression seemed to say otherwise, especially with her tongue almost hanging out from her mouth and her eyespletely hazy. It was as if the only thing she cared about was feeling his hot essence inside her and nothing else.


    Even if the skies were about toe crashing down, she couldn¡¯t care more about it.


    ¡±Ngh! The moment we got an audience, your pussy is clenching my dick harder. Do you get turned on having an audience while we fuck, you horny slut,¡± Viktor grunted while his arms were still wrapped around her legs which were fully pointed up, over her shoulders.


    However, the moment the little creatures realized that they had been discovered, all of them immediately began to panic,


    ¡±Oh no! He saw us! What do we do now?¡±


    ¡±Will he kill us?¡±


    ¡±No¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­bohooooo¡­.¡±


    ¡±Silence, everyone. Just stay calm and let me go out and talk to these barbaric creatures,¡± Miri said with her tiny hands on her tiny hips as she flew out of the bush with a determined yet red face as she shouted at the top of her voice, ¡°Please stop this impure act immediately! This is our sacrednd under the protection of our Holy Godmother. It is not allowed to be desecrated like this!¡±

 Chapter 333 Viktor Got Kidnapped??

    Chapter 333 Viktor Got Kidnapped??


    They shook their heads as they tried to get their thoughts straight. Previously, they were shocked to learn that their mistress had imprinted on some lone rogue werewolf. This could mean big trouble back in their home. Still, they only stuck with her since they were loyal to her and the best they could do was give her their advice.


    But after having a bloodline faceoff with Viktor, they now realized why someone like their mistress with a sacred bloodline was able to imprint on this mysterious young werewolf.


    They were now sure that this sudden, shocking development could send tremors throughout their realm. Now they understood why their queen sent her own daughter to investigate some unknown lone werewolf in such a weak realm.


    But what they never expected was their mistress to be so deeply in love with Viktor to the point she took him to some other realm which they had no idea of. How will the queen react if she hears about this? They were surely going to be in trouble for failing to keep track of their mistress.


    Still, they knew they had to report back the shocking development regarding the mysterious man named Viktor.


    And so they slowly got up, recovering from the bacsh their bodies and minds suffered after shing with Viktor¡¯s bloodline.


    ¡±Hey, you two!¡±


    However, the two saw this young witch calling out to them with a frustrated expression and limping towards them.


    ¡±Tell me where they went¡­Otherwise, I will report everything to my young miss, and she will punish youuuu¡ªhrk!¡± Right when she was venting her anger and frustration on these two old werewolves, Vara clutched Ayana¡¯s neck and lifted her casually, making her feet dangle in the air.


    ¡±Lettt¡­go¡­¡± Ayana struggled in vain as she grabbed her wrist, though her grip was as strong as an iron mp.


    Vara narrowed her eyes as she pulled Ayana closer to her face and said coldly, ¡°Consider yourself lucky for still being able to breathe. If it were not for our mistress taking an interest in your master, we wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to take your life for being disrespectful.¡±


    Khal still had a calm expression on his face as he ced his hand on Vara¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Let the poor child go, Vara. We have bigger things to worry about. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Vara nodded slowly as she let go of Ayana¡¯s neck, making her drop to the ground while Vara and Khal disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡±M-Master??¡­*cough*..*cough*¡­Master my foot!¡± Ayana grumbled as she slowly got up, feeling pissed that those two thought Viktor was her Master. Just that idea was enough to make her feel like kicking him, especially after Viktor left her alone here after getting seduced by a horny werewolf.


    However, she still knew she had to report about Viktor being kidnapped to her young miss as quickly as possible.


    And so she quickly sprinkled ck powder on the ground in the form of a circle and stepped into it as she chanted some words.


    Within the next moment, a ck light shed as she disappeared from the alley.


    ¡ª


    Hours passed as the skies became very dark, with the full moon shining brightly as ever. However, within these few hours, lots of activity had been going on, especially among Viktor¡¯s women, who were shocked to hear that Viktor got kidnapped.


    Just the idea that a bored immortal like Viktor could get kidnapped seemed ridiculous. Who in their right mind would bother to kidnap someone like him, and for what?


    Since Ayana was the one who came with such absurd news, they didn¡¯t even believe it at first, despite Nyissa telling that Ayana would not say nonsense to her, even if she herself was finding it hard to believe.


    Ayana swore on Viktor¡¯s soul and body that what she was saying was the truth in order to convince the others.


    Umilia believed when Ayana told her all the details, though Taya still took it all skeptically and tried his phone a hundred times. And only when Eva also told her that she couldn¡¯t find Viktor anywhere in the city did a worried Taya finallye to terms with the news.


    And right now, in the Snow Mansion, Taya, Umilia, Nyissa, Ayana, Eva, and Brad were sitting in the main hall, engaged in serious discussion about Viktor getting kidnapped.


    Taya was meeting Nyissa and Ayana for the first time today, though she was always nning to meet Viktor¡¯s fiance out of curiosity and never expected they would get introduced to each other like this.


    Nyissa was also feeling the same and had been nning to meet the mortal woman who was able to make Viktor fall in love with her so deeply, to the point he was even willing to join the most dangerous tournament in the universe to make a wish to prolong her life.


    However, right now, all of them were only in the mood to discuss the shocking kidnapping of Viktor. The troubling fact was that the one who kidnapped him was none other than Talia, a crazy werewolf ording to what Ayana saw and what Nyissa felt as well, especially since she knew Talia tried to make Viktor imprint on her twice forcibly.


    Taya was the most worried since she had no idea what such a crazy and powerful werewolf woman would do to Viktor. It was not that she was afraid of Viktor getting hurt or losing his life since that was impossible.


    But after learning about the whole imprinting thing, she was worried if Talia would manage to brainwash Viktor by forcibly making him imprint on her and then make Viktor forget about everyone else except her.


    It was a situation Taya didn¡¯t dare to imagine since she knew she couldn¡¯t live without Viktor, and if he was to act like a stranger to her, then it would only be even more of a cruel blow to her heart.


    Taya was not someone who gets angry easily but right now, her nerves were literally trembling in anger as she looked at the others with a firm gaze and said in an icy tone, ¡°Why are we still here? Let¡¯s go find that woman named Vanessa and see if she knows where her friend had taken Viktor to.¡±

 Chapter 334 A Vexed Taya

    Chapter 334 A Vexed Taya


    ¡±Is this because of the bloodline domination thing? After what Ayana said happened to those two werewolves when they tried to overwhelm Viktor? Can you be sure he really cannot be brainwashed or something?¡±¡± Taya asked skeptically, not wanting to hold out false hopes.


    Umilia held Taya¡¯s hand as she said, ¡°Taya, Viktor¡¯s bloodline is very powerful, more than we know. And if even a Guardian Wolf wasn¡¯t able to dominate his bloodline in the slightest and Talia never dared to dominate him during the night, then it only means that she already knows she cannot force him to imprint on her. The only way he if Viktor imprints on her on his own.¡±


    ¡±Then what happens if Viktor does imprint on her on his own?¡± Taya asked, her voice taut.


    Taya¡¯s question made Umilia and Nyissa¡¯s expressionplicated while Ayana pursed her lips, feeling annoyed just by thinking about it. She still wanted to get back at Talia for bullying her, but she knew it would always remain a dream considering the differences between them in status and power.


    Brad was silently sitting in one of the sofas with a wine in his hand and listening to their discussion in aid-back manner.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why all these women seemed so worried, especially after Nyissa told them Viktor wouldn¡¯t forget them or anything.


    In fact, he felt that Viktor must be having the time of his life with that werewolf woman and wondered how this man was getting lucky every single time.


    Eva was also silently sitting but busy monitoring things on herptop and trying to see if she could spot Viktor anywhere so that if he had returned, she could let Taya know.


    ¡±Then at least we don¡¯t have to worry about him forgetting us, though he will consider Talia as his woman, at least during the night,¡± Umilia said as she held her breath for a moment.


    She was feeling conflicted about the sudden development since it could go both ways. If Viktor was to sleep with someone having important status in the Hellborn Dynasty, it could cause huge trouble for him, though he wouldn¡¯t feel bothered by it.


    But then Viktor might also be able to get the answers he needs if he gets deeply involved with Talia. Umilia knew how much Viktor needed his memories back, and probably all this was happening for that very same reason.


    Taya pressed her lips together firmly as she asked, ¡°Then you want us all to simply sit still and wait for him? Hoping that he woulde back fast?¡±


    Taya had a bad feeling about this werewolf woman who took away Viktor, especially after learning how crazy and obsessive she was about Viktor.


    Ayana was starting to like Taya more and more, unlike her initial expectations since she felt as if she could rte to her words, though she wondered why.


    ¡±The only thing we can do is try and visit the Hellborn Realm, a minor realm that exists in a different world entirely, not even our own. And for that, we would also need permission to enter that world, and ites with a high price as well, especially if an ordinary human like you wants to enter,¡± Nyissa exined to make Taya understand and added, ¡°But it is no ce for someone like you to enter. If Viktor learns about it, then you know how he will react. Let¡¯s just wait for a while patiently before we think more about this. I also don¡¯t like what is going on, but we don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    Taya bit her lips, feeling so helpless and weak. It didn¡¯t matter if she was a bigshot in this world or even if she was the richest woman on the. She was still an ordinary human with ordinary limits.


    Again and again, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the words that woman in the hills said to her, especially about the Star Crystal she gave her for safekeeping.


    However, Taya shook her head, deciding to not think too much about it lest she does something stupid.


    Nyissa sighed, seeing Taya¡¯s expression, and said in a reassuring voice, ¡°There is one other way through which we might be able to find out where Viktor currently is and know whether he is alright or not.¡±


    Taya¡¯s eyes brightened up as she asked eagerly, ¡°And what way might that be?¡±


    Umilia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Nyissa with a pensive expression, knowing what Nyissa was going to say.


    ¡±My mother¡­she is from the Azure Sea n, an upper-ss n, but that doesn¡¯t matter. All we need is my mother, who has dabbled in the arts of divination and is an expert in it. She could divine the whereabouts of Viktor if she wants to but if she will agree or not is a totally different matter. Even if she is my mother¡­things between us are¡­well, not good, and I would prefer it if I didn¡¯t even have to talk to her. But if we still hear nothing from Viktor, then we can approach her to keep her hearts at ease.¡±


    ¡±Nyissa¡­are you really okay with that? I can go see her. You don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Umilia said with a softened expression.


    Nyissa shook her head and said with a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t get affected by her. I would only be doing this for Viktor.¡±


    Taya felt a bit hopeful as she held Nyissa¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s wait for 10 days and see. Before that, if Viktor returns, then all is good.¡±


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in an unknown realm, Viktor felt the rays of sunlight falling on his face as he stirred awake.

 Chapter 335 Where The Hell Are We?

    Chapter 335 Where The Hell Are We?


    ¡¯I fucked her??¡¯ Viktor felt like facepalming for getting seduced like that, but then he thought maybe it wasn¡¯t all bad. In fact, this was probably the¡­


    ¡±Honey!~ You are awake!¡± From behind, a sweet yet sultry voice made its way to his ears as he turned around to see a dangerously seductive woman walking towards him, buck naked! Her proud upright milky breasts were resting over her light reddish skin while her pretty pink pussy seemed so soft and tender enough to make it quite a tantalizing sight.


    He had to admit even if he was in vampire form, he couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to her alluring curvaceous body that could kindle the inner mes of lust in even a eunuch. He thought he had considerable resistance towards the charms of beauties, but this one¡¯s charms were quite overwhelming.


    ¡±Talia! Do you have any idea what you did?¡± Viktor asked with a stern gaze, making Talia blink her eyes coquettishly as she put up an innocent, timid expression, ¡°Me?~ Honey, why are you being angry at me when you are the one who vited my body the entire night. You even continued to vite me despite some little friends showing up. I still feel as if your big thing is inside my secret pot,¡± She said as she stroked her pussy in a tempting way while continuing to gaze into his eyes.


    Viktor¡¯s eyes began to twitch, seeing how she was shamelessly ying the jester, but for a second, her actions reminded him of his own alter identity, Dorian. This made him realize how others who knew about his true identity would feel whenever he yed the Dorian act. He never thought it would feel this annoying!


    He let out a frustrated sigh as he said, ¡°At least put some clothes on. Do you n to walk around naked everywhere?¡±


    Talia let out a sweet giggle as she pointed at him and said, ¡°Honey~You are no better than me. Are you trying to seduce me again by showing me your cute thing like that?¡±


    Viktor squinted his eyes, but then he looked down only to see his little brother dangling out in the open, and not even a single garment was on his body!


    ¡±Shit!¡± Viktor was too distracted thinking about what happened yesterday night and also Talia¡¯s appearance, he never realized he was naked as well!


    He, however, cleared his throat and ordered, ¡°Give me my clothes back, Talia. I had enough of your games.¡±


    Viktor wanted to get angry at Talia or at least make her feel regretful for tricking him yesterday night. But for some reason, he was unable to get truly angry at her even if he wasn¡¯t in his werewolf form.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed by lust and passion like yesterday night and felt that it was all thanks to his vampire blood being active at this time.


    This only made him worried about what happens when night arrives. But then he thought that as long as he keeps his human blood active, everything should be alright, and this woman wouldn¡¯t be able to make him drown in lust.


    Talia tilted her head as she blinked and asked innocently, ¡°Clothes? They all got torn off, and you tore off mine as well. Now, what can we do other than walk around like this till I get back home.¡±


    ¡±You really have no shame, do you? Are all werewolves in your realm like you?¡± Viktor asked with a helpless headshake.


    Talia began to walk towards him slowly as she said coyly, ¡°Honey~We should be proud of our bodies instead of feeling so shy. Isn¡¯t it a shame if someone tries to hide a beautiful painting? But I really don¡¯t mind wearing clothes or not, and as for my people, some prefer to be naked since it¡¯s easy to transform into wolves while others just wear a magical fabric or armor, like this,¡± Talia snapped her fingers as dark golden mes spread over her body only to transform into a thin translucent fabric that covered only her nipples and her sacred region, though it did nothing to hide the picture clear outline of her vulva.


    Viktor snorted since even after all this, most of her alluring naked body was exposed, especially her tititing big breasts and buttocks.


    ¡±Why do you look at me like that, honey~ You couldn¡¯t possibly be jealous that others might see my body? Hehe, I love it when you get jealous. Makes me realize how much you want me for yourself. Here, happy now?¡± She asked with a wink as anotheryer of dark golden fabric wrapped around her breasts and her sacred region, though it did nothing to diminish her seductive charms.


    ¡±Jealous? I am just not used to walking around naked or almost naked like you in public,¡± Viktor said with a headshake. However, although he said this, her words seemed to have struck a certain spot.


    ¡±Oh?~You seemed veryfortable and satisfied yesterday, fucking me in the open without any clothes. Why didn¡¯t youin then?¡± Talia said with a seductive smile as her fingers trailed down his muscr chest and towards his lower body.


    Viktor had no answer since he did remember being very bold and lecherous yesterday night, way more than he usually was.


    He was not someone who wasfortable walking around naked since he didn¡¯t grow up among werewolves but among humans whose culture involved putting on clothes in public.


    But now, he wondered if it was in his werewolf blood to instinctively feelfortable not wearing clothes at all. After all, no beasts walked around in clothes, and werewolves were part-beasts anyway.


    However, his thoughts reeled back to reality when he suddenly felt Talia clutch his little brother firmly and slowly rub it with her slender fingers.


    ¡±Honey~ How about a quickie before we start this beautiful day?¡± Talia asked with puppy eyes.


    Viktor scoffed as he grabbed her wrist and pulled it away from his cock as he said with a narrowed gaze, ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Bring me back home.¡±


    Talia covered her mouth with her hand as her eyes widened, ¡°Oh no, honey~ I forgot to mention that we are no longer on Earth. It was kind of a one-way ticket to this ce.¡±


    Viktor¡¯s brows raised as he grabbed her shoulders and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Then where the hell are we?¡±


    Talia blinked her eyes with visible nervousness before saying, ¡°The Sacred Spirit Realm¡­¡±

 Chapter 336 Pixies and Fairies

    Chapter 336 Pixies and Fairies


    ¡±It is like you must have guessed. A realm that belongs to spirits like the ones you saw yesterday night. Or did you forget about them, honey~? Maybe you were thinking only about me the entire time, hehe~¡± Talia cupped her face as she giggled with a blush.


    ¡±Oh, please¡­¡± Viktor felt like he might get a headache listening to her silly words, but then he did remember the little pretty feminine creatures with beautiful butterfly-like wings like fairies. But they were too small, and some were even smaller than his hand.


    ¡±What are they?¡± Viktor was still feeling as if the past few hours were a blur and had a hard time remembering what had happened.


    ¡±They are my tiny cute friends,¡± Talia said with a wink as she continued, ¡°But you really haven¡¯te upon any pixies before? How could someone so strong and handsome like you get stuck in such a weak realm? I doubt you were even born there,¡± Talia pursed her lips as if she was really wondering how Viktor didn¡¯t seem to know anything about the supernatural world despite having such a powerful bloodline.


    In fact, even now, when his werewolf bloodline was in a dormant state, she could still feel her bloodline faintly resonating with it, and it was still making her feel hot, though right now Viktor didn¡¯t seem to share her mood, unfortunately.


    ¡±Pixies? Aren¡¯t they like fairies?¡± Viktor had read about myths and legends about these spirit creatures, though now he wasn¡¯t surprised to learn that they really exist.


    He thought that since humans had recorded about various supernatural creatures in their books or stones, some of them probably made contact with them secretly for various reasons.


    ¡±Fairies are bigger like us but pixies can be more cute and fun. I bet you would be very delighted to meet some of my friends. Come on, honey~¡± Talia grabbed Viktor¡¯s hand as she pulled him forward, but Viktor¡¯s eyes widened when he suddenly felt as if he tripped on something, and the next moment he found himself falling on the ground.


    *Thud!*


    ¡±Fuck¡­what the¡­¡± Viktor was sure there was nothing in front of his feet, and yet he tripped on something.


    ¡±Hehehe! Did you see that, sisters? I made the big bad wolf fall!¡±


    ¡±Nice one, little Pina! It looked so funny, hehe! We have never seen a man up close, but I never thought it would be this fun to y with one.¡±


    ¡±Tsk, tsk? That must have hurt. Little Uria, next time, we should make sure he trips into a pool of mud as punishment, hehe.¡±


    ¡±Sister Miri, you are so wise!¡±


    Upon hearing the sweet and high-pitch mischievous giggles from his side, Viktor slowly turned his head to look at the source of these giggles with a dark expression, only to see three pixies floating in the air looking at him with amused expressions while making fun of him.


    The one they were addressing as Sister Miri was the tallest pixie among them, as big about five inches and had pale green skin with purple eyes, pointy ears, and ethereal dark, beautiful green wings. Other than these features, she looked like a female human except for the size and was wearing a small gleaming fabric covering her body.


    As for the one they were addressing as Little Uria, she was a cm shorter than Miri and had pale blue skin with red eyes and radiant light blue wings.


    And the one called Little Pina, she was the smallest and was at least an inch shorter than Miri and had pale honey skin with gray eyes and gleaming gray wings.


    All three of their skins had a certain glowing sheen, and all of them looked very cute and pretty to the point one would find it hard to resist cuddling them, especially Miri, who was the prettiest of them all. She had the most mature look among them as well, especially her curvaceous body with sizable assets, though it was all rtive to her size.


    ¡±You three little¡­¡± Viktor felt his face heat up, realizing that these three mischievous munchkins must have used some magic trick to make him trip and fall while taking him by surprise.


    Never in his life had he ever tripped like a blind fool, and the giggles of these three couldn¡¯t feel more annoying.


    ¡±Hehe, honey~ That was so funny. Didn¡¯t I tell you my friends are very fun to havepany with? You think the same too, right?¡± Talia asked with a teasing smile, making Viktor take a deep breath, his eyes still crimson, ¡°Sure¡­I am going to teach your three little friends a nice lesson!¡±


    Saying so with a smile, Viktor quickly got up as he lept towards them, making all except one of their expressions turn into one of panic as they cried,


    ¡±Ahh! The bad wolf ising for us!¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t let him eat me, Sister Miri!¡±


    However, Miri crossed her arms and was hovering in the same position without trying to run away.


    In that split second, Viktor had a bad feeling, wondering if this mischievous pixie was up to something else, but still, he didn¡¯t stop trying to use his hands to capture her.


    And unfortunately, his worries came true when he suddenly felt a circr ring around his wrist, stopping him in his tracks right before his hands could even touch Miri.


    Because of this, he again lost bnce and fell on the ground with a thud.


    ¡±Pffft!!¡± Miri stuck out her tongue in a childishly mocking way as she hovered right near Viktor¡¯s face and smirked, ¡°Sister Talia has got my back, hehe.¡±


    Viktor again felt a bad feeling as he turned his head around and saw a dark golden chain extending from the dark golden ring on his wrist and towards Talia¡¯s wrist, who gave him a sensual smile as she asked in an innocent tone, ¡°Why the long face, honey~? I had to tie you to myself like this as I was afraid you might run away after waking up. But I know you won¡¯t do that, right?¡±


    ¡¯This woman is asking to be taught a lesson¡­¡¯ Viktor¡¯s eyes began to twitch as he realized that this crazy woman was a bigger trap than he had realized.

 Chapter 337 The Mischievous Band Of Four

    Chapter 337 The Mischievous Band Of Four


    Talia said as she looked at him with a besotted expression.


    Viktor clicked his tongue as he walked towards her and firmly gripped her shoulders as he looked into her eyes, ¡°You will remove this restraint from me,¡± Viktor said in a captivating tone that could charm any woman usually, especially with his crimson eyes looking so focused.


    However, Talia¡¯s ember eyes glinted as she drew a circle on his chest and said, ¡°Honey~ You can¡¯t charm me like that¡­especially if you are in your vampire form. I am stronger than those ordinary women you hang out with. Are you impressed?~¡±


    Viktor tried his best, but his eyes didn¡¯t seem to affect Talia in the least, making him realize that in his vampire form, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress her.


    But if he waited till the night, he had no idea how he might behave with her, especially after what happenedst night. He wondered if he imprinted on her as well without him realizing it.


    Viktor then realized that dealing with a woman like Talia cannot be done in a conventional way.


    But in a way, that will make her feel as if she will get the benefits, though in reality, he wille out as the winner in the end.


    So he let out a defeated sigh and said, ¡°It seems I underestimated you, Talia. I am impressed.¡±


    Talia coquettishly fluttered her eyes as if she was ttered to hearpliments from her dearest.


    ¡±But if you want me to follow you to your realm, then you will have to get rid of this restraint first. Otherwise, what will people think of you and me? They will think that I don¡¯t want to be with you or something? Now¡­that isn¡¯t the impression you want to give people, right?¡± Viktor asked as he cupped her red hot face.


    Talia¡¯s expression became pensive as if she was deeply thinking about it and asked in a doubtful tone, ¡°B-But you won¡¯t run away, right? I know you have both vampire and werewolf bloodlines coexisting somehow. But your vampire bloodline hasn¡¯t yet recognized me as your soulmate. Still, I am sure soon enough I can seed in that too,¡± Talia said as her eyes glowed with firm determination.


    ¡±Only a blind fool would run away from a goddess like you,¡± Viktor said with a charming smile as he let his finger caress over her soft glistening dark red lips.


    ¡±Honey~ Mhmm~¡± Talia felt as if her heart was melting hearing his words and lovingly sucked his finger into her mouth while the restraint around Viktor¡¯s wrist disappeared into embers.


    Viktor smiled, seeing how he could make this woman obey him. Still, seeing her suck his finger like that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel as if she was a cute puppy attached to her master. From this angle, she didn¡¯t give off any dangerous or strange vibe but was harmless.


    ¡±Sister Talia, that man is tricking you! Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Miri cried out from behind with puffed cheeks, making Viktor pull his brows together as he turned around, thinking that he should teach this little pipsqueak a lesson.


    His figure immediately disappeared from the spot as he reappeared right near Miri and caught her with his hand, trapping her within his palm.


    Miri cried out as she banged her tiny fists on his palm, ¡°Noooo!! Let me go, you big bad wolf!! Otherwise, I will bite you!¡± Saying so, she opened her mouth, revealing her pretty tiny teeth, and bit onto his palm as hard as she could.


    ¡±Is that it?¡± Viktor asked with an amusing look as he looked at this poor little thing trying her best to get out of his palm.


    Now he felt as if they weren¡¯t really that annoying but quite cute and amusing.


    He wasn¡¯t applying any pressure to hurt her but just enough to prevent her from flying away. Surprisingly, her body and wings felt so soft as if he was touching silk and felt ticklish as her ethereal dark green wings brushed against his palm, trying to p itself.


    ¡±Nooo!! Please don¡¯t hurt Big Sis Miri!¡± Little Pina hovered near Viktor as she sped her hands together as if begging him.


    ¡±Please punish us instead. Don¡¯t punish our Big Sis Miri! Big Sis Talia, help us!¡± Little Uria also hovered near Viktor as she tugged at his arm with her tiny fingers, begging him to let her go.


    Seeing these cute little things crying like this, even a hardcore criminal would feel their hearts getting soft, and even Viktor couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for a moment.


    But then he told himself that these mischievous pipsqueaks will change their tune again once he simply lets her go.


    ¡±Honey, why are you bullying my friends?¡± Talia asked with pursed lips as she crossed her arms.


    ¡±Well, they bullied me first. But if they apologize, I will let them go. So Miri, isn¡¯t it? Are you going to apologize or not?¡± Viktor asked with a smile.


    ¡±Pha! My butt will apologize. Shoo, shoo!¡± Miri stuck out her tongue as she tried to pull up her buttocks as if to mock Viktor.


    Talia suddenly whispered something to Miri before looking at Viktor with a teasing smile.


    Viktor felt as if this woman was up to no good again and asked, ¡°Hey, what did you just tell her?¡±


    ¡±It is a secret between friends, honey~¡± Talia said with a charming wink before continuing, ¡°But I did convince her to apologize. Isn¡¯t that so, Sister Miri?¡±


    Viktor looked at Miri and was a bit surprised to see her looking at him with an apologetic expression as she said, ¡°I am sorry, my humble master. Will you please let me go? I promise I won¡¯t y any pranks again.¡±


    Viktor looked at her puppy eyes, and since he got the apology he wanted, he let her go, but the moment he did, Miri¡¯s expression changed into a prankish one as she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open and look at your palm, Master?¡±


    Viktor felt as if his previous guess was indeed true, and as he warily opened his palm, sparkling green particles that seemed like magical dust blew over his face, making him identally inhale it and sneeze aloud.


    ¡±Achooo!! Achoo!! Achhoo!!¡± Viktor kept on sneezing before his body finally got rid of whatever was making him sneeze like this, though his eyes already became a bit watery and reddish.


    ¡±Hehehe, someone is having their sneeze day today,¡± Miri giggled as she danced in the air, pping her wings.


    ¡±Tehehe~Big Sis Miri, you are soo clever!!¡±


    ¡±I knew it! Big Sis Miri never disappoints us.¡±


    Miri raised her chin proudly in the air as she said, ¡°Even if I did it, Sister Talia gave me this beautiful idea.¡±


    Upon hearing Talia¡¯s name, Viktor slowly turned his head to look at Talia, who was trying to stifle her giggles, ¡°I am sorry, honey~ I just couldn¡¯t resist, hehe~¡±


    Viktor took a long deep breath and realized that Talia and herpany of winged pipsqueaks were fated to be friends.


    Still, he lunged towards her to get revenge as he called out, ¡°Come here, you!¡±


    ¡±Honey, noo~~¡± Talia giggled as she tried to run away from her angry mate.


    ¡±Talia, Miri, Pina, Uria, please stop it. We are supposed to treat our guest with respect and not bully him,¡± A melodious voice that could put anyone in a daze echoed in the area as everyone froze on the spot.

 Chapter 338 The Fairy Queen

    Chapter 338 The Fairy Queen


    He was sure not even Umilia had such big breasts, and another astonishing fact was that it wasn¡¯t even drooping with all that weight. It just seemed so perfectly round and firm even from within.


    It reminded him of those certain artworks he saw on the inte with exaggerated breasts. And only now he realized that maybe the people might have developed fantasies about oversized breasts for a reason.


    Her facial features seemed so tender and elegant, especially her light golden crescent-shaped brows, her pointy ears, and glowing golden hair that was very long and silky to the point it was almost touching the ground.


    Her lips were a lotus pink that seemed so tender and soft enough to make any man swim through a pool ofva just to get a kiss from her.


    And coupled with her radiant and ethereal silver wings, she definitely looked like an angel that had descended from the heavens.


    Unlike the pixies, she wasn¡¯t tiny and small but of normal human size, reaching about 175cms in height.


    Viktor had never seen anyone look and feel so pure and untarnished, having no signs of being tainted by the mortal world.


    Just by looking at her, he could feel a soothing sensation spreading across his mind and body.


    However, she had a blindfold across her eyes and a silver staff in her hand with a glowing blue orb attached on its top.


    ¡¯Is she blind or something?¡¯ This was what Viktor first thought, but then he guessed that it might be for some other reason, especially since he felt that this angelic beauty was powerful.


    ¡±Allmother!¡± All the three pixies had their expression turn into apologetic ones as they bowed and greeted her.


    ¡¯Allmother? These little things came out of her? The hell?¡¯ Viktor had a baffled look as he saw these three pipsqueaks suddenly acting so obedient. He was sure they were just trying to appear innocent before their Fairy Mother.


    ¡±Aunt Seraphina! We are sorry. We were only having some fun with my soulmate here, which I finally found after all these years of searching. You were right about the fact that I will find what I was seeking when I visit the Lost Realm. And see¡­look at him. Isn¡¯t he impressive?¡± Talia said with an excited glint in her eyes as she caressed his robust chest.


    Viktor rolled his eyes and felt as if he was like a fancy toy that a kid was showing off to someone else.


    ¡±Viktor¡­this is the Fairy Queen of the Sacred Spirit Realm¡­very wise and powerful and one of my most favorite people on my list. She is best friends with my mother. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to set foot in thisnd,¡± Talia added as she eagerly introduced Seraphina to Viktor.


    ¡¯The Fairy Queen? Holy shit¡­Why do I feel like I literally got sucked into a fantasy tale? What¡¯s next? Ogres and goblins? Who knows¡­maybe they exist too¡­¡¯ However, Viktor was inwardly impressed by this Fairy Queen who seemed to give off a boundless pure and immacte aura.


    Seraphina subtly cleared her throat as she slightly turned her head to the side with a slight pinkish hue on her cheeks as if to avoid seeing something, ¡°It is a pleasure and honor to meet you, Viktor. Please forgive my children if they caused you trouble. They didn¡¯t mean any malice. Let me first give you some clothing so that you will feelfortable,¡± Saying so, Seraphina waved her staff as a dust of silver particles circled around an astonished Viktor who saw them coalescing together to form glowing silver robes that donned his body perfectly.


    ¡±Wow¡­thank you, Fairy Queen. This looks so good¡­and it¡¯s an honor to meet you as well,¡± Viktor greeted with a smile as he touched the glowing silver robes and felt as if he became an angel as well. They just felt so soft and smooth, he had to wonder what kind of heavenly material this was made out of.


    He had to admit that whoever was the husband of this Fairy Queen was one lucky son of a bitch.


    But when he thought about it, he didn¡¯t remember seeing or meeting any male pixies or fairies, which made him feel a bit puzzled.


    Seeing that he was dressed, Seraphina turned her head towards him and said with a pure radiant smile, ¡°Please follow me, Viktor. We rarely have guests, but we will make youfortable during your stay here.¡±


    Seraphina gracefully turned around and began to walk while Viktor couldn¡¯t help but admire her curvaceous back and especially her th buttocks. Of course, he was only appreciating the beauty nature created in the form of a fairy and nothing else.


    However, he had no idea that most men, even including lecherous ones, would feel ashamed the moment they harbor any immoral thoughts towards a pure being like the Fairy Queen. The feeling would be so strong they wouldn¡¯t even dare to look at her.


    ¡±Hey¡­why is Allmother inviting a man to our adobe? This has never happened before?¡±


    ¡±Maybe it¡¯s because Big Sis Talia brought him here? So that means he can be trusted, right?¡±


    ¡±But it¡¯s against our sacred rules to bring a man inside!¡±


    ¡±The rules were already broken the moment he entered our realm, but since it was Big Sis Talia who brought him, maybe Fairy Allmother doesn¡¯t want to punish her.¡±


    ¡±You three¡­what are you talking about me behind my back, hmm? Don¡¯t worry, my soul mate is not like any other man out there. He is very special. Otherwise, even if it was me who brought him, Aunt Seraphina still wouldn¡¯t allow any other man inside. She would immediately throw him out,¡± Talia said with a hint of pride in her eyes as she raised her chin in the air, making the other three exchange strange nces.


    ¡±Big Sis Talia is right¡­I also felt that something felt different about him.¡±


    ¡±Yes, yes. We had seen men from afar in other realms, but all of them gave off an impure aura. But this man doesn¡¯t seem repulsive like them. In fact, I enjoy having fun with him, hehe. Don¡¯t you feel the same too, Big Sis Miri?¡±


    ¡±Hmph, he must be using some trick to give off such a sacred aura. And it is very faint too!¡±


    Viktor slightly turned around to look behind upon hearing a cacophony of high-pitched voices, which he was unable to make sense of, and saw those three pipsqueaks sitting on Talia¡¯s shoulder and her hands as they seemed to be engaged in some sort of intense discussion, making him shake his head.


    He then thought about his women back on Earth and how they might be worried about his sudden disappearance. But he knew Ayana would tell the others about what happened and could only hope that they would wait patiently for him till he returned after getting the answers he needed.

 Chapter 339 The Will Of The Holy Godmother

    Chapter 339 The Will Of The Holy Godmother


    The skies seemed very sunny with tall trees with pink and orange fruits that seemed simr to a peach but not one. Large mountains were filling up the backdrop of this beautifulnd while the air couldn¡¯t feel more pure and refreshing. Even a criminal who stepped in here would forget aboutmitting crimes for a while and get their mind sucked in by the beauty of this ce.


    And in the far-middle, there was a gigantic, beautiful tree that seemed to extend into the skies to the point Viktor couldn¡¯t even make out how tall it was even after looking up. It was truly an amazing sight.


    However, another sight that made him feel astonished was the dozens of red and white toadstool houses, some very tiny and some of gigantic sizes like a house, even having windows and doors.


    And from the tiny houses, a couple of pixies meekly peeked out just like the fairies peeking out from therge-sized toadstool houses while some were peeking out from behind the flowers and trees, looking at him with a timid and curious expression.


    All of them had ethereal wings and adorable doll-like pretty appearances that could put not only men but even women in a daze, wondering how such living things could look and feel so harmonious with the beauty of nature.


    Their big pretty eyes were blinking as they silently peeked at Viktor, scanning him from top to bottom as if they had never seen a man up close.


    Viktor wasn¡¯t someone who became self-conscious, especially if beauties were staring at him, but the curious and intense gazes of these beautiful and cute winged beings were making him feel a bit awkward, though he found it amusing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that he had nevere upon beings cuter than them, and he could see how simple-minded they all seemed, even including the three mischievous pipsqueaks.


    ¡¯I bet any man would give their soul to the devil to die in a ce like this¡­¡¯ Viktor inwardly sighed, seeing all these otherworldly beauties gathered in a single ce that itself looked ethereal and pure beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    By now, he was truly confused in the sense that he could guess that no men lived here, especially when he didn¡¯t spot one even aftering here. But then how the heck did the Fairy Queen be the mother of all these beings?


    ¡¯Can people create kids through magic? I bet someone would be interested¡­¡¯


    ¡±Honey, do you see that big tree over there in the middle? That is the Tree of Life where the famous Fruit of Youth is borne. If you eat one, then you will gain 10,000 years of lifespan, and any existing ailments or injuries would be healed,¡± Talia eagerly whispered to Viktor, who couldn¡¯t


    help but feel shocked upon hearing this.


    If he was able to somehow pluck this fruit and give it to Taya, wouldn¡¯t she be able to live at least 10,000 years? At least, that will be way more effective than the life extension n Nyissa proposed, which would at most give Taya a few more dozen years since she was only an ordinary human.


    Talia¡¯s eyes glinted, seeing how Viktor¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Oooh, you seem interested? But don¡¯t get your hopes up. Only such fruit gets borne every 1000 years, and the Fairy Queen will not give it to anybody else since the fruit is the only source of food for all the fairies and pixies here. So if someone steals them and doesn¡¯t return, then most of them will die from starvation, and even the Fairy Queen wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the realm safe and protected within a few centuries. And if that happens, who knows what kind of fiends and evil beings wille to pige and destroy this beautiful realm.¡±


    Viktor was baffled hearing that as he whispered back, ¡°All these beings survive on a single fruit? How is that possible?¡±


    Talia giggled as she whispered in his ear, ¡°You have no idea, hehe. I only told this to you so that you won¡¯t get any bright ideas on stealing from these poor things. Otherwise, my mother will kill me before the Fairy Queen can kick me out. Since I brought you here, I have to take responsibility for you as well.¡±


    Viktor raised one of his brows as he said, ¡°And who is the culprit who brought me here? I bet you would have got punished if not for you being close with the Fairy Queen.¡±


    Talia gave a slight bewitching smile as she said, ¡°Oh, honey~ I might be the one who brought you here, but you don¡¯t seem like wanting to leave either. So tell me¡­what kind of mischief are you up to?¡±


    ¡¯This vixen is more perceptive than I thought¡­¡¯ Viktor indeed didn¡¯t want to leave before exploring things and trying to find out about certain things since he might not get this chance to be here again, especially after hearing how outsiders are not allowed here usually.


    ¡±Mischief? What makes you think I am like your little three friends over there? I just want to appreciate this ce a bit longer,¡± Viktor said with a smile, making Talia look at him skeptically.


    ¡±Hey! Were you saying something bad about us?¡± Miri suddenly hovered before Viktor¡¯s face with crossed arms and a peeved expression. She was also joined by her two little friends, who also looked at Viktor with a petnt expression.


    ¡±Maybe?¡± Viktor said with a shrug, trying to make them mad for fun.


    ¡±Youuuu!! Allmother, this bad wolf is bullying us,¡± Miri cried in an aggrieved tone, making Seraphina say in a gentle, sweet voice, ¡°Be nice, Miri. I know everything you have been up to. You really have been too mischievous recently. You shouldn¡¯t set a bad example for your sisters.¡±


    Miri¡¯s expression froze when she heard her words and silently hovered behind, feeling her cheeks burn.


    Seraphina turned around as they reached a big yetfy toadstool house that was at least as tall as a three-storied house but not that wide.


    She then turned around and said, ¡°This is the ce I have prepared for you to stay. I know you didn¡¯t expect toe to a ce like this but can I request you to stay here for a while? This is the will of our beloved Holy Godmother, and I can only convey her will to you while it will be up to you to decide. However, no matter what your decision will be, I promise to send you back to your home.¡±


    Hearing her words, all the pixies and fairies listening to their conversation had shocked expressions, and even Talia had a blinking expression.

 Chapter 340 Are They Scared Of Me?

    Chapter 340 Are They Scared Of Me?


    However, since she mentioned that this was the will of the Holy Godmother, everyone epted it.


    Viktor also wondered who this Holy Godmother was and why they wanted him here for a while.


    Still, he only stood to benefit from this, and so he said, ¡°Sure. I can stay for a while.¡±


    As he said this, Viktor inwardly hoped that his people on Earth would patiently wait for him.


    The Fairy Queen gave a resplendent smile as she said, ¡°Thank you. And Talia, you should stay with your friends because we all know what could happen if you two are together, especially during the night. Such things are not permitted in our home.¡±


    Talia¡¯s expression became awry as she grabbed Seraphina¡¯s hand, ¡°Noo, Aunt Seraphina, please. I will be a good girl. I promise. All I will do is simply sleep with Viktor. Otherwise, he will get lonely without me.¡±


    Viktor rolled his eyes, hearing her, and in fact, he was liking this Fairy Queen more and more. Finally, he would get some peaceful time and take a well-deserved rest after going through everything yesterday.


    ¡±This is final, Talia. Otherwise, do you want me to tell your mother what you did? I am sure even she won¡¯t let you out for a while after learning about all the mischievous things you were up to. Nowe with me. I have some other things to tell you,¡± Seraphina said with a subtle smile before turning around and walking away.


    ¡±Ah, nooo. Don¡¯t tell my mother. I¡­I wille¡­¡±


    ¡±Yes! Sister Talia is staying with us. Whoo!¡± Miri cried out in joy as she hovered around Talia¡¯s head with her Pina and Uria joining in as well.


    Viktor smirked, seeing that at least this time, the three little pipsqueaks agreed on the same thing.


    Talia pursed her lips with an aggrieved expression and suddenly hugged Viktor as she said in a forlorn tone, ¡°Honey~ Please wait for me. We will soon be reunited. This is only just a temporary parting. Dream about me whenever you feel lonely, or do you want my underwear to smell whenever you miss me?¡±


    ¡¯The fuck?¡¯ Viktor couldn¡¯t believe how overdramatic this woman could be and felt that she would top any actress out there. But her peculiar personality was surely something he never expected from a bigshoting from the Hellborn Realm.


    However, Viktor smiled as he hugged her back and patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry love. Take your time. I am a very patient man.¡±


    As he continued to hug her, Viktor saw the three pixies giving him skeptical stares, but he mouthed, saying that he could make Talia stay if they didn¡¯t behave, to which they quickly sped their hands as if apologizing for what they did.


    Viktor smirked, seeing that he could make these threee around as well, and said, ¡°Alright, now. Don¡¯t keep the Fairy Queen waiting. I am going inside to take a rest.¡±


    And before Talia could realize it, Viktor had already entered his house and closed the door.


    Viktor let out a long sigh upon feeling thefortable, warm yet cool air in the house that made him feel like he was in a dream home. Even if everything around him looked simple, including the furniture like the table, chairs, and the bed, it was all he needed.


    He changed back to his human form since things were best experienced in this form. Thinking about Talia, he already knew that she had already be a part of his life, especially since he slept with her, and considering her background, he had no idea what kind of consequences awaited him.


    It even sounded like her mother had no idea about all this and wondered what would happen once she knew everything.


    He knew there was no point in getting angry at Talia anymore now that everything was over. Still, since he imprinted on her without even consciously wanting it, he was feeling veryplicated about it.


    When nightes, will his feelings for her be really his or something that was just made up? He always followed his heart and wondered if changing to his werewolf form will be a problem if he begins acting like someone else. He felt that he should learn more about this imprinting thing and understand it before he can deal with it.


    But he decided that till then he won¡¯t involve himself too much with Talia.


    ¡¯Haa¡­what am I doing here when all those fairies are outside? I should go and get myself introduced to them,¡¯ Viktor thought with a smile as he slicked his hair back and stepped out, only to see the fairies and pixies still peeking in his direction, but the moment his gazended on them, they would shy away by hiding themselves behind the leaves and trees.


    ¡¯Are they that scared of me?¡¯ Viktor decided to test his theory as he saw a pretty pixie hiding behind a green flower.


    ¡±Hey, do you¡ª¡± But just as he got near the flower, the pixie turned into sparkling dust and appeared behind another flower dozens of meters away.


    Viktor shook his head and saw a fairy peeking at him from behind a pale white tree. He decided to approach her as well, but as expected, the moment he got near the tree, her expression turned into one of panic and flew away just as he got near it.


    ¡±Hey!¡±


    ¡¯Seriously? They are that shy? Do I look like a bad guy?¡¯ Viktor thought about Talia¡¯s mischievous group of three friends and wondered why they weren¡¯t that shy. He felt that Talia probably corrupted them, considering they are friends.


    Viktor gave up and felt that maybe it was because they saw his scary side yesterday night when he was literally acting like some wild beast, destroying everything around him while wrestling with Talia. He thought that they needed some time to get used to seeing him first and decided to simply walk around this ce and enjoy its beauty, especially since it felt like he was walking in a paradise.


    Before he knew it, he had strayed off quite some distance from the ce he was staying in.


    ¡±Aaah!¡±


    Suddenly, a sweet yet anxious cry of a girl sounded from above, much to Viktor¡¯s surprise as his eyes widened upon seeing a girl falling down right above him followed by some leaves!


    ¡±Shit!¡± Viktor quickly opened his arms wide as she fell right on top of him, and he fell down as well, hitting his back on the ground with a thud.


    ¡±O¡­¡±

 Chapter 341 Felia...The Clumsy Fairy

    Chapter 341 Felia...The Clumsy Fairy


    Her face was just a few inches away from his, and seeing his charming face so up close, her entire face went red as she mumbled frantically, ¡°I am sorry! I..I¡­¡± She tried to get up in a hurry to not make him feel ufortable any longer, but because she was trying to get up in a hurry, her feet slipped, and she again fell down on Viktor with a muffled thud.


    Viktor finally got a good look at this clumsy girl and raised his brows when he saw a beauteous five feet tall girl wearing a simple one-shoulder light yellow dress that had a glimmer to it and was tightly hugging her voluptuous curves, especially her oversized breasts, though they were not as big as the Fairy Queen¡¯s. Still, he could see her big soft side breasts overflowing from within her gown, and this was quite a tititing sight without her realizing it.


    And the way they were pressing against his chest allowed him to feel how soft and cushiony they were, and he was able to see her deep cleavage from this angle.


    Her long shiny ck hair extended till her round buttocks, her eyes were like a twin pair of light yellow gemstones, and her pale skin had an otherworldly glowing charm.


    Her features were doll-like and radiant, just like the others, though this one seemed to have a very delicate and pure aura around her that would make one feel like keeping her away from the filth of the mortal world.


    But unlike the other fairies, she didn¡¯t have any wings, making Viktor wonder why.


    ¡±I-I am really sorry!!¡± The girl cried out in a soft-mellow voice as she hoped that Viktor wouldn¡¯t get angry at her and quickly rolled off to the side to get up and run.


    Viktor had an amused expression seeing this girl being so flustered and got up as well as he saw her trying to run off into the grass, but before she knew it, she sprained her ankle and again fell to the ground.


    ¡±O¡­¡±


    Viktor shook his head with a smile seeing the cute actions of this girl, and walked up to her.


    The girl heard Viktoring towards her and became nervous as she tried to get up and run again but couldn¡¯t because of the stinging sensation that was stemming from her feet.


    ¡±Don¡¯t try to run, pretty fairy. You will only worsen your injury. Here, let me take a look at it, and I can make you feel better,¡± Viktor said gently as he sat down before her, making her look at him with a timid expression, not knowing whether to ept his offer or not.


    But she couldn¡¯t run anyway, and his eyes and expression didn¡¯t seem to be as bad as she expected. They seemed to contain sincerity and gentleness that she didn¡¯t expect, especially his aura that gave off an indescribable pure feeling.


    And so she meekly nodded as she extended her leg that seemed to have been perfectly carved by goddesses and her skin seemed so soft and radiant the moment Viktor held her feet, making her flutter her eyshes upon feeling his touch.


    ¡±This is just a slight sprain. Don¡¯t worry, pretty fairy,¡± Viktor said with a charming smile as he began to gently rub her ankle. Surprisingly, she was already feeling better and felt that whatever he was doing was quiteforting.


    ¡±T-Thank you¡­¡± She said as she timidly nced at him.


    Viktor slightly smiled and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡±F-Felia¡­¡±


    ¡±That is a beautiful name. So why were you trying to climb the tree?¡± Viktor remembered her falling off the tree and wondered why a fairy would be climbing a tree in the first ce.


    But since she didn¡¯t have any wings, Viktor could guess why.


    Felia tapped the ends of her forefingers together while blinking rapidly as she said, ¡°I¡­I was trying to pluck the rainbow fruit, but¡­it was too high¡­¡± As she said this¡­her voice became a bit tearful as if she might cry in disappointment for not being able to get it.


    Viktor looked up and saw that this tree was indeed quite tall but not something he could not climb over.


    And so he said, ¡°How about I pluck it for you?¡±


    Felia¡¯s expression immediately brightened up as she asked excitedly, ¡°You can?¡±


    ¡±Just watch,¡± Viktor said with a confident smile as he quickly got up and looked up at the tree that had sturdy, long branches thick enough for a person to stand on it.


    His eyes turned crimson as he suddenly vanished from the spot and appeared right on top of the thick branch, much to Felia¡¯s astonishment, who was looking up with parted lips.


    And before she knew it, Viktor had already appeared before her again with a bunch of glowing rainbow fruits, making her eyes widen as they sparkled upon seeing so many of them.


    ¡±You got all of them?¡± Felia asked in an awed tone as Viktor sat down before her and ced the fruits down, ¡°Of course. There is nothing in this world that I cannot do.¡±


    Viktor was obviously bragging, but to see her radiant smile blooming even more was worth it. However, he was indeed surprised by the appearance of these rainbow-colored fruits that were shaped like a pear and had an otherworldly glow to them.


    He wondered if this cute fairy had a thing for these fruits and also was curious how this fruit would taste.


    ¡±Thank you so much¡­.You are a really kind person¡­¡± Felia said as her eyes became misty, tearing up with happiness.


    Viktor didn¡¯t expect her to get so emotional about such a small thing, but from this, he understood how pure their nature was.


    ¡±Here¡­you can take one. But I don¡¯t know if you will like it or not¡­¡± Felia said in a soft, cotton-like voice as she handed over a rainbow fruit to Viktor.


    ¡±Oh, thank you, pretty fairy. Is there something special about this fruit?¡± Viktor asked casually as he inspected the fruit.


    ¡±It tastes really good!¡± Felia said keenly and continued as her eyes wandered off deep in thought, ¡°As for other specialties¡­You will gain a hundred years¡¯ worth of odic force¡­¡±

 Chapter 342 The Tree Of Life

    Chapter 342 The Tree Of Life


    This was why Viktor wasn¡¯t that angry at Talia for bringing him here. At least he finally got to explore the world he always wanted to, and before he knew it, he had alreadye upon this special fruit.


    ¡±But please don¡¯t tell Allmother I gave this to you. I don¡¯t know if she will scold me or not,¡± Felina said softly as she rubbed her fingers together.


    Viktor¡¯s brows pulled together as he asked, ¡°And why is that?¡±


    Felina timidly looked towards her sides before answering, ¡°Well¡­we really have a bad experience with strangers in our history. Our realm was once open to the outsiders b-but they all stole and destroyed everything¡­and the previous Fairy Queen had to sacrifice everything to protect this realm and keep it secure¡­away from outsiders¡­¡± Felina¡¯s voice became teary, her eyes misty as she remembered these sad things.


    Viktor already guessed that the reason this realm was so isted was to protect all these precious things. Even the fairies themselves seemed to be special in many ways, and who can guess the number of evil beings out there who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to exploit them.


    ¡±So the previous Fairy Queen is¡­¡±


    ¡±S-She now lives on as our Holy Godmother¡­her soul and even the souls of our sisters rests in peace inside our sacred Tree of Life. It is the very tree that makes life flow through this realm, and even we will eventually return to it. That is why it is also known as the Tree of Souls. We can sometimes even feel their presence by sitting before the tree,¡± Felina said in an emotion-rich voice as she briefly turned to stare at the huge tree in the center, gazing at it with reverence and awe.


    Viktor also looked at the tree, and he realized that the longer he looked at it, the more he felt as if the tree had a profound aura around it. Just by looking at it, one could feel their minds being cleansed.


    ¡±Since you say you all return to the Tree of Life. Does that mean you all are born from it as well?¡± Viktor asked since he guessed that there were no men here, but still, these pretty fairies had toe from somewhere, right?


    Felina nodded with a bright smile, ¡°Allmother gives birth to us with her grace and the blessings of the souls resting inside the Tree of Life. She has then always taken care of and protected us. And to show how dangerous the outside world is, she would show us glimpses of the things taking ce in other realms through the All-Seeing Pool.¡±


    Viktor was astonished that the Fairy Queen could take a peek into other realms, but of course, she was a queen after all.


    ¡±And¡­I suppose you didn¡¯t see anything good¡­did you?¡±


    Felina shook her head as she blinked her pretty big eyes, ¡°It was sooo bad we were unable to keep on watching. We wanted to help those who were in pain, but the Fairy Queen said that if we left our realm, it could be put in danger other than putting ourselves in danger. Even she said she wanted to help them, but because of how people have used us in the past, it is dangerous for us to go out there.¡±


    ¡±So¡­how long have you been staying here?¡±


    Felina momentarily looked up in contemtion before answering with a bright expression, ¡°It should be around umm¡­256 years?¡±


    ¡¯She is 256 years old? I should really get an age detector next time¡­¡¯ Viktor thought since she didn¡¯t really seem like someone who was that old.


    For her age, she seemed too innocent but then, considering the nature of her race and the fact that she had been staying inside the entire time was probably the reason, he mused.


    ¡±What about you? How old are you?!¡± Felina excitedly asked since this was the first time she was not only meeting a stranger but a man as well. She had always wanted to know more about the people from outside.


    Viktor scratched his cheek as he said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s quiteplicated. Even I don¡¯t know how old I exactly am. But I am at least thousands of years old, I guess¡­¡±


    Felina¡¯s big pearl-like eyes widened as her lips parted in awe, ¡°Wow¡­you are really very older than me. I heard werewolves are potentially immortal, just like vampires. Can you tell me what your world is like? We barely saw or heard anything from the Lost Realm.¡±


    Viktor began to talk about his own life but only about the funny and light-hearted moments for obvious reasons, making Felina giggle and smile innocently the more she heard about his stories. She never knew his life was so fun and interesting.


    *Rustle..*


    Viktor suddenly heard the grass behind him rustle and was surprised to see a few pixies and fairies peeking at him timidly. But it seemed more like they were interested in the discussion going on between him and Felina, and the way their eyes were glowing seemed as if they wanted to join in as well.


    Viktor shook his head with a smile seeing these cute creatures and gestured to them as he said, ¡°Come and sit with us. I won¡¯t bite.¡±


    ¡±Yes, yes. Sisters,e! He has lots of stories to tell from the Lost Realm!¡± Felina excitedly called out to them as the others nced at each other and whispered some things that Viktor was unable to hear.


    But within a few moments, all of them meekly stepped out and sat down slowly on the ground while shooting timid nces toward Viktor.


    ¡±And¡­where was I¡­¡± Viktor chuckled with a smile as he began to tell them another story and before he knew it, almost all the fairies and pixies in the region were sitting around him, fully engrossed in his stories, learning about various things they never expected to.

 Chapter 343 I Have Never Met Anyone Stronger Than You

    Chapter 343 I Have Never Met Anyone Stronger Than You


    ¡±It seems like whatever he is talking about seems to be interesting. Big Sis Miri, can we go too?¡± Little Uria asked as she blinked her big round eyes.


    ¡±Yes, yes. I want to know what he is saying as well. Please, Big Sis Miri. Big Sis Talia, you also want to listen, right?¡± Little Pina turned to look over at Talia, who had a subtle smile on her face as she looked at Viktor from afar.


    ¡±Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go,¡± Miri said with a huff though inwardly, she was also curious how this big bad wolf was able to gain her sisters¡¯ attention.


    ¡±Of course. But let¡¯s not let them notice,¡± Talia said with a wink as they all subtly went towards where Viktor was.


    A few moments after they left, the Fairy Queen stood in the same spot they were before and looked at Viktor from afar before looking at therge sacred tree in the middle, ¡°Holy Godmother¡­what are you thinking?¡­He indeed does seem different¡­but why¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    After some time, Viktor was now standing beside the Fairy Queen, where the two were standing before the Tree of Life.


    ¡±Are you feelingfortable here, Viktor?¡±


    ¡±Of course, beautiful fairy. With the hospitality you have shown me and being near your heavenly presence, how could I not feelfortable?¡± Viktor said with a dazzling smile, making Seraphina, who heard his words, especially the part where he addressed her as ¡®beautiful fairy¡¯ subtly smile and say, ¡°It seems like it is indeed true that you have a high affinity towards the opposite gender.¡±


    Viktor softly chuckled as he said casually, ¡°It seems like somebody seems to have told you some things about me. But don¡¯t believe them. I am not as bad as they say.¡±


    Seraphina subtly smiled, realizing that it was quite refreshing to talk to him. Any man she had talked to before would desperately try to hide their dark or vile intentions, while some wouldn¡¯t hide them but instead carry them out, though she taught them a lesson.


    ¡±So this is where the Holy Godmother rests? And you still have no idea why she wanted me to stay?¡± Viktor asked as he looked up at the tree, still not being able to see how tall it was.


    Seraphina shook her head as she said in a soft voice, ¡°I can only sense her will but not the reason behind it. But she never wills anything for no reason, and I am sure she asked you to stay for a good reason. It seems like you have already made some friends with my daughters. I am sorry if they seemed too wary of you at first, but I had to teach them to be like that so that they would learn to protect themselves. The outside world is not safe like it was in ancient times.¡±


    Viktor¡¯s brows pulled together as he asked, ¡°And how was it during ancient times?¡±


    Seraphina looked up and said, ¡°Our realm was once a part of a bigger realm. It was never this small. In fact, most of the races lived in a single realm¡­in harmony, and even if small differences or conflicts existed¡­they never went out of control. But it all changed when humans began to get powerful, learning and mastering secret arts that allowed them to push their limits and gain more power. However, no matter how powerful they got, their lifespans weren¡¯t that long to their liking. They wanted more so that they could get more time to gain even more power. It was a vicious cycle of greed for which they were willing to do anything.¡±


    ¡±So they tried to steal the Fruit of Youth?¡±


    ¡±We actually call it the Fruit of the Blessed One. But that was not the only thing. They even tried to exploit us to the point we were going to be extinct. Of course, not all humans were evil, but we also realized that humans weren¡¯t the only race that possessed selfishness and greed. At that time, when we were in trouble, none of the other races we had a friendship with came to help us. In fact, some of the corrupted ones, among them who had been looking for an opportunity the entire time, tried to join the humans in destroying us and our home.¡±


    ¡±You all couldn¡¯t have stopped them?¡± Viktor asked since he felt that even the Fairy Queen must possess considerable magic power.


    Seraphina ced her hand on her chest as she said in a euphonious tone, ¡°We are not creatures of violence and conflict, and so we are not used to fighting anyone. Our powers are mainly built to protect and cherish life in any form. We also do not desire anything that is not our own. Instead, we sometimes grant wishes to those who desire good things. If someone or even a human farmer wished for a good harvest after working so hard, we would grant it. Or if someone was in deep trouble with evil people, we would help them out. We considered that as our duty and were happy to do it, especially when we considered it as the purpose of our existence. We still want to¡­but I am afraid of history repeating itself¡­especially after what happened to the Holy Godmother¡­¡±


    Viktor sighed as he said, ¡°I understand¡­your race is so pure and kind¡­we really do not deserve your help. Well, I don¡¯t want to be the bad guy, so I want to ask you if I can take this fruit with me? A certain someone gave it to me, but I still wanted to know if a stranger like me could take it,¡± Viktor asked as he showed her the rainbow fruit.


    Seraphina looked in his direction and faintly smiled, making it quite a dreamy and pure sight, ¡°You really are different. Even if beings like you possess a long lifespan, most of them won¡¯t hesitate to eat the fruit, especially when they have the chance to gain 100 years¡¯ worth of power. However, you can take it. Consider it a token of gratitude for agreeing to stay for a while. Still, the next time you eat such a fruit, you will only receive half the benefits and so on. But it seems like you don¡¯t n to eat it¡­do you?¡±


    ¡±It is for a human¡­who doesn¡¯t possess an odic heart. I can only hope she canfortably live for 100 years longer with this,¡± Viktor said with a slight smile.


    ¡±You have a good heart¡­especially when you are willing to give it to someone whose lifespan might be just a blink of an eye for you.¡±


    Viktor ruefully smiled as he said, ¡°My heart is far from good, beautiful fairy. If you knew my past and the kind of person I have been, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you kicked me out.¡±


    ¡±But I know who you are, Viktor. I have already seen a glimpse of your life in the world you have been living in all this while. And it seems¡­your life is filled with so much pain and tragedy, yet you hide it all under your smile andughs. I have never met anyone stronger than you¡­¡± Seraphina said in a soft silvern voice, making Viktor slowly look at her with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 344 How Many Immortals Like Me Are Out There?

    Chapter 344 How Many Immortals Like Me Are Out There?


    Viktor said in an understanding tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­especially after everything your race went through¡­it¡¯s understandable if you want to be cautious. There is nothing I want to hide anyway. But after looking through my life, did you learn what you wanted?¡± Viktor could feel that Seraphina didn¡¯t have any bad intentions in looking through his life, and even if she did, she could have simply not told him.


    Seraphina gently nodded as she said, ¡°I learned that you would never hurt us even with a past like that. Even if you had blood on your hands, it was never really because you chose to. You just always ended up in bad circumstances to the point I wonder why fate has been so cruel to you. And the main reason is that death cannot conquer you. How strange¡­I have never seen anyone like that, but I did hear about one like that¡­¡±


    Viktor¡¯s brows furrowed as he immediately asked, ¡°And who might be that?¡±


    ¡±Our Spirit Guardian¡­that is what we hail him as. He was the one who saved our realm from destruction during the ancient times,¡± Seraphina said with a hint of worship and respect in her tone.


    ¡±Can you tell me more about him?¡± Viktor felt interested since he heard another name that was supposedly an immortal like him. He never knew there could be so many like him.


    Seraphina smiled as if she was happy to answer him and said, ¡°He is someone we fairies pray to daily other than our Holy Godmother since even if he is not present among us physically, we believe he is still looking after us from afar. ording to our ancient records, he was actually a guest like you¡­someone who didn¡¯t belong to our race or anything. However, when our realm got in trouble, he appeared and saved our realm and was so powerful he used his divine abilities to split our realm to make it separate from others. He did that so our world can exist separately, away from those filled with greed, seeking death and destruction.¡±


    ¡±He sounds like a badass,¡± Viktor was awed that this guy could split entire realms just like that and curiously asked, ¡°After that, what happened to him? Where is he now?¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s face became a bit dull as she said in a doleful tone, ¡°Nobody knows. He suddenly just left though we still eagerly await his return. But we are not sure about what really happened since all this was millions of years ago¡­very far back in time.¡±


    ¡±Oh¡­¡± Viktor felt that all these three immortals he learned about seemed to have existed very long back in time. At the same time, he remembered that the ce he had been sleeping for centuries was also millions of years old and wondered why he ended up in that ce.


    ¡±Do you have any idea why I am immortal? I just could never figure it out,¡± Viktor said with a sigh.


    Seraphina looked at him as she gently said, ¡°I am sorry. I am unable to see why death is afraid of you. But one thing I am sure of is that your body emanates the purest aura I have ever felt, even if it is very faint. I have never felt this from any other being. And even this realm seems to have formed a harmony with you even though you might not realize it. I don¡¯t know if this is the reason why the Holy Godmother wanted you to stay.¡±


    ¡±Then, can you find out how old I am?¡± Viktor always was confused about his own age and wanted to know the exact number so that he could get an idea of how old he truly was.


    Seraphina nodded as she faintly rotated her palm in the air in front of Viktor. But the next moment, her soft pink lips slightly parted as if she was surprised to learn something, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know how this could be¡­your odic aura seems to be only a few months old. It is as if you were only recently born.¡±


    ¡±Like a baby? What the¡­Is this bad?¡± Viktor had a dumbfounded expression since he never expected to hear that he was only a few months old, even though he obviously didn¡¯t believe that. He thought that maybe this had something to do with how he died in the Naraka Realm a few months ago, and since he came back to life, it was probably like a rebirth or something.


    Seraphina immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­this is, in fact, good in a way. Everybody knows that the more pure your aura is, the higher potential you will have to grow. That is why babies have the highest potential to develop since they need it. But seeing it in you¡­it just seems so strange. Maybe this has something to do with your special case of immortality.¡±


    Viktor nodded, agreeing to her statement, and then asked, ¡°Do you happen to know about anyone else other than your Spirit Guardian that was or is immortal like me? Could be in the past and the present as well.¡±


    Seraphina¡¯s expression became contemtive before saying, ¡°I am not actually sure since we are living in a realm far and separate from others, but from what I heard, the deities the vampires and werewolves worship were said to be unkible, though it was all in the ancient era. Ah, there is also a figure greatly feared by the humans, including the mages and witches. He went by the title the Crazed Immortal of Death. The humans feared him so much that the ones who still know about him don¡¯t even dare to mention him lest they get struck down by his wrathful hellish power. They didn¡¯t even mention him in their historical records as they felt that even that was no different than courting death. So they decided it was best if everyone forgot such an immortal existed, and that is why most of them now don¡¯t even know such a terrifying figure even existed.¡±


    Viktor took a deep breath as he wondered if this was why Nyissa never knew about this being that not only her people but every human once feared in the past.


    He then decided to ask her something he had been keeping in his mind for a while, ¡°Do you know who Eli or Tara is?¡±

 Chapter 345 Memories Are Never Truly Lost

    Chapter 345 Memories Are Never Truly Lost


    Seraphina let out a low sigh as she said, ¡°I wish I could, but I already checked since I knew you might ask this. It seems that your soul is inessible to me and is protected by something I cannot understand. I have never seen anything like that. Otherwise, I could have done something to help you recover your memories. There are many ways one gets their memories wiped, and usually, they are never truly lost.¡±


    Viktor felt disappointed that getting back his memories seemed harder than he thought. However, he remembered something and voiced his concern, ¡°I think my memories still exist somewhere inside me because when I went to the Naraka Realm and died twice, I happened to see glimpses of things I never experienced before¡­but they felt very familiar, and I realized they were actually the memories I was seeking. Why¡­Why did I suddenly get these glimpses in that ce only and nothing for the past 2000 years?¡±


    ¡±You were in the Naraka Realm? How terrible¡­¡± Seraphina held her hand against her chest as if she was horrified to learn about it. It seemed as if this was one of the events she wasn¡¯t able to learn after taking a glimpse at his life.


    It was the one ce races like the fairies dreaded as that ce was the synonym of death, opposite of what they existed for.


    But after hearing that he got a glimpse of his memories in the Naraka Realm, Seraphina thought of something as she continued, ¡°If you were able to see glimpses of your past¡­then it must be because your death triggered a certain and deep part of your soul where your memories probably lie in fragments since you only saw a glimpse and not the entirety of it. It is said that when one dies, they see their whole life y before their eyes in a sh before passing away. But in your case, your memories were probably hidden so deep and fragmented, dying in the Naraka Realm, a ce filled with pure death energy, was the only factor that triggered it. That must be why you don¡¯t get glimpses of your past if you die anywhere else.¡±


    Viktor felt that something made sense even if he didn¡¯t get the full gist of it. However, even if he might seem like a madman, he really wanted to go to the Naraka Realm and keep on dying again and again till he could regain his entire memories.


    And so he asked, ¡°This might sound crazy¡­but is there any way I can get to the Naraka Realm and stille back?¡±


    If Seraphina heard Viktor ask this without any context, she would have wondered if he went mad since not even evil beings would like to set foot in that ce. Even if they might not die instantly, they will die a horrifying death.


    Seraphina sighed as she said, ¡°None of us have the power to visit such a realm. It is originally said to be only essed by the Guardian Gods. And even if you happen to find a way to get there, you will never be able toe back on your own. You will just undergo an eternal cycle of death till you lose your sanity since that ce literally eats away at your soul every moment you spend there. It is not something I wish you do, no matter how desperate you are to regain your memories. It is just not worth it.¡±


    ¡±Haa¡­don¡¯t worry¡­.I won¡¯t do anything stupid¡­¡± Viktor said with a smile, though inwardly, he felt that there was only one other way to get back his memories and find out who he truly was.


    ¡ª


    Night soon arrived, and Viktor didn¡¯t dare to switch to his werewolf bloodline. Instead, he was consciously making sure he stayed human as well since otherwise, he might do something crazy or stupid because of Talia.


    He was d that the Fairy Queen was able to help him put up with Talia, especially since he asked her to find some way to distract her during the night. Otherwise, she might trick him again.


    Still, he realized that this wouldn¡¯t work, and he really needed to find a way to take care of this whole Talia business. But since Talia wasn¡¯t really an ordinary woman, he truly didn¡¯t have the experience or the means to deal with her.


    *Knock¡­.*


    However, suddenly a soft knock echoed in the house Viktor was staying in, making hime out of his thoughts and wonder if it was Talia. He didn¡¯t even use his werewolf abilities to sniff out who it was and retained his human self as he warily opened the door.


    Still, based on the sound of knocking, he had a certain guess¡­


    And as the door opened, a 5 feet tall doll-like fairy wearing a one-shoulder radiant yellow dress that was hugging her curvaceous body was standing before him with a basket of small fruits while happily looking at him with her innocent and pure yellow pearl-like eyes.


    It seemed as if she had lost all timidness after learning that Viktor was a person of pure heart and held no reservations against him.


    ¡±Felia?¡± Viktor didn¡¯t expect her to show up at his doorstep now, but he could guess the reason based on the basket of fruits.


    She eagerly handed over the basket of fruits to Viktor as she said, ¡°I thought that you might feel hungry during the night. So I picked these fruits which can help you not feel hungry for a while during your stay here.¡±


    Viktor felt very fond of this cute fairy, who seemed to be very thoughtful as well, and said with a smile, ¡°Since these fruits were given to me by a pretty fairy like you, I will make sure to eat them all with pleasure.¡±


    Felia¡¯s eyes sparkled, seeing how Viktor was happy with the fruits she gave him.


    But Viktor then spotted a red bruise on her arms and asked with concern in his voice, ¡°You again climbed a tree to get these fruits?¡±


    Felia nodded with a smile as she said, ¡°This tree was actually not as big as the other one, but since it was too dark, I had to spend some time collecting these.¡±


    ¡±Come inside. I can¡¯t let you go back like this,¡± Viktor said in an adamant tone.

 Chapter 346 You Are Not Broken To Me

    Chapter 346 You Are Not Broken To Me


    Felia blinked her big pretty eyes as she didn¡¯t hesitate and sat down on the chair while wondering what he wanted.


    Viktor also took a chair and sat down in front of her and then asked, ¡°Can you give me your hands?¡±


    Felia tilted her head but didn¡¯t ask anything as she raised her hands while staring at him curiously.


    Viktor felt as if her hands were as soft as silk and lovely in shape. Just holding them was enough to make one feel a sense of calmness andfort.


    Viktor, however, seemed to be hesitating about something and finally decided to just do it as his eyes turned a mystical blue, his aurapletely changing.


    Felia noticed the change in his eye color and gasped as her lips parted in awe, ¡°Wow¡­so beautiful¡­your eyes¡­¡±


    Viktor softly smiled, and fortunately, his worries didn¡¯te true about him losing his mind because of his imprint on Talia.


    In fact, he was able to think clearly, and even though he was feeling an urge to just simply check on Talia, he was able to suppress it with his will. If he had the willpower of an ordinary human, he would surely have sumbed to his urges by now.


    ¡±Viktor? What are you thinking about?¡± Felia asked in a puzzled tone, seeing him getting drift away in thought.


    ¡±Nothing. But now I am going to help make your hands feel better. This might sting a bit,¡± Viktor gently warned, making Felia finally realize that he wanted to do something about the bruises on her hands.


    ¡±You can do that?¡± Felia asked in an excited tone, making Viktor softly chuckle and say, ¡°Watch.¡±


    Saying so, Viktor made her palms face towards him as he gently pressed his ice-cold lips against the bruise on her palm, making her grimace slightly upon feeling a slight stinging sensation. But at the same time, for some reason, she felt her cheeks warm up upon feeling his cold lips tickling her palm.


    Viktor knew that in his werewolf form, his body¡¯s temperature would be very cold and was using his lips as a means of coldpression on her palm. His lips were the coldestpared to other body parts, and since there wasn¡¯t any ice with him, he found this most suitable though feeling her soft skin on his lips was triggering certain dangerous thoughts.


    However, he suppressed them and focused on healing her bruises, and enjoyed her radiant smile as she giggled upon feeling tickled.


    ¡±It¡¯s really working¡­I am feeling really good¡­¡± Felia said with a slightly dazed expression as she looked at Viktor with a smile.


    Viktor then moved his lips away from her hands, afraid that he might lose control, especially when her pure ethereal beauty was enough to take one¡¯s breath away. If it was the Fairy Queen in her ce, he would have no idea how worse these urges would have been.


    Felia saw Viktor massaging her hands and asked, ¡°Why did you help me? It was really nothing bad at all,¡± Felia felt as if her bruises were just an insignificant thing even though it was giving her a slight sore sensation before.


    ¡±Because you got this by trying to look after me. And when a pretty fairy like you goes so far for me, how can I sit back and do nothing?¡±


    Felia felt as if the strings of her heart were struck, making her slightly look away as the fair glowing skin of her face reddened slightly, ¡°T-Thank you¡­I am sorry to trouble you like this¡­If only I was like others, you wouldn¡¯t have had to do this¡­¡±


    Viktor noticed how her tone seemed sad, and her expression dulled a bit when she mentioned how she was not like others, which confirmed his guess.


    Still, he asked, ¡°Do you know why you are different from the others?¡±


    Felina slowly looked at him and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t be like other fairies. I wish I at least had wings so that I could be more useful to them by flying around and doing things for them. But the best thing I can do now is climb trees to get the fruits for my sisters to eat, even though they can easily take them on their own. They just let me do it since they don¡¯t want to take away the only thing I am good at. Allmother said that it is just not my time to bloom yet, though I feel that she doesn¡¯t want to make me sad and that I am just a broken fairy.¡±


    ¡±You are not broken to me. You don¡¯t need wings or powers to be special. Just your presence alone is enough,¡± Viktor said in a soothing tone as his gaze fixed on her, making Felia timidly look up at him with a delicate red hue on her cheeks.


    ¡±H-How do you know?¡±


    ¡±Because that is how I am feeling right now. You, sitting right here before me, is already making me feel good. Besides, if you weren¡¯t good at climbing trees, would we have met each other?¡± Viktor asked with a slight smile, making Felia¡¯s lips arch into a tender smile as she felt a strange sensation in her chest while looking at him.


    ¡±D-D- you want toe outside a-and¡­look at the stars with me? T-They are really beautiful at this time¡­¡± Felia had no idea why she asked, but she just wanted to spend more time with him.


    ¡±Of course. Lead the way,¡± Viktor smiled as he followed her.


    ¡ª-


    It was soon the morning of the next day when both Viktor and Felia were sleeping on the soft, lush green grass after talking for hours while looking at the stars yesterday night.


    However, a panic-filled cry of a fairy echoed in the area, ¡°Oh noooo!! The Fruit of the Blessed One is gone!!¡±

 Chapter 347 The Fruit Of Youth Got Stolen?

    Chapter 347 The Fruit Of Youth Got Stolen?


    However, just like Viktor, she didn¡¯t have the luxury to think about anything else when she saw all her sisters flying toward the Tree of Life.


    Viktor didn¡¯t know if he heard it right but seeing how panicky the entire ce had be, he felt that he did indeed hear that their most precious fruit was gone!


    He was about to rush off there when Felia tugged at his sleeves, indirectly asking him to bring her over there quickly since she couldn¡¯t fly.


    Viktor immediately lifted her into his arms as his eyes turned crimson and swiftly disappeared from the spot.


    Within a few moments, he and Felia were already standing near the Tree of Life, where all other fairies had crowded around as well, and even Talia was there, who quickly walked over to Viktor with drooped shoulders, ¡°Honey¡­their Fruit of Youth¡­somebody stole it¡­It just happened right under all our noses, and nobody saw or noticed anything. Did you happen to see anything out of the ordinary?¡±


    Viktor could see that Talia was sad about what happened, just like the other fairies, including Felia, who had already begun to tear up and was kneeling on the ground and seemed to be praying to someone.


    Seraphina was in the far front, right near the Tree of Life, and seemed to be praying as well with her eyes closed, though her hand was on the tree.


    Viktor sighed and shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I was sleeping the entire time, but I am sure whoever stole it must be a master at stealth to have not made the slightest disturbance.¡±


    Viktor was sure about this since even if he slept in his human form, he could never sleep like a log. At least half of his senses would still be active, and if anybody did sneak past him, he would definitely notice. But yesterday night, he didn¡¯t notice or sense any such thing, nor did the others.


    He then asked, ¡°Who are they praying to now?¡±


    ¡±Their Holy Godmother and their Spirit Guardian, of course. But in a situation like this, they are obviously expecting the Spirit Guardian¡¯s divine help since they haveplete faith in him even if they had never seen him. But¡­I am going to find the bastard who dared to steal from my friends¡­,¡± Talia¡¯s tone suddenly turned chilly as she gritted her teeth.


    Viktor felt bad for all of them, especially since that fruit was like their lifeline, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you guys find it as well. I hope the thief hasn¡¯t eaten it yet, or will they?¡±


    Talia snorted and said with her hands on her hips, ¡°Fortunately, the fruit is not ripe yet. So if somebody eats it now, they won¡¯t receive any benefits. It wouldn¡¯t even taste good. And that is why their spirits aren¡¯t broken yet as there is the hope of getting it back before the fruit gets ripe.¡±


    ¡±Oh¡­¡± Viktor didn¡¯t realize that there was still time left for the fruit to be ripe, and so he also felt that the culprit wouldn¡¯t dare to eat it now and waste it away.


    Seraphina slowly got up with an empty stare as she turned around and said in a t, monotone voice, ¡°My daughters, the Holy Godmother, unfortunately, was unable to warn me because the thief seemed to have cast a very powerful spell that could cast darkness over even souls to keep them in the dark. But I know that the thief is still within our realm. So spread out and see if you see anything but never engage in a fight. Instead, inform me no matter what you all see or what happens.¡±


    The fairies immediately bowed before flying away in all directions while Felia was also about to run away in some direction when Seraphina suddenly called out, ¡°Felia, stop. You are not going anywhere.¡±


    Felia¡¯s expression fell as she looked at her with big teary eyes, ¡°But A-All mother¡­I want to help¡­Our fruit¡ª¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry. The Spirit Guardian is looking over us, but right now, your duty is to not get in trouble but stay here and look after our home till wee back. I promise¡­I will do everything in my power to bring it back,¡± Seraphina said softly as she patted Felia¡¯s head.


    ¡±We will help you find it,¡± Viktor said, making Felia¡¯s eyes sparkle as she smiled. For some reason, she had a lot of faith in Viktor to be able to do anything.


    Seraphina¡¯s eyes glistened as she looked at him and asked, ¡°I appreciate both of your kind gestures. But you two are guests, and whatever troubles we are facing should not be your burden. I can¡¯t let you two risk yourselves since the thief could be dangerous.¡±


    Talia pursed her lips as she asked in a disappointed tone, ¡°Aunt Seraphina, how could you treat us like strangers, especially me? I already consider you as my family, and family doesn¡¯t turn their backs on each other. You helped my mother a lot even if it was not your concern.¡±


    For once, Viktor felt that he and Talia were on the same page and shared the same thought as he said, ¡°Talia is right, fairy queen. We weren¡¯t asking. Let¡¯s go, Talia before the thief escapes from here.¡±


    Viktor wanted to help them out since they not only treated them well, but they were a precious and pure race that didn¡¯t deserve this.


    The two immediately rushed out while Seprahina looked at their disappearing backs with her lips pressed together.


    She then looked at Felia and said, ¡°Take care and look after our ce till Ie back, Felia.¡±


    Felia nodded as she held her hands and said, ¡°Please be careful, Allmother.¡±


    ¡±I will¡­¡±

 Chapter 348 Chasing The Thief

    Chapter 348 Chasing The Thief


    Viktor didn¡¯t hesitate as he climbed on top of her, and to his surprise, her radiant white fur was so soft andforting to the touch, he felt as if he could sleep on top of her, and it would feel even moreforting than sleeping on the best mattress.


    However, he knew right now wasn¡¯t the time to think about the softness of her fur as he was about to tell her to go when she suddenly took off forward, making him almost fall back because of how fast she took off.


    He somehow pushed himself forward and held onto her soft yet muscr body for bnce.


    ¡±Ahh, honey~ You are tickling me, hehe~ Did you miss mest night?¡± Talia giggled as she felt Viktor squirming his body on top of her in order to try and make himselffortable.


    ¡±Seriously, Talia? Don¡¯t lose focus,¡± Viktor shook his head as he wondered if this crazy woman would be the end of him.


    Still, he was impressed at the speed at which she was racing through the beautiful forest. They had long sincee out of the ethereal bubble that was covering the ce where all the fairies and pixies lived.


    ¡±Are you able to track the thief?¡± Viktor asked as she continued to speed through the forest.


    ¡±Hmmm, it is a ¡®he¡¯ based on the smell, I think, and he did try to cover his tracks quite well, though he obviously isn¡¯t good enough to fool my senses. I think we will get him!¡± Talia said in a tone of confidence, making him realize that she was a good hunter indeed.


    ¡±What if he leaves the realm by the time we try to catch up to him?¡± Viktor asked and wondered if the thief had already left as well.


    ¡±If he already left, Aunt Seraphina would have sensed it.¡±


    ¡±But she didn¡¯t sense him when he got in, right?¡±


    Talia remained silent for a few moments as if she was thinking about what Viktor said and answered, ¡°There are two ways you can get inside this realm. The first one is that you have a spatial gateway stone that only the Fairy Queen can give to you. Using that, you can open a portal anytime to this realm, just like how I brought you here. But it only works once, and it is a one-way trip. And the second way is the straightforward method of entering through the barrier that protects this realm, either with her permission or maybe using some powerful artifact to make their way inside just like the thief. It should be quite a rare and powerful one since he was able to enter. But we will know for sure once I w out his guts and make him tell the truth.¡±


    Viktor had gotten used to her ferocity and asked, ¡°Then what about leaving this realm?¡±


    ¡±Again, there are two ways. One, Aunt Seraphina personally sees you off, and two, you need to have some means of getting out of the barrier. But I am sure even if he had the means to leave this realm, Aunt Seraphina will immediately know,¡± Talia said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡±He is close!¡± Talia suddenly informed as her eyes looked around with a vignt gaze, and Viktor also tried to spread his senses to see if he could sense the thief.


    He had learned from Umilia how to use the odic force inside his body to concentrate them on his eyes and let him see anything that has odic force flowing through them within his vision. In this case, the thief was obviously an odic force user, and so Viktor was expecting to at least see something since Talia warned him that he was nearby.


    However, he could only see odic force flowing through the nts and trees around him, and right when he was about to turn around and look at his back¡­


    ¡±Honey, look out!¡±


    Talia frantically shouted, and Viktor quickly reacted as he jumped to the side as a st of dark green energy whizzed past the ce where he was present before.


    ¡¯That was close!¡¯ Viktor inwardly thanked Talia for warning him, and as he looked forward, he saw a handsome yet slightly feminine-looking man revealing himself¡­and he obviously didn¡¯t seem to be a human.


    ¡±A Dark Elf? What the hell are you doing in this realm?¡± Talia asked with a low growl as she red at him.


    Viktor observed his appearance and saw that he had pale grayish skin with pointy ears just like that of an elf, and his eyes were a pale white that seemed a bit eerie. But despite having a slightly feminine-looking face, his body was muscr in a lean way.


    ¡¯A dark elf?¡¯ Viktor felt that they almost looked simr to the way they were depicted in certain mythological books, and by now, he was sure some of the humans in the past surely saw these supernatural beings and made a story out of them.


    The dark elf clicked his tongue in frustration seeing these two standing in his way, and said in a dark tone, ¡°You both will have to die now!¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t think so, puny elf,¡± Talia let out a roar as she charged toward him to maul him down, but the dark elf snorted in contempt as he pped his hands together, and a dark green smoke formed a cloud in front of him and spread towards her, making her immediately slow down as she whimpered and fell back.


    Viktor¡¯s expression became grave upon seeing that this elf was able to quickly stop Talia in her tracks, and seeing her face twist in difort and her limbs stagger, he felt as if that dark green smoke was nothing good.


    He immediately teleported beside the dark elf and tried to punch him in the face, but the dark elf quickly reacted as if he predicted Viktor¡¯s attack and dodged his fist before sting Viktor away with a ball of dark green energy.


    Viktor¡¯s eyes widened as he fell back by a few feet, but his expression froze when he realized that his blood was beginning to solidify!

 Chapter 349 The Dark Elf Thief vs Viktor

    Chapter 349 The Dark Elf Thief vs Viktor


    Fortunately, he was able to stop the poison from solidifying his blood anymore, though he was feeling sluggish and had an intense burning sensation spreading throughout his body.


    Still, he gritted his teeth and charged toward the dark elf, who scoffed as he simply took out his dagger and charged toward Viktor as well.


    The two shed together as their arms tried to restrain each other while Viktor was stopping one of his hands from plunging his dagger into his chest.


    However, Viktor was unable to muster every bit of his strength because of the poison inside his body and found that the dark elf was gaining momentum while he was losing his strength.


    But before the dark elf could stab him, Viktor maneuvered his arm to the side and punched his face hard, though the strength behind his punch wasn¡¯t as strong as he wanted it to be.


    The dark elf simply stumbled back by a single step, and with a smug smile, he swung the dagger in front of him, creating an ethereal green sh in the form of an arc in thin air that headed towards Viktor, who didn¡¯t expect to see such an attacking.


    He was also unable to dodge because of how sluggish his body was, and the sh created a wideceration on his chest as he flew back by a few feet and crashed to the ground.


    ¡±Ugh!¡± Viktor grimaced as he felt like his skin was burning, and when he looked at his chest, his brows raised to see that his wound was not healing as he feared.


    ¡±How strange¡­you are a vampire, and you cannot even shrug off my poison,¡± The dark elf mumbled with a smile as he quickly stepped forward and kicked Viktor¡¯s face before he could get up.


    He had used a stronger poison attack on Talia because he knew she was a werewolf and susceptible to such attacks, while he only used casual attacks on Viktor and surprisingly found it effective. He felt that he was worried for nothing.


    ¡±Whatever, time to end this. I wasted too much time here,¡± The dark elf said in a cold tone as he raised his dagger high to stab Viktor¡¯s heart.


    But right before he could bring it down on him, a ferocious growl echoed from behind, and before the dark elf could react, he felt a strong maw mping down on his shoulder, making him let out a cry in excruciating pain.


    However, before he could even hit her, Talia used just her pure jaw strength to lift him up and flung him away like a rag doll as he crashed onto the ground before rolling a few times.


    An ember light was surrounding her body as ember mes were erupting from her eyes, her mood clearly angry. She was standing on her feet, making her five-meter tall figure look quite intimidating and imposing.


    She didn¡¯t want to give the dark elf any break as she immediately rushed over to maul him to death, making the dark elf¡¯s expression grave since he never expected this werewolf to quickly shrug off such a strong poison attack.


    He immediately realized, based on her appearance and her three majestic tails, that she was Princess Talia of the Hellborn Dynasty.


    He cursed his own luck for having toe upon such a troublesome werewolf. However, he quickly thought as he threw a poison-infused dagger toward Viktor, who was still slowly trying to get up with the wide bloodyceration on his chest.


    Viktor was feeling as if his senses were cking in and out, and his bloody wound wasn¡¯t getting any better.


    Talia¡¯s eyes shook as she immediately stopped in her tracks the moment she saw the dark elf¡¯s dagger shooting toward a wounded Viktor.


    ¡¯NO!!¡¯ She inwardly shouted as she quickly turned around and tried to catch up to the dagger though it was speeding forward towards Viktor at an insane speed.


    Time seemed to slow down as the dagger whizzed through the air, emanating ominous dark green fumes.


    Her eyes were trembling, her expression grave as her limbs kicked the ground as hard as she could to increase her speed.


    She couldn¡¯t even dare to use any of her powerful attacks since she was afraid Viktor might get hurt.


    She wished she could shout to warn Viktor, but there was no time.


    Her expression fell even more when she saw that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the dagger unless¡­


    She immediately made a powerful leap toward Viktor so that she could block the dagger with her own body before it could even hit Viktor.


    Viktor, who somehow sat up, his vision still blurry and his head a bit dizzy, was surprised to see Talia lunging toward him, but at the same time, he blinked his eyes upon faintly seeing a de shooting toward him.


    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ He wanted to move, but his limbs were not listening to him, and before he could realize it, Talia pounced upon him and shielded his body as a soft, sharp sound of skin being punctured echoed beside his ear.


    Talia let out a low whimper as her face grimaced slightly upon having her skin being punctured by the dagger. But she immediately used her odic force to eject it out and was trying her best to get rid of the poison.


    ¡¯Talia!¡¯ Viktor realized that she shielded him from the dagger with her own body, and for some reason, when he saw her getting hurt, his blood suddenly boiled, and he felt some sort of me being lit inside his body.


    The burning heat from this me immediately spread across his body, and the bloodyceration on his chest began to heal slowly while his mind began to be lucid.


    The dark elf chuckled, seeing that this foolish werewolf ran into his dagger and decided to throw another one even if he knew it might not necessarily kill her. But at least he could use this to slow down the Hellborn Dynasty by wounding their champion.


    But after throwing another dagger, his expression froze when he saw what had happened.

 Chapter 350 Don’t Try To Save My Life

    <h4>Chapter 350 Don''t Try To Save My Life</h4>


    The dark elf''s expression became grave when he noticed that the man''s hand caught the dagger before it could even hit Talia.


    He immediately realized that he had wasted too much time here and proceeded to run.


    But Viktor''s blood was still boiling as he forced himself to get up and threw the dagger right at him.


    Some of his odic force unconsciously transferred towards the dagger as it whizzed through the air at a tremendous speed, enough to cut the air in front of it, and the dark elf also heard it whizzing towards him.


    But the dagger was heading towards him so fast, the dark elf only got barely enough time to almost dodge it and¡­


    *Slick!*


    The sound of flesh being easily sliced through echoed subtly, and the dark elf was horrified to see that four of his fingers got cut off!


    "Aargh!!" The dark elf grimaced as the stinging pain coursed through his nerves, though he was easily able to neutralize the poison.


    He quickly took out a golden ring and put it as he mumbled something, making the ring radiate a golden light before turning into a column of radiant energy beam that seemed to project into the skies.


    And the next second, there was no trace of him in the same spot. He was gone.


    Viktor clicked his tongue in frustration seeing that the thief had escaped, but he immediately turned towards Talia to check on her, "Talia! Are you alright?"


    Talia was standing on her feet, and because of being five meters tall, Viktor was barely taller than her knees, and she seemed to look at him with misty eyes.


    "Talia?" Viktor rxed, seeing that she didn''t seem to be in pain any longer, and even took a look at her wound to see that it had already almost healed, making him think that her bloodline was quite powerful.


    However, before he knew it, a pair of strong yet soft arms wrapped around his neck before he got pushed against her leg, "Honey~ I thought I lost you there¡­" Her voice was so soft and weak that even Viktor couldn''t help but feel guilty, especially after what she did.


    Herrge werewolf body slowly dispersed into embers as her size grew smaller, and the embers coalesced together to form a human figure. And the next second, she was still hugging Viktor, her head resting against his chest.


    And before he knew it, he saw Talia licking his chest, gently and softly, where the bloodyceration was, even though it was almost healed. However, what she was doing seemed to not only feel good but was also making the healing process faster.


    "Talia¡­why did you do something stupid like that? That dagger¡­wouldn''t have killed me anyway. Next time¡­don''t try to save my life. Do you understand?" Viktor gently said as his fingers caressed the small wound on her back which was already healing up but slowly.


    Viktor knew Talia didn''t know about his immortality but still, since he didn''t know whether he could fully trust her yet, he tried to say it in a different way. He knew he wouldn''t die either way.


    Still, he didn''t expect her to shield him like that, especially when he had been avoiding her and giving her the cold shoulder. He never knew an imprint could make someone fall so deep in love to make them go so far. This made him wonder if he would have done the same had he been in his werewolf self.


    But he still didn''t ept that what his werewolf side was feeling for Talia was actually his and was still wondering how to get rid of it since he didn''t like to lose control of himself.


    Talia stopped licking as she raised her head to look up at him after hearing his words, "Why would you say something like that? I will save your life again and again, even if it kills me. I won''t let anyone hurt you, and those who do will wish they were never born, just like how I am going to make that dark elf wish the same thing soon," Talia''s words were chilling, her icy dark expression different from her usual flirtatious one, making Viktor realize that the dark elf wasn''t going to have a good ending even if he escaped now.


    She had already marked her next prey, and it was all because he got hurt and not her. But then he realized he would have done the same thing had it been one of his women. He imagined if Taya was the one who got hurt and felt as if he could rte to the rage that was coursing through Talia''s veins.


    Even he momentarily felt it when he saw Talia getting hurt, though he was in vampire form, making him wonder how he really feels about Talia. If he really didn''t like her, why would he feel that? Could it be that this dormant werewolf bloodline was influencing him? Sigh...this is really troublesome. I really have to learn more about my bloodline and fix this...


    "He is gone?"


    Suddenly, a soft melodious voice came from the side, distracting both Viktor and Talia as they saw the Fairy Queen walking towards them, her expression looking quite doleful.


    "Aunt Seraphina¡­I am sorry, but that dark elf got away," Talia said as she bit her lip, her eyes still burning with resentment because not only did he steal something very precious from her friends but also hurt her soulmate.


    She was already imagining the different and best ways to make that dark elf die a very slow and painful death.


    "Oh no! You got hurt?" Seraphina got distracted as she saw the faint wound on Viktor''s chest. She immediately twirled her staff and cast a healing spell on him, making his skin look as wless as before within just a second.


    "Talia, you are alright? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Seraphina worriedly asked as she looked at her.


    "I am fine. That coward ran away after realizing he couldn''t take us on. But don''t worry, aunt Seraphina. I will personally go over to their realm and make sure they return what belongs to you no matter what it takes," Talia said with a determined gaze.


    Seraphina''s expression became strained as she said in a worried voice, "It''s the dark elves¡­I can''t let you go over there just like that. It will only cause even bigger problems. But I will go over there myself and fix this. I can''t endanger anyone else or any other realm over this."

 Chapter 351 I Am Coming With You

    <h4>Chapter 351 I Am Coming With You</h4>


    "Of course not, Aunt Seraphina. It''s very dangerous if you go alone and we all know what kind of despicable tricks they use. Forget about the dark elves. There are all kinds of dangerous races living in that realm who wouldn''t hesitate to hurt you, especially when they find out you are a foreigner. Just leave this to me," Talia firmly said without any hesitation. She couldn''t let her favourite aunt go alone.


    Seraphina immediately shook her head as she held Talia''s hand, "You can''t! You should first think about your status and mother. If anybody, even if a denizen of that realm, finds out you are the Princess of the Hellborn Dynasty, then a war might break out between your people and theirs. I will definitely not allow such a risky thing with so much to lose, especially when it was my fault that I was too careless by not noticing that thief. I can''t do that to your mother. You should understand that, Talia. You already did enough. Now let me do the rest."


    ''She is the fucking Princess of the Hellborn Dynasty?? What kind of mess did she pull me into?'' Viktor had already guessed that Talia probably enjoyed a respected status back in her home after seeing that even her ''servants'' were a pair of old monsters.


    However, he never actually expected her to hold one of the most powerful statuses in her home, and which kind of Dynasty would send their own princess as a messenger? It just didn''t make sense unless the one who sent them had some certain reasons to do so, and he wondered what all they might be.


    He wondered if they sent Talia since they wanted to expose his bluff or exact out some punishment for spouting nonsense. However, after getting involved with their princess, he felt that these things were the least of his troubles.


    But right now, Viktor decided to keep that matter aside forter since there was a bigger problem to focus on now.


    Talia''s expression came down as she heard Seraphina''s words. She was unable to think of anything to refute her and felt frustrated with her own status. If only she was not a princess, she wouldn''t have to worry about things other than herself.


    Viktor saw Talia''s dejected expression and then looked at a saddened Seraphina, "Then let mee with you. I am kind of a nobody to these people and have nothing to lose. So¡­shall we?"


    "As expected of my honey!" Talia''s lips bloomed into a dreamy smile as she hugged Viktor, feeling happy and proud that her mate was ready and brave to help her friends.


    Seraphina''s face involuntarily brightened up and for some reason felt relieved hearing his words. But still, she didn''t want to take advantage of his kindness and said, "Viktor, you might know, but the people in that realm are very dangerous, including these dark elves. Also, I don''t feel it is right to hold you back from returning to your home. Your people must be awaiting your return."


    Talia snorted, thinking about Viktor''s ''people'' awaiting his return. She knew all of them were women and felt that they were all just holding back her honey from achieving greatness and unleashing his true potential.


    Viktor indeed didn''t forget about the fact that they must be eagerly awaiting his return, but still, there was nothing really urgent back home, and so he said, "I am sure they will understand if I tell them to wait for me a little bit longer. Can you send them a message or inform any one of them that I might be a bitte when I return? As for dealing with dangerous people, I am afraid that is the only thing I am good at. And since you mentioned it, how can I let a beautiful fairy like you go there alone? I am afraid that would go against my conscience."


    Seraphina could only helplessly smile, feeling happy and grateful that he was willing to help her race without demanding anything in return despite the fact that they had only met yesterday.


    If it was someone else, Seraphina would have felt worried that they might have some ulterior motives in helping her. But since she knew something about what kind of a person Viktor was, she had no doubts about him.


    Even the fact that Talia imprinted on Viktor was proof of this. She knew Talia didn''t imprint on Viktor simply because his bloodline was stronger but also because of other profound factors like the soul and personality itself, even if the two might not realize it.


    However, her expression became apologetic as she said, "I am sorry. It is impossible to inform your people without going to your realm unless one of your people can divine your location. And the Realm Bridge has a cooldown before we can use it again. I can understand if you want to return back to your realm to not make your people worry. I can do this alone."


    Viktor rubbed his forehead and said with a sigh, "No...it is fine. I am sure my people will be able to hold on for a while. They know I will return anyway. So let''s do this."


    Even though Viktor said this, he had no idea what his women were going to do once they didn''t hear from him for a while. That was why he was hoping to finish this quick and return before they got anxious.


    At the same time, he didn''t want the Fairy Queen to put herself in danger by doing this alone. It just didn''t sit right with him.


    Seraphina felt grateful as she nodded, "Okay. But we still don''t know if the thief was acting alone or for someone else. There are a lot of reasons most want to steal the Fruit of the Blessed One," Seraphina said with pinched lips while Viktor nodded.


    She then looked at Talia and asked, "Talia, can you please look after my daughters while we both are away? I don''t have anybody else I can trust my daughters with."


    Talia raised one of her brows as she asked with a slight head shake, "Is there even a need to ask, aunt? Of course, I can look after them."


    Seraphina faintly smiled as she said, "Then don''t forget about your mischievous friends. I am afraid without me, all three of them might be up to some mischief. So since you are their older sister, don''t encourage them. At least till I return."


    Talia gave a wink as she said, "Aunt, you worry too much. I would be busy dreaming and eagerly awaiting my honey''s return. So I don''t think I would be in the mood to do anything else. Did you hear that, honey? You should get that fruit back as fast as possible and just get rid of whoever tries to stop or slow you down. Haaa¡­.I really wish I coulde with you two," Talia pursed her lips, feeling very sad that she couldn''t join her honey in helping Seraphina.


    Viktor could only shake his head as he sighed. He felt that he could use this time to think about his and Talia''s rtionship and also the future, especially since he now knew that he imprinted on the Princess of the most powerful werewolf royalty. Surely, that might have already brought about quite a messy situation.

 Chapter 352 Rabbitmen?

    <h4>Chapter 352 Rabbitmen?</h4>


    "Darkstar Realm is a cruel ce for outsiders or strangers. That is why nobody ever visits such a ce unless they need something they cannot get elsewhere or something that is usually forbidden to sell in normal markets," Seraphina exined while looking at the map of the Darkstar Realm with Viktor by her side.


    The two were standing inside Seraphina''s house, and she was preparing Viktor to be ready to visit that realm. Without knowing about the realm, it would only be even riskier.


    "Do you mean that ce is a hotspot for ck markets? People get to buy shady and rare stuff, eh?" Viktor asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Yes. That is why all kinds of people could be there, and some of theme from ces no ordinary people dares to mess with. Each of them could be a hardcore criminal, and even if we ignore them, the denizens of this realm will still be annoyed at the sight of outsiders. They have had a bad history with outsiders and don''t like them. That is why we have to disguise ourselves, probably simr to one of the demon races," Seraphina mused.


    "Demon races, huh? What do you have in mind, and how do you n to do it, including for me?" Viktor asked as he rubbed his chin.


    "The Rabbitmen race. It''s actually a halfling demon race, part beast, part human. You don''t like it?" Seraphina noticed the change in Viktor''s expression, to which he let out a soft chuckle and said, "It''s cute. I was just thinking that you would probablye up with something like that. Anyways, I am okay with it. It''s supposed to be a disguise after all."


    Seraphina nodded with a faint smile before saying, "But my illusion would only hold as long as you don''t use too much Odic force. So if you use too much of your vampire or werewolf abilities, the illusion will break, and you might get exposed. I can still manage because I am the one casting the illusion. Still, it won''t be any good since most of them might be able to recognize what I am once I use my powers. So we both have to be very discreet while we investigate where that dark elf took our fruit."


    "Oh¡­Don''t worry. I can hold back," Viktor said with a wink.


    "Then let''s start. I am going to simply cast an illusion spell that will make you look like a rabbitman even if you really won''t be one. But others, including even you, will see yourself as a rabbitman," Seraphina said as she waved her staff, and the next moment silver dust particles that had an ethereal and glowing aspect to them flew towards Viktor and spiraled around him before dispersing away.


    Viktor didn''t feel anything, but he then saw Seraphina casting a spell on herself and saw two cute white bunny ears pop up on her head while her golden hair became shorter, extending to her waist only and changed into ck color. Her radiant, exquisite skin also seemed to lose its glow and looked normal like any other human, and her beautiful ethereal wings also disappeared.


    Her aura also didn''t seem as potent as before, though the rest of her features remained the same, and she was still a beauty that could even make a eunuch feel their blood rushing down to their lower abdomen.


    Viktor knew that she made adjustments to her appearance to not stand out and give off the look of a fairy.


    He also saw her remove the fabric across her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, he saw two dreamy ck eyes that looked like a pair of pearls. He knew this was probably not how her eyes really looked, but it was still a sight that could make anyone hold their breath.


    And the bunny ears on her head just seemed so fluffy and long, Viktor really wanted to y with them.


    "Why¡­Why are you staring at me like that?" Seraphina asked with a subtle self-conscious look.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he said, "You still look so beautiful with that added cute charm."


    Seraphina evaded his gaze as she said softly, "I am not the only one with rabbit ears. You should try touching yours."


    Viktor raised his hands to touch his bunny ears and was surprised at how soft and fluffy they felt. He never expected that an illusion could feel real as well. Now he understood that the Fairy Queen was truly formidable in certain ways.


    "Now we also need to wear clothes people over there usually wear," Seraphina said as she waved her staff again, and Viktor''s clothes transformed along with hers.


    Viktor looked down and saw that he was wearing a simple blue tunic and pants that looked like something akin to what amoner would wear during the ancient times, and Seraphina was wearing a full skirt that fell naturally from her slender waistline. Her bodice extended till her hips and tightly clung to her supple body and herrge plump breasts that seemed like they might pop out any moment while her alluring corbones were revealed as well.


    "We can finally go now. I have already conjured up the permits we require. I really hope that we are able to find it before it ripens," Seraphina said with a pained gaze, making Viktor realize that even if she was trying to suppress it, she was immensely worried about what happened.


    After all, if she was not able to get back that fruit, then her daughters would die out, and her realm would be open to danger.


    "Don''t beat yourself up too much by thinking about it. I will get you that fruit back one way or another. Now,e," Viktor said gently as he gestured to her toe out.


    But right when he was about to step out, Talia suddenly pounced on him,tching herself to his body and biting down on his neck.


    "The hell are you doing??" Viktor asked with a blinking expression as he saw Talia sinking her sharp teeth into his flesh.

 Chapter 353 Arriving At The Darkstar Realm

    <h4>Chapter 353 Arriving At The Darkstar Realm</h4>


    Talia got off his body as she licked her lips seductively and said, "Just something for me to remember, honey, while you are gone. Do you want mine too?" She asked as she parted her hair to reveal her alluring slender neck.


    "I think I can remember you well enough already," Viktor said as he shook his head and then got distracted by the sight of all the fairies and pixies surrounding him, including Felia.


    "Please return safely, Allmother, Viktor," All of them said at the same time, almost sounding like a chorus.


    Even Miri, Pina, and Uria said the same thing as well, and feeling his gaze, Miri pursed her lips as she looked away while the other two shyly lowered their heads.


    Apparently, it seemed that Viktor wasn''t a ''bad guy'' anymore in their eyes.


    They also didn''t seem to be in the mood for anything mischievous for obvious reasons.


    All of them had worried and anxious looks, some even crying upon seeing that these two were going to involve themselves in dangerous things to get back their fruit. Of course, they knew there was no other choice, but still, they couldn''t help but feel apprehensive about them returning safely.


    Seraphina could feel her daughters'' worry and sadness and said, "My daughters, don''t worry. We wille back with what was stolen from us. Until then, listen to Talia and stay safe, okay?"


    Every one of them nodded with misty eyes while Talia was trying to y with Viktor''s cute rabbit ears, making him roll his eyes.


    "We have prepared the Realm Bridge, Allmother," One of the fairies said as Seraphina looked at Viktor and nodded, indirectly telling him it was time.


    "Please be safe," Felia shyly tugged Viktor''s sleeves, making him smile as he patted her head, "Of course. I will."


    The two were about to teleport when Talia suddenly grabbed his hand, "Honey, you better return fast with that fruit, or I wille to you."


    Viktor got used to her nature and said as he stroked her cheek, "Be a good girl and I will return before you realize it. Otherwise I will get really angry. Our business is still unfinished."


    "I am already good," Talia said with a pout as she saw the two disappear.


    Viktor and Seraphina arrived on top of a waterfall, and when he looked down, he just couldn''t even see the end of it. It was all misty below, and god knows where all this water was falling into.


    "We should jump," Seraphina said, seeing Viktor''s visible confusion.


    "Jump? So this is the Realm Bridge? We get to the Darkstar Realm by jumping here?" This was obviously a first to Viktor and what he was seeing wasn''t what he was expecting.


    "Don''t worry. We will surely reach our destination. I guarantee that. I will go first if¡ª"


    "Nah, let''s jump together. I was just surprised, that''s all. I have been wanting to jump off a waterfall for a while now, anyway," Viktor said with a wink as he offered his hand.


    Seraphina hesitated before timidly cing her hand on his, thinking that it was better to jump together to avoid any risks.


    Viktor held her soft and lissom hand as the two jumped over the waterfall. If anybody else saw this, it would look like a couple was trying to suicide.


    Viktor unconsciously expected to fall into the water, but the moment his body fell into the mist, he felt his body bing very light and felt as if his body was being pulled apart, though not to the point it was painful or anything.


    However, this feelingsted for only a few moments, and the next moment everything felt normal as he found himself in a new environment, the skies dark.


    "We are in the Darkstar Realm now," Seraphina mumbled as she looked around.


    Viktor saw that he and Seraphina were standing in an empty field with nobody around, and a mile ahead, he could see bright lights and even hear the bustling noise of people. It was obvious that it was a town ahead, and he could see people walking to and fro on the road.


    And not even one of them looked exactly human. Some of them had tails, some had horns, and some had different skin colors altogether. This literally screamed that it was a ce for demons.


    Viktor had learned that demons were actually a broad category, and within it, there were a lot of races involved like the beast race, half-beast race, elves, and sometimes even other spirit creatures.


    "Let''s go, Sera," Viktor tugged at a dazed Seraphina, who quickly got out of her reverie and awkwardly removed her hand from his as she nodded.


    Since both of them were in disguise, they had mutually agreed to call each other ording to the names printed on their permit, which Seraphina made up.


    On the way, Viktor also learned why Seraphina picked the rabbitmen race to be their disguise since they were harmless and had no conflicts with any other races. So in her perspective, nobody should give them any trouble for no reason.


    However, Viktor had doubts about that, and after observing Seraphina getting distracted by her surroundings, he could sense that she was nervous and not used to going out and being near other people, especially ones that might exploit her if they knew about her true identity.


    It was as if she felt she had walked into a den full of hyenas who would prey on her the moment they realized that she was not just a fairy but the fairy queen.


    That was why she had told Viktor she would be unable to use her powers here unless it was really an emergency, and it was also the reason she was d Viktor came with her, feeling a sense of security andfort.


    Even when walking toward the guards guarding the entry into the two, she unconsciously moved her body closer to Viktor while scanning her surroundings with her eyes.


    The demons walking past her, especially the men, couldn''t help but have their burning gazes fixed on her bootylicious body, especially her oversized breasts, making her feel even more ufortable.


    Usually, even on the rare asions she went outside of her realm, she always remained in her original form, thus having her pure aura shield her from such gazes, making even the most licentious men not look at her like that.


    However, now that she was purposefully suppressing her own aura and using a disguise, she waspletely exposed and felt vulnerable.


    However, not all men were staring at her, especially ones who didn''t have any preference or attraction towards the rabbitmen race.


    Viktor could see that she was acting like a fish out of the water and held her hand as he whispered into her ear, "Rx Sera. Just take a deep breath and stay close to me. You will be alright."


    His voice was gentle and soothing, and before she knew it, her heart calmed down as she looked at the tall figure walking beside her, who gave off the feeling of arge mountain shielding her.


    "Halt! Show us your permits, rabbitmen," One of the guards who belonged to the lizardmen race demanded.

 Chapter 354 A Couple?

    <h4>Chapter 354 A Couple?</h4>


    Upon seeing these lizardmen in ck medieval-style armor, Viktor was trying his best to notugh since it looked a bitical and thought that it was probably because he was not used to seeing giant-sized animals wearing clothes. But of course, they didn''t really look exactly like a normal lizard but had humanoid features and were standing on their feet with arge thick tail and green scales on their body.


    He casually took out his permit while Seraphina also took out hers while slowly bing calm. She was also getting used to her disguise despite this being the first time she was trying to be someone she was not.


    One of the lizardmen checked out their permits while asionally staring at these two rabbitmen with squinted eyes as if he was scrutinizing every single detail on the permit.


    Of course, not everybody had to show permits, especially if they were living in this town named Merling. But these two lizardmen can recognize who and who were not living in this town, thus stopping these two for permits.


    Viktor had asked Seraphina before why she picked this town, and the reason she said was that this town was the hotspot for selling goods in the ck market and also the ce where the dark elves frequented.


    So if they wanted to find their thief, this town was the first ce to look.


    "What is the rtionship between you two?" The lizard guard asked in a gruff voice, making Seraphina part her lips, not knowing what to say. She had never done things like these before and thus wasn''t expecting such a question.


    "She is my wife," Viktor said with a bright smile as he put his hand on her shoulder and pulled her closer to him.


    "Eh~" Seraphina let out a small gasp, her expression flustered though she thought that Viktor was trying to convince the guards, and thus she acted naturally by showing a subtle smile.


    She had no idea how she was able to go along with this so smoothly, but she knew there was no other choice. However, unlike her expectation, she didn''t feel ufortable or anything upon having her body press against his. Instead, she could feel his pure aura enveloping her, making her feel morefortable.


    The lizard guard looked at her with narrowed eyes, though Viktor quickly distracted him by saying, "Don''t mind my wife. She is very shy, especially in public."


    "Hmmm," The lizard guard let out a low grunt as he stepped aside and told them to proceed.


    As the two walked inside, Seraphina stayed unnaturally silent while Viktor looked around to see the small houses around him made with nothing but stone and wood while seeing demon families inside some of these houses when he looked through the windows.


    Unlike most people on Earth, these people built their houses right on the sides of the street, and some of the houses had their front doors open.


    Other than the houses, there were all kinds of small markets and restaurants on this street and a big fountain in the middle.


    Orangemp lights lit up the streets in this town, making it look bright and lively.


    He also finally saw some humans walking around, though all of them were wearing grand armors and had weapons on them.


    "Uhm¡­do we have to stay close like this always?" Seraphina couldn''t help but break her silence as she asked in a low voice.


    Viktor smiled and said with his arm still over her shoulder, "Now that we told them we are a couple, we should act the part to get used to it. Otherwise, some might get suspicious. But if you are ufortable then¡ª"


    "It''s fine¡­" Seraphina interrupted, thinking that she had to do this to not jeopardize anything and that Viktor was doing this as a necessity. However, even though she was telling herself this, her intuition whispered to her the real reason why Viktor was doing this, and that made her confused.


    "Do you have any money on you? Or maybe some illusionary coins?" Viktor asked, though Seraphina shook her head and said, "I can create coins that are not real, but the moment we leave after paying someone, they will realize it is fake, and our identities might getpromised. But I did bring some things we can sell or use as barter. Where do you n to go?" She asked since she had no idea where to start to find the thief.


    "Great. Let''s go to that restaurant over there. I think we might get some information from there," Viktor pointed to the restaurant named Blue Springs, where she saw some dark elves sitting inside.


    "Be careful. The dark elves enjoy a grand status in this realm and are feared by most races here," Seraphina warned softly.


    "Then what about these humans walking around in these big armors? What is that emblem on their chests?" Viktor curiously asked as he also saw some of these humans walking into the same inn he was walking towards.


    "Oh, they are the native humans of this realm, and these ones are adventurers. They partner up with a human guild and do all kinds of missions, which includes ying certain monsters that threaten the safety of towns like these. But most of them do it for the rewards they gain by doing it. Some of them are mages while some are martial art experts or a mix of both," Seraphina exined.


    ''Haa¡­I guess there is no ce where humans don''t exist,'' Viktor inwardly shook his head as he entered the inn and led Seraphina towards a seat that was near where two dark elves were sitting and chatting.


    However, a group of four adventurers, consisting of three men and one woman, were sitting around a big table, having drinks and eating meat when one of the men, d in heavy red armor with a bulky body frame, couldn''t help but notice the arrival of these two rabbitmen, especially because of the female with such a tempting voluptuous body and her innocent looking beautiful face.

 Chapter 355 The Adventurer’s Offer

    <h4>Chapter 355 The Adventurer''s Offer</h4>


    "How stupid can Nahulle be? If only he didn''t get caught, that damn fruit would have already been in our hands. Now he was forced to give it to those bastards. Our king will definitely won''t let him off. You better not go near him for a while, Posuro," One of the dark elves said in a tone of caution. It seemed like the king he was speaking of was in a very bad mood right now.


    "Nahulle was already injured when he came here, and how could he have expected the¡ª"


    "Shh, don''t mention them here. I think we should discuss this somewhere else in case one of them is here. Let''s first get back to Nahulle and see if that poor idiot is doing well or not. There is only so long he can hide from our king."


    Viktor, who had been eavesdropping in on their conversation, looked at Seraphina, who also had been listening in on them, and looked at Viktor as well, indirectly asking him what they should do next now that the fruit didn''t seem to be in their hands any longer.


    Viktor leaned closer, and Seraphina unconsciously tensed up her body but rxed upon seeing that he wanted to whisper something in her ears.


    "We still don''t know who their friend gave up the fruit to. So after they are done here, let''s follow them and see where that Nahulle is staying. After that, we will see," Viktor whispered in her ear, making Seraphina look at him anxiously as she nodded.


    She was now feeling even more worried since apparently the thief no longer had the Fruit of the Blessed One, and since its whereabouts remained unknown, she was feeling very tense.


    Within a month, the fruit would ripen, and then no matter who had it in their hands, they would definitely not be able to resist themselves from consuming it, and that would spark the beginning of disaster for her race.


    Viktor could see that she was getting even more worried and held her gently as he looked at her and said, "Hey, don''t worry. I will get it back before it is toote."


    Even if things remained uncertain, Seraphina was unconsciously feeling confident in his words and felt a bit relieved as she softly smiled and nodded.


    "Ahem, hope we are not interrupting you two love birds," Suddenly, a gruff voice sounded from the side, and Viktor frowned slightly as he saw a bulky man in heavy red armor sit beside him while his other three friends also sat around the table with shady smiles.


    Viktor recognized these four as adventurers and knew that they were bad news at first sight.


    "Brono, look at these two cute things. I now feel really bad for interrupting their couple time," The pretty female adventurer chuckled while sizing Viktor up. She was wearing quite revealing clothes and purposefully pulled her top downwards to expose more of her breasts to get the attention of this cute and charming rabbit man, though Viktor was least interested in women like these.


    "Verona, how can you say that? We are merely showing our appreciation for beautiful things," Pobi said while ogling at the female rabbitmen''s tempting body.


    "Oh yeah, this pretty bunny really looks even more beautiful than even the Union President''s main wife. Now that is a first," Pubo said with a sly glint in his eyes as he licked his lips while looking at the female rabbitmen''s innocent beauty. He was already having his little brother get restless by imagining various scenarios in his mind.


    These two were twins with the same looks, and both were scrawny as well.


    "Haha, Pobi and Pubo, don''t be so rude to our potential teammates," Brono said with a casual chuckle and then turned his gaze towards the rabbitmen, especially the female one, inwardly gulping at the sight of her oversized firm breasts, wondering how soft they would be to the touch, "So you two going to introduce yourself or what?"


    Viktor had his hand over Seraphina''s shoulder, subtly shielding her and making her stick close to him since he knew these four were here with sinister ulterior motives.


    "I am Sera, and this is my h-husband¡­Azu," Seraphina momentarily felt a bit awkward introducing Viktor as her husband, but she quickly adapted to it and introduced him as Azu since that was the name he said he wanted to be called.


    However, she was only acting polite since she didn''t want any trouble with these four, even though she could feel the way these three men were looking at her, making her feel very ufortable.


    "How cute you two look together, sigh. I wish I could find a wife as beautiful as you one day, Sera," Brono sighed.


    Seraphina awkwardly nodded and wished she could just stop interacting with them.


    And Viktor, as if feeling her difort, finally asked, "Well, any reason you guys approached us?"


    Brono raised one of his brows, not expecting such a casual tone from Azu, especially since he knew that rabbitmen were meek and timid. But for some reason, this guy didn''t give off such a feeling but instead felt a bit intimidating?


    He then realized that maybe it was because these two were not from this town and probably were a bit different because of that.


    Still, Brono patted Azu''s shoulder and said, "Of course. We are going on a mission to hunt for some wild creatures within five days, and we really could use the help of rabbitmen like you two to track them. Don''t worry, we four will protect you two, and you two will not even have to raise a single finger."


    Viktor knew that this mission was supposedly just a cover to carry out whatever they were nning, and even if it was a genuine request, he wasn''t interested, though he still asked, "And what will be our reward?"


    A sly glint shed past Bruno''s eyes, especially as he momentarily nced at the bootylicious beauty sitting beside Azu.


    However, on the outside, he gave a friendly smile and said, "Of course, the mission reward of 3000 greater odic coins will be equally divided among us even if you two are new. We are quite fair when ites to these kinds of things since we believe in equal sharing no matter what we do."


    "Okay. We will think about it," Viktor casually said as he got up while pulling up Seraphina as well since the dark elves were leaving, and he wanted to follow them while getting rid of these adventurers.


    "Oh, we will be waiting near the Adventurer''s Guild. I am pretty sure you guys won''t regret epting the mission," Brono said with a certain glint in his eyes as if trying to pass the message that they better ept it if they don''t want to feel regret for not epting the mission.


    Viktor inwardly scoffed as he walked away while holding Seraphina''s hand, who finally was able tofortably breathe after feeling suffocated in the presence of those vile people. Even without using her abilities, she could feel how impure their aura was, and that was making her feel sick.

 Chapter 356 Were Rabbitmen Always This Bold?

    <h4>Chapter 356 Were Rabbitmen Always This Bold?</h4>


    Viktor knew that the reason these adventurers weren''t doing anything explicit was that Seraphina''s and his disguise made them look like they were denizens of this realm, and thus they wouldn''t do anything in a town that had certain protection for the denizens.


    But he knew that once he and Seraphina left the town, they would make a move whether he epted their mission or not.


    However, right now, he was focused on following the dark elves along with Seraphina. The skies were dark, and the main street was well-lit, the ground paved.


    It seemed that the two dark elves were drunk and were walking slowly before taking multiple turns, while Viktor and Seraphina were maintaining a careful distance behind them and were acting as if they were simply enjoying their surroundings.


    The two dark elves then took a turn into a darker street which was a bit long and had a two-storied inn on the end of the street.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, thinking that this must be the ce where the thief must be hiding or recovering from his injuries.


    Viktor and Seraphina entered the street and followed them inside the inn, where they again followed them to the second floor, though the two dark elves went inside a room, and Viktor and Seraphina subtly entered the corridor where their room was.


    The two looked at each other and nodded as ifing to a tacit understanding and leaned against the walls of the corridor to eavesdrop on them.


    Viktor made Seraphina''s back press against the wall while he stood in front of her with his hands on the wall, making it look quite an intimate pose.


    Seraphina felt a bit flustered seeing his face up so close as she looked up at him, though his face seemed very focused, and it looked like he was busy listening in on what they were talking about inside the room. And because her round, firm breasts were oversized, they were slightly pressing against Viktor''s chest despite the fact that his chest wasn''t that close to her.


    She could feel her sensitive pink buds touching his muscr chest and felt a strange tingling sensation, making her breath faster and her cheeks paint a delicate red. However, she knew that Viktor made her stand like this to avoid any suspicions in case anyone walks by, and she also didn''t forget why she came here and was listening in on the dark elves despite the distractions.


    "Nahulle, you better not show your face to our king for a few days and stay here. Let the king forget about his anger within these days and use that time to fix up your hand as well. Only that way, you can at least go back home without fearing any severe punishment."


    "But what will you tell the king when he asks where I am? He is no fool, and he will know I am hiding from him. Sigh, I should have been more careful instead of being reckless."


    "Don''t worry. We can tell the king that you are recovering from your injuries and will see him within a few days. Of course, our king might not buy it, but it is better than nothing. Anyway, no need to beat yourself up over this. We brothers are here with you. Now get some rest, and we willeter."


    "Where are you two going now?"


    "We still have to report to our king. Just take rest."


    *Click*


    The door of their room suddenly opened as Viktor suddenly hugged Seraphina and kissed her, making her eyes widen with a stunned expression, "Mmh!~"


    She unconsciously was about to push him away when the two dark elves came out and immediately noticed these two rabbitmen and looked at them with narrowed eyes.


    Seraphina now realized why Viktor suddenly kissed her, and to not make the dark elves feel any suspicions, she raised her arms to hug Viktor, her fingers clenching his shirt, and closed her eyes while trying her best to rx her body.


    But her body was still tensed up from this new stimting experience, and feeling his warmth seep into her mouth, she couldn''t help but feel her heart race. Even though at first she felt uneasy when Viktor kissed her out of nowhere, the more his lips continued to gently suck her lips, the more her body rxed unconsciously.


    Viktor''s arms were wrapped around her willowy waist while her oversized soft breasts were pressed up so tightly against his chest, her supple upper breasts were seemingly overflowing out of her dress, including her deep cleavage.


    Her lotus pink lips were so soft that Viktor felt like he was getting addicted to the feeling and the sweet taste of her lips in his mouth. And because of her big breasts pressed up against his chest, he felt as if his chest was resting on a veryfortable cushion.


    The two dark elves rxed their eyes upon noticing that it was just two rabbitmen in heat and shook their head as they mumbled to each other,


    "Sigh, rabbitmen these days. Were they always this bold?"


    "I don''t think they are this passionate either. They must be from some other tribe. Who knows?"


    The two dark elves continued talking as they slowly left the corridor to go outside, and Viktor immediately stopped kissing Seraphina and looked at her with an apologetic expression, "I am sorry. I¡ª"


    "I-It''s fine¡­I know you did it to avoid any trouble¡­" Seraphina said with a red face as she looked away, her mind tumbling through a lot ofplicated emotions. She could feel that Viktor was genuinely sorry and that he didn''t do it with any ulterior motives. Since he was doing all this for her, she couldn''t see any grounds to scold him, though her lips still had a warm sensation.


    Viktor nodded subtly, though he couldn''t exactly figure out what she was thinking. But he decided to deal with itter since the priority was the thief, and he said to Seraphina, "Wait here. I will have a small chat with him ande back," Saying so, Viktor put on a white face mask that Seraphina had given to him, which would cast an illusion on anybody who saw him, making them see him in a random friendly identity conjured by their own mind.

 Chapter 357 I No Longer Have It

    <h4>Chapter 357 I No Longer Have It</h4>


    Seraphina walked and stood a few meters away when Viktor knocked on the door.


    "Who is it? Why did youe here now?" Nahulle''s confused voice sounded from inside as he opened the door, only for his eyes to widen when Viktor suddenly stabbed a small dagger into his chest but at a very precise point that wouldn''t kill him and at the same time would induce enough pain and difort to immobilize him.


    "Hrkk!!" Nahulle''s eyes widened as he realized that he got tricked and this man wasn''t his friend or anything.


    But even if his mind was able to break through the illusion upon realization, it was just toote as he stumbled back, though he couldn''t even gather enough strength to pull the dagger from his chest.


    "W-Who are you¡­" Nahulle asked this mysterious man as he saw him close the door behind.


    Viktor scoffed as he looked at his pitiful appearance. He still hadn''t forgotten about how this guy almost took him down and even hurt Talia while trying to protect him.


    Still, Viktor prioritized as he grabbed his long pale hair and asked, "It doesn''t matter who I am. All you have to know is I will slit your throat if you give me answers I don''t like. Now¡­tell me what happened to the Fruit of Youth you had with you?"


    Nahulle''s eyes widened even more, wondering how this mysterious guy knew about it and spected if he was one of his enemies or something.


    But then, there were always all kinds of parties interested in the Fruit of Youth. It was just that none of them were able to get it due to how protected the Sacred Spirit Realm was. Even for him, he had to make use of a rare one-time treasure that his king had granted him.


    "I-I don''t know¡­what you are talking about¡­You are courting death here¡­" Nahulle said with gritted teeth, trying to intimidate this man into letting him go.


    "Heh? Courting Death? You have no idea¡­But what I am sure is you will die before I do if you still act like a fool before me. Maybe this will trigger your memories¡­" Saying so, Viktor twisted the dagger that was stabbed into Nahulle''s chest slightly, making him let out faint groans, feeling excruciating pain and agony rippling throughout his body.


    He couldn''t even shout loudly because of being unable to find the energy to do so.


    "S-Stop¡­I¡­I¡­will tell you¡­" Nahulle gave up within moments as it was too much to take and felt like his nerves might explode from all this pain.


    His face had already be ashen, with a trickle of blood slipping out from his mouth as he resentfully looked at this mysterious man.


    "I¡­no longer have it¡­The Darkwell Trade Union¡­took it from me¡­" Nahulle said, his expression still grimacing from the pain.


    "The Darkwell Trade Union?" Viktor felt even more worried since he had heard about this trade union which was the biggest one in this town, and they were actually people dealing with all the ck market stuff.


    "How do I get it back from them?" Viktor asked, even if that question might seem ridiculous to someone like Nahulle.


    Nahulle indeed found it ludicrous and wanted tough aloud but couldn''t as he said, "You fool¡­you can''t¡­Nobody can¡­"


    "Is that so? Then I have no need for you," Viktor said as he was about to push the dagger in further. However, he knew his words had an element of truth since the Darkwell Trade Union were supported and protected by multiple powerful parties. There was no way he can go against them all alone.


    "Wait¡­There is indeed one way¡­they are holding an auction within 10 days¡­but I am sure they would be selling¡­the fruit¡­to the highest bidder¡­"


    "Highest bidder?" Viktor felt that things seemed even bleaker since there was no way he was rich enough to buy it off. But suddenly, he got an idea that seemed more hopeful.


    "Now¡­take this thing out of me¡­I told you everything you wanted¡­" Nahulle said with gritted teeth, making Viktor look at him as he nodded, "Of course. As you wish."


    ''Hmph, fool. Wait till I make you die a miserable death,'' Nahulle inwardly swore.


    However, Viktor casually pulled out the dagger from his chest, making him let out a pained grunt, but the next moment Nahulle''s eyes widened when he saw his throat being slit just like that.


    "Urghhh!" Nahulle clutched his neck with widened eyes as if he wasn''t expecting him to kill him.


    Viktor coldly snorted as he said, "Don''t look at me like that. I told you I would slit your throat if you didn''t give me the answer I like, and you did just that. See you in hell."


    Saying so, Viktor didn''t even pay him another nce as he walked out of the room while Nahulle sumbed to the floor, gradually bleeding to death.


    Viktor took off his mask as he came out and saw that Seraphina was waiting outside with a worried expression.


    Viktor sighed as he said, "Didn''t I ask you to stay a bit far away. I know you don''t like killing and stuff."


    Seraphina shook her head as she said, "Even though I don''t believe in killing, it doesn''t mean I judge others based on my beliefs because I know people areplicated."


    Viktor realized that he probably worried about it too much and realized that Seraphina wasn''t that naive like her daughters, who really had no idea about the filthy worlds outside their own realm. Still, he knew that she was someone who was against killing or taking life.


    He thought that if Felia was here, she might have been horrified by what she saw or heard.


    "But¡­about what he said¡­" Seraphina continued as she pressed her lips together firmly, her eyes bing misty from despair.


    Viktor sighed as he held her hand and said, "Let''s first get out of here before anybodyes sniffing around. I will exin then about our next move."


    The two quickly slipped out of the inn, and after getting to another street, Viktor said in a low voice as he saw Seraphina''s empty expression, "Don''t lose hope yet. Even if we don''t have the money to buy it off, we can go after the one who will buy it. That is the best we got now. Since the fruit will take another 20 days to ripen even after the auction, I am sure we will still have time to get it back."


    Seraphina softly nodded, feeling more hopeful after hearing his words.


    "We will also need some money to get by for theing days. The money we have now will barelyst us a week. I guess we will be meeting up with those adventurers within five days."

 Chapter 358 Seraphina’s Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 358 Seraphina''s Guilt</h4>


    Seraphina became worried when Viktor mentioned those four adventurers, "But they are not as they seem. They have¡ª"


    "I know. But let''s deal with them when the timees since we might have to deal with them anyway. You know I will be fine, and trust me when I say the world will be a better ce without them," Viktor said with a fixed gaze, while Seraphina had aplicated expression since she could guess what Viktor was nning.


    It was not that she was worried about the adventurers, but for Viktor since, for some reason, she wished that he could live a happy life without having to shed blood after everything he had gone through. But she knew it was just an ideal wish since the universe wasn''t exactly an ideal ce.


    She was feeling guilty that the situation with the adventurers happened because of her, and Viktor was dealing with it for her. She didn''t want him to get his hands dirty for her, but she also knew that he was right about them.


    And this made her think about how things would have been if Viktor didn''te with her, and she insisted on going alone.


    "Hey, stop thinking too much about things and let''s find a ce to stay for the night," Viktor tugged at her hand as she got out of her reverie and followed him with a soft smile.


    The two searched for a cheap inn due to not having enough money as Seraphina never expected they would be staying in this realm for too long. She could also not bring anything precious since that could probably give away her identity or attract some trouble since most of the things that were avable in the Sacred Spirit Realm were either unique or precious.


    The two finally came upon a decent yet modest-looking inn which was located in a rtively peaceful street where there didn''t seem to be any obvious-looking shady characters, and Seraphina also felt that the odic field was rtively calm here.


    Seraphina told him that this town was actually the most peaceful one in the Darkstar Realm since there were some strict rules and governing system led by certain parties, mainly the president of the Darkwell Trading Union.


    The two entered the inn named ''Night Sky'', where a fat person or what looked like a humanoid being with a pig face was standing behind the desk and looked like the owner of the inn.


    Viktor knew that this pig-like being belonged to the pigmen race, and most of them were actuallyzy and quiet beings who always minded their own business. But it was also said that they would get angry in a reckless way once someone created trouble in their territory.


    The pigmen was wearing a cotton shirt andrge-sized pants when hezily looked up and corrected his round sses upon seeing two rabbitmen enter his inn, "Haa¡­looking for a room?"


    Viktor couldn''t help but feel that this guy was looking a bit cute and funny, especially because of his pig face, but of course, he didn''t change his expression as he said with a subtle smile, "Yeah. We are looking to stay for a couple of days. Do you have a free room with two beds?"


    The pigmen twitched his snubby nose as he said in a bored tone, "I do have a room free but with only one bed. But for a couple like you two, I bet it is more than enough. Extra bed will cost more if you people are that insistent."


    Viktor grimaced slightly as he looked at Seraphina, indirectly asking her if she was okay with sharing a bed since they were tight on money. But if she wanted an extra one, Viktor would just go along with it.


    Seraphina thought hard before nodding, gesturing to him that it was alright since she felt that it was prudent to save money wherever possible, even if it meant adjusting to things she was not used to. Since it was Viktor, she knew she could trust him to not do anything she didn''t like.


    And so the two ended up renting a room, and as they entered their room, it was too dark and smaller than Viktor expected, though he wasn''t surprised considering how this was one of the cheapest inns in town.


    But what caught both of their eyes was how small the bed was, making Viktor shake his head with a tight-lipped smile, ''That silly pig dude¡­''


    Seraphina darted her eyes around while wondering if she should let Viktor sleep on the bed since that bed won''t fit twofortably. There was also only one pillow.


    "Well, I¡ª"


    "I¡ª"


    Both were about to say something when they swallowed their words and smiled, feeling amused about it.


    "I will sleep on the floor. You should sleep on the bed," Viktor said as he sat down on the floor, preparing to simply rest.


    Seraphina immediately felt bad as she stood before him and shook her head, "Please, no need to make yourself ufortable. You are the one helping me, and you already helped me a lot aftering here. You should sleep on the bed. I can''t let you sleep on such a hard and ufortable floor for the entire night. I can sleep on the floor."


    Viktor sighed as he said with a soft chuckle, "Sera¡­if I let a beautiful fairy like you sleep on this cold floor, my conscience will kill me. You don''t want me to feel guilty, do you?"


    Seraphina''s expression became difficult as she indeed didn''t want to make him feel guilty but at the same time, seeing him rest in such an ufortable way made her feel uneasiness in her chest.


    "T-Then I will also sleep on the floor," Saying so, Seraphina didn''t hesitate as she alsoy down on the floor while looking up at the ceiling, feeling that now it was fair.


    Viktor had a blinking expression and couldn''t help but smile, feeling amused by her behavior.


    Still, how could he let things be like this?


    So he raised his head, resting his body on his elbow as he looked at her and asked with narrowed eyes, "Are you really adamant about sleeping wherever I am sleeping?"


    Seraphina nodded with a determined gaze, "Yes, I am. I don''t want to take advantage of your kindness anymore. But don''t worry. I am okay with this."


    Viktor sighed as his eyes shone with a certain glint, "Then forgive me, beautiful fairy. You leave me with no choice."

 Chapter 359 Where’s Dorian?

    <h4>Chapter 359 Where''s Dorian?</h4>


    "Ehh?" Seraphina was confused upon hearing Viktor''s words, but the next moment, she found herself getting lifted up into his huge arms.


    "Ah!~ Viktor!" Seraphina was taken aback as she frantically hugged his neck to not fall off, and right when she was wondering what he was going to do, her heartbeat rxed upon seeing that he was simply making her lie down on the bed.


    But right before she could say anything, she saw him get on the bed as well, lying on his side and facing her, their bodies just a few inches away from each other to the point she could even hear his breathing.


    "Now, are you happy?" Viktor asked with a teasing smile, to which Seraphina could only look at him with a slightly petnt look and say, "You are really too stubborn."


    "So are you, my beautiful fairy. But at least I might get to have a good sleep tonight. Goodnight," Viktor chuckled before closing his eyes slowly while Seraphina wondered why he said that, and seeing his face up close, especially his lips, she couldn''t help but remember what happened before. Just thinking about it made her mind feel nk.


    However, she was again distracted by thinking about her realm and the Fruit of the Blessed One and closed her eyes while thinking about these worrying thoughts.


    ¡ª-


    Four days passed, and the women of the Snow Mansion were only thinking about a single man, most of them having simr reasons, while Eva was trying to find this yboy for her madam, though she still didn''t get any luck in finding him.


    Taya had gotten up for work and was only wearing herce lingerie as she looked at Viktor''s jacket beside her with a soft gaze. She brought the jacket close to her face and relished in his intoxicating scent, making her miss him even more.


    "Viktor¡­" She softly mumbled and realized that she was feeling crazier with the passing of every day, the longer he was missing.


    She found it unbelievable that she stayed away from him for almost two decades when now she felt as if every day without him felt like an eternity.


    *Knock*


    Suddenly a soft knock on the door startled Taya like a rabbit who quickly put away Viktor''s jacket under her bed sheet and put on her nightdress by casually tying the ribbon in the middle.


    She opened the door, only to be surprised to see that it was Sayana, "Saya? What happened?" Taya asked gently as she gestured to her toe inside.


    Right after Viktor disappeared, the college had their spring breakmence, and Taya, fortunately, came up with a convenient excuse for Dorian''s disappearance to convince Tiana and Sayana.


    However, she never expected them to get so worried about it unless¡­''He couldn''t have¡­No¡­he would have told me if something like that happened¡­''


    "Auntie?" Sayana called out since Taya suddenly seemed distracted.


    "Ah, yes, Saya. What happened?" Taya asked as she held Sayana''s arms and made her sit down on the bed.


    "I still feel a bit uneasy¡­Because you know¡­Dorian would never leave for a vacation without telling us. So I just wanted to ask¡­Is he in some kind of trouble or something? Maybe something auntie is not telling us so that we won''t worry?" Sayana asked in a low voice as she looked at Taya.


    For some reason, she felt that Taya knew best about Dorian, and maybe she might have some answers she was looking for. After all, she was the one who took him into his family.


    Taya realized that Sayana was too sharp as usual, and even if the excuse she told her was genuine, it would only mean that Dorian suddenly left without telling anyone because something urgent came up, and Sayana was asking what kind of urgency that was.


    Taya sighed and said, "Saya, Dorian had told me not to tell you to not worry you just like you said. But since you seemed so worried about him, all I can tell you is that he went back to his vige to settle some things rted to histe parents. After that, he will surely return."


    Sayana''s brows pulled together as she worriedly asked, "Did he go alone? If not, maybe¡ª"


    Taya caressed her cheek as she said softly, "Don''t worry. I sent some bodyguards along with him. He will be fine, trust me. As for why he is not answering your calls, it is precisely because he doesn''t want to worry you and will tell you everything when he is ready."


    Sayana softly nodded, though her heart was still feeling uneasy.


    Taya couldn''t help but observe Sayana, and based on her expression and her tone, Taya couldn''t help but think, ''Viktor¡­you just had to go for Umi''s daughter¡­huh? Wait till I get you in my hands again¡­'' Taya could see that nothing serious was going on between Viktor and Sayana, but she could see that this was a girl in love since she herself went through with it, especially with the same man when she was Sayana''s age.


    And now, she didn''t know whether to feel sorry or guilty since Sayana didn''t know the truth about Dorian or Viktor and wondered if things would be even moreplicated. She also didn''t know how Umilia would react about this, but then she suddenly thought about Tiana as well, remembering how she caused a tantrum about Dorian''s disappearance the day she arrived, ''No¡­Viktor¡­you¡­god¡­he couldn''t even leave my daughter alone?''


    It was not like Taya never expected this, but she never thought Viktor would be that shameless to even mess with Tiana despite having a rtionship with her and even after telling him to not involve himself with Tiana.


    Sayana was about to ask Taya something else, but suddenly her nose picked up a familiar scent, making her eyes turn towards the bedsheet.


    Her eyebrows raised when she saw the sleeve of a jacket sticking out, and the scenting from it only seemed to get stronger, and this scent was no different than that of Dorian!


    She forgot to breathe for a second, wondering why her teacher Lucien''s scent wasing from a jacket she didn''t recognize. At the same time, she never saw Taya wear a jacket or anything. It just wasn''t her style since she usually dressed elegantly.


    So she couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Auntie, do you wear a jacket?"

 Chapter 360 Are You Sleeping With My....?

    <h4>Chapter 360 Are You Sleeping With My....?</h4>


    For a moment, Taya forgot to breathe upon hearing Sayana''s question.


    However, she maintained a calm expression as she looked at the bedsheet and realized that in her haste, she didn''t properly hide it.


    She smiled and said as she took the jacket out, "Of course not. This isn''t for me but a jacket I bought for Dorian as a gift. I realized that the boy could probably use something like this."


    Sayana narrowed her eyes and asked, "But isn''t this a bit big for him?"


    Now that she could clearly see the jacket and with it kept near her, she was somehow able to strongly smell the scent of Lucien from it, no matter how weird it seemed.


    She wondered if she was imagining it, but this scent was exactly the same as when she trained with Lucien and had her back pressed against his body.


    Taya also knew that the size was too big for Dorian but quickly said, "I know. That is why I n to change it when I get the time."


    "Oh... okay¡­" Sayana nodded slowly, though, for some reason, she just felt that something didn''t seem right.


    "I know you are worried about Dorian. But don''t be. He will be back soon. So, now that we are on the topic tell me how Dorian is at college. Is he able to do well over there?" Taya asked casually since she wanted to know what exactly was Sayana''s rtionship with Dorian.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, a ''small''motion between two girls has been going on.


    "Girl, you better get your ass out of my bathroom and also out of my room. I need some damn privacy in my room. This is not some motel where you can just hang out as you please," Tiana shouted from outside the bathroom.


    In fact, she had been at war with the girl inside the bathroom since the moment she returned to the Snow Mansion for her spring break.


    She didn''t even know much about this girl and had no idea why her mother would let her and her aunt, who was a teacher, stay here just like that as if they were family.


    The only reason she could get out from her mother was that these two were actually distant rtives of Dorian and that they might be here for a while.


    But what she couldn''t understand was how did these two so-called rtives pop up when all along it was said that Dorian had nobody else to turn to.


    And the most irritating fact was that the girl inside the bathroom acted as if she knew Dorian from her childhood, and for some reason, that was ticking her off.


    She couldn''t understand why Dorian would leave without saying anything and not even return her calls. It just didn''t seem like something he would do, especially to her.


    She had already left 199 missed calls by now, though she had no idea that the girl inside the bathroom also left ''Dorian'' with 198 missed calls despite knowing that he wouldn''t get any cell reception.


    The bathroom door opened as a young ck-haired beauty stepped out, wearing traditional ck robes, "What''s your problem, kid? I will stay in your room as long as I like. What are you going to do about it?"


    This girl was none other than Ayana, who was having a stare-off with a vexed Tiana.


    "Kid? Who the hell do you think you are? If I am a kid, then you are one too. Hmph, you speak as if you are some mature adult. Gosh¡­" Tiana said as she rolled her eyes, though she had to admit this girl''s beauty had a certain charm and elegance that seemed to make her stand out from even the prettiest model.


    Ayana smirked as she said, "Well, guess what...I am going to stay here for a very...long...time. I also have some business to settle with Dorian."


    Tiana felt her eyes twitch upon hearing Ayana address Dorian like that and asked with crossed arms, "Tell me right now. What is Dorian to you, and how are you two rted."


    Ayana raised her chin and said, "Oh, we go a very long way back to the point we were practically inseparable till he suddenly left. Of course, I am not really his rtive since Aunt Nyissa adopted me."


    "Bullshit! You probably didn''t even meet Dorian till you joined our college, and maybe that is how you informed Aunt Nyissa and wormed your way into my house," Tiana said with a huff.


    Ayana scoffed as she puffed her chest and said, "So? Your mother owns this house, and she herself told me to live here as I please, hehe."


    Tiana felt like grabbing Ayana''s hair and pulling her around, "Ugh!!! I am going to tell mom to kick you out. Hmph!" Saying so, Tiana stormed out of her room.


    "Good luck, hehe," Ayana giggled from behind, feeling amused by Tiana''s tantrums but inwardly, she swore, ''Viktor, you better wish you don''te back because...I will be waiting for you...to teach you a lesson for abandoning my master¡­''


    On her way to her mother''s room, Tiana was surprised to see Sayanae out of her room.


    ''Tia?'' Sayana wondered if she was here to talk to Taya as well.


    "Mom, wait! Don''t close the door!" Tiana saw that Taya was closing the door and shouted as she barged into, much to her surprise.


    Taya was a bit startled by Tiana barging in and asked, "Tia, why are you running around? What is going on?"


    Tiana pushed the door behind to close it though it did not get fully closed.


    She was about toin about Ayana when she suddenly saw a leather jacket on the bed that seemed eerily simr to the one a certain handsome pervert had.


    "Mom...are you sleeping with my teacher?" Tiana asked with widened eyes as her gaze narrowed on her mother while on the outside, Sayana, who had only walked forward a few steps, suddenly stopped walking and knitted her brows upon hearing Tiana''s words.

 Chapter 361 An Aggrieved Taya

    <h4>Chapter 361 An Aggrieved Taya</h4>


    "What?!" Taya had a bbergasted expression as she looked at Tiana with a look of incredulity.


    She couldn''t understand why today she was almost getting caught, but then she realized it was all because she took out Viktor''s jacket after feeling missing him so much.


    ''Viktor¡­this is all your fault¡­'' Taya inwardly grumbled, though on the outside, she tried to keep her calm to not make Tiana suspicious and asked, "Tiana, stop with all the nonsense. Why would you even ask something like that? That jacket is something I bought for Dorian but realized the size was too big. So I was going to give it back."


    "Oh¡­" Tiana realized that she blurted out things without probably thinking too much and gave a cheesy smile as she hugged her mother, "I am sorry, mom. It''s just that I saw this same jacket in my teacher''s office. Gosh, he can be really annoying."


    Sayana, who had decided to stay in the same spot for a few more seconds, had her eyes narrowed upon hearing this. She then left to her room with certain thoughts in her head while from behind, Eva looked at her departing back with a fixed gaze.


    Back in Taya''s room,


    "Your teacher''s office? Why would you go there for no reason? Did you cause some trouble?" Taya asked as she raised Tiana''s chin to make her look into her eyes since she knew Tiana had a tell.


    Tiana gulped as she quickly refuted while evading her gaze, "Of course not, mom! I have been really good in college, like you said. I was justining about that guy because he doesn''t give us a break during P.E sses. That''s all."


    Tiana was continuously looking at Taya''s eyes meekly, then looking away, and then repeating the same thing over and over as if trying to see what her mother was thinking. She really didn''t want her to know about what kind of troubles she caused in the college.


    Even if Tiana used to rebel against Taya or show defiance till recently, it was all because she wanted to get her attention. But in truth, she respected and looked up to her mother the most, and that was why whenever she was before Taya like this, she would find it hard to lie to her.


    Taya was someone who raised Tiana since she was a baby, and even if she never got to spend all of her time with her, she still knew many things about her, and catching her lies was one of the things.


    ''Viktor¡­just youe back¡­You will have a lot of exining to do¡­'' Taya could see that something was going on between Tiana and Viktor, though she didn''t know the details. But at the same time, it didn''t seem like anything serious happened, so she decided to let Tiana off for now.


    Tiana made her sit down on the bed, "Ha, let''s forget about these silly things and talk about something I had been asking you since the day those strangers began to stay in her house. Can you please make that Ayana girl go away? She is too annoying," Tiana said with pursed lips as she hugged her mother tightly and looked at her with puppy eyes.


    Taya softly chuckled as she pulled Tiana''s cheek, "Silly girl, do you really want to kick out Dorian''s rtive? What would he think if he knew you did something like that?"


    Tiana''s expression suddenly becameplicated, and she realized that she had never thought of such an angle. Would he get angry if she tried to kick Ayana out? Or will he get upset and ignore her? Wait¡­why am I worried about his reaction?


    Tiana couldn''t even understand why she was feeling like this, but then she suddenly remembered something and said, "But that girl herself told me that she is not really his blood rtive. She is simply trying to leech off using her step-aunt Nyissa and us. I think she might even have some ulterior motives," Tiana said skeptically.


    If Ayana heard this, she would try to bite Tiana''s ears for lying through her teeth.


    Taya was finding it hard to keep herself fromughing upon hearing Tiana''s words and said as she pulled both of her cheeks, "You silly. Do you know sometimes you overthink too much about things? Even if Ayana is not blood-rted, she is still officially Dorian''s cousin like you, even if it is a bit distant rtionship. So you two girls y nice till Dorian returns, okay? Ayana is not as bad as you think."


    Tiana blew through her mouth in a frustrated way before suddenly asking as her eyebrows drew together, "About that¡­why is Dorian still remaining so secretive? It has been four days, and he didn''t even leave behind a single text to where he went or anything."


    Taya again felt a bit suspicious, feeling the worry in Tiana''s tone. Tiana was someone who disliked Dorian entering this family and was also against taking care of him in college.


    But now¡­why does it seem like¡­she was missing him? Viktor¡­what the hell were you doing with my and Umi''s daughters in college?


    Taya herself knew this flimsy excuse of Dorian taking care of some personal business would only continue to be even more flimsy as days passed, and this was also one of the reasons she wished Viktor would just return as fast as possible.


    "Look. Give Dorian some space. He is someone who has gone through a lot that you can''t imagine and might not understand right now. He might know that you will ask him about the details of where he went, and maybe he doesn''t want to say them to you right now till he isfortable with it. But don''t worry. My bodyguards will give me a call if he is in trouble."


    Tiana felt a bit relieved hearing that, and at the same time, she didn''t expect that she would feel this worried for her cousin, who she had only known for the past few months. But because of this and also hearing her mother mention how Dorian had a hard life in the past, she was curious to know more and understand him.


    For some reason, she felt that there was more to him than just his goofiness.


    Still, she sighed and said, "Fine¡­We will just wait for him to return then. But mom¡­are you seeing someone for real?"

 Chapter 362 Are You Two In A Relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 362 Are You Two In A Rtionship?</h4>


    Taya was again bewildered by her straightforward question, though she knew this was Tiana''s nature¡­to say things as it was.


    "Of course not. Why would you ask that?" Taya asked candidly, making Tiana pinch her lips and say with a shrug, "I don''t know. Since the past few months or right after some time, Dorian joined our family, you seemed to have changed¡­more than I ever could imagine. Previously, you rarely ever showed your face in this house, but now you frequent here more and also spend time with me. You also seem happier than in the past."


    Taya didn''t expect that Tiana would notice all this and realized yet again how wrong she was to ignore her family for all these years.


    Still, she couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "I didn''t know I changed that much. But what makes you think it is because of a man?"


    Tiana looked up as if in contemtion and said casually, "I don''t know. I had read stuff from the inte and from others that when a woman changes suddenly, it is usually because of a man. So I just had to ask."


    Taya couldn''t help but shake her head with a smile, though inwardly, she was astonished at how right on point Tiana was. She wished she could tell Tiana, but then she knew it was not time yet. Not when danger was still out there¡­hiding in in sight. There was still yet to gain any leads on who attacked Umilia that night a week ago.


    She knew that if Tiana knew the truth, she would somehow make herself involved in all this, especially through Viktor, and that was something she didn''t want.


    "Anyways, I am d that you aren''t seeing anyone. It is better that you don''t have your heart broken by another man, and I heard step-fathers can be real assholes. No man in this world deserves a beautiful and talented woman like you," Tiana said with a relieved smile as she hugged her mother.


    Taya''s expression became a bitplicated as she kissed Tiana''s head and patted her back while having no idea how things would pan out in the future. If she were to marry Viktor in the future, what was she going to tell Tiana?


    Meanwhile, Sayana was sitting in her room, sitting in her chair while nkly staring at herptop, her fingers frozen still on the keyboard.


    On theptop screen, she had a hacking script running, and all that was left was just a single click to get all the information from a certain someone''s phone¡­someone in this house whom she cared about a lot and considered as family.


    However, her heart was stopping her from taking the final step since she knew it was wrong and also the fear that she might find something she may regret.


    She usually wouldn''t think of such a matter, but for some reason, whenever she thought about Dorian and his sudden disappearance, it made her very restless and made her have thoughts she never expected she would have, just like the thought of hacking the phone of someone close to her.


    But all these thoughts seemed toe from an inner voice¡­something that was soft as a whisper yet enough to move her mind sometimes.


    "Stop it¡­This isn''t me¡­" Sayana mumbled with a grimace as she clutched her head as if she was trying to suppress something.


    She was continuously shaking her head and got up from her chair as she closed theptop before taking a deep breath.


    *Knock*


    Suddenly a soft knock sounded on the door before it slowly opened as a mature beauty with pale green eyes came in with a soft smile, "Saya. Are you free to discuss something now? If you are busy studying, I cer."


    Sayana threw her thoughts to the back of her head as she smiled and shook her head, "No, mummy. I am free."


    Umilia came inside and sat down on the edge of the bed near Sayana''s chair and lovingly caressed her cheek as she said, "Saya, you have been a bit quieter than usual for the past few days. Is this about Dorian? Since he went to settle his personal affairs, you seem quite off."


    Sayana felt her heart tense up a bit as she timidly shook her head, "N-No¡­I was just worried since he left without any message. But after aunt Taya exined why¡­I understand now."


    Umilia firmly pressed her lips together as she gently held Sayana''s hand and asked, "You can tell me¡­Do you like Dorian?"


    Sayana forgot to breathe the moment her mother asked her this question, and feeling her mother''s eyes looking at her, she lowered her head and wanted to deny it, but at the same time, something within her was preventing her from denying it.


    Seeing Sayana suddenly be silent while avoiding her gaze, Umilia inwardly sighed, not knowing how to deal with this since she had never had to deal with anything like this. But she was not surprised, and instead, she always expected that something like this would happen, especially when she asked Viktor to stay close to her.


    She had lived long enough to know when a girl was in love, especially someone as young and innocent as her daughter. Previously she only had suspicions, but it became obvious the moment Viktor disappeared.


    Which woman in this world can probably resist a charming and enigmatic man like him? Still, she couldn''t help but feel like scolding Viktor for not even sparing her poor daughter. Did he really have to go after every woman that sparked his interest, especially her own daughter?


    ''Viktor¡­you are so unfair¡­''


    However, she knew Viktor was the only person she could trust her daughter with.


    She also could understand what Sayana was feeling right now and patted her hand as she said softly, "It''s okay. I won''t scold you for liking a boy, especially when this is your first time. I was just a bit surprised since you never liked any boys in the past, and I thought maybe you won''t focus on boys till you graduate and get a job at least."


    Sayana slowly lifted her head, feeling relieved that her mother wasn''t angry or scolding her for liking a boy when she was supposed to study in college.


    "But¡­are you two in a rtionship?" Umilia asked with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 363 The Demon Races

    <h4>Chapter 363 The Demon Races</h4>


    Sayana blinked her eyes, "Eh? No¡­He doesn''t even know¡­" Sayana said in a low voice while she couldn''t believe that now her mother knew about her feelings towards Dorian.


    ''At least he has some self-control,'' Umilia inwardly thought with a sigh and wondered if she should let this continue or not. But then again, she didn''t have an exact idea of Viktor''s feelings and decided that she should have a talk with him when he came back. Still, she knew that Sayana shouldn''t get involved with Viktor seriously till the day she learned the truth. Otherwise, things can get even moreplicated.


    "Then¡­do you n to confess your feelings to him?" Umilia asked gently.


    Sayana firmly pressed her lips together, and after thinking for a few moments, she shook her head, "No¡­Dorian may not like me in that way. I am just keeping these feelings to myself. Otherwise, if I confess and he doesn''t feel the same, then we two might not be friends anymore."


    Umilia sighed as she caressed Sayana''s head, "It''s okay. You are right. It is best not to confess anything till you understand and know more about him. Unlike how our society is right now, where men and women change their partners for trifling things, I want you to love someone who will stay with you forever and be there for you no matter what. That is why even if you like someone, make sure he is the right one for you and learn more about them to see if they can understand you as well as a person."


    Umilia said this not only because she wanted to make sure what Sayana was feeling was not just a simple crush but also to make sure that Sayana wouldn''t get into a rtionship with him without knowing the truth.


    And she couldn''t know the truth till a certain danger was taken care of.


    Sayana felt that what her mother said made sense and said with a smile, "Okay, mummy. I will just be friends with him."


    ''You know¡­that is impossible¡­'' Suddenly a low voice echoed in Sayana''s mind, making her grimace slightly, trying to suppress that voice since this voice only seemed to create trouble for her every single time.


    Umilia noticed her expression suddenly changing and asked with knitted brows, "Saya, are you alright? What is it? Are you feeling sick?"


    Umilia held her arm and used her senses to check her body, but everything was perfectly alright, and even the faint odic force in Sayana''s body seemed to be stable. She didn''t see anything that could possibly cause Sayana any pain.


    Sayana''s expression immediately returned to normal, and she said with a smile, "No, it''s nothing. I was studyingte yesterday night. I just need to take some rest, I guess."


    Sayana had no idea what this voice was in her head and wondered if she was imagining it. But she surely didn''t want anyone else to know lest they think she was crazy or something.


    Umilia had aplicated expression wondering if she should tell Sayana the truth since she had no idea if Sayana was going through anything because of being different from ordinary humans.


    However, the fear of her reaction after knowing about her origins made Umilia again think that it was a bad idea¡­for now. How would an eighteen-year-old innocent girl react after learning that she was not really born¡­but artificially made like someb experiment. In some ways, she could also probably be considered as Umilia''s clone, though not everything was the same, obviously.


    Still, she wanted to make sure Sayana knew she would be there for her as she said softly, "You shouldn''t tire yourself like that. But remember¡­you should tell me if you are not feeling okay, no matter what."


    Sayana softly nodded as she smiled and hugged her mother, wanting to feel her warmth.


    Umilia was feeling very conflicted. She knew hiding the truth was wrong, but at the same time, she didn''t want Sayana to feel any pain. She had already suffered a lot during her childhood.


    But unfortunately, she knew that things won''t stay the same forever.


    ¡ª


    It was the morning of the 5th day since Viktor and Seraphina arrived in the Darkstar Realm, and the two of them were having food in their room before leaving to meet those adventurers.


    Seraphina was also sleeping on the same bed as Viktor to the point she felt as if she would die from embarrassment even though Viktor''s body wasn''t touching her.


    Still, having a man sleep so close to her muddled her thoughts, and coupled with the worries in her head, she didn''t sleep a wink for the past four days.


    However, unconsciously she had gotten used to his aura and felt that sleeping beside him made her feel more at ease than when staying away from him. She yet had to find out why his blood was giving off such a pure aura to the point it seemed like he was...no...that is impossible...


    But she knew that her Holy Godmother wouldn''t have revealed her will to ask Viktor to stay for nothing. Could she have foreseen that something bad would happen in the Sacred Spirit Realm and that Viktor was the answer to saving them?


    Seraphina put these thoughts to rest since right now she was discussing about the powers in this town with Viktor.


    For the past four days, the two of them were familiarizing themselves with this town and also getting an idea of the local powers in this town.


    They heard that the Union President was the most powerful man in town, and he had noble demonic blood in his veins. And also because he was one of the Great Demons among the three in this town.


    Seraphina helped Viktor understand the ranking of demons here.


    At the lowest, there were low-born demons like the pigmen, rabbitmen, and so on. These kinds of demons were the least powerful and were usually working for higher-ranked demons.


    Ranked higher than them were first-born demons who were descendants of noble demon families, and few of them were actually present in this town as well. Denizens of this realm respected them because of their bloodline. They could very well be branch families of races like the Dark Elves and the Night Nagas. These two races governed this town officially though their true homes were somece else. And the race who ruled over the entire Darkstar realm was the feared and respected Winter Dragons.


    And then above them were the Great Demons, the heads of these three races who were actually descendants of the Three Ancient Demons, who in turn were the descendants of The Devil, who was said to be the first demon, king of chaos and the rival of the Guardian Gods.


    However, even if the Devil was considered to be a myth by other realms, the people of the Darkstar Realm believed and worshiped them as if they were their god.


    The Devil was said to have been purged by the Guardian Gods and had his soul extinguished even from the Naraka Realm, though the Guardian Gods granted mercy to the descendants of the Devil, and thus the Darkstar Realm was born.


    "Is it true that the Winter Dragons are legit dragons? Howe we didn''t see any dragons so far? Are they shy?" Viktor asked curiously as Seraphina discussed with him about the demons while they were eating.

 Chapter 364 The Mission From The Adventurers Guild

    <h4>Chapter 364 The Mission From The Adventurers Guild</h4>


    "The Winter Dragons are very powerful, and even among the dragon races, they are not a race that is meant to be taken lightly. It is the very reason why other races do not unnecessarilye here and cause any conflict since it isn''t worth it. They also rarely leave their adobe unless it is for an urgent reason. But¡­I think you already heard about someone who is a descendant of the Winter Dragons," Seraphina said as she cutely and elegantly ate a green muffin.


    "The Union President of the Darkwell Trading Union, isn''t it? We heard people talking about it and how he is the grandson of the current head of the Winter Dragons. But they also nobody ever saw him in his dragon form. That is why I am wondering if it is true or not," Viktor said as he took a sip of the wine in front of him.


    "It is but the Winter Dragons do not assume their true form unless needed, especially in a town like this. It is more convenient to remain in their human forms."


    "Hmm, he is surely an odd one since he put up camp in a town like this, away from his own, and even started his own business. I guess we will being upon him soon," Viktor said with narrowed eyes while wondering how powerful this guy was.


    Seraphina felt a bad feeling as she said, "You should be very careful when dealing with people like him. I haven''t seen him yet, but since he is the one conducting the auction where he will also be selling the lifeline of my race, I doubt he has any morality. He should already know what that fruit means to my race, and yet he didn''t even try to return it," Seraphina said in a despondent tone since she always held some hope that the Union President might return the fruit at least within a few days after recognizing it.


    But five days passed and it was obvious that nobody was going to return it.


    Viktor sighed as he got up and offered his hand, "Sera, there is no point in expecting good from people like these. They exist only to serve themselves. Now,e. Let''s meet those adventurers and make some money."


    Seraphina pressed her lips together as she softly nodded and followed him while wearing a cloak with a hood to cover her head to not draw too much attention.


    The skies were a beautiful blue as the two set out towards the Adventurers Guild to meet up with those four adventurers.


    The two came upon arge brown tower with a board that read, ''Wee to the Adventurer''s Guild''.


    The two of them entered it only to be weed by the chatter of the crowd inside, most of them wearing armors and weapons and checking out the billboard, which was actually missions avable for the day while mentioning their difficulty as well.


    "Hey, Azu, Sera! Over here!"


    Viktor turned around as he saw a man with arge frame and wearing bulky armor waving at him from afar. And beside him were his three party members, Verona, and the two twins, Pubo and Pobi.


    Verona subtly licked her lips upon seeing Azu''s charming face while Pubo and Pobi were trying their best to take a good look at Sera''s face, though her hood was covering a good part of it, especially when her head was a bit lowered.


    Still, her bootylicious figure was a treat to look at, and it surely turned the heads of those around her, staring at her oversized breasts and plump buttocks.


    Seraphina was still finding it hard to get used to the stares of so many people, especially when she could feel their immoral intentions. She wished she could release her powers to use her sacred aura to protect herself, but she knew better than to do that. She would have tried to disguise herself as a very ordinary woman if not for the fact that the more her disguise differed from her original appearance, the lesser amount of time her illusion spell wouldst.


    Even disguising her sacred aura was quite taxing since otherwise, evenmon people would feel that she was no ordinary being due to the pure aura her presence would give off, let alone dangerous, powerful beings who might try to exploit her.


    Thus she could only disguise some of her physical features while making sure that she could make the spellst long enough before casting it again. Otherwise, if her spellsted too short, her disguise might wear off while she was before other people, and that was a cause for disaster.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as he held Seraphina''s hand and walked toward them, "We were looking for you guys. So what kind of monsters do you guys want us to track?"


    Bruno squinted his eyes, thinking that this rabbitman was confident despite knowing that they might be going after dangerous creatures.


    Still, he thought that it was probably because this rabbitman was an ignorant fool who had no idea about the dangers outside of this town. But he didn''t care since it would only make it easier for him.


    Bruno took out a brown scroll and unfolded it as he said, "We did mention to you two that we need help in tracking some monsters. And this is it. For a hefty reward of 3000 Greater Odic Coins. With that amount, we can livevishly in this town for a year. Even after dividing it up among us six, that amount would still be enough to enjoy your time here in this town."


    Viktor didn''t pay much attention to his words. But instead, he looked at the paper which mentioned the mission details. Seraphina also subtly raised her head to take a peek at the paper.


    However, unlike Viktor''s expectations, the mission details didn''t mention what kind of monsters they would be going after; instead, all it mentioned was that they had to take care of the monsters that were killing the denizens of this town near the shores of the Lulling River.


    Viktor knitted his brows as he felt that something just felt off here.

 Chapter 365 The Blackmere Forest

    <h4>Chapter 365 The ckmere Forest</h4>


    "Do we know what kind of monsters we are tracking? Would they be dangerous or¡ª"


    "Haha, don''t worry your cute head about it. Even if we don''t know what kind of monsters we are after, the guild would never post any missions while mentioning the wrong difficulty. Based on the reward we might get, this mission should be a cakewalk with all of us together," Bruno said with a confident smile.


    "Little bunny, don''t worry. This nuisance near the shore only started happening recently, and that is probably why there is not much information. Besides, if it''s too much for us, we can always retreat. Anyway, stick close to big sister here, and I can protect you even from the scariest trolls," Verona said with a wink as she lightly squeezed Azu''s arm, only to be astonished at how muscr it felt.


    Could rabbitmen be well built like this? What does he do in his home to get such robust arms?


    Pobi and Pubo also took this opportunity to look at Sera and said, "Cute Miss, you can stick close to us. We brothers can make sure not even an insect will harm you."


    Sera politely smiled as she stood closer to Viktor and said, "No need to trouble yourself but thank you."


    Just her smile was enough to make Pobi and Pubo feel like their hearts had been stolen and fell into a daze, not even feeling disappointed by her words. Anyway, she would be traveling with their group, and that was more than enough.


    Viktor subtly smiled as he casually shrugged off Verona''s hand and said, "Then let''s get going and return before the skies get dark."


    "Of course," Brono patted Azu''s back with a veiled glint in his eyes as the group set out for the Lulling River.


    Viktor and Seraphina were walking behind this group of four, and right before they could even reach the gate on the border of the town, the two saw many dark elves wearing long dark robes walking around the town with vignt eyes.


    Seraphina unconsciously tensed up seeing them while Viktor gently tapped her soft hand to reassure her that everything would be alright.


    He could see that these dark elves were going around and knocking on people''s houses and guessed that they were probably investigating the death of the dark elf he killed.


    Since four days had passed, Viktor thought that Nahulle''s friends must have known about his death a bit toote. They probably must have thought to pay Nahulle a visit after a few days. Otherwise, he would have seen such a scene before.


    And when they reached the border gate, Viktor saw that the lizardmen who were guarding the borders were sweating before a couple of dark elves who seemed to be asking them some things.


    It also seemed that some of the dark elves had temporarily taken over the job of letting people in and out, conducting careful checks as if to catch the criminal.


    Viktor didn''t expect the dark elves to be so zealous about these things and felt that maybe he should have taken more careful precautions. After all, they must have already noted down the list of people who entered that inn that night, and surely they must have known that two rabbitmen also entered the inn.


    But then again, he also knew there was no time to waste, and he needed answers quickly for the sake of Seraphina and her daughters.


    And right when they were about to step out of the border gate, a dark elf stopped the entire group, "Halt! Show me your papers, and you, remove your hood," The dark elf demanded as he looked at the woman wearing a baggy cloak and standing beside the rabbitman.


    By now, Brono understood that Azu was right about Sera being too shy, and he could also see that she was using the hood out of shyness and not having too many people look at her due to her irresistible figure and beauty.


    And so he decided to use this situation to get some brownie points as he slightlyughed and said to the serious-looking dark elf standing before him, "Good sir, no worries. She is with us, and we are on a very important mission. Just to assure you, please take a look at this."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as he saw Brono taking out some small gold token and showing it to the dark elf. He was unable to recognize what that was, but the moment the dark elf saw it, his expression changed as he looked at Brono and his group with a strange look and waved his hand, "Let them pass. They are fine."


    Viktor and Seraphina exchanged subtle nces, wondering what that was about, as the group of six walked out.


    "What was that token you showed to him?" Viktor asked as if he was genuinely curious about it.


    Brono smugly smiled and said, "Just take it that our group got friends in high ces. As I said, you both are in good hands. We have never failed a single mission so far, and that earned us quite some respect in this town."


    Viktor felt that he was telling a half-truth but also knew that he was hiding something.


    "Everyone, stay focused, especially you two. Do you see that big forest over there down this road? It is the infamous ckmere Forest. Once we enter that, we mighte across dangerous creatures, and even if they are wild, they are intelligent as well. So stick close to us since we have to go through that forest to get to that river," Brono said as he pointed at the dark forest ahead, and even from afar, Viktor felt that this forest gave off a dark vibe as expected.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes since he had already heard some rumors about the ckmere Forest. It was a ce that only the strongest adventurers in town frequented, and even some of them never returned alive. In fact, adventurers who venture out for loot and rewards die daily in that forest, and not even their remains would be left behind.

 Chapter 366 Getting Ambushed

    <h4>Chapter 366 Getting Ambushed</h4>


    Seraphina was spooked by the rumors though she didn''t feel like backing down for even a moment due to her strong determination to save her realm. She knew that they would need money to stay for at least a couple more days, and the only way to earn enough money to pay their rent and for their food was by joining this group of adventurers.


    Of course, Viktor and Seraphina could simply go on a mission alone, but for that first, they would have to register themselves as adventurers, and after some time-consuming procedures, they can only start off with low-level missions. By that time, they would have no ce to stay.


    However, since Brono and his friends vouched for the two, they were able to tag along without much issues.


    But Viktor knew that things didn''t go smoothly for no reason.


    The group of six soon entered the ckmere forest as the sunlight began to dim due to how dense the forest was, with the trees blocking most of the sunlight.


    Viktor could hear chitters and buzzes within the forest, which he thought were probably from insects and animals within the forest.


    But he didn''t activate his vampire bloodline since he didn''t want to simply take the risk of anything happening to the illusion spell cast on him for no reason.


    And after walking deeper into the forest for a few minutes¡­


    *Whizz!*


    Viktor''s ears perked up as he suddenly heard the sound of something sharp whizzing through the air, and knowing where that sharp thing was heading for, he quickly reacted as he covered a startled Seraphina with his body and jumped towards the side.


    *Thwak!*


    Seraphina gasped as she bobbed her head around and saw a crude spear pierced itself into the trunk of the tree which was behind where she was standing before.


    Of course, based on where the spear had struck, it seemed that whoever threw it didn''t want to kill the person they were aiming for but simply incapacitate them.


    And for some reason, Viktor knew that they aimed for Seraphina.


    "Fucking Goblins! It''s an ambush!" Brono shouted with a grunt as he continued, "Quick! Form a circle, and you two stay within the circle!"


    Right when Viktor was wondering when he would get to see these ugly green monsters, he saw them hiding behind the bushes, their dark green skin easily blending with the darkness of the forest and the color of the bushes.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that these green monsters were capable of being perfect assassins in this environment, especially when they didn''t even make any obvious sounds before one of them threw the spear.


    Viktor quickly got within the formation the four of them had formed while keeping Seraphina close to him, who had her brows pulled together. She could defeat these goblins without killing them, but for obvious reasons, she can''t use her powers without exposing herself, and that would only bring about more trouble.


    And so, she was unconsciously feeling safe by staying beside Viktor since he was her only protection in this ce.


    "Kekeke! Butcher them and take their women, kekeke!" One of the goblinsughed in a creepy manner as he came out from behind a tree with a spear in his hand.


    Contrary to what Viktor expected, this goblin was quite big and muscr, though it had a long and crooked nose and bat-like ears just like he had heard. This big one was also wearing some animal skin-like clothes and had a shiny ne around his neck, which Viktor thought this goblin must have looted from one of his victims.


    And behind thisrge goblin were a number of smaller goblins who were shorter than human stature, while the rest of their features were simr to the big one who seemed to be their leader.


    Viktor wasn''t surprised by the words of the big one since he had heard that most of the goblins are cunning and vicious, and they purposefully wandered around the ckmere Forest to prey on the adventurers since they knew adventurers frequent this ce.


    They were known to be quite cunning and vicious and would steal whatever shiny trinkets or treasures they could get their hands on while venting their lust on any beautiful women that crossed here.


    Because of this, the adventurers guild put out frequent missions to hunt goblins, but despite that, these things still were haunting the forest. Mostly only the newbie adventurers died to them, while the experienced ones wouldn''t take such missions without a good reason and only after careful preparation. Otherwise, they would just avoid the paths which were said to be infested by goblins, and only they knew why nobody was able to drive out these goblins from the forest.


    And if anybody asked why the three Demon Races wouldn''t do anything, it was because this forest was really none of their concern, and the goblins wouldn''t dare to barge into the town either. So they would let the Adventurers Guild handle these kinds of things while they only acted if the town was in immediate danger.


    "Cut down these annoying men!" The goblin leader ordered as he pointed his spear at the group of six while his underlings charged forward with their weapons while some were perched upon the trees, using deadly poison darts to take them down.


    However, Brono and his group were experienced adventurers, and as if they had already been through such scenarios, Verona quickly cast a me barrier that blocked any ranged attacks while the twins began to fire arrows from the inside to take down as many goblins as they could before they got near. Their priority was, of course, to take down the ones up in the trees since Verona would get distracted once the goblins got near.


    As for Brono, he was using a special martial arts skill as he gathered the odic force within his body, making his ax glow with a dark purple light. And the moment it glowed to a certain extent, he widely swung his ax with a barbaric shout, slicing all five goblins into half that were about to attack him.


    Viktor raised one of his brows, thinking that this guy did have some skills, though he could see that this was not the end as more goblins just kept oning.

 Chapter 367 The Relentless Attacks Of The Goblins

    <h4>Chapter 367 The Relentless Attacks Of The Goblins</h4>


    Seraphina''s body was sticking to Viktor''s body as he shielded her in case Verona''s barrier gave away.


    But surprisingly or not, Verona''s me barrier was deflecting away all the spears and knives that some goblins were throwing in their direction.


    And even though Pobi and Pubo looked dumb, they surely knew how to effectively use their bow and arrow, evident by how they were sometimes killing two goblins at once with just a single arrow.


    Viktor noticed that these arrows weren''t simply shooting out from pure physical force, but they seemed to carry much more speed and strength with a faint gray aura covering them.


    Based on what Seraphina had told him before, these twins must be practicing and using some kind of arts that used the element of ''Air'' to increase their attack power.


    As for Brono he was using an Earth elemental art to use the ground and his body as a conduit to gather the odic force and send them to his ax to cut down the goblins by executing his martial skills.


    However, even if the goblins were weaker than these four, they had the strength in numbers and wereing at them from all sides.


    It was impossible for Brono and the twins to keep them all froming near the barrier, and within half a minute, some of the goblins had charged out front and stabbed at the barrier with their crude des.


    "Stay back, you ugly fucks!" Verona snorted as her me barrier suddenly red up, sting away the goblins who had reached near her barrier, making them cry in pain while clutching their charred skin.


    Even if those who got hurt by mes didn''t die, they were too injured to pick up their weapons and fight again.


    The goblin lord who was still standing behind twitched his crooked nose in displeasure seeing how a number of his underlings died too easily. But he was determined to see through this as long as he could taste that little bunny. He had nevere upon a woman with such a curvaceous and supple figure that made his little goblin hard just by looking at her.


    But first, he would have to hand her over to a certain someone before he could even think of enjoying her.


    He knew that these adventurers would soon get tired, and that would be when he dealt the finishing move.


    "Tsk, these annoying green fuckers. I have never seen them attack anyone in a swarm like this. That big green fe is surely determined to kill us," Puboined in annoyance as he continued to fire his arrows one after the other while getting worried about the number of arrows left in his quiver.


    "Pubo, did you fucking brag about the loot you found during ourst run? Otherwise, I don''t see any reason these fuckers would attack us like this," Pobi said in an irritated voice.


    "Oh, shut it, Pobi. I am not as dumb as you."


    "Fuc¡ª"


    "You two stop fighting and help us clear out the space before us. The barrier might give in at any moment!" Brono''s previously cool and confident expression wasn''t the same anymore as he realized that these goblins were too persistent.


    Usually, the goblins would run away in fear of getting killed after seeing their fellow goblins dying. It was in their nature to run away when there was a good chance of them dying. But now, why did it seem like these things were on a suicide mission, caring only about killing them instead of trying to protect their own lives?


    Was it the goblin lord over there that was ordering them? And if so, why? Was he that desperate?


    Viktor also had the same question, just like the others, based on the facts he heard about the goblin race.


    However, he knitted his brows seeing how these so-called strongest adventurers in town were getting tired and exhausted the longer this went on.


    Viktor wouldn''t be afraid to take on all these goblins alone since he can freely attack them without worrying about getting killed, especially since he can heal as well.


    If it was night time then getting injured might be out of the question due to how physically strong he would be during the night.


    Upon hearing Brono''smand, the twins stopped firing their arrows, and instead, they took a deep breath and ced another arrow on their bow while closing their eyes for a few seconds as if concentrating intensely on something. At the same time, the arrows on their bows began to radiate a light gray light.


    "Pobi, Pubo!"


    "Ready!" The twins shouted as they let their arrows loose, and both the arrows shot out and struck the ground right outside the me barrier instead of any of the goblins.


    And right when Viktor was wondering what these two were doing, both the arrows suddenly exploded into a powerful gust of wind that sted away all the goblins that had crowded near the barrier.


    However, the goblin leader was even more surprised when he saw that the mes of the me barrier spread out towards his underlings, who were still a bit away from the barrier. And it all happened because of the gust of wind carrying those mes forward while making them more vigorous.


    And before they could blink, his underlings got fried to death, and now this patch of the forest was littered with the blood and corpses of the goblins.


    Now only a couple of his underlings remained, and the goblin lord decided to take action as he lifted his spear high and struck the ground with it, causing cracks in the ground that spread towards the barrier, and the force behind the cracks immediately burst through Verona''s me barrier, making her cough up some blood.


    As for the rest three, they stumbled from the force of the barrier getting destroyed while Viktor swiftly grabbed Seraphina and jumped towards the side to hide behind a tree. Since the goblins above the trees were dead already, he didn''t have to be concerned about them.


    "Shit! Quickly regroup and form a line!" Brono instructed as he wiped the blood off his chin.

 Chapter 368 The Scent Of The Dead

    <h4>Chapter 368 The Scent Of The Dead</h4>


    The Goblin Lord let out a condescending snort as he leaped forward to stab Bruno since he wanted to take out the leader first.


    However, Bruno didn''t dare to underestimate this Goblin Lord since this one seemed quite strong, especially after seeing how he caused the ground to crack with just his spear.


    But at the same time, he and his group weren''t highly respected by the other adventurers for nothing.


    They trulypleted every mission they had set out for as a group, and surely this time, they had no ns to break that streak.


    Brono simply nced at Verona, who immediately understood what Brono wanted.


    She clicked her tongue in frustration as she took out a silver crystal ball and attached it to her staff while the twins and Bruno began to face off with the Goblin Lord, who was swinging his spear around to keep the twins away while trying to kill Brono.


    However, even if the Goblin Lord was intelligent, hecked the coordination and experience Brono, and his group had.


    Because of that, he was unable tond even one strike properly since the arrows from the twins were distracting him, while Brono would use his martial skills to deflect the distracted attacks of the Goblin Lord.


    "Stop running around, human!" The Goblin Lord was feeling even more frustrated seeing these three making him dance around like a fool.


    The Goblin Lord indeed possessed higher brute strength than these three, but what was the use of that strength if he was unable tond even one strike?


    He was already having a bad feeling staying here and fighting this experienced group of adventurers who were not like most amateur adventurer groups he attacked. Even his instincts were telling him to flee, but if he went back empty-handed, he might end up in a worse state.


    Even if he had to escape, he needs some convincing excuse to show as proof.


    Viktor saw that Bruno and the twins were simply buying time for Verona, who seemed to be preparing a powerful spell.


    All of this was happening in just a few seconds, and the next moment Verona smirked as she shouted, "Eat this, you ugly toad!"


    Following her shout, a powerful fiery beam shot out of the silver crystal ball, heading right towards the Goblin Lord.


    The Goblin Lord suddenly felt a chill on his scalp as he quickly jumped back, but s, the fiery beam didn''t miss but instead changed direction mid-way to strike him.


    "Tsk!" The Goblin Lord''s eyes widened, but he still had no ns of dying and somehow twisted his body in mid-air.


    But even after such efforts, the beam sliced through his arm, cutting it off like paper.


    "Aaargh!!" The Goblin Lord howled in pain, feeling shocked at losing his entire arm to a bunch of humans.


    "Kill it before it runs away!" Brono shouted as he charged forward to take advantage of the goblin''s injured state.


    But Verona had an exhausted look as she saidnguidly, "I am spent. You guys kill it."


    However, before Bruno and the twins could do anything, the Goblin Lord somehow pulled himself up and jumped into the bushes before running for his life.


    "That fucker is running! Let''s get him, brother!" Pubo shouted wildly as he ran forward with his bow, but Brono suddenly stopped him and said, "Leave it! It''s toote, and that thing has the stamina of a bull. We can''t catch up to it, and we need to conserve our strength for the mission."


    "Brono, you now owe me a Silver Tier Odic Crystal. I can''t believe I wasted it on that toad," Verona said in a vexed tone as she threw away the shattered ball of silver crystal.


    Viktor, who had no idea about what the crystal ball was, looked at Seraphina, who understood his curiosity, and whispered, "Some mages don''t have enough power to use certain powerful spells. So they buy crystals like these that are infused with dense Odic energy. But the one she used onlysted for a single-use due to all Odic energy inside getting used up by the spell she cast."


    "Oh...seems like those things are quite handy but expensive as well," Viktor missed after seeing how angry Verona was at losing that ball.


    "Ah, did you two get scared, haha?" Brono asked with a boorishugh as he saw Azu and Sera slowly walking out from behind a tree.


    "We had never got attacked by goblins, and I had to protect my wife," Viktor said calmly while Seraphina only lowered her head even more.


    Brono was surprised to see him still having a hold over his wits since he expected these two to copse from fear since the rabbitmen were quite faint-hearted.


    But then again, he knew Azu was a different breed andughed, "That''s admirable. But you two had nothing to worry about. See, didn''t we protect you just like we said. Nowe on. We still got a long way to go before we reach the river."


    The group of six continued their journey, and Viktor saw these four drinking some potions that made their face lose most of the exhausted look.


    ''Must be the Redbull for these guys¡­'' Viktor thought.


    As they walked, the forest became even darker, and the smell of wet leaves and mud wafted through their nostrils.


    Even if it was barely evening, the ce they were standing in was so dark it was easy to mistake that the sun had already set.


    "Alright, you two are up. We have to pinpoint the ce where a bunch of people died somewhere around here just yesterday. Can you two track the blood trail even if it got washed away?" Brono asked while Viktor subtly activated his vampire bloodline as he crouched down and took some mud into his hand to smell.


    ''They weren''t kidding about needing our tracking skills, huh¡­Must be because we were cheapbor...or free...''


    Even if he activated his vampire bloodline, his eyes would still appear normal to others since the illusion Seraphina cast on him would only break the moment he uses his powers beyond the limit of what the spell can contain.


    Viktor raised one of his brows since he indeed picked up the scent of blood...of multiple people even though it was faint. But that was enough for him to smell the direction of the trail, which was in the direction of a river whose damp smell he picked up as well.


    "Laaaa~Laaaa~ A stream of red, beneath the blue~ Calls me from the depth and towards you~" A coquettish voice that had the charm to even draw the attention of even ghosts suddenly began to sing, their voice echoing in the region, making Viktor pull his brows together..

 Chapter 369 The Scent Of The Dead

    Chapter 369 The Scent Of The DeadThe Goblin Lord let out a condescending snort as he leaped forward to stab Bruno since he wanted to take out the leader first.


    However, Bruno didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this Goblin Lord since this one seemed quite strong, especially after seeing how he caused the ground to crack with just his spear.


    But at the same time, he and his group weren¡¯t highly respected by the other adventurers for nothing.


    They trulypleted every mission they had set out for as a group, and surely this time, they had no ns to break that streak.


    Brono simply nced at Verona, who immediately understood what Brono wanted.


    She clicked her tongue in frustration as she took out a silver crystal ball and attached it to her staff while the twins and Bruno began to face off with the Goblin Lord, who was swinging his spear around to keep the twins away while trying to kill Brono.


    However, even if the Goblin Lord was intelligent, hecked the coordination and experience Brono, and his group had.


    Because of that, he was unable tond even one strike properly since the arrows from the twins were distracting him, while Brono would use his martial skills to deflect the distracted attacks of the Goblin Lord.


    ¡±Stop running around, human!¡± The Goblin Lord was feeling even more frustrated seeing these three making him dance around like a fool.


    The Goblin Lord indeed possessed higher brute strength than these three, but what was the use of that strength if he was unable tond even one strike?


    He was already having a bad feeling staying here and fighting this experienced group of adventurers who were not like most amateur adventurer groups he attacked. Even his instincts were telling him to flee, but if he went back empty-handed, he might end up in a worse state.


    Even if he had to escape, he needs some convincing excuse to show as proof.


    Viktor saw that Bruno and the twins were simply buying time for Verona, who seemed to be preparing a powerful spell.


    All of this was happening in just a few seconds, and the next moment Verona smirked as she shouted, ¡°Eat this, you ugly toad!¡±


    Following her shout, a powerful fiery beam shot out of the silver crystal ball, heading right towards the Goblin Lord.


    The Goblin Lord suddenly felt a chill on his scalp as he quickly jumped back, but s, the fiery beam didn¡¯t miss but instead changed direction mid-way to strike him.


    ¡±Tsk!¡± The Goblin Lord¡¯s eyes widened, but he still had no ns of dying and somehow twisted his body in mid-air.


    But even after such efforts, the beam sliced through his arm, cutting it off like paper.


    ¡±Aaargh!!¡± The Goblin Lord howled in pain, feeling shocked at losing his entire arm to a bunch of humans.


    ¡±Kill it before it runs away!¡± Brono shouted as he charged forward to take advantage of the goblin¡¯s injured state.


    But Verona had an exhausted look as she saidnguidly, ¡°I am spent. You guys kill it.¡±


    However, before Bruno and the twins could do anything, the Goblin Lord somehow pulled himself up and jumped into the bushes before running for his life.


    ¡±That fucker is running! Let¡¯s get him, brother!¡± Pubo shouted wildly as he ran forward with his bow, but Brono suddenly stopped him and said, ¡°Leave it! It¡¯s toote, and that thing has the stamina of a bull. We can¡¯t catch up to it, and we need to conserve our strength for the mission.¡±


    ¡±Brono, you now owe me a Silver Tier Odic Crystal. I can¡¯t believe I wasted it on that toad,¡± Verona said in a vexed tone as she threw away the shattered ball of silver crystal.


    Viktor, who had no idea about what the crystal ball was, looked at Seraphina, who understood his curiosity, and whispered, ¡°Some mages don¡¯t have enough power to use certain powerful spells. So they buy crystals like these that are infused with dense Odic energy. But the one she used onlysted for a single-use due to all Odic energy inside getting used up by the spell she cast.¡±


    ¡±Oh¡­seems like those things are quite handy but expensive as well,¡± Viktor missed after seeing how angry Verona was at losing that ball.


    ¡±Ah, did you two get scared, haha?¡± Brono asked with a boorishugh as he saw Azu and Sera slowly walking out from behind a tree.


    ¡±We had never got attacked by goblins, and I had to protect my wife,¡± Viktor said calmly while Seraphina only lowered her head even more.


    Brono was surprised to see him still having a hold over his wits since he expected these two to copse from fear since the rabbitmen were quite faint-hearted.


    But then again, he knew Azu was a different breed andughed, ¡°That¡¯s admirable. But you two had nothing to worry about. See, didn¡¯t we protect you just like we said. Nowe on. We still got a long way to go before we reach the river.¡±


    The group of six continued their journey, and Viktor saw these four drinking some potions that made their face lose most of the exhausted look.


    ¡¯Must be the Redbull for these guys¡­¡¯ Viktor thought.


    As they walked, the forest became even darker, and the smell of wet leaves and mud wafted through their nostrils.


    Even if it was barely evening, the ce they were standing in was so dark it was easy to mistake that the sun had already set.


    ¡±Alright, you two are up. We have to pinpoint the ce where a bunch of people died somewhere around here just yesterday. Can you two track the blood trail even if it got washed away?¡± Brono asked while Viktor subtly activated his vampire bloodline as he crouched down and took some mud into his hand to smell.


    ¡¯They weren¡¯t kidding about needing our tracking skills, huh¡­Must be because we were cheapbor¡­or free¡­¡¯


    Even if he activated his vampire bloodline, his eyes would still appear normal to others since the illusion Seraphina cast on him would only break the moment he uses his powers beyond the limit of what the spell can contain.


    Viktor raised one of his brows since he indeed picked up the scent of blood¡­of multiple people even though it was faint. But that was enough for him to smell the direction of the trail, which was in the direction of a river whose damp smell he picked up as well.


    ¡±Laaaa~Laaaa~ A stream of red, beneath the blue~ Calls me from the depth and towards you~¡± A coquettish voice that had the charm to even draw the attention of even ghosts suddenly began to sing, their voice echoing in the region, making Viktor pull his brows together..

 Chapter 370 Songs That Mesmerize Souls

    Chapter 370 Songs That Mesmerize Souls[A/N: Please read thest paragraph ofst chapter since it has been edited to match the flow of current chap. (I forgot to edit the draft :#) ]


    Everyone was suddenly startled by such a bewitching voice that seemed to send ripples through their souls. The voice was so beautiful it was as if not even the most melodious music could contend with this.


    The voice had a certain seductive allure but not to the point it was sexual but gave off a profound and deep feeling, enough to move the hearts of those hearing it including even cold-hearted ones.


    The words of the song contained a sense of yearning with a doleful undertone, making even those with icy hearts shed a tear out of sympathy for the one who was singing these words. The words were only a few, but the voice itself seemed to convey more than a story.


    However, Viktor remained unaffected since his vampire bloodline was keeping his mind clean and free from getting bewitched, while Seraphina¡¯s natural powers helped her mind and soul remain unaffected though, her eyebrows were pulled together in worry.


    Still, he had to admit he had never heard such a melodious voice that can make one desire to listen to it more the longer they hear it.


    But when he looked at the other four, he saw that all of their expressions seemed nk, as if they were in a daze and their legs were slowly carrying them in the direction of the voice. It just looked weird and something he had only seen in horror movies.


    ¡¯Did they get bewitched?¡¯ Viktor couldn¡¯t help but think seeing their weird state and wondered what kind of creature or monster he was up against.


    Seraphina was about to say something when Viktor pressed her hand gently, indirectly telling her to pretend as if she got bewitched as well since he knew it was best to catch the other party by surprise, whoever it was.


    Seraphina didn¡¯t know if this was a good idea or not, but there was no time to discuss it, and Viktor was already pretending as if he got bewitched and began to walk like a zombie in the direction where the adventurers were going while Seraphina followed suit.


    ¡±Hmnn~Hmnnn~ My soul clouded with love~¡­This path shrouded like your heart~¡­Your face an angel in disguise~¡± Another soul-stealing voice hummed yet another verse as their voice echoed in a simr direction, making Viktor realize that there was probably more than one, and based on the direction they were waking in, it was near arge river or to be precise, the Lulling River.


    Viktor only learned about the mission today, and thus he didn¡¯t really get the chance to research the Lulling River. But he had heard in passing that the Lulling River was one ce no adventurers would ever dare to venture into.


    It was located around the other side of the ckmere Forest that not even any creatures that live onnd would dare to go anywhere near the Lulling River.


    But based on the information Brono told him today, it seemed that suddenly a bunch of adventurers was venturing towards the Lulling River for some reason, though none of them ever returned.


    This made Viktor feel that something here didn¡¯t smell right, though the only thing he could do now got to the bottom of it.


    Even if the worst happens, he and Seraphina can at least get out of here alive.


    However, the more they walked, the more the air became foggy as the cool mist began to cloud the whole region while the fresh smell of the river was bing even more apparent.


    Viktor¡¯s vision was extraordinary, though right now, he was unable to see through this strange mist and had to use his senses to make sure he didn¡¯t bang his head on a tree or anything.


    He looked at the other four to see if they would stumble and fall, but all four of them seemed to walk with perfect sense and direction, making him wonder if these songs had even more control over them than he initially thought.


    And even more, voices joined those who were already singing these verses, and their voicesbined together were so fatally charming, Viktor truly felt like he wouldn¡¯t mind listening to their singing every second of his life.


    But of course, he still maintained a clear head as he faintly saw a vast and dark river that was obscured by the mist as well.


    Everything was so silent and unmoving except for these bewitching voices, and they only seemed to get louder and louder the nearer they got to the Lulling River. And the stench of blood only seemed to increase.


    *Crunch!*


    Upon hearing the sound of something breaking under his feet, leaving a crisp echo, Viktor realized that he had just stepped on bones, and based on the scent of the blood, it ranged from a day to a few days old!


    ¡¯Who exactly killed these adventurers?¡¯


    *Rustle!*


    Suddenly, right as they reached just a few meters away from the shore, Viktor heard the bushes just a couple of meters away from him rustle as he heard multiple steps here and there.


    ¡±Nmmmm~Nmmm~¡­Below these depths~¡­my soul awaits you~¡­yearning for your heart~¡­And in youe~¡­Only for death to trap your soul~¡­¡±


    Viktor felt it a bit strange when their lovely verse suddenly took a dark turn towards the end, and even their melodious voice suddenly became a bit too ominous.


    ¡±Sssss! Die!¡±


    Suddenly, the singing stopped as multiple feminine yet vicious screams echoed in the region as he saw three pale blue-skinned women wearing skimpy clothes jumping toward Brono and his group while baring their sharp fangs and nails.


    Their curvaceous figures were quite beguiling, and their facial features were stunning, their eyes carrying an allruing hypnotic charm.


    Despite looking so beautiful, their expressions were twisted with ferocity and hostility to the point it would terrify even a warrior.


    ¡¯Who the hell are these women?¡¯


    But what happened next even baffled Viktor as he saw an even more unexpected thing.

 Chapter 371 Half Human Half Fish

    <h4>Chapter 371 Half Human Half Fish</h4>


    To Viktor''s surprise, Brono and his group, who were supposedly in a bewitched state, suddenly dodged out of harm''s way before those blue-skinned women could tear them apart.


    Weren''t they supposed to be under some spell? Or were they pretending¡­'' Viktor felt that if things previously seemed fishy, then now it was for sure.


    But then, the next moment, he saw something in the sea, making his brows raise with a slightly ck jaw.


    He saw two more pale blue-skinned beauties crawling out of the misty river, and he didn''t know whether he should feel surprised or not to see that their lower halves were not human but that of a fish with pretty scales and fins¡­.just like a mermaid.


    And when they walked onto thend, their fishtail magically transformed into human legs as a thin fabric extended from their upper body clothes to cover their lower part. But theirrge dark blue eyes were fixed on those four adventurers as they charged towards them while baring their sharp teeth.


    ''Are mermaids supposed to be bloodthirsty, or maybe they are¡­'' Viktor was busy guessing what kind of creatures they exactly were since he was finding some things to be contradicting with what he had read in books on mermaids.


    "They are Sirens¡­they have the power to charm people using their beautiful voices. But something doesn''t feel right¡­" Seraphina said in a low voice as she looked on with wrinkled brows.


    ''Sirens¡­no wonder¡­'' Viktor already activated his vampire bloodline just in case these Sirens tried to mess with him or Seraphina.


    "Brono, y the damn flute!" Verona shouted as she frantically swung her staff around to protect herself, though Brono already had a white flute in his hand as he immediately started to y it.


    To Viktor''s surprise, the moment Brono started to y the flute, the Sirens suddenly clutched their ears as they let out shrill screams of agony.


    "AHHH!!! NOOO!! STOP!!!"


    All of the five Sirens who had tried to kill Brono and his group suddenly stumbled back while trying to block the sound of the flute from entering their ears, but it was all in vain.


    Viktor could see that this flute was surely not ordinary, and even though the sound that wasing from the music didn''t seem to affect him, it surely seemed to be some kind of weakness for the Sirens, ironically.


    The sound from the flute was not as beautiful as the Siren''s voice but still, even though it sounded like a normal flute, it carried some sort of woeful undertone.


    "Seize them all! Let''s see if their queen will show up to save them!" Veronamanded on Brono''s behalf, who was busy ying the flute, to keep the Sirens from recovering.


    The twins nodded as they took out five small rectangr ss boxes from their backpacks. These boxes were barely as big as a shoebox.


    However, the twins quickly drew something on the faces of these ss boxes with their fingers as a faint blue light shone from it and ced these boxes on the ground.


    The next moment the ss boxes immediately began to grow bigger in size magically to the point all five of them looked likerge fish tanks with water, big enough to fit even a human inside¡­or most probably a Siren.


    ''They are trying to capture them? But why more than one?'' Viktor felt that if the higher-ups wanted a Siren to interrogate them and find out more information about the recent killings here, then only one Siren or at most two were needed to be captured.


    And it was also evident that there were more Sirens in the river, especially when Viktor saw certainrge fish fins in the sea going up and down, unable toe too near to the shore because of the flute.


    But if Brono and his group were trying to capture so many of them, what was their true reason?


    "Run, sisters!" One of the Sirens shouted, her expression still twisted in excruciating pain, though she somehow forced herself to move and pushed three other Sirens into the water.


    "You two idiots! Stop her!" Verona barked as Pubo and Pobi nodded like chickens as they fired fiery glowing arrows that turned into glowing ropes mid-air and wound across the other two sirens while the rest three luckily got away by disappearing into the river.


    The glowing ropes quickly grew in size as they wrapped across the entire body of the two sirens, across their inner thighs and around their round soft breasts, and over their neck and limbs, constraining them to the point where they would hardly be able to move their hands or feet.


    Even their lips got sealed as if an invisible tape got stered across their lips.


    "Shit! We lost three! Quick, get those two in the tank, and let''s get out of here. It''s not like Brono can keep ying the flute forever," Verona ordered as the twins grabbed the two Sirens by their hair and couldn''t help but be mesmerized by their stunning figures and breathtaking face.


    And with those ropes wrapped around their supple body in such a tantalizing way, it only made their throats feel dry.


    "Ugh! I will handle those two. You lusty idiots. Don''t get any ideas. You both know to whom we have to hand over these two Sirens. They need these things in pristine condition," Verona said with a harrumph just to make sure that these two dumb fellows hadn''t forgotten about their mission.


    Her voice was low enough to let only those near her hear, but since Viktor had sharp ears, he was able to pick up her words.


    "Ha¡­We brothers are so unlucky¡­Such beautiful creatures are within our arm''s reach, and yet we cannot even touch them. Sigh, fate is cruel," Pubo and Pobimented to each other as they saw Verona shove those two Sirens into the water tanks, though the two Sirens were still struggling and writhing in pain since Brono was still ying the flute, though his face was red from exhaustion and one could even feel how the sounds from the flute were bing inconsistent.


    "You two are trying to stay here and die? If not, follow us!" Verona said hurriedly as Brono, and the others swiftly ran away while the two water tanks were magically floating in the air while following them on their own.

 Chapter 372 - I Am Not Feeling Well

    Chapter 372 - I Am Not Feeling Well


    "Actually, we both don''t drink alcohol. They are not just for us," Viktor said with a friendly smile, drawing the attention of the twin brothers and Verona on the side, who looked at Brono and Azu with a certain glint in their eyes.


    Brono momentarily narrowed his eyes, but then he let out a lightheartedugh and said, "Come on. That is just an excuse to not enjoy ourpany, and that will make us feel really bad. Isn''t that so,ds?" Brono asked as he nced at Pobi and Pubo, who smiled in a shifty way as they nodded, "Of course! It will look bad on our part if you two don''t drink with us. I am sure even our pretty rabbit miss here would surely not regret taking a sip of such a fine drink. That thing is at least 300 years old."


    Seraphina didn''t want to drink anything they were giving since she was continuously getting a bad feeling from them and was already feeling relieved that Viktor was refusing them.


    "Alright. Since you all insist, I must really have a sip," Viktor said with a bright smile while momentarily ncing at the dark sky.


    "Eh?" Seraphina was taken aback when Viktor suddenly agreed to them, making her wonder why.


    She wanted to advise him, but she saw Viktor looking at her and said as he handed over a cup, "Sera, do you think you will still be alright after drinking this? I know you have never had one like this. If you don''t want to drink, I can drink alone."


    Brono''s expression slightly frowned for a moment, but then he decided to first hear Sera''s response.


    Seraphina took the cup from Viktor and looked into his eyes before taking a close look at the dark golden drink in her cup.


    "Mn. You don''t have to drink alone. I will join you too," Seraphina said with a soft smile, making Brono and the twins'' expressions rx.


    "Haha, that''s the spirit! Come on. Let''s sit down and enjoy the food and drinks," Brono eagerly said as he removed his armor set, revealing his bulky body that would seem quite intimidating to most people. Only his seemingly friendly and casual attitude would make people think otherwise.


    The two Sirens who were in the water tanks began to pound and scratch their sses in a frantic manner as they looked at Sera as if wanting to tell her something.


    Seraphina momentarily looked at them, but then Brono stepped forward and took out his flute, "Hey! Stay still, or I will y this damn flute again!" Brono said with a menacing re as the two Sirens had their expressions be wary upon seeing the flute as if they had developed a great sense of fear towards it after what happened before.


    "Good girls," Brono chuckled, seeing the two calm down, though inwardly, the two were already imagining ripping apart him in the bloodiest way possible.


    Viktor casually nced at the water tanks before having his attention distracted by Verona, who sat down beside him and put her hand on his thigh as she said in a flirtatious tone, "Azu, which tribe are you from? I have never seen such a handsome and brave rabbitman like you. Honestly, no offense, but I thought you and your wife might abandon us in the middle after witnessing the dangers. But not only did you two not run, but they even helped usplete the mission. Now I realize how you ended up with such a beautiful bunny wife."


    Seraphina furrowed her brows, seeing Verona acting too freely with Viktor, especially by even touching him.


    From her perspective, even if she was just doing roley with Viktor, to others, they were a couple. And if this woman was still being so uncouth right before her despite knowing that Azu was married, she felt that her intuition was right about this woman, and thus she was worried about what might happen.


    "Miss Sera, please drink before we finish ours, haha," Brono said with a certain glint in his eyes as he saw Sera still hadn''t taken a sip yet.


    "Come on. You too, Azu. Drink with me, cheers," Verona winked as she took a sip from her cup while keenly observing Azu.


    Viktor faintly smiled as he drank some of the drink and winced as he coughed a few times along with Sera, who also drank some at the same time.


    "Haha, you two really got to learn how to handle your drinks. It is, after all, something that will make us feel good no matter when or where. Go on. Drink some more, and you two will get used to it even if it might seem a bit too strong now," Brono chuckled as an excited glint shone in the eyes of all four upon seeing Azu and Sera drink.


    All of them talked for some time while Viktor''s and Seraphina''s face was getting redder and redder while their expressions seemed to be a bit tipsy.


    However, Seraphina was hugging herself while squirming her body subtly as if she was feeling some weird sensations in her body, especially a sense of heat spreading from her lower abdomen.


    Her fair wless face was flushed in a tender red, making it quite an exquisite sight, especially for the three men who were closely observing her.


    She didn''t want to embarrass herself and immediately clutched Viktor''s sleeves, who seemed very drunk.


    "A-Azu...take me to our tent...I am not feeling well¡­" Seraphina awkwardly said as she grimaced while Viktor, who was still drunk, was conscious enough to hear her as he helped her up in a clumsy manner, "Of course..e...let me settle you down¡­.I am also not feeling that good...Maybe some sleep would help us¡­" Viktor mumbled as he slowly led Seraphina into the tent while the other four nced at each other with understanding smiles.


    Around ten minutes passed when Brono said with a smile as he said, "They must be out now, and she must be really feeling the heat. I guess we are ready to have some quality time with the bunnies tonight, hehe."

 Chapter 373 - The Prey Becoming The Predator

    Chapter 373 - The Prey Bing The Predator


    "Let''s wait for 2 more minutes, and then I will first take her out while Verona can have fun with her bunny in the tent," Brono said with a sinister smile, a stark contrast to the friendly and casual smiles he was showing before.


    Verona licked her nails, thinking about the various ways she could turn Azu into her cute bunny toy.


    "Boss, we don''t understand. We or even you alone could have simply taken that beautiful bunny for ourselves anytime after we came here. Why do we have to patiently wait like this and even drug them? It''s not like we can''t overpower two rabbitmen," Pobi asked impatiently as he scratched his pointy nose.


    As far as he and his brother were concerned, they could have taken Sera for themselves, and by now, they would already be having a good time.


    Pubo was equally impatient since even if he had rolled around with a lot of women, he had nevere upon such an irresistible beauty with an even more irresistible figure like her.


    Just thinking about how soft and supple her body was enough to make his pulse race.


    Brono shook his head as he sighed, "You two should learn to think instead of letting your dicks do the thinking. We obviously can''t make a move on them while inside the town, and don''t forget the ce we are in right now. Verona''s barrier is the only thing hiding us in in sight. But if some chaos was to ur here, the barrier won''t be that safe anymore."


    "Chaos? What chaos?" Pubo asked, feeling even more confused.


    "You idiots. Have you two forgotten that rabbitmen are known for their keen senses and insane speed? If they suddenly got suspicious of us or even if suddenly made a move on them, they won''t go down without making some noise which might draw unnecessary attention. And in the worst case, if even one of them manages to slip out, we won''t be able to catch up, and that may not be really troublesome for us, but why should we take any trouble in the first ce?"


    "Also, even if those two rabbitmen may not be much trouble to deal with, it''s better to have fun without much resistance, especially the girl. What I added in her drink was different from what Azu drank."


    "Oh, what exactly was in her drink, boss?"


    "As usual, it was an aphrodisiac. Otherwise, how will the other party give in to someone like him?" Verona rolled her eyes, making Brono harrumph as he said, "No need to look down on my methods as long as it''s tested and proved. And the reason I am even waiting is to make sure that aphrodisiac works its magic. It is no ordinary one but something that will make the woman see any man before them as their lover. Hence its name, Lover''s Poison. So if she sees me, she will think I am Azu, hehe," Brono said with a proud glint in his eyes.


    "Ohhh...boss, you are truly a genius. "


    "Yes, yes. Boss is the best," The twins ttered as Brono proudly puffed up his chest.


    "Alright. It''s time,ds," Brono said with a zealous smile as he got up and walked towards the tent where Azu should be out cold while his wife should be feeling quite hot by now.


    The twins and Veronica stood up as well, eagerly waiting for Brono toe out.


    Brono parted the curtains in front of the tent, eagerly expecting to see a sight where Sera would be struggling to control herself.


    However, he frowned when he saw that nobody was sleeping on the sheet, and right then, his eyes widened upon realizing something.


    But before he could do anything, a cold de was pressing against his neck as a cold voice whispered beside his ear, "Shh, nice and easy,d. Make one move, and thest thing you will see will be your own headless corpse."


    Brono was shocked to hear Azu''s voice, though his tone seemed to have taken a subtle change, and through his peripheral vision, he saw Sera on the side, looking at him with a disappointed look.


    For a moment, that look made him feel as if he was a lowly being, and he had never felt such things before, no matter what kind of things he had done in the past.


    But most of all, he couldn''t understand what was going on. How could these two seem okay after watching them drink with his own eyes? Even if he ignored that fact, howe two rabbitmen get the jump on him?


    And based on the tone and the way Azu was pressing the knife against his neck, Brono could naturally tell that this rabbitman was no ordinary rabbitman but a killer who was used to taking lives even in his sleep.


    Brono felt that these two really weren''t what they appeared to be, especially Azu. But when did he ever hear of a rabbitman who kills?


    "Who...are you?" Brono asked while wondering why he felt like he was trapped under the ws of a dangerous predator.


    Before he knew it, even a trickle of sweat was flowing down his temple.


    "Well, I don''t think you have the luxury to hear our introductions. But first, let us exin the sudden turn of events to your impatient friends," Viktor said with narrowed eyes as he pushed Brono outside the tent by grabbing his neck while his de was still dangerously pressing against the vein of his neck.


    "BOSS??" The twins who were eagerly waiting to see Brono carry out Sera were bbergasted upon seeing Bronoing out like a hostage.


    "What is this?!" Verona took out her staff, quickly reacting to the situation even though she found it shocking.


    "Hey! Reel it in, woman, unless you want your boss'' head in your hands," Viktor warned with a sharp glint in his eyes as he looked at these three.

 Chapter 374 - Stealing It All

    Chapter 374 - Stealing It All


    "Verona, Pubo, Pobi, don''t do anything. This guy is serious," Brono hastily said since his instincts as a veteran adventurer was screaming at him that this Azu guy wouldn''t hesitate to cut off his neck.


    And based on the iron w-like grip on his nape, Brono could feel that this guy''s strength was no joke and nothing a rabbitman should possess. What kind of realm was this rabbit guying from to possess such strength?


    He thought Azu''s ripped body frame was just because he was always doing some kind of hardbor back at his home since that was the only exnation he could think of.


    "You all heard your boss. Put down your weapons before I lose my patience," Viktor said with a sharp cold glint in his eyes, making the other three feel as if they were looking at a different personpared to before.


    However, the seriousness on Brono''s face was enough confirmation for at least Verona, who was the first to lower her weapon since Brono was someone who never gets easily scared, and if he was being scared, then it meant they were indeed caught up in some serious shit.


    She did feel that Azu didn''t seem like the usually timid and mellow rabbitmen she had seen before. But how in the world would she have expected him to have the strength to subdue Brono and even take him hostage?


    Seraphina had her hands gripping each other firmly, hoping that these four bad humans wouldn''t make Viktor kill them and put even more blood on his hands. Even if they tried to wrong her, she wanted this entire situation to be a lesson to them so that they wouldn''t try anything like this again.


    As a fairy, it was in her nature to protect and preserve life and always try to see the good in others. In her belief, if everyone was to judge people as ck and white, then there would never be peace in the universe, and one day, it might alle to an end, all because nobody was ever willing to believe that there could be light even within the darkness.


    She wanted to believe that every living being at least had some good in them, no matter how faint that might be since life itself was a pure side of the odic force. Even Viktor''s life was proof of that despite the things he did in the past.


    However, she also knew that people like Brono might never change their way. But she would prefer imprisoning them to killing them since killing them was no different than snuffing out every wisp of the pure odic force in their bodies which was equivalent to her going against everything she was born to protect and preserve. She considered the pure side of Odic Force to be very sacred and something that must not be destroyed no matter where it was present.


    But of course, she also knew she couldn''t enforce her beliefs on anyone but only advise them.


    And now she didn''t know what Viktor was exactly nning to do with them.


    After seeing that all three of them had put down their weapons, Viktor smirked and said, "Now, all of you obediently hand over all your weapons and valuables to me. My wife and I are facing a bit of a money issue. I am sure you three can understand, but¡­if you people don''t, I am afraid I will have to make an example to help you all understand."


    All their faces, including Brono''s faces, soured upon hearing this. Everyone knew that for an adventurer, only one thing was almost as important as their life. The loot from their exploits was their only source of wealth and power.


    They would even kill without hesitation if someone even steals a fraction of their loot. And now someone here was asking for their entire loot just like that.


    "Why the long faces? Perhaps Brono''s life isn''t as important as all of your loot. Tsk, tsk, Brono, look at this. Your little group doesn''t really care about your pathetic life," Viktor said with a shake of his head as his de began to press even more onto Brono''s neck, cutting his skin as blood began to ooze out slowly.


    "You FUCKERS! Just give it to him!" Brono gritted his teeth as he shouted since he could really feel death hovering near him, all because his three group mates were hesitating over his life!


    He was their leader, and without him, they wouldn''t even have a quarter of the total benefits they had reaped over all their exploits. Fortunately, they obviously didn''t bring their entire wealth on this journey, though some of the goods they were carrying on this journey were not something they could afford to lose.


    "Ugh, okay, fine!" Verona was incensed that she was about to lose a good portion of her wealth to some rabbitmen who tricked her and her party. She now truly felt like carving Sera in front of Azu to make him suffer and then turn him into her personal mindless ve.


    However, she and Brono exchanged a subtle nce,ing to an understanding with each other that they would just hand over their goods to Azu for now andter hunt them down to get back their stuff and also get payback.


    And so Verona grabbed the bags they had carried with them one by one before throwing them towards Azu.


    "Look, Azu, this is a really bad idea. You have no idea the people who personally sent us for this mission. So if you steal from us, you and your wife can already be considered dead. There is no ce in this world where you can hide from them. You are really ying with fire here. But if you let me go now, I can promise that we can put this behind us and even apologize for drugging you two. We really understand what we did was not right," Brono said as calmly as possible while looking at the bags that Verona had thrown toward Azu.


    There was enough in those bags to live like a king in the town, and most importantly, the treasures like the white flute and other odic valuables inside didn''t belong to him or his party but to a certain party which wasing from a ce that could cover the entire realm with their hands.


    And if he were to lose these things, it would be considered lucky if he and his party died a quick death.


    So the best he could do was to try and scare Azu into letting this go and then take him down while his guard was down.


    "You done?" Viktor asked in a bored tone, much to Brono''s frustration seeing that this guy was either an ignorant fool or there was something he still didn''t know about him.


    However, just a few meters away, the twins Pobi and Pubo exchanged a quick nce as their backs reached for something behind their backs.

 Chapter 375 - An Explosive Blunder

    Chapter 375 - An Explosive Blunder


    Pobi and Pubo felt that their Boss was simply pretending to be a hostage just as a test to see if they were loyal to him or not and whether they would try to save him.


    The fact that Brono might really be in trouble didn''t really settle in their minds since even if the strongest weapon was handed over to a rabbitman, there was no way their boss could get overpowered. They just refused to believe that.


    So they nced at each other, creating an understanding with each other that this was their opportunity to show their boss how useful they could be to him.


    By thinking that, they reached their hands towards a firebomb in the shape of a ball, they had saved up in case they ran out of arrows.


    Brono was someone with a sharp eye and saw that the twins Pobi and Pubo were up to something, and Brono, knowing them, realized what they were going to do, making him shout hysterically, "You IDIOTS! DON''T!"


    "You two!!" Verona was also taken aback by his shout and tried to grab their hands to stop them from throwing those bombs.


    However, it was toote, and for better or worse, the twins were extremely fast and nimble, especially in throwing the firebomb right beside where Brono was standing.


    The Sirens who were trapped in the water tanks eagerly watched on, hoping for this scumbag to die.


    Viktor immediately reacted as he pushed Brono toward the bomb and grabbed Seraphina''s wrist as he jumped to the side while holding her.


    "AAAH!!! NO!"


    *BOOM!*


    A small explosion resounded in the region, right near the border of the odic circle, which was keeping the area within, hidden from anyone outside.


    But because of the explosion, the odic circle broke apart, and now anybody could see what was going on as clear as day.


    However, right now, Verona and the twins are concerned about their boss after seeing him being flung toward where they threw the bomb.


    They had never felt so bbergasted and confused since what they imagined in their mind was for Brono to quickly grab Azu and use him as a shield against the bomb but not the other way around.


    Azu didn''t even bother to use Brono as a shield but simply flung him to die like a useless pound of flesh.


    "Ughh¡­cough¡­cough¡­you brainless motherfuckers¡­" A heavy pain-filled groan came from within the small ball of smoke where the firebomb had exploded.


    "Brono!"


    "Boss!"


    Verona and the twins were ecstatic to see that their boss indeed survived, but when the air cleared up, they gulped when they saw a half-charred figure of Brono stumbling out.


    His hair and skin were burned to a crisp here and there. If it were not for the fact that he used his precious life-saving treasure in the form of a ring on his finger, he would have surely been left in bits and pieces.


    Still, even after using that, he still suffered some injuries, both externally and internally.


    His eyes were bloodshot, feeling incensed, and one could even feel fumesing off his head.


    But other than being angry at Azu for throwing him to his death, he was angry at these two idiots in front of him who threw not one but two friggin firebombs at him. The bombs were not even ordinary but mixed with some powerful explosive powder those two had acquired during one of their exploits.


    "B-Boss¡­h-how did this happen¡­" Pobi asked timidly, whereas Pubo didn''t dare to meet Brono''s eyes since he literally looked like some wild animal right now.


    "Fuck off! I will deal with you twoter. Now, give me the best healing potion we got!" Brono barked as he wiped the trick of blood flowing down his lips.


    Verona snorted as she said, "What healing potion? Didn''t we give it all away along with our goodies to those two cunning bunnies? We had never lost such a fortune. Wait till I get my hands on them. They can''t run forever."


    "We have to go after them now! If we don''t get back our things, especially that flute, all our heads will roll!" Brono said as fear shed across his eyes, making Verona''s expression a bit unsightly.


    "Tsk, tsk, no need to trouble yourself. We are not going anywhere," A smug voice sounded from the side as a tall, handsome man stepped in from within the darkness.


    Who could it be other than Viktor?


    Brono immediately put up his guard and took out a small knife from inside his boot. He didn''t have any other weapons after giving it all away, but something was better than nothing, especially when dealing with this rabbitman who was not ordinary at all.


    "Fool! You might have taken Brono hostage by surprising him using your silly tricks. But there is no way you can take all four of us on. You should have run away with your wife while you had the chance, even if that wouldn''t really save you from us. But now I will make sure to disciple you as my ve while your wife will be¡­hehe¡­" Verona said as she picked up her staff from the ground and licked it.


    The twins also picked up their bow and arrow with determined eyes, wanting to use this opportunity to get back into the good books of their boss. They were also angry at Azu for tricking them into almost killing their boss even though it was their fault.


    Brono didn''t know why but the bad feeling he was having just only seemed to increase the longer he looked at this mysterious rabbitman.


    Viktor shook his head and said with a look of contempt, "How are you going to discipline me when you all are going to end up dead?"


    Azu''s words were calm, but they sent a chill down the backs of all four, making them really wonder if they were standing before a rabbitman or the herald of death.

 Chapter 376 - Out Of The Frying Pan Into The Fire

    Chapter 376 - Out Of The Frying Pan Into The Fire


    "Hmph, just words and foolish bravado are not enough to intimidate us high-rank adventurers!" Verona snarled as she cast a fireball right towards Viktor, who felt that this fire was really tamepared to the cursed mes he once got sted with when he battled Nyissa in the past.


    Even though this fireball contained odic force, it wasn''t really at the level where it would severely hurt him or anything.


    Still, he casually dodged it as he charged toward Verona since taking her down first would just get rid of whatever little nuisance this party could create for him as a whole.


    *GRAAAH!!!*


    But Viktor suddenly stopped in his tracks upon hearing a barbaric roar that boomed across the entire region. Brono and his party felt goosebumps on their skin just by hearing that crude roar.


    Their eyes widened in horror when they guessed from whom this roar wasing.


    They had once heard this roar before, but at that time, they were able to run away before running into this monster.


    "I can''t believe it¡­why would it¡­oh shit¡­the odic circle!" Brono realized how this monster was able to find them. After Pobi and Pubo''s firebombs had exploded, they got exposed, and this monster must have caught wind of their presence.


    *Kraaa!!*


    *Kraaa!!*


    But what was even more despairing was thergely guttural shouts that apanied right after this roar. Based on these sounds, it seems as if at least dozens of minions of thisrge monster were apanying it.


    Viktor narrowed his brows upon hearing these shouts and battle cries since they seemed simr to the green little fuckers named goblins whom Brono and his party had fought off.


    Since it was already night time he was able to see through the darkness only to see arge humanoid creature, at least three meters tall, emerging from within the tall trees with a big crude club in its hand with spikes on it.


    ''A monster goblin?'' This was the first thought that shed in Viktor''s mind when he saw this huge dark green monster with a pointy hooked nose, murky reddish eyes, and big teeth that were sticking out of its mouth.


    But despite its crude appearance, it was donning a shiny ck armor on its huge body, which Viktor thought it must have stolen from some adventurers. Still, how could one find armors this big? Did he personally ask someone to forge it for him?


    Viktor could only wonder.


    However, unlike the cool-headed Viktor, Brono and his party were feeling jittery all over their body since they felt like their situation was no different from jumping into the fire from the frying pan.


    It was not for nothing they were worried. After all, this big gluttonous monster was none other than the Goblin King, that was said to rule a considerable region of the ckmere Forest.


    Everybody knew where it usually rested, and thus the adventurers who were not dumb would do their best to avoid going in that direction since people had lost count of how many adventurers had died to the Goblin King.


    The reason the Goblin King was really dangerous was that it had the ability to not only call upon its dozens of minions to fight for it but also because it was hard to make a dent in its skin.


    Unless someone was carrying a mighty weapon, one could forget about making it bleed, let alone defeat it.


    And now, not only did they lose all their valuables and treasures to protect themselves, they werepletely surrounded by these green monsters.


    Verona was literally feeling her skin crawling after seeing all the lustful gazes of the goblinsnding on her. She had already heard and seen what happened to certain unfortunate women who got taken by the goblins, and thest thing she wanted was to end up like them.


    As for the three men, Brono and the twins found it hard to even swallow their saliva since they knew these green fuckers loved to torture adventurers to death and wouldn''t even give them a clean death.


    That was why there was amon saying among the adventurers, ''It was better to kill yourself than end up in the hands of a goblin.''


    Viktor quickly backtracked and grabbed Seraphina''s hand as he said, "Let''s wait for now."


    "Are you going to fight it? This creature is not weak," Seraphina asked with her lips firmly pressed together.


    "I will have to anyway, and we can''t risk you exposing your identity until we get your fruit. We are surrounded for now, but the goblins wouldn''t target us until they take care of the adventurers since they consider us a threat. Also, it would be a waste to leave behind all this loot," Viktor said as his eyes gleamed. He was particrly interested to know if there were any other interesting treasures like the white flute Brono used on the Sirens.


    Seraphina was about to say something, but then she stopped herself. She let out a low sigh as she looked at Brono and his party, knowing what their fate was going to be.


    The two sirens who were still trapped in the water tanks were now stuck in the middle of this situation. But of course, the goblins had their lusty eyes on them as well. If they were alone, they wouldn''t dare to evene near any of the sirens, but with their great Goblin King around, what did they have to worry about?


    The Goblin Kingzily looked around and even swept its gaze past Brono and his party as if it was not really bothered about them.


    Instead, its eyes shone upon catching sight of two extremely beautiful sirens lying in the water tanks.


    It had never tasted a siren and never dared to since not even it could approach any one of them without getting hypnotized. But now that two of them were already trapped wasn''t it the same as getting them served on a tter?


    However, it then looked at the opposite end, where it saw two demons of the rabbit race hiding behind a tree. It ignored the male one but instead its eyes shone with a fervid glint upon seeing such a tasty figure timidly hiding behind the male. Surely, its lieutenant didn''t lie about seeing a top-tier rabbit beauty in this area and that was why it even set out in search of her in the first ce. Surely, it had to see why its lieutenant was bragging so much about her beauty.


    Viktor realized that this monstrous green thing already had its eye on Seraphina, making him wonder if it came here in search for her.


    *GRAHH!!* The Goblin King let out a roar, ordering its minions to get rid of the adventurers as fast as possible. It couldn''t wait to round up all the loot and girls and enjoy its time.


    "Fuck! Get into formation!" Brono shouted with a grave expression as his party quickly reacted.

 Chapter 377 - Cruel Slaughter

    Chapter 377 - Cruel ughter


    Dozens of goblins charged toward Brono and his party with their crude weapons. But even if their weapons were crude, nobody would dare treat them lightly.


    Many adventurers have fallen to this mob of goblins without being lucky to have a clean death.


    Verona immediately used her staff to cast a defensive me sphere that prevented the goblins from getting too near to them.


    Pubo and Pobi only had a few arrows in their quiver since their main stack was in their bags which they had thrown towards Azu before and was now lying behind this mob of goblins.


    Verona also didn''t have any more treasures on her hands that she could use to augment her spells since, again, her bags were not near her.


    Brono didn''t even have his armor on since he had removed them earlier, thinking that he was going to enjoy this night.


    But who knew that his night would turn into one of despair and helplessness?


    Still, he had a de in his hand and his martial arts to fight back, though he knew in his head that they were fucked.


    The goblins were still using their weapons to hack away at Verona''s defensive me sphere, destroying its integrity gradually to the point she was finding it hard to keep it from shattering.


    The twins weren''t even firing their arrows continuously. Instead, they were trying to conserve their arrows as much as possible since even if by some miracle they were able to defeat this mob of goblins, there was still the Goblin King, and they wanted to make sure they still had some chance at survival by conserving their arrows.


    Brono stabbed his de into the brains of the goblin that was making the most noise before him, making that goblin''s eyes gray as it sumbed to the ground.


    "Verona, try to keep your spell alive as long as possible!" Brono shouted frantically as he continued to take advantage of the protection of her spell to kill the goblins stacking up outside.


    This was actually their usual formation where Verona keeps them safe in her me barrier, the twins take out the ones at mid to long-range with their bows and arrows while Brono makes sure nobody gets close enough to harm Verona. After all, if she goes down, then things will get hard.


    "You better kill these ugly fuckers fast! I can''t hold on forever, not without my stuff!" Verona said as her face began to lose some of its color from her body being under stress from the amount of Odic force she was pumping out.


    Viktor was a bit surprised to see that even if Brono and his party were taken by surprise, they still quickly fell into formation and were actually fighting back.


    However, Viktor didn''t care since, as far as he was concerned, Brono and his party were helping him get rid of the goblins, though the Goblin King was yet another story.


    He could see how it was eyeing Seraphina from afar and still smugly standing in the same spot as if it already considered Seraphina to have already fallen into its grasp. Now, all it was waiting for was its minions to get rid of whatever nuisance that was left in this ce.


    The Goblin King felt that today was truly its lucky day. It not only had found two sirens with enchanting beauties in a trapped state but also a rabbit woman that possessed such sizeable assets and soft body that perfectly suited its tastes.


    However, it let out a crude grunt upon seeing that its minions were still unable to get rid of the adventurers.


    Brono and his party managed to kill two dozen goblins, and they were still standing.


    *Graaah!!* The Goblin King let out an angry roar, and immediately its minions stopped attacking Brono and his party and stepped back.


    The four of them felt relieved upon getting free from the pressure of all these goblins attacking them. They surely killed a lot, but their bodies were literally running on fumes.


    But upon feeling a bloodthirsty gazending on them, they didn''t feel relieved anymore as they saw the Goblin King walking toward them while flexing its huge arms.


    Only now they realize that it roared at its minions before since it was personally going to take action.


    "Shit! Split up!" Brono shouted as he saw the Goblin King bringing down itsrge club with spikes on him.


    Everybody jumped to the side as its club broke through Verona''s me barrier like ss as shockwaves spread in every direction due to the sudden copse of the barrier.


    Verona and the twins got sted away as they rolled to the side as they groaned in pain.


    They were immediately ambushed by the goblins who were standing near them, taking out their small dull weapons and rocks.


    "AAHH!!" The twins were horrified when they saw themselves getting ambushed, but their cries were muffled as the goblins began to smash their bodies with their rocks, breaking their bones, and finally smashed their heads to kill them.


    "NOOO!!! Let me go!!! Help!!!" Verona was crying in despair and horror as the goblins grabbed her by the hair and began to drag her away into the darkness. Since she was a woman, they had no ns to kill her outright without enjoying themselves.


    As for Brono, he didn''t even get the chance to rx his breathing when he was shocked to see the Goblin King swinging its club toward him.


    Brono''s eyes widened as he put up his de to defend himself but¡­


    *Thwak!*


    "AARGH!" His arm immediately got bent into a weird shape, his bones shattered as he was sent flying from the Goblin King''s blow.


    "Ughh¡­.fuck¡­." Brono was lying on the ground, bleeding profusely while feeling pain that made him feel like his nerves were all torn apart.


    He had already heard the cries of his party and knew the twins were dead while Verona was in a situation worse than death.


    He couldn''t help but remember Azu at this moment since that fucker was the reason he lost everything and ended up in this state.


    He slowly turned his head towards Azu and smiled with his bloody teeth showing, indirectly telling him that he would also end up in a simr state and his wife would end up in the hands of someone worse than him.


    But Viktor smirked as he showed him the middle finger, making Brono wonder why this fucker wasn''t looking scared.


    However, he didn''t have any more time to think as he saw arge club with spikes descending down on him.


    Brono raised his other hand defensively as he cried out in horror, "NOOOO!!!!"

 Chapter 378 - Do They Deserve This?

    Chapter 378 - Do They Deserve This?


    *Spltch!*


    "Unnnh¡­."


    The sound of something hard smashing something less hard to a pulp echoed in the region, followed by a low, muffled groan.


    The Goblin King had smashed Brono''s thighs with hisrge club, making Brono''s face puff up with dark red color. He couldn''t even muster the strength to let out a louder groan as the pain left his nerves in a shocked state. The bones in his legs were crushed to powder, and no amount of healing potions were going to fix that.


    *Spltch!*


    *Spltch!*


    It was not once, but the same bloody sound repeated again and again as the Goblin King kept on smashing Brono''s body with its huge club, targeting different regions of his body. It was as if the Goblin King was toying with its prey and using Brono like a bag of flesh to simply test his weapon against.


    Brono''s groans were bing weaker and weaker until the Goblin King finally smashed his head to a bloody pulp, his brains scattered all over the ce.


    Now not even Brono''s father would be able to recognize him if he were to see him in this state. The minions of the Goblin King were cheering to tter their king for killing the leader of the adventurer party in such a satisfying way.


    Verona felt like vomiting seeing what happened to Brono, and since she was the only one left and still breathing, she felt as if she was even more unfortunate than her dead party.


    Seraphina closed her eyes and looked away, not wanting to see such a gruesome sight. She had never personally witnessed someone killing another in such a gory way. She could only pray that they would be born better persons in their next lives.


    "Don''t feel bad for them, Sera. For people like them who have already ruined other people''s lives, this is what they deserve. It''s only fair when we think about the number of lives they must have ruined. If we were really from the rabbit demon race, you know how cruel reality might have been, right? These goblins only did what they were doing to other people," Viktor said in a serious tone, feeling satisfied by seeing how Brono and his party ended up.


    Since it was past evening, his werewolf blood easily dissolved the potent sleeping agent that had entered his body.


    As for Seraphina, even if she ingested a powerful aphrodisiac, Viktor had hinted at her to let it take effect for a short while to fool Brono and the others. And after entering the tent, she immediately cleansed her own body.


    With her fairy physique, her body was brimming with the purest odic force, which was a bane for any kind of foreign substance that affects the body in an unnatural way.


    However, how could Brono and his party have predicted that this pair of rabbitmen was actually an immortal and the fairy queen in disguise?


    "But if we keep thinking like that, then it all bes a vicious cycle of death," Seraphina said in a low voice after hearing Viktor''s words.


    Viktor nodded, "Yes¡­a cycle that will keep things in bnce. Say, if Brono and his group were to live but then imprisoned instead of dying. Do you seriously think they will mend their ways after they get out, which might be immediately considering they got friends in high ces? Being merciful is good, and all but when and to whom we should show mercy is more important. Think of it like this. The world will be a better ce without them, and the odic force that was keeping them alive wouldn''t get wasted anymore."


    "If they didn''t deserve odic force to be present in their bodies, why did they have it in the first ce?" Seraphina asked since she didn''t consider odic force to be simply energy but something much more that had a soul of its own.


    The odic force was present in every living being, including Regrs. Still, the amount was minute to the point they did not have the capability to manipte it.


    "I don''t have much knowledge of odic force, obviously. But something inside me tells me that odic force is present in every living being to give them a fair chance at life. However, how they end up using or misusing is not something the odic force can do anything about," Viktor said while observing how the Goblin King was using its feet to kick away Brono''s corpse.


    Seraphina didn''t know why but she felt as if she had learned something new from Viktor''s words.


    Right when Viktor was wondering whether the goblins had forgotten about them, Verona suddenly shouted from behind, "T-That rabbit woman! Let her take my ce. She is way more beautiful than me and will surely satisfy you all!"


    Verona still was desperately searching for a way to get out of this horrible situation when she suddenly remembered that Azu and Sera were still stuck in this ce and couldn''t leave since the goblins were surrounding the ce.


    And since she knew Sera was definitely a wless beautypared to her, she knew that the goblins wouldn''t be able to resist bagging such a prize. So maybe they might let her go after getting a new beautiful toy, or so she thought.


    The Goblin King let out a wild grunt as it turned around and narrowed its monstrous eyes upon seeing two rabbitmen hiding behind a tree. It already had its sight on that beautiful rabbit woman with such a delicious curvy body and was saving her for thest since it wanted to take care of all the nuisances first.


    "See¡­didn''t I tell you that these people are better off dead. Otherwise, they keep being a pain in the ass like this," Viktor shook his head with a sigh as he stepped out to face the Goblin King, who looked down at him with contempt in his eyes, seeing this little rabbitman being dumb enough to stand before him instead of running. But it didn''t mind but instead was thankful this little rabbitman had a wife with such an irresistible figure.


    "Hey, you ugly bastard. Keep eyeing my woman like that, and your eyes won''t be in the same ce," Viktor said with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 379 - Your Head Will Be In My Hand

    Chapter 379 - Your Head Will Be In My Hand


    Seraphina felt a bit abashed hearing him loudly address her as his wife. No matter how many times he had done that, it had not lessened the embarrassment. In fact, the more he does this, the more she would feel like hiding her face.


    The minions of the Goblin King wereughing since the scene before them seemed like the biggest joke they had ever seen.


    A rabbitman going up against their king? Not even fifty of them would be able to harm a hair on their king.


    However, their eyes caught the attention of the two sirens in the water tanks, and they hoped that their Goblin King would allow them to toy with the two after he was done with them. Still, they didn''t dare to approach the water tanks without the Goblin King''s help since they knew how dangerous sirens could be.


    The Goblin King''s nose twitched upon hearing this measly little rabbitman call him ''ugly bastard''.


    Even high-ranked adventurers had peed in front of him, while any other rabbitman would have already copsed from fear in his presence.


    And yet a handsome king like him was insulted by this little bug.


    *GRAAHH!!* The Goblin King immediately let out an enraged roar as it raised its club high to smash it down on this rabbitman.


    Viktor casually raised his left arm to shield himself but¡­


    *Crak!* A subtle sound of bones suffering a slight fracture echoed as Viktor was sent flying by a few feet before crashing onto the trunk of a tree.


    "Ugh¡­that was¡­expected?..." Viktor didn''t know whether he should feel surprised or not after experiencing firsthand the strength of the Goblin King, even though he knew this was just a casual strike from that monstrous creature.


    Seraphina unconsciously covered her mouth with her hand upon seeing Viktor get hurt like that. For a moment, she felt her chest tighten but then, remembering how he was truly immortal, she at least didn''t have to worry about something really bad happening to him.


    Still, she was worried because even if he was an immortal, he was not immune to the pain from that blow.


    She also knew that he was still trying to master the odic force present in his body, and as for the special powers of both his bloodlines, which he uses, it was only using his instincts. An instinct that probably developed upon continuous use, and who knows how many years he had used them like that to develop subconscious control over them. Surely, this would mean that before he lost his memories, he definitely used them consciously for centuries at least or maybe even more.


    Viktor''s arm already began to heal quickly as he stood up, much to the confusion of the Goblin King since it expected this rabbitman to already die or even at least get severely injured from that blow.


    It wasn''t really in the mood to toy with such a weakling, and usually found pleasure in toying with warriors or adventurers like Brono and his group.


    After all, seeing such strong people break down before it and beg for death was quite a pleasure to witness. But if a weakling does that, then it was only boring for it, and that was why it was nning to finish this rabbitman with just a single move.


    However, it was puzzled when it saw this rabbitman get back up as if he casually shrugged off that blow. Was it imagining this, or did it unconsciously lessen the strength of its attack? No way¡­that attack should have shattered half the bones of such a weakling.


    Even the two sirens who were already thinking about killing themselves after epting their reality were distracted by what they just saw. A rabbitman survived a blow from the Goblin King himself and what was even more astonishing was that the rabbitman got up without any injuries at all.


    "That was just a warmup to gauge your strength," Viktor casually said as he flexed his neck and stepped forward, his eyes radiating a mystical blue that seemed to even make the two sirens look at those eyes in a daze while the Goblin King''s instincts were telling it to run for some reason.


    This rabbitman no longer gave off a weak aura but an aura that was not only formidable as a mountain but also as terrifying as the devil itself.


    But its mind was telling it that this was just some intimidation trick of the weak rabbitman and that it had nothing to worry about.


    "Now¡­you are going to die a very difficult death, and within a couple of seconds, your head will be in my hand," Viktor said with a sharp glint in his eyes as his muscles erged slightly, making his shirt stick tightly and to his body, entuating his rock hard ten-pack abs, his solid pecs and his muscr arms packed explosive power with veins popping all over them.


    His shirt even got torn here and there due to how his torso and arms suddenly increased in size.


    He was now looking even more jacked than whenever he usually assumed his werewolf form. In fact, if he were to roll up his sleeves right now, one could see that his skin color and its surface had already changed half-way to a beast while his sharp silver ws were slowly popping from underneath his nails.


    He now gave off a menacing feral aura as well, and even the two sirens couldn''t help but press their faces against the ss of the water tank, wanting to get a better look at who exactly this rabbitman was and whether he would be able to stand up against the Goblin King.


    *GRAHHHH!! DIE!!* The Goblin King felt threatened as it decided to immediately kill this rabbitman before anything could happen and grabbed its club with both its enormous hands to smash the rabbitman''s head.


    However, Viktor smirked as he let out a scoff of contempt as he jumped up to meet its attack.


    *THWAK!*


    *Slishhh!*


    The two of them exchanged blows in the air before Viktornded on the ground on his feet while the Goblin King took a few steps forwardnguidly.


    However, its minions and the two sirens had their jaws ck upon seeing this shocking sight in front of them.

 Chapter 380 - Why Help Us?

    Chapter 380 - Why Help Us?


    Pin drop silence descended in the region as even the goblins stopped their cheering upon seeing a sight that made their eyes pop out.


    *THUD!*


    A loud sound of flesh hitting the solid cold ground echoed, and to everyone''s shock, it was not the rabbitman''s body that hit the ground¡­but the Goblin King!


    And what was even more shocking was that the body of the Goblin King was decapitated¡­ its head gone!


    Instead, its severed head was in the hands of the ripped rabbitman, the blood continuously dripping off from the severed head. Each drop sounded like the sound of death''s footsteps to the goblins that were silently staring at this sight, gulping down their saliva.


    *Kraaa!!!*


    All the goblins suddenly let out shouts of panic and fear as their instincts to run for their lives immediately kicked in and split up in every direction so as to make it hard for this mysteriously powerful rabbitman to hunt them down.


    "HEY!" Viktor shouted as he tried to run after them but then realized it was futile since they just split up in every direction.


    He wouldn''t have bothered about them running away since scared goblins were of no concern to him. Only the Goblin King was a threat, and he eliminated it.


    However, these cunning goblins had already split up the loot of Brono and his party beforehand, and now they had carried it away in their hands as they ran away. So even if Viktor was to go after one of them, he might not even recover anything.


    They also lifted Verona and ran away, wanting to at least get one woman today after almost losing their lives. Verona was horrified at the sudden turn of events and could only scream in despair, though one of the goblins knocked this noisy woman out.


    But surely, they wouldn''t be regrouping anytime soon after losing their most powerful member¡­their king.


    Just to be safe, they wouldn''t even put their heads out for the next couple of weeks. The figure of this strangely powerful rabbitman was etched into their brains and would nevere within ten miles of him.


    Seraphina came out, feeling relieved that Viktor didn''t have to suffer any more blows before taking that Goblin King down.


    And seeing his muscr, heroic figure, she couldn''t help but look at his back with awe in her eyes. For some reason, seeing him like that made her feel as if she was looking at an indomitable entity.


    Still, she avoided her gaze from the decapitated corpse and the severed head as she approached Viktor, "Don''t go after them. You will get lost in this forest, especially in the dark. Even if we lost the loot, it is fine. We will just find another way to make do for the rest of the days," Seraphina said with a low sigh.


    Viktor also sighed as he nodded, "I guess we went through all this for nothing other than the fact that a bunch of dirtbags got what they deserved. Sigh, we could have really used some money."


    "I am sure we will find a way. But more importantly¡­thank you¡­for still sticking with me even though you had to go through these unpleasant experiences. I am sure you would have rather spent this time with your people instead ofing with me in this quest of retrieving the fruit which is already in the hands of people we can''t even go against directly," Seraphina said in an apologetic tone since she truly felt that she was putting Viktor in a difficult situation. He not only had to sleep ufortably for the past few days but also had to kill because of her.


    She realized that she was not at all doing him any help other than bringing trouble to him. In fact, she realized that he might have been better off without her presence.


    Viktor patted her head as he said, "Sera, you worry too much. I know you might be thinking right now that you are just causing trouble for me and that I might be feeling ufortable about all this. But let me tell you that I am doing this because I want to. I never do things with only half my heart in it. I want to get you back your fruit just as badly as you do. I don''t want to see anything bad happening to your realm. For some reason, thinking about itself makes me feel¡­sad¡­" Viktor mumbled as his eyes became zed for a moment, wondering why he was feeling so.


    Seraphina also felt a bit confused as she asked, "But why¡­You didn''t even know about our realm a few days ago. We also didn''t do anything for you, especially when you asked if I could restore your memories."


    Seraphina knew that even if Viktor had aplicated heart, he still wouldn''t be so earnest about helping strangers unless, as he said, his heart was really into it.


    Viktor shook his head as he said, "Even I am wondering that myself. I obviously only learned about you guys a few days ago. But when I entered your realm and interacted with your daughters, I didn''t really feel like a stranger. And that Tree of Life, when I stood before it, I was unable to take my eyes off it. It was as if something inside me was moved before its presence. Anyways¡­what I am trying to tell you is that when I learned about your realm being in trouble, I immediately felt this urge to save your realm¡­no matter what. And that urge was so great I wouldn''t be able to even rest until I did it. I know this sounds ridiculous, but it was what I am still feeling now¡­just like how I can''t bear to see you sad or hurt."


    Seraphina felt her heart flutter for a second upon feeling the sincerity behind his tone and knew that whatever he was telling right now wasing straight from his heart, even if it did not really make sense.


    "So you don''t have to worry about me getting in trouble or getting blood on my hands because of you. It is something I am happy to do as long as I can see your smile again. So let''s now get back to town and bring this head as well just in case," Viktor said as he used an empty woolen bag to put the head inside while Seraphina stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say or feel.


    But then she got distracted upon feeling two sets of gazes from the side.

 Chapter 381 - Sister Races

    Chapter 381 - Sister Races


    The two sirens were still in the water tanks, trapped and unable to even get out. Apparently, whoever made those water tanks made them for the purpose of trapping sirens like fish even though they looked like ordinary water tanks.


    However, they were staying unnaturally silent while warily shooting nces at this ripped rabbitman before looking at the rabbitwoman with a pleading expression.


    Seraphina felt bad for these two and turned to look at Viktor as she tugged at his sleeves, "Azu¡­can you free them¡­please?"


    Viktor didn''t forget about these half fish, half human beauties, but he didn''t do anything yet since he had no idea if it was okay to free them. Even if he didn''t trust everything, Brono said, whatever he said about the sirens didn''t seem like lies, especially about how deadly they could be.


    So he had to ask as he narrowed his eyes, "You sure it''s okay to free them?"


    Seraphina nodded slowly, "We don''t know what is really going on, but I feel that it''s okay to free them."


    Viktor trusted Seraphina''s intuition since she inherently could feel the darkness and light in others. If these sirens had any malicious intentions, she would have warned him, at least.


    "Well, alright¡­" Viktor walked towards the two water tanks while the two sirens unconsciously moved back, wondering what he was going to do.


    Since they were inside the special water tanks, they were unable to hear any sounds from outside. Even if someone were speaking out loud on the outside, it would, at best, sound muffled.


    Viktor ced his hands on the water tanks, one on each, before raising them high to smash down on them with his powerful fists.


    "Nghh!" Viktor grunted as he flexed his muscles and smashed at the ss.


    *Crack!*


    Despite smashing down on them with all his strength, it only created a few slight cracks, and even that seemed surprising to the two sirens inside, who looked at those cracks with widened eyes.


    They knew how tough the ss was since they had already desperately tried to break through them.


    "Shit¡­how tough can this ss be¡­Nngh!" Viktor clicked his tongue in frustration as he brought down his fists at it again and again to break them, but even then, the cracks were too light to break any time soon.


    "Try to focus the odic force inside you towards your palms. Guide it like a child, and it will listen to you. Simply ordering more strength from yourself will only make it act willfully and scatter itself throughout your body," Seraphina said in a feathery voice as she walked up to him and ced her hand on his back.


    Viktor raised one of his brows, processing what she just said, and closed his eyes.


    He could sense that the profound, mysterious energy inside him was scattered all over his body. So just like Seraphina advised, he guided most of this energy towards his fists as he opened his eyes to try smashing the water tanks again.


    *Crlsshhh!*


    This time to his surprise, the two water tanks immediately were smashed into pieces as all the water inside gushed out while the two sirens fell to the ground, their fins twitching around on the ground just like a fish out of water.


    However, their fins magically began to transform into a slender pair of pretty legs. And before Viktor could even say anything, they suddenly grabbed each other''s hands and began to run away in the opposite direction¡­right towards the Lulling River.


    "Hey!? Not even a word of thanks to the knight who saved you two? Wow¡­they really are a thankful bunch," Viktor chuckled with a shake of his head. But he was now even more curious about them, wondering what their deal with the adventurers was. He already saw how they seemed very caring and affectionate towards each other, which meant that they valued some kind of love at least.


    "They were just scared of you. They seem to have gone through a lot based on what recently happened," Seraphina said in a sympathetic voice.


    Viktor still was confused about something as he asked, "What kind of creatures are they exactly? Are they the same as mermaids because I have heard of them as well¡­based on the books in my world."


    Seraphina corrected the hood of her cloak as she said, "Mermaids and Sirens are sister races. One of the races feeds on flesh and blood, while the other needs only fruits or nts. But in the long past, the sirens had gone out of control and fed on some important people causing them to be banished to this realm. If they visit any majority of the other realms, they would be seen as an illegal race and might suffer a worse fate. That is why none of them can ever leave this realm."


    "Oh¡­seems like they indeed have it rough. But I still feel something fishy about these dumb adventurers purposefully going near the Lulling River to die despite knowing that the river is infested with such dangerous beauties. I mean, if the adventurers were immortal like me, it would still make sense, but¡­I am concerned about what Brono said¡­that some higher-ups personally groomed him and his party for this mission. They even gave them that magical flute, the earplugs, and these water tanks. It was like these ''higher-ups'' knew how exactly to deal with the sirens."


    Seraphina also narrowed their eyes, feeling that something indeed was going on behind the scenes.


    "Anyway, leave it. We do not have to be bothered by it as long as we get what we came for," Viktor said as he grabbed the bag containing the head of the Goblin King and began to walk along with Seraphina in the direction they came.


    Since Viktor was good at following tracks, especially his own, he had no problems avoiding getting lost, and using his sharp senses, he was also able to avoid any creatures wandering in the forest.


    But right before they were about toe out of the ckmere Forest¡­


    "Hold it! Don''t take another step!" A stern, gruff voice sounded from the voice, along with the sound of several footsteps surrounding Viktor and Seraphina.

 Chapter 382 - A Rabbitman Killed The Goblin King?

    Chapter 382 - A Rabbitman Killed The Goblin King?


    "Hold it! Don''t take another step!" A stern, gruff voice from a dark elf d in grand dark silver armor sounded from the side as at least a dozen dark elves wearing rtively ordinary armor surrounded Viktor and Seraphina with weapons in their hands.


    Seraphina tensed up, wondering if they found out about what happened on the night that the dark elf died. However, Viktor grabbed her hand, and as always, she began to rx upon feeling his cool and calm aura enveloping her.


    Viktor saw this dark elf wearing shiny dark silver armor walk towards him slowly with a cold look in his eyes and guessed that this guy must be the one leading the other dark elves.


    However, beside this dark elf was a middle-aged man wearing neat white robes and had a subtle smile. His presence gave off a wise and amiable feeling, though his eyes seemed like they could even see through the darkest secrets.


    "I am Rudelf, a Higher First Born of the Ludvan n. I am here to investigate the strange murders happening near the Lulling River. But first¡­you two¡­what are your names?" Rudelf asked with his hands behind his back, his gaze piercing.


    Viktor realized that based on his introduction, this dude was a First Born Demon and obviously ranked higher than most.


    Still, he maintained a calm expression as he said, "I am Azu, and this is my wife, Sera. How can we help you, sir?"


    Rudelf let out a low grunt as he said, "What kind of business were you two up to in the ckmere Forest, and what happened to the group of adventurers who had apanied you two? We already have records of you and those group of four leaving together for that forest."


    Seraphina was worried if these people somehow learned about what happened to Brono since it was almost daybreak and a few hours had already passed after Brono, and his party died. Even if Verona was alive before, by now, she was probably in a state worse than death, and one might not even find her body.


    She was worried if these dark elves would me Viktor for their deaths even though Viktor didn''t really kill them.


    Viktor put up a sympathetic expression as he said, "It was quite a tragedy. We two went with Brono and his party to help them track a blood trail, especially those unfortunate adventurers who died near the Lulling River. But on the way, suddenly, a lot of goblins ambushed us, including even the Goblin King. It was truly a horrifying sight. Brono and his party were quite brave and skilled. They killed almost all of them. But the Goblin King somehow overpowered them all and killed Brono''s party. In the end, Brono died as well, but the Goblin King was severely injured, and before Brono died, he entrusted me to deal the killing blow even if it meant I might die. At that moment, I was really worried for the safety of my wife, and I used all the strength in my body to deal with the killing blow. But without Brono''s help, I wouldn''t havee out alive like this."


    Viktor''s words caused even the dark elf soldiers to have a skeptical look. They had no problem believing whatever he said till thest few sentences where this rabbitman mentioned that he dealt the killing blow to the Goblin King. Rabbitmen usually wouldn''t even dare to pick up a weapon and strike the weakest goblin in a half-dead state, let alone a severely injured Goblin King. And the fact that this rabbitman didn''t have a single scratch on him raised a lot of gs.


    And obviously, someone like Rudelf didn''t buy it as he asked in an even sterner tone, "Are you telling me you killed the Goblin King?" Rudelf could sense that the Goblin King''s head was in the bag that Azu was carrying. He knew the Goblin King had died, but he couldn''t believe that this rabbitman killed such a monster.


    However, more than that, he was more concerned that Brono and his party had died and even the expression on the middle-aged man beside him became a bit serious for a moment before his expression rxed again.


    "As I said, I really didn''t have to fight it. It was almost dead already from Brono''s attacks. All I did was use my brute strength to hack down on its head. So even if I technically killed it, all the credit goes to the brave Brono and his party. If it was not for them, my wife and I would have surely died. All we could do was pray for their souls to rest in peace after saving us."


    "Which tribe are you two from exactly?" Rudelf asked with a narrowed gaze and then looked at Sera as he continued, "And you, remove your hood."


    Seraphina elegantly removed her hood as she slightly bowed her head and said in a feathery voice, "Good sir, we are from the Arlyn Tribe."


    The moment Seraphina showed her face and spoke a few words, everybody around her fell into a daze for a moment. The dark elves didn''t really have any sort of attraction towards even the prettiest rabbitwomen, but Sera''s beauty and voice carried a certain charm that didn''t allow them to look at her as an ordinary rabbitowoman.


    Even the middle-aged man beside Rudelf had his brows raise for a split second in astonishment at her beauty. He was already impressed by her curvaceous figure, but this was simply overkill.


    He couldn''t help but quickly think that a certain someone might be interested in getting acquainted with such a fine woman.


    Rudelf quickly reeled back in his thoughts as he said, "Arlyn Tribe? I had never heard of them. Whatever it is, we will have to bring you two in for further questioning. There is also the matter of another investigation where two rabbitmen were spotted near a ce where a murder of someone of our own took ce. So we will have to ask some questions regarding that as well. Men, bring these¡ª"


    "Rudelf, take it slow. Is there really a need for us to trouble this exhausted, innocent couple?" The middle-aged man suddenly spoke up with a smile.

 Chapter 383 - A Formal Invitation?

    Chapter 383 - A Formal Invitation?


    "Sir Orgaz, what exactly do you mean?" Rudelf asked in a surprised tone since he didn''t expect Orgaz, the vice president of the Darkwell Trading Union, to suddenly speak up for these two who came up with such a skeptical story.


    This man was not only the vice president but a close confidant of the President of the Darkwell Trading Union. His authority was only below the president, and he was the person who managed most of the business of the trading union. The president actually would only oversee things and sometimes personally approve things that needed his attention.


    There was no ce in this realm where this man wasn''t respected and revered. After all, other than just his status, even his race was of the great Winter Dragon!


    Those who knew him would know better than to judge this middle-aged man by his harmless looks.


    Rudelf also knew that this man would never speak a word without a good reason, let alone speak up in defense of two unknown rabbitmen.


    Orgaz caressed his thick gray mustache as he said with a smile, "I have heard of the Arlyn Tribe. They are quite private and located in a very small corner of our realm. Based on what I know, they are a group of rabbitmen where the men dedicate their lives to training their bodies to do heavy physical work while the women focus on gardening and such things to support their men. So it isn''t a surprise that our friend here has such an impressive body, nor do I doubt that his strength is extraordinary. The Arlyn Tribe is the strongest among all rabbitmen but never inserts themselves into any conflict and keeps to themselves. They never venture out of their territory, and not even the majority of our people know about their existence. That is why the only thing that surprised me was seeing two rabbitmen from that tribe in this town. May we know why you two ventured out of your tribe all of a sudden?"


    Viktor didn''t know why this old dude suddenly helped them out, but he felt that it probably had something to do with Seraphina.


    Still, he went with the flow as he said with a slightly worried look, "Our tribe is running out of resources, and thus I decided to set out to see if I could bring something back for my tribe. But my wife wouldn''t let me go alone, and I could only bring her with me."


    Viktor was now d that the goblins stole the loot since if he had brought the loot with him, he would immediately gotten branded as a criminal without any questions asked. There was also the white flute, and that alone would have made him end up in trouble.


    He didn''t think these guys would be waiting here for Brono and his party, and now that made him realize that whoever sent these guys must be desperate.


    Seraphina added to what Viktor said just to make sure they don''t seem suspicious, "My husband was the one chosen to venture out since he is the strongest among our men. Our leader couldn''t have picked a better one to be the savior of our tribe."


    While she said this, she actually was thinking about her own race. Thus her words seemed to carry a strong level of genuineness and a mix of admiration and gratitude.


    This made even the most skeptical among them start to believe their story, and Rudelf was no exception, whose expression rxed a bit.


    "Hoho, I had no idea we were looking at the strongest rabbitman. No wonder you two really suit each other. Such a beautiful wife could only belong to the strongest," Orgaz said with a friendlyugh and then continued with a smile, "Now that we have cleared up the air, we can''t forget what you did, Azu."


    Seraphina inwardly tensed up for a moment, wondering what Orgaz was talking about.


    "We can''t forget that you slew the Goblin King even if it was a killing blow," Orgaz said with an approving smile, making Seraphina rx, thinking that she was always getting worried for nothing. She was not used to such tense situations since this was the first time where she was doing things that didn''t exactly follow the rules.


    "Thank you, Sir Orgaz. But I was only happy to get rid of such a monster that haunted the adventurers," Viktor said with a heroic smile as if he was proud of achieving such a feat.


    Orgaz slightlyughed, "Hoho, you don''t have to thank us, brave man. You did this town and its people a huge favor by getting rid of such a nuisance. We would have personally tried to do it ourselves if it were not for not having enough men to send on such tasks. We could only leave it up to the adventurers. But now that you have achieved such a grand feat, there is no way this town can let you two return without showing you, the Goblin yer, our gratitude."


    Viktor had to admit this guy knew how toe up with good titles, and he didn''t mind it while the others subtly nodded, feeling that the title certainly had a certain punch to it. Who would ever forget such a title once they hear about it, and this rabbitman surprisingly seemed to be suitable to receive such a title as well from the vice president himself. It was such a grand honor that most people could only imagine in their dreams.


    Hundreds and hundreds of adventurers always desperately try to get on the radar of the winter dragons, and here a rabbitman has already got himself acquainted with an important figure among the winter dragons.


    "So in five days from now, I formally invite you two as guests on behalf of the respected president to the grand ball organized by our trading union," Orgaz said with a cordial smile, making Viktor and Seraphina nce at each other.

 Chapter 384 - Thinking About The Past

    Chapter 384 - Thinking About The Past


    Meanwhile, on Earth,


    Taya, Umilia, Nyissa, Ayana, and Eva were standing in the underground room of the Snow Mansion, where all five of them were standing around arge table with an interactive disy on it.


    With these five stunning beauties gathered in one room, even a eunuch wouldn''t mind losing his soul to the devil just to admire the collective beauty and radiance of these women for just a day.


    However, right now, all these five had assembled for a very serious matter, and they all knew this was only something they could do, especially since Viktor wasn''t here to help them with this.


    "Eva, are you sure the information you gathered is correct?" Taya asked as her eyebrows drew together.


    Eva parted her hair behind her ear as she firmly nodded, "I am 95% sure that certain men from Vision Biosolutions frequent this godown where they conduct various operations. On paper, it is just a storage ce to store and move medicines. But they have a hidden facility where they are doing something they definitely do not want anybody else to know. We can only find out for sure if we infiltrate this facility and maybe find a connection to the pseudo-vampires and that powerful woman who attacked Umi that night."


    Nyissa crossed her arms as she asked, "And how exactly did you get this information?"


    Eva looked at her as she answered, "I discreetly asked one of the men frequenting here about what was going on here. Even though his paygrade wasn''t enough to know the details, he was kind enough to tell me that nothing good was going on there."


    "Aunt, what do you think? Is it wise to investigate that facility without getting more information?" Nyissa asked Umilia, who took a deep breath as her expression turned into one of contemtion.


    Umilia answered after a few moments of contemtion, "We already know that pseudo vampires run through our streets who may or may not be stable like in Linard''s case. We also don''t know if they are out there harming people in the darkness or not or when our own family will get affected as well. So even if it''s risky, we must find out what is going on before it is toote. If we can get some sort of proof, then we can involve the keepers of this realm to act as well."


    "By keepers¡­you mean¡­" Taya asked curiously.


    "The society of mages and witches that keep watch over our realm, though they don''t show their faces unless the entire realm is in danger. Mine and Nyissa''s n is just one of them, though ours is not that big or powerful enough to take any action. We still need orders from above to make a move as an entire n, and that is why we should do this. But that doesn''t mean this won''t be dangerous, and we can''t have our identities exposed."


    Taya nodded as she said, "I know we might probably be dealing with people that are not exactly humans but stronger than humans like me. But that doesn''t mean I can''t fight as long as I have the right weapon. Nyissa, I believe you can help Eva and me with this, right?"


    Nyissa nodded firmly, "I can simply infuse the weapons you both already have with my cursed arts. They should be enough to kill the pseudo vampires. They, anyway, wouldn''t be as strong as the real ones, ording to what my aunt learned after dealing with them. Still, you both should be careful and should try not to let them get too close. They probably won''t use any weapons due to their confidence to take few bullets bullets, but their hands and teeth are their strongest weapons."


    If Umilia hadn''t told Nyissa about how skilled Taya was in fighting, she would have rather suggested Taya sit this one out since Taya was an ordinary civilian after all.


    But she also knew that even if one doesn''t have odic force in their bodies, they can still hurt supernatural beings as long as they possess really extraordinary skills coupled with the right weapons. And Taya was trained for more than a decade by an immortal coupled with her consistent training on her own every day of her life after Viktor left.


    Of course, even with all this, it would still be very difficult to kill a supernatural being depending on their strength. But against pseudo vampires, Umilia and Nyissa believed that Taya and Eva could handle them.


    As for that mysterious, powerful woman with the deadly hands, all of them had a tacit understanding that Umilia and Nyissa would handle her in case they came upon her.


    "Of course. Let''s suit up then," Taya said as each of them began to make preparations for this mission.


    Taya and Eva handed over their weapons to Nyissa for her to enchant it, while Ayana assisted Nyissa in enchanting them so that she could learn from her as well.


    Taya''s weapons were a pair of moon sabers that were sword-type weapons but had augmented des towards the tip of the sword. It was obvious that with this pair of sabers, one could deal serious damage with good range, though one needs to master it to get good control over their movements when using it.


    Eva was not using any traditional weapons but gave Nyissa a pair of desert eagles and a long sniper that weighed over a dozen kilos, at least without including the tripod and other essories.


    If any gun enthusiast were here, they would easily recognize this monster as the Barrett .50 BMG, which was a shoulder-fired semi-automatic rifle. Just one bullet from this was enough to destroy an ordinary human beyond recognition from over kilometers of distance. So one can only imagine how much even more powerful they would get after Nyissa enchants it.


    Even if Eva won''t be fighting up close, everyone in this room knew that her skills woulde in real handy since she could clear out the path ahead for the others. She also was a good scout and was the best in gathering intelligence before proceeding further.


    After giving her weapons to Nyissa, Taya was standing before an old cupboard which she opened and took out a wooden suitcase.


    With a nostalgic look, she opened it and saw a white-grayish suit with a hood and softly smiled as certain memories shed in her mind. Viktor was the one who helped her design this suit, and he gifted her this suit on her sixteenth birthday, surprising her and making that day one of the happiest of her life. From then on, he had taken her to hunt down bad guys under his watch like some vignte and sometimes even had to run away from the police as well. They even gave her the nickname ''Knightmaiden.''


    She remembered how he only epted to take her out after begging him a lot since she wanted to use her skills to do something good and also because she wanted to have some fun.


    Remembering about it now, it seemed a bit childish, but still, it was fun at times, and she also got exposed to another side of the world she would have nevere upon had she continued to live like any other young miss of a wealthy family.


    For a moment, she wished that she could relive those days, having fun with Viktor teaching her the ropes and also enjoying the thrill while enjoying some sweet moments with him under the cool night sky with the moon hovering above them.


    Even after Viktor left, she had used this suit for certain missions of hers, though for the past few years, she never had to wear this and didn''t expect that she would be wearing this now.


    "Big Sis¡­are you again thinking about your past with him?" Eva suddenly came up behind her as she asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 385 - A Petulant Ayana

    Chapter 385 - A Petnt Ayana


    Taya got out of her reverie upon hearing Eva''s voice and said with a soft smile, "You could say that. Sigh, the longer he is away, the more I keep thinking about him."


    Eva bit her lips, seeing how her precious big sis was getting sad because of that bad man, and said in an aggrieved tone, "Big sis, you always forgive him too easily whenever he does things like this. You should do something to make sure he doesn''t run off with a woman like this again."


    Eva felt that Viktor wasn''t giving much attention to Taya despite the fact that she was loving him with all her heart. If he was that sincere, why would he get into such situations?


    Taya felt a bit amused by her words and knew that Eva was telling this because she was feeling concerned for her and said as she cupped her face, "He didn''t really run off with a woman. If he had done that, I would have been really angry. But none of us expected that he would get kidnapped by a woman. Still, it was his first time dealing with a werewolf, and we still don''t know exactly what happened to him to let down his guard. What I am worried about is whether he is okay right now. Based on what Ayana said, that Talia woman wouldn''t do anything to hurt Viktor, but it still makes me feel uneasy. Just six more days, and then we will try to find him."


    Taya actually wanted to find out about his whereabouts right now, but she knew that there was no easy way to do this, and the only way wasplicated, and that was through Nyissa''s mother.


    She already learned from Nyissa about how her rtionship with her mother wasn''t exactly good. In fact, she hadn''t seen her for centuries. So, Taya didn''t want to pressure her and cause her trouble.


    Nyissa would have gone to her mother right away if Viktor was an ordinary being, but she knew how powerful Viktor truly was, and thus she was okay with waiting 10 days if it could mean that she didn''t have to see her mother. Umilia also understood this, and that was why she decided to wait as well.


    Eva''s anger cooled off after feeling her Madam''s cool hand on her cheek and nodded, "Okay, big sis, but you have to let me know if you need anything. Whatever it is, I can help."


    Taya softly smiled as she kissed Eva''s forehead, "I know you will. Now go and get ready. Also,e and see me after you get ready. I have something to give you."


    Eva''s cheeks slightly reddened, and she bowed before walking away. Taya looked at her back and shook her head, feeling as if Eva was like a cute cat. Even if Eva was quite inexpressive, she was able to understand her.


    "Ayana, you are noting with us," Nyissa said calmly, though her tone left no room for refusal.


    Ayana, who was eagerly assisting her in enchanting the weapons, suddenly had her expression fall as she asked with the inner corners of her brows raised, "Master! Why? I can help. Master knows that too, right? If those two Regrs areing with you all, why not me? I promise I won''t do anything stupid. I know you might be still angry at me for not keeping a good eye on Master''s fiance. I promise next time I will do better to make sure he doesn''t get too far from you."


    Nyissa raised her brows, wondering why Ayana would think she was angry at her. Still, she exined in a low and calm voice, "Ayana, I am not upset with you for what happened with Viktor. It was beyond your hands. In fact, what I would have wanted you were to back out instead of going up against someone powerful like Talia. You are way too young and inexperienced in dealing with such powerful beings. Fortunately, Viktor was there to make sure you didn''t end up in a worse state. You should remember to thank him once he gets back."


    Ayana pursed her lips, feeling that the big bad wolf brainwashed her Master by seducing her. Besides, why should she apologize when he was the one who got seduced by another woman despite having such a stunning beauty like her Master as his fiance? How could he be so greedy? He needs to be punished, hmph!


    Seeing her aggrieved expression, Nyissa''s gaze became a bit softer as she said, "But it is not because of this incident I am telling you to stay back. We need someone here to keep an eye on the two young girls. All they have is their grandfather and some bodyguards, which might not be enough in case we are to expect the unlikely case of someone making an attack on this mansion. But with you here, we can rest easy."


    Ayana lowered her head, feeling disappointed that she couldn''t join them for fun but instead stay back and do something boring like looking after the two girls, especially that annoying girl in her room.


    Still, she wasn''t upset at her Master since she understood that what she said was right. Somebody had to keep guard here.


    And so she raised her head and said with a confident light in her eyes, "Okay, Master. You can leave this to me." ?? ? ????? full


    Eva quickly put on a gray spandex suit and went to Taya just like she told her to, "Big sis, you told me you had something to give me?"


    Taya was in her room when Eva came up to her and said as she looked at the bed, "Take one of the syringes over there. You might need it."


    Eva knitted her brows as she saw a syringe with a dark and glowing red liquid in it, making her feel puzzled and confused as she asked, "Big sis¡­could this be what I think it is? Why would I need it?"

 Chapter 386 - The Mysterious Drug

    Chapter 386 - The Mysterious Drug


    Taya sighed as she looked at the syringe with the strange dark and glowing red liquid in it, "This is an experimental drug that I created in my pursuit of immortality during my years of research. This obviously wouldn''t grant the benefits I am looking for, but I have refined it into a stable state where it will grant you certain boosts to your system for a short period of time," Taya said with a fixed gaze.


    Eva pulled her brows together as she asked, "What kind of boosts exactly, big sis?"


    "Enhanced strength and reflexes. Of course, with increased strength, your body would be more durable as well. You might even be able to take on a couple of ordinary bullets without real harm. But all these effects would onlyst for a few dozen minutes, after which your body will get hit by a strong wave of fatigue and numbness in some areas. That is why you must not...use this syringe unless you are in real danger," Taya stressed the word ''must'' since she wanted to make sure that Eva would understand how this syringe was a double-edged sword.


    Still, Eva was astonished since never in her dreams did she expect that there could be a drug like this in a stable condition where the only side effect was inevitable exhaustion or, worst case, going into anguid state.


    But considering the advantage of boosted strength and reflexes, she could only imagine how useful this could be in emergency situations.


    However, Eva could feel how serious Taya was about the conditions of using this syringe and nodded firmly, "I understand, big sis. I won''t use it unless necessary. But is there more of this? What if I inject myself twice to extend the amount of time?" She curiously asked.


    Taya had her eyebrows raised upon hearing her question but knew that Eva was no doctor and thus exined in a serious tone, "That is something you absolutely should not do. That is why I am only giving you one syringe so that you won''t identally use it twice. Otherwise, if you took two, then there will be serious side effects ranging from being rendered unconscious immediately to serious internal injuries that would take at least weeks to recover from. Anything beyond two is practically suicide."


    "Oh¡­" Eva understood how dangerous this strange liquid could be, though she would never disobey Taya''s words.


    "When did big sise up with this? Was it after Viktor knew about your research?" Eva asked since she thought that Taya had closed up herb.


    Taya shook her head as she said, "I already had this for a while even before Viktor returned, but I never focused on it since it was not what I was looking for exactly. Still, I stashed it away, thinking it mighte in handy some other time, and now I suddenly remembered about this and thought that it could probably help us with our mission. I had told Viktor about this drug and even tested it on him. He was impressed by it but strictly told me not to go over the limit. That is why I also will only be carrying one syringe with me. I don''t want to identally tempt myself. Anyway, let''s hope we don''t even have to use it."


    ¡ª


    The skies were shrouded in darkness, the moon hidden behind the dark clouds as multiple slender figures were zooming through the skies silently.


    With Umilia''s help, she was able to make the others fly along with her while making sure nobody could see them.


    Just as they were about to reach the godown, Umilia descended on the roof of the tallest building nearby so that Eva could set up her sniper and scout for information to know what they would be dealing with.


    Umilia was dressed in her elegant and noble white witch attire with a veil to cover her face, while Nyissa was also in her mystical ck attire with a veil to cover her face as well.


    Eva was dressed in a ck spandex suit, while Taya was wearing her white-grayish suit with a hood and a half mask to cover her face.


    Anybody who catches sight of these four would surely won''t dare to stay near for a second longer, even if their curvy figures were quite a sight to admire.


    "Eva, what do you see?" Taya asked after Eva scanned the godown using her powerful sniper.


    After carefully scanning the building, Eva reported, "I see ten heavily armed guards surrounding the perimeter and ten more on the roof. But even with my thermal sensor, I can''t see how many are inside. It seems they have lined up the walls and everything on the outside with some material to prevent such sensors from picking up anything."


    "But we all can guess that there will surely be more guards on the inside. Quite some security for an ordinary godown. Eva, you can hack the cameras, right? Our best option is to take down the guards on the outside smoothly without raising any rms. And then use the building''s blueprint to figure out the least resistance way inside," Taya said while Umilia and Nyissa nodded. They knew Taya and Eva were experienced enough to infiltrate such buildings while they weren''t used to such things.


    Eva already had herptop ready beside her as she checked the screen and said, "I already have ess to the cameras, all thanks to the program Sayana wrote for me."


    "She doesn''t know, right?" Umilia asked in a concerned voice.


    "No. She doesn''t know for what her program would be used. All she knows is that it is probably for my official work," Eva reassured, making Umilia feel relieved.


    "But what about that witch who practices death arts? Is she present anywhere near the building?" Nyissa asked with a narrowed gaze as everybody knit their brows since that woman would probably be their biggest problem in this situation.

 Chapter 387 - Remembering The Old Days

    Chapter 387 - Remembering The Old Days


    Eva carefully looked through her sniper''s scope again to see if the woman Nyissa was talking about was there or not. She clearly didn''t have aplete picture of how this mysterious, powerful woman was supposed to look but based on the description Umilia had mentioned before, Eva was sure she didn''t spot anyone that matched such a description.


    In fact, she couldn''t even spot any women on the outside.


    "I don''t see anyone like her outside. If she is here, then she may be inside, or maybe she is busy attending to more important things."


    "It''s fine. As we discussed, Umi and Nyissa, you two would be able to take on her if necessary, right?" Taya asked with crossed arms as they had already discussed the possibility of the mysterious woman being present.


    Umilia and Nyissa exchanged a nod as Umilia said, "Last time, I wasn''t careful in dealing with her. But this time, I won''t be cornered, especially with Nyissa supporting me."


    "Then let''s move," Taya said as she took out her moon sabers that glinted subtly under the obscure moonlight.


    ¡ª


    *Slishh¡­*


    "Hkkk¡­" The sound of a man choking on his blood faintly escaped for a tiny moment before silence descended as a slender figure wearing a ck veil slowlyid him down on the ground after slitting his truth.


    Based on what Eva said after scanning the faces of these heavily armed men, she had informed the others that these men were mercenaries involved in lots of illegal activities dealing in things ranging from human trafficking to worse.


    This only made Taya and the others even more sure that whatever was going on inside this godown was nothing good.


    Slowly and stealthily, one by one, the men began to disappear. With Eva''s help from afar, the three women were able to take out the men while making sure they won''t bump into anyone else.


    It had been a long while since Taya took a life but killing these scumbags, it all came back to her just like riding a cycle.


    Even to this day, she clearly remembers the day she took a life for the first time, and it was when she was just seventeen during one of her runs with Viktor.


    At that time, she and Viktor had raided a ce where a gang leader had been imprisoning young girls to be sold to brothers illegally.


    As usual, Viktor left the easy ones to her, though the gang leader was nowhere to be seen. But it was only after Taya freed all the girls that she suddenly ran into the leader, and Viktor wasn''t nearby.


    In that heat of the moment, she had to quickly use the gun in her hand to shoot him before he could kill her. She only meant to incapacitate him but ended up killing him due to how shaky her hand was. But strangely enough, she didn''t actually feel bad killing him. In fact, all she felt was a sense of satisfaction that she had gotten rid of such filth.


    Viktor had left to escort the girls out safely and arrived right after she had killed the leader and took just one long look at her before he sighed. All he asked was one question¡­''Are you alright?''


    To this day, she still has no idea why Viktor didn''t ask anything else, but instead, he began to take her out on even more rounds.


    And now, as she slit the neck of the mercenary before her, her eyes were cold as sheid him down. If Tiana had seen her like this, she would have had a hard time recognizing her.


    Taya single-handedly took care of almost all the guards on the ground while Nyissa and Umilia took out the ones on the roof. Fortunately, all the cameras had been tampered with by Eva, and thus whoever was watching the live feed from the camera didn''t suspect a thing.


    Taya took a peek inside through one of the doors to see what was going on inside this godown. But all she saw was the inside of a typical godown, full of boxes and people moving here and there, moving and loading medical supplies. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, she knew there was more to this picture when she saw two tall men wearing ck sunsses walking to and fro. Their faces were inexpressive, and whenever they walked past any people, the others wouldn''t even dare to look in their directions. It was as if they were afraid of these two men for some reason.


    Taya also noticed that these two men weren''t even wearing armor but just a simple shirt and pants. One of them suddenly turned their head in her direction, making Taya quickly recede her head as she held her breath.


    "Are we ready?" Umilia''s voice suddenly sounded before her as Taya saw Umilia and Nyissa descending toward her.


    "You were able to sense something?" Taya asked with a fixed gaze. She knew Umilia had the ability to pick up life energies from within the building.


    Umilia nodded as she said, "I was able to sense people in an underground facility below this godown just like Eva said. But we have to be quick. It will only be a matter of time before they find out there are intruders."


    Taya nodded as she asked, "Those two with the sunsses inside. Are they what I think they are?"


    Umilia already had sensed those two, especially with the strange flow of the odic energy present in their body.


    "They are pseudo-vampires¡­just like the ones grand aunt fought off the other night. I can smell the murky energy inside their bodies. It screams to get purged," Nyissa said with a sharp glint in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I will shroud us with my energy, and Taya can do her thing to get past the door they are guarding. Nyissa, you can take care of those two, right?" Umilia said in a low voice as the other two nodded.


    "Then let''s get to the bottom of this. Eva, be ready for moving out any moment," Taya instructed as a faint white light began to radiate from Umilia''s body, spreading and wrapping over Taya and Nyissa.

 Chapter 388 - Tayas Guilt

    Chapter 388 - Taya''s Guilt


    One of the backdoors of the building slightly opened before it immediately closed again, without the notice of the people nearby.


    The staff inside were working without any idea that two women were walking past them. They were going on about doing mundane jobs they were tasked with, though all of them clearly looked a bit nervous.


    Umilia was using her Sacred Arts to cover Taya and herself in an invisible sphere that prevented anyone from catching sight of them.


    Of course, she can only maintain this for a few more minutes before the spell fails. She also cannot attack anyone in this state, and if anyone were to bump into them, they would surely feel that something was fishy.


    So the two of them treaded carefully towards the door to the office the two pseudo vampires were guarding.


    "Nyissa, you are up," Umilia said in a low voice as Nyissa, who was outside, mumbled some mysterious phrases as she looked at the two pseudo vampires.


    The two pseudo vampires were walking to and fro when suddenly they stood still in their tracks, their eyes turning into a murky dark gray, though nobody else noticed anything unnatural since the two of them were wearing ck sunsses.


    The two of them didn''t even realize that they got inflicted by a curse due to Nyissa''s Cursed Arts.


    The effect of the curse robbed them of all vision, hearing, and bodily control. But the most terrifying fact was that their brains were being destroyed from within at a very slow pace.


    Within an hour, these two would be long dead though they would be standing still like this unless someone touches them and they copse.


    This was the frightening power of the Cursed Arts and why nobody would mess with any witches or mages practicing such arts for no reason.


    This level of power was what Ayana and the other aspiring mages and witches in Nyissa''s n were dreaming of reaching. Of course, Nyissa''s level of proficiency in her arts reached a new level after sheprehended the teachings herte grandfather left her.


    But before that, she was the strongest other than her father. However, in her battle against Viktor, she never used any lethal arts since she wanted to capture Viktor and not kill him. And as for her fighting against those Ranars, they were already dead, and her Cursed Arts wouldn''t be much effective against them but use brute force to deal with them.


    "You two are good to go," Nyissa reported as she was done with her part and silently moved towards a different ce where she could support Taya and Umilia in case of any emergency.


    The small office was located away from the sight of the staff. Thus Taya and Umilia weren''t worried about anyone seeing them open the door.


    The office had tinted sses on the outside, preventing anyone from seeing what was inside. And thus, Taya looked at Umilia, indirectly asking her if she sensed anybody near on the other side of the door, to which she shook her head.


    As expected, the door was secured by a fingerprint sensor, but Taya was prepared for that as she took a transparent strip of paper and gentlyid it over the sensor.


    Taya inwardly prayed for it to work and¡­


    *Click*


    The fingerprint sensor showed a green light as the door clicked open, making Taya smile while Umilia wasn''t surprised since Taya had told her beforehand that she had the fingerprint of someone high up in VBIOS.


    However, they were taking a gamble since Taya wasn''t sure if it would work.


    The two went inside only to see a poorly lit small room, though Umilia spotted a hidden opening on the floor.


    She simply snapped her fingers together as a portion of the tiles on the floor slid to the side, revealing a flight of stairs that obviously led to a secret facility underground.


    The two looked at each other before Umilia said, "Listen, we are just going to take a look as silently as possible. I know you want to take a sample of those pseudo vampires, but only if we can do it without the risk of alerting everyone else. Right now, we are just here to confirm our suspicions and not to necessarily collect proof. You do remember that, right?" Umilia asked since she knew that this was personal to Taya.


    After all, Taya thinks that the reason pseudo vampires started to pop up was because of her or, to be precise, her research which got stolen.


    She couldn''t help but feel guilty about it. Not only did she almost destroy her life over her research, but now her research was causing dangers to others as well, and who knows when all of this might spiral out of control?


    She was very determined to get to the bottom of this and find out who and why her research was stolen and misused.


    She was the only one who was working on the blood from mystical origins, and since the time her research got stolen, these people began to pop up. It surely could not be a coincidence, plus she remembered what Fabian, the director of VBIOS, had told her when he came to meet her in the hospital.


    Surely, they must be trying to create some sort of superbeings for all kinds of purposes.


    Taya took a deep breath as she nodded, knowing that Umilia was reminding her for a good reason. They weren''t here to do a raid after all.


    After receiving her confirmation, Umilia closed her eyes for a few seconds as she recast the spell to hide her own and Taya''s presence as well as the two descended down the flight of stairs.


    As the two came down, they were greeted by a well-lit interior and argeb before them.


    But what they saw surprised them both, especially Taya, whose eyes quivered upon seeing what was going on down in theb below.

 Chapter 389 - The Lab Of Horror?

    Chapter 389 - The Lab Of Horror?


    "Ughh¡­doctor it hurts¡­just get me off this thing¡­" A man who was strapped onto a hospital bed in thergeb below groaned as dark red veins popped up all over his face.


    Based on his intense and twisted facial expressions, it seemed as if he was undergoing an excruciating pain. But what was even more shocking was that he was not the only one, but there were at least a dozen beds beside him with mostly men strapped tight to the beds, their limbs and body restrained as if to prevent them from getting off the bed identally or not.


    Each bed was separated by a thick translucent sheet and also by a considerable distance.


    "Don''t be a cry baby and just deal with it, keke. This is nothingpared to the initial beta drugs. You have it easy, you little tit, keke," The old man with his head almost baldughed in a creepy way, and based on theb coat he was wearing, he seemed to be the doctor who was apparently handling whatever was going on here.


    There were also heavily armored men standing around theb and also three tall men wearing ck sunsses who were standing in the same position as statues with stoic expressions.


    The doctor did not have a beard but had untidy stubbles all over his cheeks and ck bags under his eyes. In his hands was arge tablet on which he was monitoring the conditions of the people lying on these beds while smiling,ughing, and mumbling to himself like a madman.


    He was walking to and fro across these beds while some of the men were shaking and twisting their bodies uncontrobly as if fighting something inside their bodies while some of them were in an unconscious state, their faces deathly pale.


    There was only a single female who seemed to be a young woman in her early twenties but had a shabby look, making it obvious that she wasing from a poor background. She was the only one who seemed normal but was unconscious.


    As for the man lying on the farthest right, he seemed to be sleeping normally with his eyes closed, though his skin was paler than normal. However, he seemed unconscious as well.


    Other than the doctor, there were few nurses assisting the doctor and running around here and there, administering certain drugs to the men on the beds.


    "Doctor Veroz! This man is going into shock!" One of the nurses shouted, making Veroz, the old doctor, turn around with an annoyed look, "What the hell is wrong with that crybaby, now? Didn''t I tell him to sit tight?"


    "I-I don''t know. I injected him with drugs to make his body calm down, but his body is not responding to them. Instead, the Rebirth drug seems to be eating him from the inside. Should we try to flush out the drug from his system?" The nurse asked nervously.


    *PHA!*


    Veroz pped the nurse harshly, "What flush out the drug? Do you even have a medical degree or have any idea how precious a single drop of that drug is? Asking such stupid questions, hmph. His body has already absorbed the Rebirth drug. There is no going back. Now we just sit still and watch the drug work its magic. I have already seen this happen many times. He will be fine, keke," Veroz said with an excited glint in his eyes, not at all perturbed by seeing the man before him tussling against the restraints on the bed while his skin was turning a pale blue, his eyes bloodshot.


    "ARRGHHHH!! PLEASEEE KILL ME!!" The man growled and shouted as his teeth suddenly extended into sharp fangs while his pupils began to change shape slightly.


    His body was also changed in a strange way, his muscles protruding and contracting in an exaggerated way while dark red veins were popping up all over his body.


    His cries were horrifying and frightening to the point even a hardened criminal would cut off his head just so that he wouldn''t have to suffer in such pain.


    But Veroz''s expression didn''t change, but in fact, he was keenly observing this man without being bothered by his shouts and cries. The nurses swallowed their saliva, wondering how much pain one must be in to shout like this, but still, they didn''t dare to do anything that would annoy Dr. Veroz.


    Thest time somebody brave and foolish enough to do that disappeared forever.


    "URGHHHHHAAA!!!" The man''s howls were bing even more shrill and fragile as his skin began to break down while his blood vessels were bursting, making him bleed through his seven orifices.


    And suddenly, his body bloated like a balloon making the nurses gasp as they quickly jumped to the side while Veroz simply mumbled, "Oh shit¡­" Before crouching down casually.


    *SPLAT!*


    An unpleasant sound of flesh exploding echoed in theb as the man who had his body bloated suddenly exploded into a bloody mess, his blood sttering all over the opaque curtains that were separating his bed from the others.


    Taya and Umilia, who were silently watching from above, had their expressions twist in disgust, especially Taya, who briefly looked away, unable to stomach it. She had seen rats exploding but seeing a human explode like this made her stomach churn, though Umilia didn''t seem fazed by sight. It was as if she had seen enough morbid and gory things in her life, though it was normal considering the time she spent in the Naraka Realm.


    "Tsk, what a waste of that miracle drug. Haaa¡­well, science is all about learning from failed experiments," Veroz mumbled with a look of pity, thinking about the Rebirth drug that got wasted while wiping away a splotch of blood that was stuck on his cheek.


    The nurses weren''t surprised by this man''s indifference. In fact, they had already seen this quite a few times, and thus they knew what was going to happen once they saw that man''s body bloat up.


    "Let''s focus on a female subject this time. I have been testing on males too much, and it''s boring me," Veroz said with a crooked smile as he walked over towards the young woman with a syringe in his hand and injected it into her, "Wake up, sweetie. You are the chosen one now, keke."


    The drug he injected into her was just a simple one to wake her up, and he hadn''t administered the Rebirth drug yet.


    The girl''s eyshes fluttered as she quickly stirred awake. But the moment she saw Veroz''s face, her eyes widened in horror, "NOOO!!!"

 Chapter 390 - Which Choice Will Leave You With More Regrets?

    Chapter 390 - Which Choice Will Leave You With More Regrets?


    "NOOO!!!" The young woman screamed in horror upon seeing Veroz''s face, remembering the horrifying things she had seen the first time she stepped into this deathb.


    She had no idea that she had signed up for something so inhumane. But before she could run away, she found herself restrained on this bed, unable to even properly move any of her limbs. Even her neck was restrained to the bed, and she could only move her eyes to look around frantically, desperately trying to find any way to escape.


    The young woman began to cry as tears trickled down her reddened cheeks. Her voice was fragile, and she was squirming her body around as if trying to loosen the restraints. But it was all in vain.


    "Shhh, don''t cry, uhh¡­what is her name?" Veroz asked casually towards one of the nurses, who immediately replied, "It is Lana, Dr. Veroz. She is the one who came in yesterday. Her file should already be there on your tablet."


    Veroz swiped the screen on his tablet as he scratched his nose, "Keke, only 22 twenty years old? How magnificent! Her age is not too high but ripe and young enough to do my tests," Verozughed with a gleeful smile.


    Lena was even more terrified upon hearing his unsettling words and tearfully begged as she cried, "P-Please don''t kill me¡­L-Let me go¡­I promise not to tell anyone about this¡­"


    "Tch, tch, yet another cry baby. Why does everyone cry for such simple experiments? Youngsters these days have it too easy. But guess what, dear¡­soon you will be thanking me for granting you power that no other human can dream of. You should feel honored that you are already on the road to a higher power and perhaps immortality in case I obtain some breakthrough, keke," Veroz said while dreaming about the scenario where he developed the drug further and made it powerful enough to make one immortal. Just thinking about it made him feel immense pleasure.


    As he said this, he was already busy preparing a new syringe and took out a small vial containing a dark red liquid. It seemed like blood but, at the same time, seemed much more than just ordinary blood. Just looking at it would make one feel that this liquid was far from ordinary.


    And the sight of that vial only scared Lena even more as she continued to mumble in a brittle voice, "No¡­no¡­no¡­please¡­"


    If she had known the reality of what this whole thing was, she would have never signed that contract no matter what.


    She was just a poor nobody who had recently lost everything, especially her mother, who was the one taking care of her and the only family she had left.


    But her mother''s sudden demise left her on the streets, and after living in hardship for months, she fell into despair when suddenly she got a rumor that somepany was looking for test subjects for one of its new medical drugs.


    All she had to do was sign a contract to be a test subject and receive a hefty sum aspensation. Of course, the contract also stated that since the drug was new and experimental, it could have ill effects, but people like her who were already drowning in despair would sign it without much hesitation since they thought bing ill for a while was worth it as long as they got rich.


    But she had no idea that she was entering a death chamber and not someb where they were going to administer a drug to treat fever or something ordinary like that.


    She already saw what happened to the people who had signed the contract along with her. Some of them died in ways that left her mentally scarred.


    And those who survived were taken away to god knows where. All she could now think was escaping this torture chamber, but Veroz''s words were ringing in her ears like the sound of death bells.


    Just looking at that vial and the sharp needle of the syringe made her feel goosebumps all over her body.


    She even looked at the nurses around her as she desperately cried, but none of them was even looking at her face.


    Taya''s eyes were shaking with visible anger as she saw this atrocity happening right before her. Umilia felt the sudden change in her aura and ced her hand on her shoulder as she said, "Taya¡­remember what I said? We are simply here to observe. Not to start anything. I know what is happening down there is not right, but if we make some noise now, we would be putting more things at risk."


    Taya gritted her teeth as she felt conflicted, knowing that Umilia was right. Still, that didn''t mean that her urge to save that girl lessened.


    At this time, she suddenly remembered a question she had asked Viktor in the past,


    "Viktor, how do you make a decision when you are confused about making the right choice?"


    She remembered Viktor''s usual charming smile as he answered, "Right or wrong¡­all depends on you. But what''s important is to think about which choice will leave you with more regrets. Once you figure that out, it is easy to make your choice."


    At that time, Taya felt that Viktor was, as usual, telling her answers that were really not answers. But right now, she again realized what his words meant as she said, "Umi¡­please trust me on this one. Just be prepared to leave as quickly as we can."


    "Taya, you¡­" Umilia was about to use her voice of reason to dissuade Taya from doing anything outside of what they nned, but seeing her sharp, determined eyes, she stopped herself from saying anything, knowing that Taya had made up her mind already.


    "Keke, just a simple prick, and you, my lovely child, will bloom into a superior being," Verozughed as he primed his syringe before grabbing her arm to inject the Rebirth drug into her system.


    "N-NOO!!! Help me!!!" Lana cried out, her voice turning shrill as she closed her eyes shut in panic, but...

 Chapter 391 - Face Off

    Chapter 391 - Face Off


    *Whizzz!*


    Suddenly the sound of something sharp cutting through the air sounded beside Veroz''s ears, making him freeze his hand right before he was to inject the drug into Lana.


    But it was toote when he saw arge sharp de cutting through his wrist like butter before the depletely passed through his wrist, leaving behind a severed wrist that had a gaping bloody surface.


    "AARGHHH!!!" Only after a few moments of shock, the pain kicked in as Veroz stumbled back while holding his arm, howling in pain. He was feeling as if a thousand knives were cutting away at his nerves.


    The cut was so clean, blood only started to gush out after a while, but that didn''t make him feel any better.


    But his survival instincts made him quickly jump to the side upon realizing that there was an intruder, even though he didn''t see their face.


    "Guards! What the fuck are you here for?!" Veroz shouted in rage as he looked at these dumb motherfuckers standing around with their mouths open as if they were looking at a ghost.


    But any normal person would feel as if they lost their wits upon seeing a woman wearing a hooded suit jumping in with double custom-designed sabers and, more shockingly, a woman with a goddess-like aura and appearance floating in thin air, looking down upon them as if they were nothing but filth.


    Just her figure and the pure light radiating from her dazzling figure made every single of them feel mesmerized to the point they even forgot what was going on.


    But upon hearing Veroz''s shout, they quickly came back to their senses as they loaded their guns.


    Taya wasn''t worried about their guns since she knew Umilia had her back and thus focused on cutting off the restraints around this poor girl who was shocked by what was going on.


    Still, she didn''t care how crazy things were right now as long as she wasn''t going to die, and apparently, this woman dressed in such a strange suit saved her life.


    "T-Thank you¡­" Lana somehow choked out words of gratitude as tears continuously slipped down her cheeks.


    "It''s fine. Just stay behind me till we get out," Taya hurriedly said as she helped her get off the bed and then looked at the other beds to see if she could save anybody else.


    But as expected, it was toote as all of them were already injected with the Rebirth drug. Still, she decided to get something out of this as she took out a syringe of her own while ncing at Umilia for a brief second, telling her to buy her just a few more seconds.


    Umilia nodded as she spread a thin barrier of light around Taya as some of the mercenaries were aiming at Taya already.


    All the mercenaries in the room began to fire their automatic rifles as bullets whizzed through the air toward both Taya and Umilia.


    They were expecting these two to get mowed down by their bullets, but the mercenaries had their mouths go wide upon seeing their bullets turn into dust the moment they collided against the thin film of light surrounding these two women.


    This justpletely broke theirmon sense. How could pieces of pointed metals traveling at supersonic speeds turn into dust upon touching nothing but a thin film of light? It just didn''t make sense!


    Still, they didn''t stop firing as they felt a very bad feeling and instinctively had their fingers squeezing the trigger of their guns.


    Umilia was casually hovering in the air, looking down at them and shaking her head at seeing their desperate attempts, seeing how they were adamant about not epting reality and still putting up pathetic attempts to take her down.


    She didn''t feel like entertaining them anymore as she snapped her fingers together and bright rays of light struck each of them, turning them into ashes before they could even realize it.


    The three men with sunsses who were standing above jumped down to deal with Taya. They saw Umilia getting rid of those mercenaries like they were nothing. Still, they walked forward to stop Taya and help Dr. Veroz.


    Umilia turned her attention towards the three men and was about to get rid of them since Taya was still busy doing her thing.


    But right at that moment, her eyes widened as she quickly shifted her body a few meters to the side as a ck de of energy whizzed past her.


    "What a shame. You really don''t learn, do you? Pushing you into the arms of death almost wasn''t enough?" A cold chilling voice came from the side, and Umilia turned around, already realizing who unleashed that attack on her.


    "You again¡­" Umilia mumbled with a frown upon seeing a woman clothed in a dark gray catsuit descending down from the air, her face hidden by a half-face mask that covered the upper half of her fair oval face. Her lips, a jet-ck that seemed to only heighten the deathly aura surrounding her. Her long brown hair extended till her waist, and her deep ck eyes seemed tock all emotions as before.


    Umilia hoped that the worst scenario she had thought would not happen, but here it was, this woman appearing right when they were almost done.


    If it weren''t for this woman, this mission would have been a cakewalk. But now, she will have to deal with her first before she can think of getting out with Taya.


    Still, she decided to get rid of those three pseudo vampires for Taya''s sake and sent three rays of light towards them, but the mysterious woman quickly shed forward and dispersed them using her own hands, "Ah, ah. Your opponent is me. Once I take care of you, then I will take care of your friend as well. You don''t have to worry about that," She said with a sharp gaze while Umilia was worried for Taya since those three men were not ordinary humans, but at the same time, she couldn''t help Taya without making herself vulnerable.

 Chapter 392 - Human Vs Monsters

    Chapter 392 - Human Vs Monsters


    Taya became anxious upon seeing the arrival of the mysterious, powerful woman.


    Taya was praying that this woman never showed up and was relieved before upon not seeing her here. But it seemed that somehow or someone informed her about the intruders, making her get here so quickly.


    However, this was confirmation that this woman was deeply tied to VBIOS, though she couldn''t understand why someone as powerful as her would be working for apany like this.


    But right now, she could see that Umilia had her hands full with taking care of that woman. Taya also knew that she can''t let Umilia get distracted because of her since this dangerous woman in the catsuit will definitely use that window of opportunity to deal a severe blow to Umilia.


    "I will be fine!" Taya shouted, making Umilia reluctantly decide to focus on this mysterious woman before her. Umilia knew that Taya had something powerful as backup and trusted that she knew when to use it.


    At the same time, there were three pseudo vampires approaching her slowly.


    They weren''t even bothering to rush at her since it seemed as if they had already considered her a dead woman and saw no point in rushing it.


    Lana was yet again plunged into despair by seeing her luck getting reversed again. Still, she grabbed the arm of her savior and bitterly said, "Miss, please run away. They are monsters. You already did your best," Lana could see that her savior was someone who could probably escape using some tricks. But there was no way she could deal with those three monsters on her own.


    She had seen before how one of those men in sunsses crushed a man''s head to a pulp with just his bare hands and fed on his blood by biting his neck.


    Lana already considered herself as a dead woman and didn''t want to let the woman standing before her suffer the same fate.


    She thought she was cowardly and good-for-nothing person. But strangely enough, at this moment, she had never felt so brave¡­brave enough to face death.


    However, contrary to her expectation, Taya stood her ground as she put the syringe back into her pocket and unsheathed her moon sabers, "I am not going anywhere till I take those three down. You and I are getting out of this alive."


    Lana was taken aback by her words and was about to say something when her eyes widened upon seeing this woman''s des.


    The moon sabers were covered with dark mystic runes running along with the des. And the moment Taya simply touched the des against each other, the des suddenly lit aze with dark, ominous mes.


    Lana was petrified by just taking a single look at the mes and immediately averted her eyes since she felt a very frightening feeling overwhelming her mind.


    Fortunately, nothing bad really happened to her, but she realized that her mysterious savior was no ordinary person as well.


    Surely, those mes were far from ordinary, and she felt that such mes might affect those three monsters in some way. Otherwise, this woman wouldn''t seem so confident.


    Taya knew these three tall, bulky men were not really humans¡­not anymore anyway.


    She contemted using the special drug she had taken with her as ast resort. But decided not to since if she considered the worst scenario, then using it now would be a very bad idea.


    "Stay here, Lana. Don''t go anywhere else," Taya instructed to which Lana readily nodded.


    Taya remembered about Veroz and took a quick nce to see if he was still rolling on the ground like a rat in pain but frowned upon seeing that he had disappeared.


    Based on a long blood trail towards the door, he somehow made it out even with such blood loss.


    Still, even if she was frustrated in knowing that he got away, right now, Taya didn''t have the luxury of worrying about him.


    She could only step forward toward the three pseudo vampires to face them.


    The three men, for a moment, had second thoughts about facing this woman, especially because of how she was giving off a fierce cold aura, and at the same time, those eerie mes emanating from her sabers made their hearts quiver for a split second.


    Still, they remembered that ordinary humans were not even a challenge for them and stepped forward to grab her, their yellowish-white nails as sharp as a de.


    Taya saw one of them was going to grab her neck, but her eyes glinted with a cold light as she quickly moved her des lightning fast the moment he was very close to her and¡­


    *Slishhh!*


    *Hrkkkkk!*


    The pseudo vampire who was about to grab her neck had his eyes widened in shock as he stumbled back, clutching his neck that was giving off a pungent burning smell as hot fumes emanated from his skin.


    Taya would have cut deeper had not the man quickly moved back due to its superior reaction time. Still, he was too close and didn''t expect her attack to be that fast.


    He was surprised that someone like her was even able to cut his skin in the first ce.


    But his surprise turned into shock when he tried that the superficial cut on his neck was making his wound worsen every second, and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    ck veins were spreading through his neck slowly, and he was feeling as if his strength was being sapped from his body and his entire system slowly plunging into chaos.


    The other two pseudo vampires immediately put up their guards and didn''t dare to underestimate this woman, especially her sabers.


    But now that they knew what to look out for, they charged at her again.


    Taya brought forward her sabers to sh at the two. Her speed and movements were quite precise and skillful. Even a master martial artist would be awed at how elegant and artful her movements were.


    But s, she was not facing off against ordinary humans, and this time the pseudo vampires used their superior speed and reflexes to their advantage as they dodged her des, and one of them punched her in the stomach.


    "Ughh!" Taya did her best to quickly dodge, but still, she wasn''t fast enough to fully dodge his punch and was sent flying by a few feet.


    She felt as if all the air inside her lungs was forcibly pushed out, and her internal organs were definitely injured.


    Shended on the floor, and she rolled over a few times beforeing to a rest, blood trickling down her lips while Lana was horrified to see her savior suddenly get punched like that.


    She thought that her savior would probably defeat those three monsters after seeing how one of them was quickly incapacitated by her.


    But now, she didn''t even know if her savior would get out of this alive.


    The two pseudo vampires walked forward to finish their job while Taya was gritting her teeth as she tried to raise herself, only to fail.


    Her vision was bing blurry, her head dizzy, and it felt as if death was looming around her.

 Chapter 393 - Serves You Right

    Chapter 393 - Serves You Right


    Even though Taya was feeling as if all the strength in her body was zapped away, she was able to move her arm to insert her hand into her pocket to take out something¡­a syringe with a dark red liquid.


    She flipped the cap of the needle, and without any hesitation, she injected it into one of her thighs.


    "Hnnnhhh¡­" Taya let out a soft grunt as she suddenly felt a powerful wave of cold energy spreading through every bone, nerve, and muscle in her body, making her feel as if she was freezing to death.


    But on the contrary, her internal injuries were mending themselves while her bone structure and muscles were being fortified as if with steel.


    Her blood cells were uncontrobly shivering as if they were excited to absorb this cold wave of energy. Within milliseconds, her eyes were turning into a darker shade of red while sharp fangs were slowly extending themselves from her teeth.


    Even her nails were extending themselves into sharp white nails that seemed as if they could even cut through the trunk of a tree.


    But most of all, she felt an intense surge of bloodlust overwhelming her mind, which was immediately suppressed, thanks to how she designed her drug. But she gained an ability, allowing her to even sense or, to be precise, smell the blood around her. She could smell even the fresh blood flowing through Lana''s body and especially the two pseudo vampires before her, who quickly tried to stomp her down upon realizing that something suspicious was going on with her.


    They were pseudo vampires, after all. So it wasn''t a surprise that they were able to sense that this woman was suddenly showing signs of turning into them but very rapidly.


    Taya sensed their movements and quickly rolled to the side as she got up, feeling a surge of power flowing through her body, making her feel as if she was high and that nothing was impossible to do in this state.


    This was not the first time she was feeling these sensations since she had taken this drug once in the past to test herself. After all, she disliked using people for human trials for drugs like these, but she was confident in her biology, and thus she went ahead with testing it on herself.


    But she took careful measures to make sure that the drug didn''t trigger any bloodthirsty instincts but suppress them so that she wouldn''t go out of control. Thest thing she wanted was to hurt anybody close to her instead of saving them.


    Taya let out a feral hiss from the back of her throat while facing the two pseudo vampires. Her aura became even colder and ferocious to the point the two pseudo vampires unconsciously gulped since they felt as if they were not looking at the same person.


    They were shocked that this woman suddenly turned into one of them so fast. They did see the syringe she was using to inject something simr to the Rebirth drug they took, but it took them at least a day to achieve a stable condition. And even then, they struggled a lot toe to terms with the changes in their bodies.


    But this woman just transformed as if it was natural and was giving off an unsettling aura. So far, they only had to deal with humans but never someone like them. This only made them more nervous about handling her. She already got one of them before she turned, and now she had to be at least five times more dangerous.


    Lana unconsciously covered her mouth in shock, unable to believe that her savior had suddenly turned into one of those monsters, especially after seeing the sharp nails that cut out of her suit and the faint dark red glimmering off from under her hood.


    ''No! She can''t be a monster like them. She can''t be¡­'' Lana had only traumatic memories of these blood-sucking monsters, and thus when she saw her savior suddenly turning into one of them just left her in a state of shock and confusion, not knowing what to think.


    This time Taya rushed forward, her body moving at a speed that only made Lana even more astonished since not even the fastest human in the world could move like that.


    The two pseudo vampires reacted, their reactions quite fastpared to a human, but¡­


    "Aargh!"


    "Ughh!!"


    The two of them howled in pain as five bloody marksnded on their arms, blood trickling down their skin.


    The two men had shocked expressions since even they were unable to react fast enough to her speed. Taya''s feet slid on the floor as she came to a stop, her nails dripping with blood after using both her hands to tear off their skin.


    Still, she was disappointed that she missed and instead only got their arms. She felt that she had to move faster to quickly take them down before the drug she took could run out and the side effects settled in.


    "Kill that bitch!" One of the men shouted in an enraged tone, feeling angry that a woman who had just turned a few seconds ago injured him.


    The two men charged at her again while Taya also dashed towards them and jumped into the air before grabbing onto the neck of one of the men, her body still raised up in the air.


    The man who was under Taya didn''t expect her to suddenly jump and grab onto his neck like an acrobat. Her movement was so fast and fluid that he wasn''t even able to push her away in time.


    Still, he thought that he could just grab her arms and smash her down on the floor. But right before he could do that, Taya plunged her nails into his neck and tore out his throat, much to the horror of the other pseudo vampire, who momentarily froze upon seeing his fellow henchman fall down with a petrified look.


    Taya snorted as she threw away his throat in disgust before jumping toward the other pseudo vampire. The man came out of his stupor as he tried to dash to the side, but Taya came in too fast and smashed him down to the floor by kicking his head.


    The floor cracked as one side of the man''s face struck the ground violently while some of his teeth flew out, blood dripping out of his mouth.


    He felt as if his brain got rattled by such an impact, but before he could think of retaliating, he felt a cold boot pressing against his nape, and before he knew it, that boot crushed his neck.


    "Serves you right," Taya mumbled coldly as she looked at the dead man under her feet.

 Chapter 394 - Impressive But Futile

    Chapter 394 - Impressive But Futile


    A few minutes ago, right when the mysterious woman in the catsuit stopped Umilia from helping Taya, Umilia decided to take this fight somewhere else since she didn''t want Taya to get caught up in their crossfire.


    "This time, I won''t make it easy for you," Umilia said with a determined gaze as she shot towards the mysterious woman and grabbed her before crashing into the walls dozens of meters away.


    The two of them rolled on the floor as they crashed into arge empty room through the walls, breaking them down, though the two of them didn''t get hurt.


    Both of them immediately got up, and they put some distance between them before ending up in a stare-off.


    "You¡­who are you exactly?" Umilia asked as her gaze remained fixed on her. She was curious about her identity and was hoping to learn her reason for getting involved in all this through it.


    The mysterious woman coldly smirked as she said, "It seems I might have overestimated your origins. You can''t even recognize my hands despite experiencing it firsthand," As she said this, she subtly moved her fingers in a wavy motion.


    Umilia took a close look at her hands that were emanating a chilling jet ck mist, and the more she looked at them, the more they resembled the ws of death.


    Umilia might be an experienced witch, but she lived most of her life in the Naraka Realm as a ghost. Thus she didn''t have much idea about the things going on in the supernatural world. It was no different than living under a rock.


    "Well¡­since you are so ignorant, remember the name Death Queen when you die," Death Queen said in a chilling tone as two jet-ck energy beams shot out of her palms and towards Umilia.


    Umilia hadn''t heard her name before but felt that it wouldn''t be any good.


    "This Saintess will put you down before you can get the chance," Umilia retorted.


    And when she saw two energy beams shooting toward her, Umilia quickly manifested a sword of light in her hands and used it to nullify the two dark energy beams.


    "A weapon? How useless¡­" Death Queen muttered as she shot towards the Saintess as her fingers extended into a few inches long slender yet sharp ws. Anybody who took a look at her hands would have no doubt that these long terrifying ws can sever a head cleanly.


    Umilia exchanged a few moves with Death Queen, using her sacred sword to try and strike her. But Death Queen was using her own hands to deflect away from the strikes of the Saintess'' sword, making Umilia feel as if her de was striking against steel even though this Death Queen was using her own hands.


    Within just a few moves, Umilia came to a realization that this woman surely had a lot ofbat experience, even more than her. Umilia was not really a warrior. She was someone who spent most of her time in the Naraka Realm, trying to save her brother and Viktor''s people. It was only due to her good fortune that a mysterious entity was kind enough to teach her the Sacred Arts to protect herself.


    But this Death Queen seemed as if she was someone who constantly fought to the death. The longer Umilia exchanged moves with her, the more Umilia could feel the stench of death and blood emanating from this woman.


    It was as if she could feel the countless souls that were annihted by these two terrifying hands.


    Umilia was finding it harder and harder and was slowly being pushed into a defensive situation, trying to deflect her ws.


    But she could only hold off for so long before Death Queen left a superficial sh mark on Umilia''s forearm, making her stumble back with a grimace.


    "Unnngh¡­" Umilia grimaced in pain as she saw the thin bloody sh marks on her forearm. On a casual look, these injuries were supposed to be nothing to her, but for some reason, it was causing her distress.


    She could see that these small yet long sh marks were not closing up and felt a chilling sensation spreading through her arm.


    She had to circte her odic force consciously towards that forearm to quickly seal her injuries and heal them. As she expected, Death Queen''s hands had something odd about them.


    "Quit struggling already," Death Queen said with a sneer as she made two shing motions in the air with her hands, manifesting ten long jet-ck des of energy in the shape of ''X'' as they shot towards Umilia.


    Umilia''s eyes widened as she quickly put forward her sword as a brilliant white light shone from the tip of her de, dispersing some of the energy des.


    Unfortunately, the brilliant light was not powerful enough to disperse all the energy des as some of them shot past Umilia''s sword and struck her, sting her towards the other side of the wall.


    "Unngh!" Umilia coughed out blood as she quickly put up her arms to brace herself, using her odic force to absorb the brunt of the attack. But she could only gather so much odic force in the nick of time as her body absorbed the rest of the brunt force, making her crash through the walls before falling into the next room.


    Umilia''s beautiful white veil was dyed in a bloody red, but she swallowed the blood in her mouth as she slowly got up, not willing to give up. If she gives up here, she wouldn''t be the only one ending up in trouble.


    A slender figure came out from within as the dust from the rubble settled down, "Still standing? Impressive but futile¡­" Death Queen coldly said, as if she was talking to a dead woman, and continued, "Time to end this," As she said this, an intense, powerful jet-ck energy began to manifest in her hands that even seemed to breakdown the air around her and Umilia frowned, wondering if she would be able to stop her next attack.


    Still, she didn''t stop subtly gathering whatever odic force she could to counterattack.


    Death Queen was so eager to kill the Saintess because of how pure the life force within her body was. It was so hard toe across someone with such a pure odic life force, and surely absorbing her life will boost her strength by a lot.


    "See you in hell!" Death Queen muttered as she raised her hands to release the powerful jet-ck energy she had gathered in her hands.


    But at the same time¡­


    *Boom!*

 Chapter 395 - Who Is This Woman?

    Chapter 395 - Who Is This Woman?


    *Boom!*


    The roof above suddenly came crashing down as an icy wave coupled with dozens of spears made out of pure ck energy sted away Devil Queen before she could unleash her attack.


    The Devil Queen was sent flying as she crashed into the other room while Umilia smiled upon seeing Nyissa, though her expression turned into one of confusion upon seeing a golden-haired alluring beauty with glowing blood-red eyes. Her skin had a certain glow to it but was as pale as it could get. It was as if she had never been sun-kissed.


    She was wearing a dark red skin-tight suit that hugged her hourss figure and her big breasts in a tantalizing way to the point Viktor would regret that he was not here to admire such an art.


    However, she was wearing a veil that covered the lower half of her face, though Umilia didn''t need to see her entire face to realize her identity.


    Who else could this cold and deadly beauty be other than Vanessa? But what the hell was she doing here and why?


    And since she arrived with Nyissa, it probably meant that Nyissa bumped into her outside.


    "Keke, you all are going to die, keke¡­" Umilia suddenly got distracted by theugh of some lunatic from above, a few dozens of meters away, only to see that it was Dr. Veroz who was being taken into the skies by Devil Queen, holding him by the back of his shirt. His severed arm had been bandaged up, but he seemed least bothered despite losing his forearm.


    "Shut up!" Devil Queen admonished coldly, making Veroz seal his lips the moment he felt a chilling sensation overwhelm his body. He was mad, but he wasn''t mad enough to offend the queen of death.


    "Oh no¡­" Umilia first wondered why the two would fly away while leaving their facility in the open like this, without even bothering to clean up.


    But then she put two and two together as she quickly flew inside to grab Taya, only to see that Taya had already left. She spread her senses quickly and was relieved to see that Taya somehow made it outside with a girl.


    *BOOM!*


    A huge explosion shook the entire facility as Umilia suddenly flew outside before the rubbles could fall down on her.


    *BOOM!*


    *BOOM!*


    Multiple consecutive explosions started to go off around the entire godown, making the entire building crumbling down while theb and everything in it were utterly destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Taya was standing a safe distance away from the explosion as she looked at the godown going up in mes. Thanks to Eva, Taya was able to guess that this building was probably going to go up in mes.


    "Are you alright?" Taya asked as she looked at Lana, who still had a shocked expression, not knowing what to think.


    Still, she wasn''t feeling frightened in the presence of this mysterious hooded woman, unlike what she thought before. It seemed as if this woman was still a human despite turning into a monster before. She felt as if she was going crazy, unable to make sense of things.


    "I¡­I¡­Thank you¡­I am f-fine¡­" Lana somehow found her voice as she bowed and sincerely thanked her savior. Even if this woman was not really human, it didn''t change the fact that she saved her life.


    And thus, Lana was feeling more and morefortable in her presence and wished she could properly express her gratitude.


    "Can I know¡­who you are?" Lana curiously asked as she looked at the pair of glimmering eyes underneath the hood.


    Taya patted her shoulder as she said, "I am just someone trying to correct my mistakes."


    Lana was surprised by her answer and didn''t understand what she meant. Still, she said with misty eyes, "It doesn''t matter. You saved a nobody like me even though you didn''t have to. I thought my life was worthless and that I wouldn''t mind dying. But today, I learned how precious my life was. They would have made me go through some horrible experiments if not for you. I can''t thank you enough for that," Lana''s body was still trembling, thinking about how she was this close to having that shady drug get injected into her body.


    Taya felt bad for Lana, seeing how she had trauma about what she had to go through. So Taya held her hands and said, "Don''t think too much about what happened. They won''t hurt you anymore. They now have bigger things to worry about, and even then, I will stop them before they can harm any more people, no matter what I have to do."


    Lana felt better hearing her words and softly nodded, "Mn¡­" She then suddenly remembered something as she asked in a low voice, "Y-You are the Knightmaiden¡­right?"


    Taya was surprised that someone recognized her outfit even though it had been so many years, "I guess¡­but I have to go now. Here is some money for you to catch a bus and get away from here. Stay safe."


    Taya was in a hurry since the drug she took was losing its effects, and she could already feel her body getting struck with exhaustion while her head was getting a bit dizzy. She had to get back to the others before she could copse in the middle of nowhere.


    Lana could see that Taya was in a hurry and waved her hand as a goodbye while looking at her disappear into the darkness.


    She wished she could see the Knightmaiden again someday so that she could thank her on behalf of her mother since, in the past, the Knightmaiden saved her mother from being sold off.


    "Ha..ha¡­." Taya was running out of breath as she coordinated with Eva to regroup, and fortunately, she saw Umilia and Nyissa descending down on her location to pick her up.


    But what surprised Taya was that she saw a golden-haired beautying down from the air as well.


    ''Who is this woman?'' This question ringed in Taya''s mind, though her eyes were drooping as she closed her eyes to get some rest.

 Chapter 396 - I Have A Boyfriend

    Chapter 396 - I Have A Boyfriend


    "Tch, I can''t believe it. How could he not pick up his phone even after so many days? What important thing is he doing in his vige to be so silent?" Tiana grumbled as she tapped on her phone in a frustrated manner.


    "Can you stop grumbling for one second and leave my cousin alone? Don''t disturb him if he wants to be left alone for a while," An annoyed voice sounded from the other side of Tiana''s room, and who could it be other than Ayana, who was reluctantly watching over this mansion, including this spoiled rich brat.


    Ayana was feeling a bit suspicious and was a bit pissed off, wondering why Tiana was constantly trying to reach Dorian.


    Was there something she didn''t know about what was going on between Viktor and Tiana? No way¡­he can''t possibly be involved with the daughter of his lover. That would be absurd and outrageous! Viktor can''t be that bad¡­right?


    Still, she didn''t understand why she was getting so worked up seeing Tiana acting a bit obsessed.


    But Tiana narrowed her eyes, feeling pissed off about Ayana being nosy about her business. She also felt embarrassed that Ayana somehow knew she was trying to reach Dorian. But she didn''t want to admit this as she defiantly said, "Hmph, I wasn''t trying to reach Dorian. Besides, it''s none of your business whether I call my boyfriend or not. It''s not like someone without a boyfriend like you can understand," Tiana showed a provocative smirk even though she had no idea if Ayana had a boyfriend or not. Still, she said to piss her off.


    Ayana had her eyes widen the moment Tiana said that she was calling her boyfriend. Does this mean that Viktor was really doing those indecent things with her?! But most importantly, Tiana has no issues being in a rtionship with her own cousin? Was she crazy? This is too much!


    ''Viktor¡­how could you be so mean¡­'' Ayana inwardly grumbled since she learned that there was one more girl on Viktor''s list. Why were all these women getting attracted to him for no reason? There are plenty of good men out there. How will her poor Master react when she learns about this?


    "Eh? Tia, when did you get a boyfriend?" Sayana''s surprised voice startled the two as they saw Sayana standing at the door.


    Tiana cleared her throat since she didn''t realize Sayana would suddenlye in, but at the same time, she couldn''t tell that she was merely joking to piss off Ayana, especially with her sitting right opposite her.


    Syana was done with her studies and decided to go to Tiana''s room to simply have a chat and also get to know Dorian''s cousin, Ayana, more and also to learn more about Dorian.


    However, she was surprised when she heard Tiana proim that she was trying to call her boyfriend, though she never saw Tiana dating anyone. Even the so-called ''boyfriends'' she had during high school were more like her servants who did things for her without getting anything in return.


    At that time, when Sayana asked why Tiana was doing that, she simply said it was just to shut the mouth of anyone who said that she had everything but not a boyfriend.


    Of course, nobody else knew this, though people did have their suspicions for obvious reasons.


    However, this time based on Tiana''s tone, Sayana felt as if she may not be joking, or at least she had a crush on someone. It had to be one of these things. Tiana would never call any boys as far as Sayana knew about her. She wouldn''t even call girls since she was too proud to do that. If anybody wanted to, they could call her, and she may or may not pick up their calls even if they were from her ss.


    Tiana forced a proud smile as she said with her pink nose tilted high, "Of course. I have been meaning to tell you, but I just couldn''t find the right time. Well, now you know."


    Tiana had no idea why Dorian''s face was shing in her mind as she said this. It was not like Dorian was her boyfriend. She was his cousin.


    What the hell is wrong with my brain?


    Sayana parted her lips in surprise before asking in a low voice, "Uhm¡­who is it? Is it someone from our ss?"


    Tiana still couldn''t get rid of Dorian''s image but raised her chin as she shook her head, "No way. The boys in our ss are so uninteresting. But I will have to keep his identity a secret for now. He doesn''t want anybody else to know yet."


    Even though she appeared cool outside, inwardly, her heart was thumping like crazy.


    Tiana didn''t know why she was going on making up things, but she just couldn''t stop, not with Ayana staring at her like a wild cat, watching every move of its prey.


    She can''t just take back her words, or she will appear weak before her.


    Sayana found it a bit strange that someone like Tiana wanted to keep her mysterious boyfriend''s identity a secret when she was the kind who usually showed off anything she liked.


    The only reason she could think of that was that Tiana was worried about Taya finding out, though she didn''t know why.


    "But I can tell you some things about him¡­" Tiana excitedly said though she realized toote that she shouldn''t have said this. Only Dorian''s image was shing in her head, and she couldn''t possibly say any characteristics simr to him. Even Sayana might find it a bit suspicious and also because it was¡­wrong. Dorian was her cousin, after all.


    "Well, he is very tall, like really tall, and the most handsome hunk I had ever seen. You can literally see his muscles packing underneath his shirt, and oh boy¡­I can keep staring at his body all day without getting bored¡­" Tiana blurted out some details, and to her surprise, the characteristics she mentioned were eerily simr to her teacher, Lucien!

 Chapter 397 Could It Be...Dorian?

    Chapter 397 Could It Be...Dorian?


    Tiana saw the awkward and confused look on Sayana''s face and asked with a shrug, "Uh¡­why are you looking at me like that? Did I mention something weird about my boyfriend?" Tiana asked while hardening her skin a bit more.


    "Hmph, I knew it. You are a pervert who stares at the body of a man without any shame. If Aunt Taya knew how bad you were, she would have twisted your ears," Ayana said with a head shake as if she was embarrassed for Tiana. Even she felt embarassed hearing her talk. She wondered if all city girls were like her.


    Tiana pinched her lips and also knew that she probably went a bit overboard by the "details" of her made-up boyfriend. Still, how could she ept that before them, especially Ayana?


    She could only harden her skin and say with a smug smile, "So? He is my boyfriend, and that means I can stare at him as long as I like. But¡­like I said, a vige airhead like you probably won''t understand due to not having one, hehe."


    Ayana didn''t know why but she got triggered hearing her giggle and seeing her smug face, "Oh, please. Who said I don''t have one? I am sure my boyfriend is way more handsome than some third-rate street thug you might be dating," Ayana said as she proudly puffed up her chest.


    Sayana had a blinking expression as she looked at Ayana. She thought Ayana was single since she was a vige girl, and based on what Dorian said, the women over there do not even have a notion of boyfriend or girlfriend.


    Maybe she changed aftering to the city? Who knows¡­


    Tiana raised one of her brows as she asked with narrowed eyes, "Oh, really? Then why don''t you tell me more about him?"


    Ayana didn''t know why but suddenly Viktor''s figure shed in her mind. But she didn''t shake it off, thinking that she could simply use this to piss off Tiana. It was not like that big bad wolf would know.


    However, right when she was thinking about Viktor''s physical appearance, his naked body shed in her mind, especially the demonic sword between his legs. She had only seen him naked once, and that was when all his clothes got burned off when they were in the Naraka Realm, and he went all rogue.


    Even to this day, she was unable to get rid of that image in her mind, and sometimes it would make her feel strange and harbor thoughts she couldn''t even tell her Master. Still, she had to admit¡­his body was the most perfect one she had ever seen. Thinking about it, she was finding it less and less surprising that all these women were getting attracted to him like bees.


    ''I am sorry, Master¡­I am only using your fiance to show this little girl her ce. I have no other immoral motives,'' Ayana inwardly apologized to her Master as a formality before she opened her mouth to say, "Ha, you talk about your boyfriend as if he is the most handsome man in the world. But it only shows how blind you are since you surely haven''t met the best¡­my boyfriend. He is the strongest man I have ever met. No one can touch him if he gets serious, nor can anybody defeat him in this world. See¡­didn''t I tell you that your man can''t be mentioned in the same breath as mine."


    "Ha! So your boyfriend is just some gym junkie on steroids. Eww, you really have poor taste. Does he have a bubble gut or something, pffft," Tianaughed as she rolled on the bed, making Ayana''s eyes twitch as she said with a harrumph, "Phu! You are just jealous. My boyfriend has charming looks, and he even has ten-pack abs that look as if they were sculpted by the gods. Bubble gut my foot!"


    Ayana had no idea why she was getting pissed since Tiana was mocking Viktor indirectly. Even if she was thinking of Viktor while spouting nonsense about having a boyfriend, it wasn''t like he was really her boyfriend. So lesser the reasons she should get pissed off.


    "Ten pack abse on...Even if you are bluffing, at least keep it within a limit," Tiana said as she rolled her eyes, though she quickly took her phone to search the inte and see if ten-pack abs were really a thing.


    She knew that at most, eight-pack abs were a real thing, but ten-pack abs¡­wasn''t that too much to be real?


    "Are you calling me a liar? Anyways, it''s not like I have to prove it to you," Ayana said with a huff, though she couldn''t help but imagine Viktor''s body in her mind, only to shake her head and ask herself why she was getting fixated on his body. If her Master found out that she was thinking about her fiance in the wrong way, she would definitely be better off dead.


    Tiana saw that ten-pack abs were indeed a thing, even though it was rare. Still, she refused to believe it unless she could see it with her own eyes.


    Sayana couldn''t believe how the atmosphere in the room got heated up because these two brought up the ''boyfriend'' topic. Still, hearing them eagerly describe their boyfriends made Sayana think that these two must be really happy to have a boyfriend.


    She wondered what it would be like if she had one as well. And the moment she thought about this, Dorian''s face shed in her mind.


    "Saya, what about you?"


    Tiana''s voice suddenly startled Sayana, who looked at her and asked with an awkward smile, "What about me?"


    "It''s been months since we joined the college. Even if you might not be dating anyone now, you surely must have a crush on someone, right? Who is it?" Tiana keenly asked and leaned forward as she continued, "Wait¡­let me guess¡­Could it be¡­Dorian?" Tiana asked with a certain glint in her eyes.


    "...Yes¡­"

 Chapter 398 A Polite Brad

    Chapter 398 - A Polite Brad


    "Wait¡­let me guess¡­Could it be¡­Dorian?" Tiana asked with a certain glint in her eyes.


    Tiana''s question made Sayana''s thoughts freeze since Tiana struck right on the nail, but how could she admit that?


    If she exposes her crush to Tiana, it will surely be breaking news by tomorrow, and Dorian will know as well. She didn''t dare to imagine how Dorian would react upon hearing this.


    She was about to say ''No'', though the word that came out was, "...Yes¡­"


    *Honk!!*


    Suddenly, a loud horn of a car resounded outside, and Tiana quickly sprang out of her bed like a startled rabbit as she began to arrange some college materials on the table before her.


    She knew her mother was back, and thus she was trying to put up a show that she was busy studying. Otherwise, her mother might give her an earful.


    But of course, if Ayana was to snitch on her, then all this would be futile.


    "I will go and receive them!" Ayana eagerly said as she sprinted out of the room, excited to know that they had returned and was also looking forward to asking them how it went down.


    Sayana was relieved to know that nobody noticed what she said. She cleared her throat and said, "I will go and receive them as well."


    Sayana walked out as she covered her mouth with a zed expression, wondering what was going on with her. Why was she sometimes doing or saying things that she didn''t want to?


    "You don''t want to? Why are you lying to yourself?"


    Suddenly, these words echoed in her mind, making Sayana startle as she grabbed her head, feeling unsettled, ''What is going on¡­Am I imagining things?...''


    Sayana felt her heartbeat rise as she began to think of all the possible reasons why she would sometimes hear her own voice echo in her head. It was not just her own voice that unsettled her but the words this voice would put in her mind.


    She felt as if she couldn''t receive her mother, Taya, and the others like this and decided to let Ayana do it for now before running to her room.


    Meanwhile, Brad, who fell asleep on the couch, suddenly woke up with a startled look upon being woken up by a loud sound, "Blllrhhhh! What happened? An intruder?!"


    Ayana almost let out a chortle, feeling his reaction funny, and said with a head shake, "Brad, can you rx? They are back."


    Brad''s expression eased as he rxed back on the couch with his book, "Oh, thank god. Sigh, my dreams are getting out of hand."


    The main door opened as a group of five stunning beauties entered the mansion, their collective beauty lighting up the surroundings like magic.


    Taya''s face looked pale and her eyesnguid, though she seemed okay enough to walk, though she was nning to take a long rest.


    Still, she had no ns to sleep until she settled some things, especially the vampire woman behind her.


    Ayana also suddenly frowned upon smelling a vampire entering this mansion and walking right beside her Master. Why was her Master not saying anything? What the hell was going on, and who was this vixen-like vampire exactly? Couldn''t she probably be yet another of Viktor''s women?


    Brad was about to ask with a smile about how things went when his jaw froze upon seeing the blonde-haired beauty walking in with a cold and aloof expression. She just seemed too disconnected from her surroundings.


    She gave off a strong air of nobility like some princesses, even though even the legitimate princesses and queens Brad had met across the globe wouldn''t even be able to match a fraction of the elegance of this aloof beauty.


    The only other person who could rival the noble aura around her was Viktor. Even though Viktor mostly had a casual demeanor, Brad had witnessed on rare asions how Viktor would sometimes give off an intimidating majestic aura.


    Of course, he would rather Viktor be Viktor. Otherwise, talking to him would be a daunting task, just like how he quickly averted his gaze before the blonde-haired beauty could look at him, afraid that he might offend her.


    Based on her demeanor and style, she sure seemed like a big shot that one shouldn''t trifle with.


    Still, at the same time, how could he simplyy back on his couch and pretend as if he hadn''t seen her? Wouldn''t that be considered rude, especially since he owns the mansion? As a man who runs one of the fastest-growing empires in the world, how could he show such a poor side?


    And so Brad quickly got off the couch and stood before them as he said with a light smile, "Whew, I am d to see you all returned safe and well. Oh, we haven''t been introduced before. I must say Viktor really got me this time. I had no idea he still had another woman whom I didn''t even know existed until now."


    The moment Brad said this, a cold silence descended in the area, making Brad awkwardly look at the others only to see Taya shake her head subtly.


    ''Oh crap!''


    "What did you just say?" Vanessa asked in a frigid tone as her piercing cold eyes turned towards Brad. Brad immediately felt his spine freezing up, though he was barely keeping his legs from giving away.


    He quickly put on his best oblivious smile as he said, "Nothing, nothing. All I said was I had no idea Viktor was acquainted with your respected self whom I had never seen before."


    Brad was putting on such a polite and courteous behavior since, by now, he realized that these women who gave off an otherworldly air were surely a number of times older than him despite their stunning young looks. So he was nothing more than a little junior to them and knew his ce.


    Of course, this was ignoring their mysterious background.


    "Father, you can continue doing your thing. We have something important to discuss," Taya intervened to distract Vanessa and shift the topic before walking towards the underground room.


    Vanessa let out a subtle harrumph, deciding to let it go since she had bigger things to deal with and had the same thoughts Taya did.

 Chapter 399 Dont You Want To Know Where He Is?

    Chapter 399 Don''t You Want To Know Where He Is?


    "So tell me¡­what are you doing here exactly? Why are you after Viktor?" Taya asked with narrowed eyes as she looked at Vanessa with a fixed gaze.


    "That is none of your concern, human, nor are you qualified to know about it," Vanessa said with crossed arms as she stared back at Taya.


    Umilia, Nyissa, Eva, and Ayana were standing around these two in the underground room and felt as if the air inside was getting chilly even without the AC on.


    Taya didn''t back off from Vanessa''s stare and firmly stood on her spot as she casually said, "Then I am afraid we can''t help you. You can go and find him yourself."


    Taya was now feeling even more annoyed since it seemed that Viktor had got another woman interested in him, though she knew the reason was far from anything romantic. She already learned from Nyissa that Vanessa wasing from a powerful vampire realm and that somebody sent her to bring Viktor to her realm.


    She was feeling worried if Vanessa was here to let her realm punish Viktor for putting up false ims that he was a prince of their kingdom. She still couldn''t understand why he would run off his mouth like that and invite trouble.


    Of course, she knew that he did to make sure his engagement with Nyissa could proceed smoothly. But couldn''t he have used some other method to achieve the same thing?


    "You! Do you have any idea what you are dealing with here or the consequences you might have to face if you keep acting like this?" Vanessa asked as her dark red cold eyes looked at Taya.


    Taya crossed her arms as she answered coldly, "Look, no matter how much of a bigshot you are, I can''t help you. It''s not like I spy on Viktor every second to know about his whereabouts. He will be back when he wants to. So you can stop pestering us."


    Vanessa frowned before letting out a cold chuckle, "Ha¡­I see now. Even you people don''t have any idea where he is¡­right?"


    Taya''s eyes momentarily froze before her expression rxed, but Vanessa smirked, seeing how she was right.


    Umilia and the other three women exchanged nces before Umilia inwardly sighed, seeing how Vanessa had already caught on. Someone like her must have smelled something wrong the moment she began to question Taya.


    And Taya unconsciously just confirmed Vanessa''s guess.


    "No wonder¡­That half-naked sly fox is missing as well. She wouldn''t sit still for two days without annoying me. So it''s only even more strange that I can''t find her at all. Of course, I thought that maybe she tried to get ahead of me by taking Viktor to her realm. But as far as her realm is concerned, she is not there, which only makes me even more suspicious about what is going on and where they are," Vanessa said as her sharp fingernails scratched against each other.


    Taya and the others were surprised to hear Vanessa''s words since, based on what she said, Viktor wasn''t in Talia''s home.


    So far, they guessed that Talia took Viktor to her ce for whatever reason she had. And now, just like Vanessa said, they were also feeling suspicious about where Talia had taken Viktor to.


    Vanessa noticed the change in the expressions of the women before her, especially Taya, who seemed a bit unsettled, "Well, it seems like you want to know where he is just as much as I want to. So how about we find out where he is first before talking about anything else? Who knows¡­with my help, you all find out where he is sooner than you think. Simply staying here isn''t going to help. You are his woman, right¡­aren''t you worried that someone as cunning and powerful as Talia might have already made him her mate and turned him into a mindless ve? She had her sights on him the moment she came here. And let me tell you that she is one relentless woman who wouldn''t rest until she gets what she wants."


    Taya clutched the fabric of her dress, feeling a bit uneasy after hearing Vanessa''s words. She knew Vanessa was trying to get her worked up, but still, she felt that she might not be entirely wrong.


    Of course, she wasn''t worried about Viktor''s life, but that didn''t mean nothing else bad couldn''t happen to him.


    Umilia knew what Vanessa was trying to do, but at the same time, just like Nyissa, she wanted to know where Viktor was now. Initially, she thought he would be in Talia''s realm, where he should be safe considering his powerful bloodline. No werewolf can be a match for him as long as the moon dominates the sky.


    Ayana herself witnessed it happening that night.


    But now, she and Nyissa couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious about being in the dark.


    Ayana was pouting, still thinking that the vixen must have purposefully taken Viktor to a hidden ce to mate like animals without anybody disturbing them. Unfortunately, she had no idea that her guess was close to what actually happened.


    Eva seemed the least bothered since she felt that the immoral¡­or the immortal devil was the kind of person who brings trouble instead of the other way. Still, she was inwardly pissed off that his disappearance was causing distress for her Madam.


    "Okay¡­in case we are willing to work with you to find him¡­You have to promise me one thing," Taya firmly said.


    Vanessa pulled her brows together and asked, "And what''s that?"


    "That you are not looking for Viktor to bring any harm to him," Taya didn''t underestimate Vanessa''s powerful background and thus just wanted to make sure.


    Vanessa smirked as she said, "I am not looking to harm him. I can give you my word, but as for my realm, that is not something I can guarantee. What he did was not something my realm can just overlook."


    "Taya¡­it''s fine. We will need your help in persuading my mother to divine Viktor''s whereabouts," Nyissa said as she stepped forward, while Vanessa nodded with a firm gaze.

 Chapter 400 - One Step Closer

    Chapter 400 - One Step Closer


    A few days passed, and it was Viktor''s tenth day in the Darkstar Realm and a very important day since today was the day the Darkwell Trade Union was going to hold a grand auction where the Fruit of Youth would be sold to the highest bidder.


    All Viktor had to do was find out who the buyer was and steal it back from them. With Seraphina''s help, Viktor thought that he would be able to pull it off, though he knew this was risky.


    But desperate times called for desperate measures, though right now, Seraphina had a bit of a difficult expression while looking at the mirror and scanning the dress she was wearing. Her hands would unconsciously tug and adjust the dress to cover her skin but all in vain.


    The two were in their room when Viktor saw the look on Seraphina''s face and asked with a soft chuckle, "What''s the problem? You don''t like this dress which they seemed to put some effort in?"


    Since the vice president of the Darkwell Trade Union invited both the Goblin yer and his wife to the Grand Ball to be held after the auction, they also gave the two a set of clothes, requesting them to wear it for the asion.


    The clothes the two received were made out of the finest fabric, and even Viktor was impressed since he had never worn such a fine piece of suit. He was sure that they got the material imported from some big-shot ce.


    However, even if the material and quality were all top-notch, Seraphina was not too keen on wearing her dress due to how¡­revealing it was.


    Viktor felt as if whoever picked her dress knew exactly who was going to wear this dress since it seemed as if it was made to look Seraphina like a bewitching goddess.


    If Viktor had to summarize, her dark golden shiny silk dress seemed like a dress the top models back in his world wear during gs or some top-notch fashion venues. It was clinging tightly to Seraphina''s curves, making her round and curvy assets well entuated, especially her big round buttocks.


    But the sight that would trigger every man''s little brother was her oversized breasts, barely being covered and restrained by her dress. Just a simple tug, and they might pop out of the dress, which could set off chaos.


    The overall silhouette of her dress entuated her sex appeal, giving her a bold and seductive look while giving off a pure goddess-like aura as well due to her natural beauty.


    Even her pale and smooth slender legs were on disy with fabric flowing down the middle till her feet.


    Still, due to the material and design of the dress, it gave off a noble and elegant look to anyone who wore it, let alone Seraphina, who had such charms inherently.


    As the Fairy Queen, even if she was in disguise, her mesmerizing beauty could not be fully hidden.


    Even Viktor sighed in awe, unable to take his eyes off her tantalizing figure, especially her oversized sweet breasts that looked so soft and supple.


    He thought that those two big melons could bury his face easily.


    Seraphina felt even more embarrassed feeling Viktor''s gaze on her, but for some reason, she didn''t feel like chiding him, especially when she wasn''t feeling ufortable under his gaze.


    Thinking about it, she even shared a bed with him for days, sleeping together and being so close to his soothing aura. And for the past five days, she wasn''t simply sleeping close to him but was sleeping under his embrace, much to her embarrassment.


    On the day they returned from the ckmere Forest, she was unable to sleep properly, not only because of her worry about saving her realm but also due to her disappointment in how realms like the Darkstar Realm were filled with people like Brono and his party who wouldmit evil acts without any hesitation out of greed and desire.


    After seeing it up close, she could now understand some of the teachings left behind by the Holy Godmother, which she previously was unable to understandpletely.


    She knew she had no duty or obligation to save or protect any realm other than her own. But after imagining how many people must be suffering because of people like Brono, her mind couldn''t stay calm.


    At that time, Viktor suddenly hugged and pulled her closer to his body as he whispered in her ears, "If you keep worrying about others like this, then you won''t get the time to look after yourself. And if that happens, then I will have to look after you whether you like it or not. So use me as a hugging pillow and go to sleep before my hands lose control because of a beauty like you sleeping near me. You know how much of a nuisance my werewolf bloodline can be. But if you are asleep, then my hands will be obedient."


    Seraphina remembered getting nervous because of his words as her mind got distracted from her worries. Before she knew it, she fell asleep in his embrace, though she knew what he was really trying to do and was thankful for that.


    She couldn''t help but feel grateful again since, so far, she was getting one step closer to saving her realm with his help. She did not dare imagine where she would be now had shee here alone.


    And now, she shook her head inwardly, wondering why those memories, including her first kiss, were popping into her mind now.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Remember, this is all just a pretense. They don''t even know who we really are, nor should they. We will get this over with as quickly as possible and be on our way home," Viktor said gently as he ced his hands on her soft shoulders. Seraphina nodded with a smile as she slowly turned around before her gaze slowly got pulled towards his, both of them gazing at each other''s faces as silence descended.


    Viktor''s eyes got glued to her lotus pink sulent lips as he unconsciously leaned his face closer to hers¡­

 Chapter 401 - The Prince, The King And The Queen

    Chapter 401 - The Prince, The King And The Queen


    *Knock!*


    Before anything could happen, Seraphina got startled and came out of her daze as she jumped back by a step like a rabbit, making Viktor clear his throat as even he didn''t realize what he was going to do.


    Viktor decided to open the door to get rid of the awkwardness and saw that it was the owner of the inn, the pigman, "Oh, what happened? I am sure we paid off today''s rent as well, right?"


    The owner twitched his pig nose as he said, "I am not here for the rent but to inform you that a big carriage is waiting downstairs for you."


    Saying that, the pigman left while thinking about the high-quality crops he had gathered to eat for lunch. He knew that Azu was the Goblin yer who had be a respectful figure in this town within the past few days. Still, the pigman seemed as if he had bigger things to worry about, like his lunch.


    Viktor shook his head with a smile as he looked at a subtly shy Seraphina, "So¡­shall we?"


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in arge hall that was dimly lit, three tall figures were standing around a glowing red object covered in silver fabric. The one who was eyeing the glowing object with a desire-filled gaze was an old dark elf. Despite looking old with a gray beard and long pointy ears, his body was well built and looked as healthy as a horse.


    His dark glowing gray eyes seemed to be brimming with hidden power, and if anybody in this realm saw this man, they would immediately fall to their knees since this man was none other than Erzu Khuvru, the King of the Northern Dark Elves, highly feared by the denizens of the Darkstar Realm.


    Within Dark Elves, there were multiple factions, but the faction that was most dangerous was the Northern Dark Elves, especially their king, Erzu, whom even most of the werewolf tribes feared due to how proficient he was in the art of using poison, especially wolfsbane. His race was known for being highly skilled assassins and infiltrators to the point even some of the other powerful realms wouldn''t treat them lightly.


    Standing beside him was a slim woman looking in her thirties who was taller than the other two and was looking at the glowing object with a vicious light in her vertical slit eyes. Her skin was dark green, with scales covering her limbs and her cheeks.


    *Hisss*


    Like a snake, her forked tongue would asionally hiss while nobody could guess what she was thinking about. She was the Queen of the Night Nagas, Ashpa, a powerful figure equally feared by the people of the Darkstar Realm, especially the ones living in this town.


    She and her race were proficient in the arts of poison, though the specialty of their race allowed them to not only simply kill their enemies using their poison but also to take control of their minds and body before they could die for various purposes.


    They also had the ability to use any water bodies to their advantage if they assumed their true forms. Only fools would try to provoke any one of them near the waters. But even then, who would court death for no reason by offending any one of them, especially their queen?


    However, the youngest-looking person in the hall was the one with the greatest status in the hall. He was wearing an elegant white robe with silver embroidery and was looking at the glowing red object with a calm smile.


    His face was exceptionally handsome as his glowing light blue eyes gave off a certain charm that could make any woman swoon over him. His silver hair was neatlybed backward, giving him a nice sleek and neat look while also making people feel that he had a certain ss and noble bearings.


    He also had arge frame, and one could notice that his body must be quite muscr beneath those robes.


    His face was something the people of this town rarely saw, even more than the other two. Still, there was not a soul in this realm who wouldn''t recognize such an exalted being. After all, he was the grandson of the King of the Winter Dragons.


    He owned the entire Darkwell Trading Union, which was the most prosperous business in town, while managing it as its president.


    People not only feared him because of his status and power but also respected him due to how hardworking he was. Despite belonging to a powerful race and possessing a privileged status, he single-handedly built his business up from the ground to what it was now.


    Most other people in his ce would take advantage of their luxuries to enjoy and have fun every minute of their lives. But not Mevron Guzon, also known by the title as the Champion of the Future.


    After all, he was chosen as the one who would represent the Winter Dragon race in the uing Bloodborn tournament. People were already considering him to be a champion as their way to show their respect and loyalty.


    The Winter Dragons ruled this realm, so it was only natural that the grandson of the king himself wouldn''t be treated as an ordinary noble. And the fact that he was the youngest one on the line to be a Great Demon like the other two in the hall only added to his reputation. Apparently, he was one of the most prodigal geniuses in the realm and even got wed to the Mermaid Princess, renowned for her poetic beauty.


    The Merfolk usually wouldn''t marry anyone from another race, but this only showed how impressive Mevron was to garner the attention of a recluse race like the Merfolk.


    And since these three grand figures had assembled in the hall, the atmosphere within the hall was quite heavy and dark.


    "So¡­Prince Mevron, what''s stopping me from taking back what is mine?" Erzu, the king of the dark elves, asked with a dark light in his eyes.

 Chapter 402 - A Jealous Queen

    Chapter 402 - A Jealous Queen


    Mevron casually chuckled, not at all feeling offended by Erzu''s question. He knew this old fellow was a bit crazy in the head.


    "King Erzu, don''t forget that you went behind our backs to pocket this powerful treasure. As per our agreement, we sell all the contraband treasures we procure through our Darkwell Trading Union. In return, both your people enjoy a huge share of our profits and resources. So, out of respect for our friendship, Queen Ashpa and I decided to overlook what you did this time. Plus, we are thankful that your people seeded in bringing such a unique treasure which even my people would have failed to do. But of course, you are always free to try and buy off this treasure during the auction if you want it desperately," Mevron said with a subtle smile.


    Erzu snorted as he curled his lips, clearly knowing in whose hands this heavenly treasure was going to end up. The reason such an agreement even existed in the first ce was just a trick yed by the Winter Dragons to keep all the good stuff to themselves.


    Of course, the resources the Darkwell Trading Union was giving back aspensation were no joke. But still, how could thatpare to certain rare treasures that one won''t be able to find again?


    Ashpa shed a charming smile at Mevron, "Prince Mevron is wise. It was rude of you to act on your own, King Erzu. You breaking the agreement only made me and my people look like fools for following the agreement sincerely all these years, hmph," Ashpa said with a look of displeasure, trying to deal a subtle blow at Erzu.


    Erzu clearly saw through this sly snake woman as he said in a pissed-off tone, "Careful, Queen Ashpa. You think I don''t know about your various side businesses? Stop trying to embarrass yourself by trying to get into Prince Mevron''s good books. He already has a wife."


    "Y-You! Shut it! Hisss!" Ashpa hissed in anger since this cunning old man purposefully was bringing up her crush on Mevron. It was indeed true she was in love with Mevron, but he got seduced by the mermaid bitch before she could do anything.


    Thus it became her biggest sore spot, though she still hadn''t stopped pining after him. If this old man wasn''t the king, she would have already bitten him to death.


    Mevron raised his hand as he calmly said, "Shh! Both of you, please¡­Do not fight when such an important auction ising up."


    The moment he spoke up, the two of them kept their silence while shooting res at each other. The two of them might seem to have friendly rtions on the outside, though these two were rival races, especially due to practicing artsmon to both of them. Their people would always bepeting with each other to see whose race was better.


    Mevron continued, "I could already hear hundreds of guests entering our halls, waiting to throw their money for even trinkets. And for the grand ball, we are going to hold after, I want you two to be on your best behavior since we will be having certain guests who have be famous recently."


    King Erzu narrowed his eyes as he asked, "You don''t mean¡­ that rabbitfolk couple? The so-called Goblin yer and his wife? Hmph, I still don''t understand why you are entertaining those weaklings."


    King Erzu could guess the real reason why Mevron had invited the rabbitman and his wife as special guests. Otherwise, even if ten Goblin Kings had been in, he wouldn''t bat an eyelid.


    Most dragon races, especially the Winter Dragons, were only interested in two things. Power to build a strong foothold and develop themselves further and two exceptional women or men to procreate and raise stronger descendants. But because of the second reason, they tend to be lustful creatures even if they were too proud to show or admit it.


    In fact, nobody would think Mevron was a lustful man despite being a dragon. People think he didn''t even have to proactively chase after women since women chase after him. But despite that, he never took in any other concubines and only stuck with the mermaid princess. This made people, especially women feel even more impressed that he must be quite a romantic man.


    After all, it was amon notion that powerful men would always have more than one woman as their partner.


    But King Erzu knew that the real reason Mevron stuck to only one wife all this time was not because of these reasons but because Mevron''s tastes in women were not something any woman could satisfy.


    "I am afraid I have to agree with King Erzu on this one. I feel that they are just bluffing. There is no way a rabbitman could kill the Goblin King on his own. Those adventurers who apanied them must have killed the Goblin King before dying, and this cunning rabbitman took the credit. Hmph, the mission we sent them for turned out to be a waste. Now those sea bitches will be more careful." Ashpa said as she hissed with a vexed look as, for once, she was d that King Erzu shared her viewpoint.


    Mevron''s brows subtly pulled together upon hearing her mention the ''sea bitches.''


    But the real reason why she was pissed was because of the Goblin yer''s wife named Sera. She already got wind of Sera''s exceptional beauty and her irresistible figure, which only made Ashpa more jealous than ever before.


    How could a mere rabbitwoman get the attention of her beloved Mevron, whom she has been trying to hook up with all these years? It was not as if she was ugly or anything. She was the prettiest one in town until that mermaid bitch came along.


    And now, a lowly rabbitwoman was making her feel threatened, especially with people saying that she was even prettier than the mermaid princess. So Ashpa couldn''t help but try and convince Mevron to get rid of them.


    Mevron squinted his eyes as he lightlyughed, "Haha, I appreciate how concerned you both are. But I can reassure you that the rabbitman is no ordinary man, and he indeed possessed the strength to deal the finishing blow. Anyways, the people like him, so it was only natural I convey the best wishes of the people of this town, right? So let''s go upstairs and take our seats, shall we?"

 Chapter 403 The Darkwell Auction

    Chapter 403 The Darkwell Auction


    Viktor and Seraphina were escorted in a grand carriage, and on the way, people, especially those of demon races, were calling out to and cheering him from outside.


    Viktor had no idea his title as the ''Goblin yer'' would attract such attention. It seemed that these people were so excited because a rabbitman like him felled the Goblin King.


    He could also see a lot of women of various races winking and giving him flying kisses despite knowing that he was married, at least ording to them.


    How could these women resist such a handsome and strong rabbitman who killed the Goblin King? It was as if they didn''t care if the rest of his race was weak orme.


    But they realized that they couldn''t underestimate everyone among the rabbitfolk. Who knows if there were others like Azu?


    The men could only envy Azu since they heard the rumors about how he got personally invited to the Grand Ball that was going to be held today by the Darkwell Trading Union.


    Apparently, all the invites were restricted to top families and adventurers in town. And it was the only ce the president of the union, Prince Mevron, would make an appearance for sure.


    Who in this town didn''t want to see a person of such exalted status? If they were to get noticed by him, surely their future would be set for life.


    And now, this rabbitman named Azu was surely on the road to living a grand life after getting noticed by the President himself.


    However, very few wise ones among them felt a bit skeptical about all this. They knew that someone like the president wouldn''t simply invite a rabbitman from outside without a good reason. Of course, there was always the chance that the president was genuinely impressed by the rabbitman''s bravery and strength and wanted to show him some appreciation.


    Seraphina was sitting in the carriage, covering herself with a cloak with a hood so that she wouldn''t have to embarrass herself until the Grand Ball.


    However, her mind was elsewhere, feeling anxious about what was about toe. Today was the day where her race''s fate would be decided.


    Viktor could only smile, seeing how cute and amusing she was, despite being so old. This made him reaffirm that a person''s character and personality were heavily influenced by their environment more than their age.


    But he could see that her heart rate was a bit high and held her hands, reassuring her it would be all right, though he also wasn''t sure how things were going to go down exactly.


    Seraphina''s hand froze, but she let it stay like that, feeling his warm handfortable.


    And when he looked outside, he shook his head as he saw most of the men trying to peep into the carriage to look past his face and see if they could get a glimpse of the rabbitman''s beautiful wife, who was said to even outshine the mermaid princess.


    Most thought that these were just bogus rumors that simply served the purpose of creating hype around the Goblin yer, especially since tales of a powerful adventurer being married to a beauty were quite the trend.


    However, some of the people had no idea that Viktor also got an invitation to the biggest underworld auction of the year.


    Not just anybody in the town could enter the auction. They need to be vouched for or pay a generous sum to gain admission.


    But all Viktor did was simply request an invitation, and he immediately got it. He didn''t expect the ones who governed this town to be so generous.


    Either they must be looking to make some kind of rtionship with him or his ''race,'' or there was something else he was missing.


    Not long after, the carriage stopped before the tallest building in town. It was a magnificent-looking silver building with a pointy top and at least dozens of floors.


    Viktor had already heard rumors that there was nothing people couldn''t get in this building. All kinds of weapons, clothes, essories, and stuff were avable in the building for people to buy.


    Each floor would be dedicated to different categories, but the prices were sky high as well due to the quality. So only the privileged would enter this building with a straight back, while the unfortunate ones could only swallow their saliva and go along with their lives.


    But even then, Viktor could see a crowd of people entering the building. He felt that the auction also had a big role to y since most of the people entering this building were either wearing masks or using disguises that just seemed a bit obvious.


    Seraphina prayed to her Holy Godmother so that everything would be alright before entering the building with Viktor, where they showed their invitation in the form of a thick silver paper.


    Viktor and Seraphina weren''t interested in buying anything and were only here for the auction. They were wondering where they should go when the guard who checked their invitations redirected the two towards another entrance.


    The two found themselves entering another section of the building and then guided towards a teleportation chamber based on what Seraphina said.


    The chamber was glowing with mystic runes and within just a moment, Viktor and Seraphina found themselves standing before a dimly lit corridor where various other people with masks and disguises were walking towards the only door at the end.


    Viktor and Seraphina followed them, and when they entered through that door, they were weed by cool air as they saw a dark hall with hundreds and hundreds of seats present.


    Viktor, for a moment, felt as if he was in some kind of mega movie theater with the only difference that there was no screen upfront but a stage, and it seemed that the auction was going to start soon.


    However, before he was about to look for seats, he saw that there were three roof boxes up above the hall with tinted ss. He didn''t have to think much to guess who all might be sitting inside these secretive boxes.

 Chapter 404 Charming Host

    Chapter 404 Charming Host


    Viktor could also see people respectfully bowing towards the three roof boxes before sitting down. Some were even bending their backs in an exaggerated way.


    Viktor and Seraphina pretended as if they didn''t see those three roof boxes and sat down. Viktor was already pissed off, thinking that these high and mighty bastards were shameless to steal such an important item from a peaceful and kind race.


    Even after having her race put in danger, these fairies never thought of going to war but instead settled things without bloodshed. It was as if they couldn''t even imagine shedding blood or fighting others.


    Viktor couldn''t understand how they did not feel like retaliating using force, considering the amount of potential power they had, especially Seraphina, who was the Fairy Queen.


    Still, he knew no matter how unreasonable or illogical their methods or culture might seem to him, he couldn''t simply force them to change.


    It was Seraphina''s choice to make, and since she wanted to do this quietly without involving too much bloodshed, Viktor could only help her by doing things quietly.


    Within just a few minutes, the tform lit up even more as a couple of beautifuldies wearing sexy maid outfits came out with jubnt smiles. These fivedies weren''t humans but seemed to belong to the Vuline race or Vulines for plural.


    Viktor was a stranger to that term, but upon seeing them, he understood that Vulines were just fox men and women. They looked human for the most part but with foxtails and ears, making them look quite cute and lovely, especially the five women on the tform.


    Since Viktor had been staying in this realm for the past few days, he heard that Vulines were the most sought after race for inter-race marriages due to how pretty and cute they looked, especially the women who had a certain foxy charm to their appearances.


    In fact, Viktor had already seen many mixed families in this town with happy and satisfied men, making him feel no doubt that these female Vulines must be quite good in bed.


    They also seemed docile enough, and he could see why they were popr among men.


    However, on the tform, these five fox girls only seemed to be there as eye candy as Viktor saw a beautiful woman dressed in shiny clothes with her cleavage showing walking towards the front while shing her pretty smile at everyone seated in the hall.


    Her smile was quite attractive, making even the stoic-looking men in the hall shift their attention to her. She seemed to be a human, which was a bit surprising for Viktor since humans were not that abundant here, and he didn''t expect a human to take the front stage in such a ce.


    ''Humans haa¡­they really know how to steal the limelight no matter which ce¡­'' Viktor chuckled inwardly.


    "Wee, my precious gentlemen anddies. I am sure we have all been excited for a long time for this day to arrive. After all, who doesn''t love to attend the biggest annual auction in this realm? Ah¡­forgive me. Where are my manners? Those who are attending this auction for the first time or are neers to this town may not know my humble self. So let me introduce myself as Narin Kel, one of your friendly adventurers in town, and I will be your host till evening," Narin said with a polite yet alluring smile as she bowed towards the people while revealing her cleavage even more.


    "It''s our pleasure to have such a beautiful and talented host like you, Miss Narin," One of the men who seemed to be from a demon race spoke up in a ttery voice.


    "Yes! What that man said couldn''t be more true. It wouldn''t be a lie if I said that the main reason I looked forward to this auction was to be in your graceful presence," Another man said in an excited voice.


    "Ha! Is there a need to even say that by trying to make us look bad? This auction wouldn''t be half as interesting without Miss Narin''s presence," The men, one after the other, shouted out ttery lines while Narin gave a shy smile with a blush, making the men feel even more moved.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes upon hearing her name since he had heard this name before. In fact, when he entered the adventurers guild before, she was the most talked about person. It was no surprise as she was one of the top adventurers in town and the one who actually made it out alive after a bunch of adventurers died near the Lulling River.


    And one of the other reasons Azu the Goblin yer was the talk of the town was because he was the second person to make it out alive after venturing to the Lulling River.


    Viktor couldn''t understand why the three big shot overlookers of the town couldn''t deal with the Sirens themselves. It was not like the Sirens were strong enough to resist against abined team up of such three powerful races, were they?


    He had asked Seraphina the same thing, but unfortunately, she said that she had no idea since only the concerned parties would know about it.


    But she said that the Lulling River was not just an ordinary river. That was all she could tell.


    However, another main reason Narin was famous was that she was the personal bodyguard of the mermaid princess or, in other words, the wife of Prince Mevron, the President of the Darkwell Trading Union.


    Even if she was just a bodyguard, her status belonged to the high ss in town due to whom she was serving.


    Viktor obviously was seeing this woman for the first time, but he was getting a strange vibe from her, though he wouldn''t mind having a one-night stand with her¡­cough.


    "Now, without further ado, let me present to you all the first item¡­" Narin said with a smile as she snapped her fingers together.

 Chapter 405 A Princess?

    Chapter 405 A Princess?


    Viktor and Seraphina took a deep breath as they saw Narin revealing the first item. But they sighed when they saw that it was just a fancy-looking golden bracelet.


    The golden bracelet had two red color gems embedded in it and seemed to be subtly glowing.


    Seraphina''s nerves were tensed up, but the moment she saw the stande up, she could sense that it was some other item.


    She had never felt so unsettled, and only because Viktor was near her was she able to stay calm.


    As Narin presented the bracelet on a stand that came up from the flood beneath her, Narin said with a smile, "Before any one of you think this is just a beautiful bracelet for women, then I am afraid I would have to correct the misunderstanding. This one in a million treasure is actually from the Icemoon Kingdom, one of the most powerful vampire kingdoms to exist and with a vast history and heritage. This bracelet was said to belong to a woman of the royal family thousands of years ago. And somehow, it was lost as years passed before it made its way here."


    "Okay, we get that the bracelet has an interesting history. But other than that, is it special or something? Or is it just meant to be an item for collectors?" One of the women in the hall asked while some others nodded as well.


    Narin''s smile didn''t fade as she continued, "Of course. How could a woman of the royal family of that kingdom be wearing a bracelet just because it looked good? Do you gentlemen anddies see the two glowing gems on it? Each gem is said to contain the full power of an Elder Vampire! In other words, if ever one of you finds yourselves in trouble where the probability of dying is high, then these gems will protect you till the power in it runs out."


    "That is unbelievable. But how does it work exactly, Miss Narin?" One of the men excitedly asked. His excitement wasn''t unfounded since it was mind-blowing to see that the power of an Elder Vampire could bepressed and contained in such a small, fragile-looking gem.


    It was no different than trying to force an ocean of water into a small ss.


    Viktor had heard about Elder Vampires and how they were a force to reckon with. Even a vampire coven with just one Elder Vampire was considered to be a group nobody should unnecessarily offend.


    This made Viktor wonder how many Elder Vampires the Icemoon Kingdom should have. This also made him think about the blonde-haired vampire beauty, Vanessa. Even now, he was feeling that her reason for trying to seek him out couldn''t be simple.


    "The starting bid for this splendid treasure will be 65,000 Greater Odic Coins," Narin announced as the sale of the item officially began.


    "Two gems with the power of an Elder Vampire? Hell yeah! Take my 65,000 coins!"


    "Pha, I fell in love with it the moment I saw it. It will be mine. 65,500 is my offer!"


    "Go to hell. I will be the one taking it. 68,000!"


    Most of the ones in this hall were loaded with wealth. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even have the qualifications to sit here. And so the bidding for the bracelet went on for a while till it finally got sold at 75,000 Greater Odic Coins, which was quite a hefty sum.


    Viktor learned the significance of just one Greater Odic Coin, which was like a hundred dors back in his world where one could use 100 dors to pay for one day''s rent at a decent hotel.


    And in this world, one could use Greater Odic Coins to buy more than just ordinary things, which increases their value even more and cannot bepared to the currencies of his world.


    He could now see why this bracelet couldn''t be sold anywhere since the Icemoon Kingdom might try to take it back.


    If it was sold in a regr market, the buyer would be lucky to be alive the next day since the authorities of the Icemoon Kingdom would hunt them down.


    But now that it was sold in one of the most reputable ck market, the Icemoon Kingdom would never be able to track the buyer even if they heard the news of their royal family''s item getting sold.


    Of course, if the buyer was too dumb to be sloppy, they would be a goner.


    "You seem to know about the Icemoon Kingdom? Did you meet someone from there?" Seraphina curiously asked upon observing Viktor''s expression from the moment the bracelet was brought up.


    "Oh¡­yeah, kind of," Viktor said as he scratched his cheek, remembering the feisty vampire beauty. He could tell that she hated his guts but couldn''t understand why she was pissed off. It was not as if he did anything to annoy her.


    Even though she behaved rudely with him and Nyissa, Viktor felt that there was more to it than what he saw.


    But now that Seraphina was asking him about it, he decided to simply ask, "I met a girl named Vanessa who said that she is from the Icemoon Kingdom. Do you know anyone of that name?"


    Seraphina, who was wearing a veil, blinked her beautiful eyes a few times as she asked in an astonished voice, "You already met the princess of the Icemoon Kingdom?"


    "What the¡­Did you say ''princess''? Why the hell are these big shot realms sending their important members after me? First, it was Talia and now¡­Vanessa? God¡­are they really pissed at me? Still¡­it doesn''t make sense. They could have sent some powerful old dude after me," Viktor was unable to wrap his head around this. He even slept with one of them and still had no idea how to deal with that.


    "You don''t have to worry too much about it. Since they sent their most important family members, it only means that they want to see you to talk about something very important and not to punish you. At least on Talia''s behalf, I can assure you that. And considering her deep feelings for you, she wouldn''t also do anything to bring you trouble," Seraphina said in a tone of certainty as Viktor fell into contemtion while Narin was about to announce the next item after the bracelet had been handed over to the buyer.

 Chapter 406 Get To Know Her Better

    Chapter 406 Get To Know Her Better


    Even though the two of them were busy talking, they immediately turned their attention toward the tform when Narina announced the next item.


    But seeing how it was not the one they were looking for, the two could only sigh. Seraphina was finding it quite sad and ironic that she didn''t want the life vein of her realm to be sold off, but at the same time, she wanted it to be sold off to get it back.


    Never in her life did she dream that one day she would have to go through this.


    However, she remembered what she was talking to Viktor about before and said, "I don''t know the real reason why Vanessa keeps an eye on you, but you could try listening her out. She and Talia had known each other since they were kids despite being rivals. But even to this day, Talia is in touch with her, and she never gets close to anybody like that. Not even from her own realm. Of course, she wouldn''t admit this, but this is how it is. She might be a bit extreme and mischievous, but her heart is innocent."


    Viktor subtly smiled as he asked, "Are you telling me this because you think I am angry at her? I know she is very close to you but¡ª"


    Seraphina gave a subtle pure smile as she said, "I am not telling you to do anything but merely try and learn what kind of a person she really is. After that, you can decide how your rtionship with her will be."


    Viktor nodded as he let out a faint sigh, "Even at this time, you still have the heart to worry about others. I must say¡­I could count the number of pure-hearted people I have met like you with my hands."


    Seraphina subtly shook her head as she said in a low voice, "You are too kind with your words. If I was really like that, I wouldn''t have shut off my realm and prevented my daughters from helping those in need."


    "Yes. But you are doing that to respect the wishes of the Holy Godmother''s, isn''t it? And I know this isn''t my ce to say, but I also respect the Holy Godmother''s teachings. You don''t have to feel bad about not helping others since the safety of your realm and daughterses first. Look at where we are now. Even if you close off your realm, greedy dirtbags will still find a way to take advantage of your realm even if it means destroying it in the process."


    Seraphina bit her lip, feelingplicated about it. She had always had an internal conflict about this since she was born to help people, no matter which realm. But at the same time, she also understood the importance of keeping her realm safe, especially now that she was in this situation.


    "Then what is my life''s purpose if I can''t help those who need my help?" Seraphina asked in a sad voice.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he patted her hand and said, "Who said you can''t help others? You can do it as long as it doesn''t end up destroying the things you care most about. It might sound selfish to you but trust me when I say it is the only way we can make sure that we or things we care about don''t get hurt. Trust me¡­I have experienced it the hard way."


    Seraphina gave a sympathetic look at Viktor, wondering what he must have gone through to make him say that. She only had a glimpse of his life and thus wasn''t fully aware of all the eventful things in his life.


    However, she didn''t feel that his words were wrong but instead made sense when she thought about her daughters and her realm. But it only made her think how twisted the entire thing was.


    Meanwhile, Narin was going on doing her best to market the items the union was auctioning by exaggerating some details here and there to excite the buyers. However, even without her exaggeration, each and every one of the itemsing up on the stage were items that could spark conspiracy or something nobody could carry in public. At the same time, all of them were pricey and unique enough to maintain the reputation of this union.


    Viktor did notice Seraphina look away when one of the items was the skinned body of a harmless intelligent race being offered as a delicacy due to the medicinal properties and the potential odic benefits one could gain. However, none of the others seemed to get ufortable by such a sight.


    Viktor could only try andfort Seraphina to not think too much about it. He felt that someone with her heart surely wasn''t suitable to sit in a ce like this and wondered if he should havee alone. But then again, she would have been adamant abouting with him. Even if she didn''t, he would need her close to maintain his disguise.


    "And now that we are almosting to the end of our action, we always save the best ones for thest. I hope you gentlemen anddies have saved some money for times like this," Narin said with a coy wink, making some of the people in the hall nod as their eyes shone excitedly.


    These people were used toing to auctions like these and knew that the best items were always sold in the end. Thus those who were on a tight budget would endure by not buying the items that were sold at the beginning but patiently waiting for thest few items.


    But only a few could resist the temptation of buying the items that were shown first. Plus, the ''best'' items would be definitely pricey enough to even drain the purse of a sufficiently wealthy person.


    Narin snapped her fingers as arge opening revealed itself on the tform. Viktor could see that even the uing item was not going to be the Fruit of Youth since the opening was toorge. This was definitely something bigger than one could carry.


    And when the ''item'' was slowly being revealed, both Viktor and Seraphina''s eyes widened. It was not that they were looking at the Fruit of Youth but something they weren''t expecting to see, especially Seraphina, who firmly pressed her lips together.

 Chapter 407 The Power To Charm Anyone

    Chapter 407 The Power To Charm Anyone


    Arge water tank was slowly emerging from the tform, and inside it was a pale blue-skinned beauty with a half-human, half-fish body, her fins having a magical vibrance.


    Her charming eyes were azure blue, and her enchanting beauty seemed to even light up her surroundings.


    With just a single look, Viktor was able to see that she was a siren, but her beauty was even more magical than the other sirens he saw in the forest. Even the color of her eyes seemed to be different from the others, and her long dark blue wavy hair was covering over half of her body.


    Her face was young, though her body and face gave off a charming mature aura.


    Only a dark purple fabric was barely covering her upper half, failing to hide the deep ravine between her big silky breasts. The men in the hall were immediately charmed by her beauty as their minds escaped into their fantasies.


    However, Viktor noticed that this siren''s eyes looked sad andnguid. She was simply lying down on the surface of the water tank and seemed as if she was in a semi-conscious state.


    And around her neck, there was a silver metal cor with a chain extending outwards. Viktor thought that his cor was probably used to restrain and keep her in check.


    "Wow¡­the moment I revealed her, all the gentlemen in this hall went silent. Didn''t I say that this one would be quite a special item? At first, sight, who would think that she is one of the most dangerous man-eaters?" Narin said with a smile as she looked at the smitten expressions of the men and scoffed inwardly.


    She momentarily took a subtle nce at the middle roof box above before turning her gaze towards the hall.


    Still, she was not finished as she continued, "Unfortunately, I hate to burst all of your bubbles, but her beauty isn''t the reason for her specialty. Instead, it is because who she really is. Trying to get into a bed with a siren is no different than signing your death warrant. Even if she is in a restrained state, she is even more dangerous than a subus. She could suck your life force dry in case anyone tries to bed her, and we all know what would happen once she gets free. All that would remain would be bones stripped of flesh. And this is ignoring the fact that she can use her voice to cause even more damage. I am sure nobody here has forgotten about what happened to those unfortunate adventurers who tried to get justice for their fallenrades. Even now, we can see their bloody skeletons buried in the muddy grounds near the Lulling River."


    People swallowing their saliva could be heard in the hall while Viktor scoffed, seeing their reactions. He wasn''t really scared about sirens since what could the worst they do to him?


    But seeing such a beauty chained up in such a horrible way just seemed a bit off. If these sirens were really dangerous, why wouldn''t these people simply leave them alone instead of trying to offend them even more by capturing their people to sell off as an auction item?


    Viktor was just feeling fishy about this whole thing.


    The people in the hall felt disheartened after hearing how dangerous she was, though they already knew some of these details.


    "Miss Narin, if she cannot be even touched, then how do you expect any of us to use her as a ve?"


    "Yes, yes. Wouldn''t she bepletely useless?"


    "Useless? If that is the case, none of you need to try and buy her. I will simply buy her and keep her in my room as a beautiful sight to refresh my eyes every day, hehe."


    "Get lost. I would rather kill her before cooking her meat. Ironically I heard that the flesh of a siren is quite a delicacy, and once you eat it, then you would rather not eat any other food. Tssss¡­my mouth is already watering."


    "I don''t care if she is useless. I will cut her up real good as revenge for my fallen brothers and sisters. They all died because of this bitch and her people. Letting her continue to breathe is injustice!"


    Viktor winced in disgust upon hearing some of these demons speak up. He knew sirens eat people, too, but so far, he never heard any siren activelying into this town and preying on people. They only killed and devoured those that were foolish enough to go and capture them. With Brono revealing some details, he knew that somebody high up was sending these adventurers to capture the sirens.


    Seraphina was the one most unsettled with seeing the caged siren and hearing these words, unable to believe people could be so inhumane.


    The siren inside the water tank could hear everything, but her eyes seemed cold and dull while her face was expressionless.


    Narin didn''t seem surprised by thesements but instead motioned with her hands as she said, "Please calm down, everyone. I have yet to reveal the main details¡­She is none other than the Queen of the Sirens, and capturing her was the most difficult mission in my career, not to say I lost a good number of talented and powerful men and women," Narin said with a sigh, though the people were again stunned to hear the real identity of the siren inside the water tank.


    Even Viktor was surprised but then realized why he felt this siren was different from the others.


    Some faint whispers were going around in the hall while Narin continued with a narrowed gaze, "I think some of you might have already heard of the myth that the voice of a siren queen is so special and powerful because of a special crystal in her throat. Guess what¡­it is true, and those who assimte that crystal would be able to charm or control any living being using their voice."

 Chapter 408 A Determined Seraphina

    Chapter 408 A Determined Seraphina


    "W-What?!! Is that myth really true?" One of the women in the hall excitedly shouted her question.


    "Oh my god. I can deal with my enemies by just using my voice, and they wouldn''t even realize it until it''s toote, haha."


    "Pfft. Who said you would even get it in the first ce? You surely won''t be able to afford such an ''item. I will be the one ripping her throat out any time soon, hehe.''"


    "Wait, wait. If the special thing about her is only the crystal, why not just cut it out and offer it here instead of letting the buyer deal with such cumbersome things?" One of them asked since he was terrified of the idea of having to deal with the Siren Queen in case he buys her.


    Narin gave an apologetic smile as she said, "I am sorry. It is not that the union is trying to make things difficult for our general patrons, but it is impossible to gain the power of her voice if we extracted the crystal beforehand. You have to assimte the crystal within a minute of it leaving her body. Otherwise, it would be useless. So that also means she absolutely cannot die until it is done. Otherwise, would she have stayed alive after everything she had done? Absolutely not."


    "Control any living being? What is she talking about?" Viktor asked Seraphina in a confused tone. He knew that sirens could use their voices to charm people and sabotage their minds, but he didn''t understand how someone of another race gained the same ability.


    He knew that if Sirens had the ability to walk on ground, they would be ten times more dangerous. Of course, they can transform their lower half into human legs, but they sacrifice the ability to use their powers in doing so.


    So he could only imagine the damage if one of these deranged demons suddenly gained the power of a siren''s voice.


    Seraphina had a sympathetic expression looking at the siren queen lying in such a pitiful state and hearing how she was going to be sold off only to have her throat ripped out soon.


    However, she heard Viktor''s question and answered, "I¡­I am not fully sure, but the crystal she is talking about is her vital Odic source in crystallized form. Other sirens also have it, but it wouldn''t be in a pure and powerful condensed form like the one she must have. How horrible¡­she doesn''t deserve to have her fate turn out like this."


    Viktor sighed as he said, "I know it''s bad, but¡­this is how it is. I don''t think anybody can save her. Not even her own people since they can''t walk onnd."


    If this siren queen was someone who would ughter people for no reason, Viktor wouldn''t have felt any pity for her. But Seraphina was telling him that the people of this town had the wrong idea about sirens and that she could feel it, making Viktor feel a bit confused, not knowing what to think.


    Most of the people in this town consider the sirens and their queen to be flesh-eating monsters who would have invaded their town to even devour babies and children if not for their inability to walk.


    "If nobody can save her, then I will," Seraphina said as she firmly pressed her lips together, unable to keep watching such a sight.


    Viktor didn''t know if this was Seraphina trying to be herself or because the sirens belonged to the spirit family just like her, which might have made her feel even more emotional.


    But he had no choice but to hold her wrist and say, "Sera, what the hell are you talking about? Did you forget why and where we are? Forget about saving her, your realm and your daughters are in danger. Don''t you want to save them first?"


    Viktor had no idea how Seraphina was nning to save the siren queen. Of course, if Seraphina uses all her efforts, she could probably save the Siren Queen but not without causing a huge ruckus here, and that would surely end up jeopardizing their ns to get back the Fruit of Youth. Viktor really couldn''t understand her thought process and felt that her kindness was clouding her mind.


    Seraphina looked at Viktor and nodded with a soft smile, "I know. But don''t worry, I will try to do both¡­without having to use my powers."


    Viktor raised his brows, feeling that she was onto something and asked, "What do you mean? If you don''t use powers then¡­"


    "We use this," Seraphina slowly took out a shiny blue stone, though Viktor had no idea what kind of stone it was even if it seemed special. He could feel a profound energy of odic force emanating from that small stone, making him feel that he had never felt such arge amount of odic energy emanating from such a small object.


    Even if Viktor was an amateur in these things, he could tell that this was quite a treasure and didn''t have to ask where Seraphina got it from.


    But he understood what she was hinting at and asked, "So you want us to buy her? That is how you n to save her? But what about after that? What are we going to do with her? If we let her off too early, people will learn that we just let loose the most wanted person in town, and then they wille after us."


    Seraphina nodded with aplicated expression as she said, "I know. That is why I want to ask if we can both look after her till we leave this ce? We can let her go the moment we leave this realm. I am sorry I am asking you this. I just don''t know any other way."


    Viktor patted her hand as he said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it. Since you badly want to help her, we can do it. Simply looking after her won''t be an issue to our n."


    "Thank you¡­really¡­" Seraphina said with a soft smile, feeling grateful that he agreed for her sake.


    "700,000 Greater Odic Coins? Is that the final bid? Nobody else wants to contest, hm?" Narin asked as she scanned the hall with her eyes.


    "I will be the one buying her."


    Narin raised her brows when she saw an unexpected person raise his hand.

 Chapter 409 The Siren Queen

    Chapter 409 The Siren Queen


    Few of the most wealthy men and women in the hall had called out their prices for the Siren Queen. Even if some of them might lose a ton of wealth, how could they resist themselves after hearing the allure of gaining the power to sabotage their enemies without much effort?


    And if they missed their chance, who knows if it woulde again in their lifetimes? A Siren Queen couldn''t be a rarer being.


    Because of this, the initial auction price was raised and raised till it reached 700,000, and nobody else was able to raise it again due to how insanely high the price already was.


    Not everyone was willing to go dirt poor since they knew that there was no sure-shot chance of gaining the Siren Queen''s power. It was aplicated process and might not be worth the risk.


    There was also no solid precedent of anyone gaining such powers.


    But right when everyone thought the buyer was set, a hand suddenly rose up, only for people to be surprised that it was a rabbitman. However, upon seeing his handsome face and muscr build, they easily recognized him as the Goblin yer who had recently got famous in this town.


    "What the hell? It is the Goblin yer?"


    "I thought he was simply here for fun."


    "I know, right. How can a rabbitman like him be loaded? There is no way he has more than 700,000 coins to spare. I bet my wife on that, hmph."


    "Maybe he is trying to get a discount due to his ''title''?"


    "Then he can''t be more foolish, heh."


    Narin only slightly pulled her brows together before rxing as she asked, "Sir Goblin yer, since you raised your hand, can I know the price at which you wish to buy her, considering the current auction price stands at 700,000."


    Narin was simply asking to be polite and thought that the rabbitman probably wasn''t paying attention to the price because of which she made it clear in her words, thinking he would sit down after realizing his mistake.


    Viktor subtly smiled as he walked towards the tform, much to Narin''s surprise, wondering what he was up to. Was he going to try something to lessen the embarrassment?


    "I don''t have that many greater odic coins to spare, but¡­I have this. Perhaps someone as experienced as you would understand its value once you see it," Viktor said as he showed the shiny blue stone to Narin, whose eyes immediately got pulled towards the stone.


    Viktor handed over the stone as she took a careful look at it while the people in the hall squinted their eyes, trying to get a closer look at what was going on.


    Someughed, thinking that the rabbitman was offering a fancy-looking stone in hopes of it being some treasure. There were so many beautiful-looking stones avable throughout the realm, but most of them didn''t have any substantial value, while the very rare few which had real value wouldn''t surely end up in the hands of a rabbitman.


    Narin also thought the same at first, but the moment she held it in her hands and felt the highly concentrated aura of odic force emanating from the stone, her eyes widened in astonishment since this little stone was clearly worth more than 700,000 greater odic coins¡­a high quality treasure in its own right.


    She was really curious how this rabbitman came upon such a precious stone since this surely didn''t seem to be something anybody woulde upon. But she knew better than to ask him as she gave a pretty smile and said, "I can see that this beautiful stone is quite a valuable odic treasure, it''s worth higher than the current auction price for the Siren Queen. Can you confirm that you wish to proceed with this transaction, sir?"


    "Yes, please," Viktor nodded while taking a look at the Siren Queen, whose cold eyes momentarily looked in his direction, making Viktor feel the faint killing intent and bloodthirst hidden behind those eyes.


    With just one look, he could see that this Siren Queen would ughter everyone here if she got the chance. So beautiful yet the deadliest creature he had set his eyes upon.


    He could only hope Seraphina was right about her gut feeling.


    The others clicked their tongue in frustration, seeing how a rabbitman beat them all to it. They couldn''t help but wonder if this rabbitman had the goddess of luck by his side to be so lucky. He had a stunning beauty with a great figure as his wife; he was lucky enough to deal the killing blow to the Goblin King, and now he was lucky enough to possess a precious stone that allowed him to buy the Siren Queen.


    Meanwhile, in the center roof box above, a handsome young-looking man was sitting on afortable yet grand chair, looking down at the rabbitman buying the Siren Queen.


    Beside him was a young-looking beautiful woman who was hugging Mevron''s arm in an affectionate way. She was none other than Ara Anath, the Mermaid Princess and Mevron''s prized wife.


    Her gaze was also on the Goblin yer as her lips parted before saying coyly, "Dear, you seem to show a great interest in the Goblin yer? You still haven''t told me why. Don''t tell it''s because he killed the Goblin King when it was already on itsst breath. Besides, I know you can kill ten Goblin Kings in your sleep."


    While asking this, her gaze momentarily shifted towards the hooded woman who was none other than the Goblin yer''s wife, rumored to be even more beautiful than her.


    She obviously wasn''t the one to get influenced by any gossip or rumors, even if she didn''t like them. But this rumor she simply couldn''t ignore, especially since she could feel what her husband was thinking about, and it surely wasn''t the Goblin yer.


    Mevron gave a soft chuckle as he said without a change in his expression, "You overthink things. I always appreciate the strong. You know how the nature of our race is. Now¡­I have a surpriseing up. Wait and see."

 Chapter 410 The Legendary Fruit Of Youth

    Chapter 410 The Legendary Fruit Of Youth


    "Thank you, Viktor. I am sorry if I troubled¡ª"


    "Don''t mention it, Sera. I did it because I wanted to as well. We don''t want the wrong people to get such broken abilities, do we?" Viktor asked with a subtle smile, making Seraphina give a soft, radiant smile.


    "Yes. That was also what I was worried about. There will be more unfair death and chaos, especially if one of these people in the hall were to gain her power. Whatever bnce that exists might be put in danger," Seraphina said with a serious expression.


    "And now I present to you all the final item of our auction. It is only natural we save the best for thest," Narin said with a smile as she snapped her fingers together while a small opening on the tform revealed itself.


    Everyone in the hall held their breaths, wondering what could the final item be for it to be even better than all the items they had seen till now.


    But only Seraphina had her expression frozen when she saw a glowing red objecte up on the tform.


    Viktor''s expression became serious as he saw the Fruit of Youth finallye up on the tform, its magical radiance making everyone look at it with expressions of awe and shock.


    Most of them had obviously heard of myths and tales about the unobtainable Fruit of Youth. It was one of the most valuable treasures in history that were said to have even made the strongest sigh in defeat upon failing to obtain this fruit no matter how hard they tried.


    It was not that this Fruit of Youth was guarded by a ferocious monster or located in a dangerous realm where death was imminent. But it was all because of how it was located in the fabled Sacred Spirit Realm, which was said to be the home to all the legendary fairies, including pixies.


    Even to this day, people would sing songs and recite tales of fairies and their kind and pure nature, never taking part in any war or bloodshed but always helping those in need without revealing themselves.


    However, these tales were all about the past, and now, most people know that the Sacred Spirit Realm was forcibly separated into a different realm during the ancient past, and as if to make the realm even more secluded, a powerful being created a barrier around the realm, preventing any living being from entering it.


    Not even the strongest over the centuries were able to make a dent in this barrier, and soon, even the experts stopped trying, knowing how hopeless it was. The greed and desire to obtain the Fruit of Youth had captivated men and women in every generation, but they all failed to obtain it, which made people call the Fruit of Youth the unobtainable treasure.


    However, based on the historical records, most of them knew how the Fruit of Youth looked or seemed, right down to the smallest detail.


    The strongest champions and warriors had even killed each other in the race to obtain this fruit, and now here it was...right before their eyes.


    It was as beautiful and enchanting as told by the tales and legends. It looked so simple yet ethereal at the same time.


    Viktor was also captivated by its aura that instantly spread through the hall, making him feel as if his body was being refreshed. He felt the same feeling in the Sacred Spirit Realm as well.


    It looked just twice the size of an apple and even had a simr shape and color. And he could hear the sound of people swallowing their saliva out of their desire to eat this fruit and gain 10,000 years of lifespan along with having the odic force in their bodies evolve to a whole nother level.


    Even those who were lying on their deathbed from any ailment or, be it simply old age, they would instantly be healthy and well the moment they consume this fruit.


    "Wow again¡­This hall became even more silent than before. But it can''t be helped. Even my breath got stolen the moment Iid my eyes on this precious thing. It is all thanks to the courtesy of our union''s respected president that we are able to even put this item up for auction. And in case anybody still is unable to recognize it or has any doubts about its genuiness, then let me say with full confidence that this beautiful fruit is indeed the legendary Fruit of Youth that only grows in the Sacred Spirit Realm every couple of thousands of years. Our respected Tri-party Governors have already confirmed this is indeed the genuine one," Narin stated.


    The moment she said the words ''Tri-party Goverons'', those who were still suspicious about this fruit being the real thing no longer had any doubts. How could the three powerful governors of this town lie about something like this, no matter how shocked it was.


    In the leftmost roof box were a group of dark elves dressed in elegant robes, and the one sitting in the middle was none other than King Erzu, who clicked his tongue in annoyance as he mumbled, "Hmph, I was the one who obtained that fruit after sacrificing the precious treasures my ancestor left me. And now he is not only going to gain the benefits of what I worked for, but he doesn''t even give me credit for it. Ptu, I am getting sick of this."


    The other dark elves in the room could only lower their heads but didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Since everyone here knows how precious this fruit is, then I hope you all are prepared to hear its starting auction price¡­"


    Everyone held their breath while Seraphina''s eyes were flickering continuously, biting down on her lip from her anxiousness and worry. If only she could buy it back, she would have done that. But there was nothing on her that was more precious than the Fruit of Youth. And even if she had one, it was not like the ones sitting in the roof boxes above would let her get away with it.


    "....The price starts at 100,000,000 Greater Odic coins!"

 Chapter 411 Battle Of Bids

    Chapter 411 Battle Of Bids


    "The hell is this?" Viktor couldn''t believe the audacity of these people to price something so precious for 100 million greater Odic coins. It was not something that deserves to be put a price tag on it.


    Of course, this amount was too enormous for even the wealthiest family in this town to afford. They would have to work for at least dozens and dozens of years continuously without a break.


    But even then, it was not like the fruit would be forever waiting for them.


    Viktor could hear people gulping down their salivas upon hearing the price,menting about not being wealthy enough.


    He also knew that the reason these people were brazenly auctioning off such a priceless fruit was that they very well knew a peaceful realm like the Sacred Spirit Realm would never retaliate.


    The proof was right beside him. Seraphina''s eyes were shaking, and her hands were clenched into fists.


    The fate of her realm was hanging right in front of her¡­.about to be sold off.


    But even then, she was not moving a single muscle nor using her powers to try and snatch it back.


    Maybe if she really went all out, she could have got it back and escaped from this realm, though she would have to kill some on her way out.


    And that was the only thing holding her back. What Viktor was curious about was whether if she would try to keep up her own beliefs or save her realm when pushed to a corner.


    But he hoped such a situation would never happen since someone like her may have a hard time dealing with it.


    However, seeing the magical red fruit in front of his eyes, Viktor felt a pricking sensation in his heart.


    For some reason, looking at it being in the hands of the wrong party was making him feel unsettled. It was this very same feeling that was motivating him to get it back as well.


    He just didn''t realize it at first, but now this feeling was only bing stronger. It was as if this fruit held some special meaning to him even though before ten days, he didn''t even know it existed.


    "101 Million! This is the price offered by His Majesty King Erzu."


    Suddenly, an announcement came from the leftmost roof box, and everybody gasped since it seemed that the dark elf king was highly interested in the Fruit of Youth.


    But the surprising fact here was how he casually called out that amount, making everybody realizes how truly rich he must be.


    Surely, the other two powerful people in the other two roof boxes may not becking as well.


    "It''s the dark elf king. As expected, he is trying to buy it," Seraphina suddenly started with a narrowed gaze, making Viktor ask," You can sense them from here? What about your disguise?"


    Viktor was worried that her disguise might get exposed if she used her powers.


    Seraphina shook her head and said, "I don''t need to use my powers consciously to feel the Odic aura in this hall. And right now, I can feel three strong auras in those three roof boxes above, each of them very distinct from the other. Since we already came upon the dark elves, I was able to easily figure out that it is the dark elf king trying to buy it."


    "What an asshole. He stole the stole fruit, lost it, and now he is trying to buy it back? Well, I guess we would be dealing with them again soon," Viktor said with a narrowed gaze while thinking that he couldn''t face them in his vampire form due to the poison arts they were practicing. He already got firsthand experience of how just a casual whiff of wolfsbane could make him feel hell.


    Of course, it didn''t beat the feeling he got from the memory of Azu getting poisoned by the same thing.


    Viktor was tempted to just snatch this fruit right here and now, but he already saw powerful squads of soldiers surrounding the entire building.


    Brute forcing his way through was not an option, especially with Seraphina not willing to kill anyone. The only way was to be silent and quick.


    Narin didn''t seem surprised to hear King Erzu cing his bid and announced, "It seems our respected King Erzu has called dibs on the Fruit of Youth for 101 million! Anybody else¡ª"


    "102 million. Prince Mevron has ced his bid," An announcement came from the middle roof box, though it didn''t surprise the people in the hall.


    If anything, it only seemed natural that someone as powerful and influential as Mevron would be interested in the Fruit of Youth.


    "Oh no¡­He wants it as well¡­What do we do? Is it possible we can get it back from someone like him?" Seraphina knew how powerful the Winter Dragons were and the influence they had in this realm.


    She knew there was a good chance Mevron was interested, but she wished this to not be true.


    It was the worst-case scenario for her, though Viktor shook his head and said, "This wouldn''t change anything. We already considered the chance that any three of these greedy bastards will try to buy it. And no matter which one of the three it is, our n won''t change."


    Seraphina remembered Viktor''s n and nodded, remembering that as he said, they only have one way about this.


    "103 million from King Erzu!"


    "104 million from Prince Mevron!"


    "105 million from King Erzu!"


    "106 million from Prince Mevron!"


    ¡­.


    The battle of bids began to get intense as even the people in the hall began to sweat, wondering how these two powerful parties were casually raising the price by a million each time.


    King Erzu was gnashing his teeth seeing how Mevron was dead set about obtaining the fruit.


    But finally, King Erzu decided to give up since he really couldn''t afford to raise the price more and gave up before he could lose face.


    "And the Fruit of Youth has been sold for a staggering sum of 120 million greater Odic coins!"

 Chapter 412 You Are My Fairy

    Chapter 412 You Are My Fairy


    "It seems like we will be attending the president''s grand ball after all," Viktor said with a narrowed gaze as he saw the Fruit of Youth disappear back into the tform while Narin was winding up the auction with her best smiles.


    Seraphina took a deep breath as she looked at him and said with concern on her face, "This will be very dangerous and risky. Are you sure¡­you want to still help me with this? I don''t want¡ª"


    Seraphina wouldn''t have been this worried if it was the dark elves. But now that they have to deal with Prince Mevron, who was part of the royal family of the Winter Dragon race, she only got more worried.


    It was not that she thought Viktor was weak but because if things don''t go ording to n, he might suffer. He was still someone who was like a baby in the supernatural world, and she really had no idea if being immune to death was his source of motivation or if there was something else.


    Viktor shook his head, "Ha¡­you can be really persistent. Did you know that? Look¡­we havee so far already. We are so close. We now know whom to get back the fruit from. Plus¡­there is no way I am going to let you deal with this alone¡­especially among these assholes," Viktor said in a determined tone as he looked at her beautiful ck eyes that made her look even more sacred.


    Seraphina became a little flustered as she averted her gaze and asked, "Why¡­Why are you going so far for me?"


    Viktor smiled as he leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "Because¡­you are my fairy."


    Seraphina blinked her eyes as she became even more flustered, not understanding what he meant by that or in what way.


    "Come on. Time to go to the ball. But before that, let''s pick up our Siren Queen," Viktor said as he got up, making Seraphinae out of her reverie as she followed him.


    Still, her soft gaze was on his broad back as she walked behind him.


    Narin was busy handing over the auction items to the buyers one by one. And finally, when Viktor''s number was called out, he and Seraphina went through a door, only to be greeted by a dark hall with barely any lights around.


    Still, Viktor could see clearly what was in front of him. Beside Narin, a pale blue-skinned voluptuous beauty was sitting on the cold floor. To Viktor''s surprise, she wasn''t lying in a water tank anymore. Instead, she had slender legs, her skin subtly glowing and unblemished.


    It was as if her skin reflected the beauty of water itself. Viktor didn''t notice since he had never observed her closely, but now¡­for a moment, he couldn''t help but feel fascinated by her exotic beauty.


    She was sitting on the floor in a listless manner, her head drooped. There was a thick steel cor around her neck with an equally thick chain extending towards Narin''s hand. Anybody who saw her would think that even if she was a flesh-eating sea monster, she looked so harmless right now.


    However, when she subtly raised her head to look at Viktor with her dead cold azure eyes, Viktor''s gusts made him think that this was just a predator feigning weakness to attack at the most opportune time.


    "It''s my pleasure that I am able to meet the great Goblin yer up close. Anyway, I won''t take up your time, sir. Thank you for doing business with us. To show our appreciation, please take this small token which will let you buy items from us again at a discounted price," Narin said with her prettiest smile as she handed out a small golden token to Azu.


    She wouldn''t be acting so nicely to a rabbitman, especially when she herself was a top-ranked adventurer in this town who even lured and bagged the Siren Queen with "some" help, of course.


    Still, just because a rabbitmannded a finishing blow on a dying goblin wouldn''t warrant any attention from her. But she already learned that Mevron and even a certain someone very close to him was interested in this cute-looking couple.


    So she had no choice but to act nice just to be safe. She took a subtle nce at Sera to check out her beauty, but she was covered up in a cloak, but that still failed to hide her well-endowed figure.


    This made Narin feel like amoner before her. Not even before the mermaid princess, she felt like this.


    Still, seeing Azu up close, Narin had no idea a rabbitman could look so handsome and charming.


    However, she had no idea that this ''Azu'' character was in disguise and that he would look even more drop-dead handsome in his true form.


    Viktor didn''t have any interest in Narin anymore after seeing the kind of items she was selling without feeling anything. In fact, he was feeling some distaste and could only imagine how Seraphina must be feeling since she was standing right behind him.


    "Wait¡­where is the water tank? I thought sirens could only walk onnd for some time? So won''t her legs revert back to her original form after some time?" Viktor asked since he didn''t want the Siren Queen suddenly transforming in the middle of his n.


    Narin shed a smile as she said in a sweet voice, "Oh sir, please don''t worry. She is a Siren Queen, and that means she has the ability to keep this form as long as she likes. But of course, she needs to be in her other form to truly use her abilities and also if you want to extract the crystal in her throat. It is a veryplicated procedure, so I advise Sir Goblin yer to research it."


    "Well, is this safe? What if she suddenly attacks me?" Viktor casually asked though he heard a scoff of contempt escaping from the back of the Siren Queen''s mouth.

 Chapter 413 Why Dont You Enlighten Me

    Chapter 413 Why Don''t You Enlighten Me


    Narin maintained her smile as she said in a reassuring tone, "Oh, that''s thest thing you have to worry about. See this chain in my hand? You can use it to keep her on a leash, just like any wild beast. This cor on her neck will prevent her from using any odic force, and since Sir Goblin yer has impressive strength, I doubt she can give you any trouble. Even if she tries to, all you have to do is pass your odic force through the chain in your hands, and she will immediately feel as if thousands of thunderbolts are striking down on her. She already learned her lesson the hard way a good number of times, so I don''t think she is foolish enough to try something like that."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor raised one of his brows as he took the chain from her hands. Based on what Narin said, it sounded like the Siren Queen ended up getting electricity strong enough to rattle her bones and pass through her at least a couple times.


    Even Viktor was impressed that this Siren Queen was still conscious after going through all that. If it was a human in her ce, only charred remains would be left.


    Seraphina was horrified to learn about the kind of torture the Siren Queen had to suffer. She couldn''t understand how these people wouldn''t feel anything by torturing others like this.


    This only made her feel even more d about saving her.


    "Ah, just to remind you, sir, the Grand Ball should begin within thirty minutes. So if you or your wife want to groom yourself or prepare anything, please feel free to use one of our empty chambers. Or if that''s unnecessary, the teleportation array ahead should get you to the venue directly," Narin said as she gestured to a door.


    "We will take some time for ourselves," Viktor said with a smile as he and Seraphina walked away with the Siren Queen being led away by Viktor.


    Seraphina would have asked Viktor if he could free the Siren Queen now, but she knew that they couldn''t attract any suspicions until they left this building. Otherwise, which person in their right mind would let go of the ''product'' they bought after paying a hefty sum?


    "Viktor¡­" The moment they got inside one of the chambers that were asrge as a suite, Seraphina wanted to say something to him, wanting to tell him to be careful.


    But Viktor suddenly turned around and said, "Sera, give me one second. I need to speak a few words alone with our new friend here," Viktor pointed at the Siren Queen, who shot a cold look of disdain at him.


    The Siren Queen thought that this ''little'' rabbitman probably wanted to touch her or take advantage of her. But she didn''t care since she was going to show this rabbitman that these silly chains wouldn''t be able to restrain a queen like her forever.


    Seraphina felt a bit confused and curious, wondering what things Viktor would want to say to the Siren Queen alone. But she trusted his decisions and nodded with a small smile, "Okay. I will be waiting here for you."


    Viktor went into the bathroom while the Siren Queen walked behind him. The moment he closed the door, he made her stand against the wall, "So¡­why don''t you cut the act already?"


    The Siren Queen furrowed her brows slightly, but then she rxed her face and kept her head lowered, tantly ignoring Viktor.


    Viktor shook his head, "Seriously? I might not have dealt with your race before, but I know a silent and patient killer when I see one. You can''t fool me by ying the helpless and silent beauty. If I was a betting man, I would bet that you let yourself get caught on purpose."


    The Siren Queen still remained silent through a ripple passed over her cold azure eyes.


    She was now having a hard time believing if the person standing before her was really a rabbitman. She could still force herself to ept the fact that a certain group of rabbitmen could possess strength, but there was no way she would believe any one of those fluffy cute people living in a peaceful, isted environment would possess such a sharp and perceptive mind.


    Most of all, who was he really, and was he asking these questions? He couldn''t have seriously given up an odic treasure just to ask her these.


    Viktor could see that she wasn''t feeling like talking yet. Still, he continued, "But¡­why? Why do something so risky with all your enemies standing around you, especially the adventurers who can''t wait to chop you up like a fish?"


    The Siren Queen was still remaining silent with her head down, but her fists were clenched tight behind her back.


    "I could only think of two things¡­One, you got yourself captured despite the risks since you must be either desperate to steal something or¡­kill someone¡­perhaps for revenge, considering how you came so far," Viktor said with a narrowed gaze and noticed the Siren Queen''s body slightly shaking, making him feel that his words must have struck a chord somewhere in her mind.


    "I sensed killing intent waiting to just gush out from your eyes before. And it seemed that you have been suppressing it for quite some while. So that leaves with only one possibility¡­You came here to kill someone¡­someone you can''t wait to tear their flesh away. Am I right?" Viktor asked as he leaned in closer.


    "HISSS! You know nothing!" The Siren Queen hissed with a look of rage as she grabbed his cor, her sharp fangs showing as they suddenly extended outwards from her teeth.


    If it was any other person in Viktor''s shoes, they might have pissed in fright upon seeing such a terrifying mouth with sharp teeth.


    However, Viktor didn''t flinch as he looked deep into her eyes and asked, "Then why don''t you enlighten me?"

 Chapter 414 Not A Damsel In Distress

    Chapter 414 Not A Damsel In Distress


    "Why¡­do¡­you¡­care?" The Siren Queen asked in a seething tone as she looked at his eyes with a cutting gaze.


    "Because I don''t want you getting in my way," Viktor said with a narrowed gaze, making the Siren Queen raise her brows, feeling a bit confused and doubtful of what he said.


    But she had no idea that Viktor was telling the truth. The main reason Viktor didn''t stop Seraphina from helping the Siren Queen was that Viktor was feeling very suspicious about the whole picture of the Siren Queen getting captured.


    Even if top adventurers like Narin were involved, there was no way they could have captured the Siren Queen all by themselves.


    Viktor had been to the Lulling River himself. He could see how big of a home-ground advantage the sirens had because of the river itself. No soul can beat them in water unless theye out.


    So how could they have captured the Siren Queen herself, especially when she had her own people as an army to help her? Why was she the only one captured and not even one of her people?


    The only way the Siren Queen could get captured was if she came ontond, but nobody with a brain would purposefully put themself in a situation of disadvantages only, especially someone like the Siren Queen.


    Viktor took a good look at her eyes, and she looked like someone who ns things very carefully and ruthlessly if needed. In his long life of having to deal with all sorts of people, he certainly hade across eyes like these.


    Because of this fact, he felt that it was probably a good idea to get the Siren Queen in his hands and find out what she was up to. That way, he can make sure she won''t mess up his n and let her free as Seraphina wanted as well¡­after everything was over.


    "I knew it¡­You are no ordinary rabbitman. You are here with ulterior motives that are probably against the interests of the big fuckers in this town, especially Mevron," The Siren Queen said with a knowing smirk.


    She took a good look at this handsome hunk before her and realized that she had missed out on certain details. Previously, she wasn''t in the mood and only shot a single nce at him since he was supposed to be a nobody and a fucktard who was going to die in her hands anyway. What could a weak rabbitman do to her anyway?


    But now, she could feel that even if he seemed to be a rabbitman, his eyes seemed to give off a vibe that was anything but weak. It was giving off a strong air of confidence, especially in her presence. She had hardly seen these kinds of eyes in her life. It was as if nothing could really faze this man.


    Viktor shrugged even if she knew he was up to something, "Well¡­we all have our agendas, and I would say it''s best we stay out of each other''s way. You are no damsel in distress, and I know you don''t need our help. But¡­my wife out there wanted to really help you and free youter."


    "Your wife? How surprising¡­" The Siren Queen said with a knowing smirk again, making Viktor wonder if she caught onto the fact that they were a fake couple.


    Should he have tried to act better? But it was not like he could really make Seraphina do intimate couple stuff. She was already too flustered and confused about the impromptu kiss on the first day here.


    He couldn''t make her feel more ufortable, especially due to her innocent nature.  fooling around and tell me. It''s not like we have a lot of time in our hands. Whatever beef you have with anybody in this town, I don''t care. But I have to know so that I can make sure you won''t mess things up for me," Viktor said with a fixed gaze.


    The Siren Queen coldly chuckled as she lightly scratched a circle around Viktor''s throat with her sharp nail, "And what will you do if I say it''s none of your business?"


    "Then I will have to keep you here till I am done. Don''t think of escaping or getting rid of me because trust me when I say¡­Not one of us will go down without causing a huge ruckus here," Viktor said with an inner glow in his eyes.


    If it was anybody else, the Siren Queen would haveughed it off, but she squinted her eyes as she stared at him for a few moments before nodding, "You surely got guts and a point. Well, this goes both ways. I don''t want you getting in my way as well. So you have to tell me what you are up to as well."


    "I asked you first," Viktor said with a subtle grin.


    The Siren Queen rolled her eyes as she sighed and said, "Fine. I will let you win this one."


    She continued as her azure eyes turned cold, "I am here to tear out the throat of Ara Anath¡­the so-called mermaid princess."


    Viktor raised his brows in surprise as he looked at her. What could the mermaid princess, who rarely steps out, probably would have done to warrant the wrath of the Siren Queen to the point she got herself captured just to kill her? The other important fact that one can''t ignore was that she was the wife of Prince Mevron, the biggest bigshot of this town.


    Was the Siren Queen really not afraid of any payback from the Winter Dragons? The mermaid princess surely now had ties to the Winter Dragons through Mevron.


    Whatever it was, the mermaid princess surely didn''t seem to be a simple character.


    Viktor was curious, but right now, he really had no business or interest in knowing more about her motives or reasons.


    "Good. It seems we won''t have a¡ª"


    "Not so fast. It''s your turn, remember?" The Siren Queen stopped him suddenly as she clutched the hair on the back of his head.

 Chapter 415 Innocent Yet Seductive

    Chapter 415 Innocent Yet Seductive


    "Hmm, let''s just say that I am here to steal a treasure from the house of Prince Mevron. I know this entire building is like his home and that he sleeps on the top floor, which is also coincidentally the ce where the Grand Ball is going to be held. So what I need you to do is wait till I finish my business. Because thest thing I want is people panicking and running here and there after seeing a dead mermaid," Viktor said as he looked at her eyes to see if she would listen to him or not.


    "Ah¡­and here I thought I was the only one with some guts here. I don''t know if I should call it brave or foolish of you to try and steal from the house of a Winter Dragon. ording to their ways, if somebody is caught stealing from them, especially those that belonged to the direct lineage, the death penalty won''t be merciful," The Siren Queen said as she batted her beautiful eyshes.


    "I should say the same for you. Killing the wife of a Winter Dragon won''t be earning you any favors," Viktor said with a smirk.


    "Now that you got me curious, you never told me what you n to steal to make you desperate enough to do something like this," The Siren Queen said as her nails caressed his chest.


    Viktor grabbed her hand as he said, "I said I would tell the reason for why I am here, but I never said I was going to tell you what I n to steal."


    "Hmph, you better not mess up or tell anybody else about what I said, not even to your so-called wife. Otherwise, I will tear out your throat before I do that mermaid," The Siren Queen said with a cold glint in her eyes as she swatted away his hand.


    Viktor could see that she was dead serious about the whole business of killing the mermaid princess, and he still had no idea how she nned to escape or if she was willing to get herself killed for this.


    "Fair enough. Anyways, now that we are going to stay together for a while can you at least tell me your name?" Viktor asked.


    "Does it really matter?" The Siren Queen asked with a tired headshake.


    "Well, it''s a bad habit of mine to learn the names of women who catch my eye," Viktor said with a ssy smile.


    The Siren Queen shook her head with a look of disbelief and amusement, "How interesting. You really have a spine of steel to flirt with me. But since you asked nicely, you can call me Yanah."


    "Hmm, got a nice ring to it. My name is¡ª"


    "Azu¡­Let''s get going. I want to use this time to study the ce where that wench is going to die," Yanah said with a dangerous smile.


    Seraphina was walking about to and fro anxiously when the bathroom door opened, and she saw the twoe out.


    She had no idea what the two were talking about, but she didn''t ask, considering it was private. Her mind was, anyway, filled with thoughts of getting back her fruit and was looking at Viktor with an anxious expression, indirectly asking him if everything was going to be alright.


    "We talked about some things, and she told me there is no need to worry about her. She can let herself free after we are done. But till then, I want you to keep an eye on her. You can do that, right?" Viktor asked Seraphina while Yanah rolled her eyes.


    "Umm¡­okay¡­I can do that," Seraphina said with a hint of confusion on her face. She had no idea how the Siren Queen was nning to escape by herself. But since Viktor said so, she felt there was no need to ask about it.


    The three of them soon left for the Grand Ball along with the invited guests. Everyone who had attended the auction was attending the Grand Ball that was being held on the top floor.


    Not a single one who sat for the auction would dare to miss such a grand party, nor would they want to. It was only at this ce and time could they try and form a rtionship, no matter how weak, with the President of the Darkwell Trading Union and make their lives better.


    If in the slightest chance Mevron was to take some interest, they would be returning to their homes with a wide grin on their face. Other than Mevron, they could try and form alliances with the first-born demons, especially the ones highly ranked among them.


    And this would mean that the men would be bringing the women from their homes for this grand ball. There couldn''t be a better asion for the fathers to show off their daughters'' beauty and talents.


    Even though there were still a couple of minutes left for the function to start, most of them were already here, chatting and checking out each other.


    However, suddenly the bustling in the hall gradually came down when a well-endowed beauty with oversized breasts and wearing an elegant yet sexy glimmering golden dress stepped into the hall along with a handsome and muscr rabbitman beside her.


    All of them had their breaths stolen by her pure yet tititing beauty. Could a woman look so innocent yet seductive at the same time?


    And as if their eyes were drawn by a ma, they noticed the pale blue-skinned voluptuous beauty behind the handsome rabbitman, restrained by a chain and being made to follow by the rabbitman like a ve.


    They never knew the Siren Queen would look even more alluring up close and, for a moment, even forgot about how she was a dangerous maneater. The presence of these two beauties already made their lower half restless.


    But the moment they felt the Siren Queen''s cold azure eyes looking at them, their little brothers immediately shriveled up in terror.

 Chapter 416 Attending The Grand Ball

    Chapter 416 Attending The Grand Ball


    "Sigh, what is the deal with that buffed-up rabbitman?"


    "I know, right. Talk about a low-level demon not even earning the title ''Goblin yer'' from the Vice President himself and gets to have two heavenly beauties walking beside him. The Siren Queen, I can still understand. But I had no idea that a rabbit woman could be as beautiful and sexy as her. Shit, if I had known this, I might have tried visiting those rabbitfolk tribes out there in the west."


    "You two are too horny to forget the fact about how he bought the Siren Queen in the first ce?"


    "Right. Howe a rabbitman like him gets to possess such a precious odic stone? Not even I am that lucky, let alone a rabbitman."


    "Hell, even the President might envy this guy."


    "Shh, are you seriously looking for trouble? Besides, the President is in another league. Let''s just forget about the women and for argument''s sake, let''s also consider that the rabbitman is filthy rich. But did you forget that our President is a Winter Dragon and the grandson of the King of the Winter Dragons, who has the power to hold our realm in their hands? Nobody canpare themselves to the President. He is the luckiest man in the realm."


    Viktor could hear these noble demons around him gossiping about him and evenparing him to Mevron for whatever reasons they had. But sure, he had to admit, with these two stunning beauties behind him, there was no way he wouldn''t attract any attention.


    But Yanah''s presence was drawing negative attention towards her, especially with people mocking and showing indecent actions towards her. Inwardly they were terrified of her but seeing her all chained up as a ve, how could they miss this chance to show their ''superiority''?


    Yanah paid no attention to these fools, but she frowned as she noticed a well-dressed maning toward her with a lecherous smile, "Ha, look at this sexy bitch. Who would have ever thought this pretty face could kill good men and women with just her voice? Still, I bet even the skin of a cold bitch like her should feel quite safe, eh?" The man chuckled with a crude smile as he brought forward his hand to feel her up.


    A frightening light shed past Yanah''s eyes as she saw his ugly hand approaching her. But she raised her brows when suddenly a strong hand grabbed the man''s wrist.


    Who else could it be other than Viktor stopping the noble from touching Yanah?


    "Excuse me, but what are you trying to do to my ve?" Viktor asked with a piercing look as he strongly gripped the forearm of the noble. Viktor could see that this asshole seemed to be one of the top adventurers in this town.


    The man''s eyes widened in anger and contempt, "The fuck? You dare to touch me? Just because you are the fucking Goblin yer, do you think you can walk over anyone in this hall, especially me? You are just a rabbit man in the end. Do you even have any idea who I am?"


    Seraphina was busy concentrating on something when suddenly she saw Viktor getting into a heated situation. She thought Viktor instructed her to stay as low-key as possible but was confused seeing him getting into some kind of altercation just within a minute of them stepping inside.


    Yanah was most surprised since she didn''t expect Azu to help her out just like that. What was his y here? The more she spent time with him and learned about him, the more he appeared intriguing to her.


    "I can''t give a fuck about who you are, but there is no way I am letting you touch my stuff. She is mine. You get it?" Viktor asked with a cutting gaze as he tightened his grip around the wrist of the man who grimaced in pain, wondering how a rabbitman could be this strong.


    Yanah had an amused look on her face, but she let out a subtle scoff upon hearing Azu mention that she was his. By now, she had already deduced why he was getting involved.


    "What is going on here?" A powerful yet calm voice echoed in the hall from the front as pin drop silence suddenly descended in the hall.


    Viktor looked ahead as he saw a very handsome man with an impressive build walking forward, dressed in grand silver robes with a splendid design. Beside him was a strikingly beautiful woman wearing a noble yet sexy-looking green dress that exposed her curves very well.


    She had long brown hair and green eyes that looked quite charming enough to make even eunuchs take a second look at her.


    However, the men in the hall didn''t dare to linger their gazes longer on her, especially due to the handsome man walking beside her. Even from afar, they could feel a strong sense of pressure due to his presence even though he wasn''t even exerting any odic force at all.


    It was nothing but the powerful pressure of his mighty Winter Dragon bloodline. Somebody who belonged to the direct lineage.


    Still, this pressure wasn''t making them feel ufortable but awed and astonished to feel its power. This only made the people in this hall feel even more respect and worship towards this man, the President of the Darkwell Trading Union, Prince Mevron.


    However, the presence of the beauty beside him, his wife, Ara Anath, the Mermaid Princess, was not something they could ignore as well.


    But the moment they pictured Sera, the Goblin yer''s wife, and even the Siren Queen alongside Ara in their minds, they couldn''t help but feel as if the radiance and beauty of Ara were slightly being overshadowed by these two.


    Could a rabbitman truly be lucky enough to have someone more beautiful than the wife of the President himself?


    "Greetings, Goblin yer or Azu. I hope you don''t mind if I call you that?" Mevron asked with a striking smile.

 Chapter 417 Not A Place Anyone Can Go To

    Chapter 417 Not A ce Anyone Can Go To


    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Your Highness," Viktor said with a calm smile.


    "Please¡­You can call me ''President''. I am not really representing my birth status in this town. This¡­Everything you see in this building is what really represents me. I do not believe in being satisfied with the privilege we were born with. A man should make a name for himself, right?" Mevron said with a raised chin while taking a subtle nce at Sera, which only seemed like he was greeting her on the outside.


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, feeling that this guy didn''t seem to be acting like anything he expected.


    Anyone who heard Mevron would feel that he was the epitome of what a man should be. Humble but proud enough to have made achievements for himself instead of just relying on his bloodline and royal status.


    But Viktor saw a lot more than just that.


    "Ahem, President¡­" The noble who was standing beside Viktor all this time meekly called out to the president. His wrist was still being firmly grabbed by this stupid rabbitman, and seeing how these two were greeting each other, he couldn''t help but wonder if the president couldn''t see him or forgot about him.


    He just couldn''t wait toin to the president and have this rabbitman thrown out.


    "Ah, you must be Culingham''s son, right? Why don''t you tell your father that I will be reviewing the ns he sent mest week? Perhaps we might be meeting face to face again," Mevron patted his shoulder with a smile.


    Viktor let go of the noble''s wrist, and as if he got possessed, the noble nodded with a jittery look as he bowed and left.


    It was as if the noble forgot about what he had to say the moment Mevron spoke to him.


    Mevron''s wife, Ara, who had taken a seat behind, was closely looking at Mevron and the rabbitman''s wife, Sera.


    Her pretty green eyes pinched together upon seeing how much Sera''s beauty was standing out. She refused to believe the rumors until now and couldn''t believe that a rabbitwoman could look that beautiful. The best they usually would look was cute and fluffy but not like a goddess of beauty.


    But what stood out the most was her tititing oversized breasts that seemed as if they might slip out of the fabric of her dress at any moment. Could anyone have such big breasts while making them look even more alluring? If it was a spell or some artificial adjustment, it would look quite strange. However, as a woman, Ara could see that they were quite full, round, and natural.


    And as if that was not enough, she felt a piercing gaze from the pale blue-skinned beauty standing behind the rabbitman.


    Ara didn''t expect her to still look so pretty even after being dragged around like a ve.


    Yanah clenched her jaw as she shot a look of bitter resentment toward Ara, who shook her head with a smile as she assumed an elegant body posture, showing off her smooth legs.


    Still, she couldn''t help but take a second look at Azu. For a rabbitman, he looked quite the prince charming. Was their tribe really all good-looking?


    Mevron turned his head to look at Sera as he said with an infectious smile, "Well, you must be Sera, right? You look even more beautiful up close. I must say Azu really must have been born with luck to have you. It is every man''s dream to have a wife like you, including even me."


    Seraphina was already feeling very uneasy due to the number of gazes on her. But the fact that the person who was responsible for putting her realm in danger was standing in front of her was what made her feel ufortable the most.


    Despite how nice and polite he seemed, she couldn''t help but feel her skin twist under his gaze. Still, she forced a graceful smile as she said, "You are too kind, President. I am sure you are a lucky man as well to have a lovely wife."


    "Sera is right. Any man, including me, would feel lucky to have a wife like yours," Viktor added politely, though a crease appeared on Mevron''s forehead upon hearing Azu''s words.


    ''Heh, you flirt with my fairy, then I will do the same with your wife,'' Viktor inwardly chuckled. He could already see why this man was a charmer. Any other woman in Seraphina''s ce would have fallen to his sweet talk. But fortunately, Seraphina already knew what kind of person was exactly before her¡­A man who was guilty of her realm being in danger, and no amount of sweet talk could change how she felt.


    A look of surprise shed across Yanah''s face as she didn''t expect this rabbitman to have the guts to indirectly hint that he wouldn''t mind hitting on Mevron''s wife. Still, it was not like anybody, including Mevron, could point it out as well since Mevron said the same thing.


    "You are indeed an interesting character, just like my vice president said. So, the ball will be starting soon, so how about you two getfortable?" Mevron said as he gestured towards the table where the drinks and all kinds of food were served.


    "Sure. Come on, Sera. The President is being so kind to us. So let''s not be shy," Viktor chuckled as he held Seraphina''s wrist and walked towards the tablet along with Yanah.


    Mevron looked at Azu''s back as a certain glint shed past his eyes. But he got distracted when a couple of high-ranked nobles approached him.


    "Sera, you are able to sense it, right?" Viktor asked in a low voice. The only reason he even bothered to attend this ball was that Seraphina sensed the Fruit of Youth being brought here.


    Seraphina nodded with a slightly anxious expression as she said, "It is here, but¡­there is a problem."


    "What?" Viktor asked with a head shake.


    "The fruit¡­he kept it in his bedroom, which is not a ce anyone can go to," Seraphina said with a troubled look.

 Chapter 418 The Perfect Disguise

    Chapter 418 The Perfect Disguise


    "Oh damn¡­Well, it is not like we didn''t expect that. We knew he would be keeping it somece very secure¡­.a ce only he¡­and his wife can visit," Viktor said as an idea shed through his mind.


    "What are you thinking?" Seraphina asked as she felt as if Viktor had got an idea.


    "You are good at disguises, right? Can you disguise me to look like Mevron?" Viktor asked, though his words made Seraphina look at him with a blinking expression.


    "No¡­you cannot possibly be thinking about¡ª"


    "Impersonating him? Why not? We had talked about this before as well, remember? Even if it''s risky, it''s also the best way to avoid getting caught," Viktor exined while Yanah, who was sitting behind him, was scanning her surroundings with a sharp eye.


    She couldn''t care less about what these two were discussing.


    "But he is standing right in this hall. Wouldn''t it be suspicious if people see two of him walking around?" Seraphina asked as her eyebrows drew together.


    "This is just a hall for everyone to gather around. The ball is going to be in another hall, and everyone, including Mevron, will be there. See, people are already moving to the next hall. All you have to do is stay in the same hall as Mevron so that you can keep an eye on him. Keep Yanah near you as well. Thest thing we want is her wandering around," Viktor said with a tired sigh.


    "Hey¡­were you talking about me?" Yanah asked from behind with squinted eyes.


    "You must be imagining things," Viktor said with a brief smile, to which Yanah scoffed as she looked away and continued her business.


    "What if somebody asks about where you went?" Seraphina asked since this seemed very likely, considering his fame as the Goblin yer.


    "Tell them something came up, and I had to suddenly leave even though I would being backter. Keep me posted using that bracelet we bought tomunicate even if we won''t be in the same hall. But you have to let me know if you are in trouble or somebody is giving you trouble, okay?" Viktor asked as he held her hands, wanting to make sure that she remembered this.


    He didn''t think that any other dickhead here would give her trouble after everyone saw what happened to the idiot who tried to act all frivolous before her.


    Seraphina nodded as she softly smiled, "Yes. Don''t worry. I will be fine."


    "Good. Let''s go to the toilet then. Send me a signal the moment the doors of the ballroom close. Only then can Ie out of the toilet," Viktor said as the two began to walk towards the toilet.


    "What the¡­Where are you two going?" Yanah asked with a piqued look as she got interrupted while scanning her surroundings.. She was already enduring a lot of humiliation and suppressing her anger by having this steel cor around her neck. But getting dragged around by a chain was even more frustrating than she thought.


    Still, she was d that it was Azu whom she had an understanding with and not some lowlife seeking to exploit her. That would have made her job even harder.


    "Rx, we are just going to the toilet," Viktor calmly said.


    Yanah rolled her eyes, wondering why these two had to go to the toilet now. Still, she didn''t let Ara let out of her sight even after reaching the toilet where Viktor told her to stand outside, which she didn''t mind since she had her attention focused on Ara.


    Viktor wasn''t worried she would run away or do something since there were still many people in the main hall, and he felt that Yanah wasn''t the kind of person to go back on her word.


    After a minute, Seraphina came out as she said, "Yanah,e. Let''s go to the next hall."


    Yanah was surprised as she asked, "What about your husband? Is he having some trouble in his belly?"


    Seraphina''s cheeks became red slightly upon hearing Yanah ask her in such a sarcastic way. She could only say with a smile, "He has some business to take care of, but we need to be in the ballroom till he says he is done. He told me specifically to tell you that once he is done, you can do whatever you want."


    "Ah, I see now. He better make it fast before everyone goes home," Yanah said with crossed arms.


    "Are you sure you don''t need our help to get free?" Seraphina asked just to be sure.


    "Aww, aren''t you so cute and kind?" Yanah said as she pinched Seraphina''s cheek, who slightly winced awkwardly.


    "You better worry about yourself and your husband. I didn''t survive all this time without having a few skills up my fins," Yanah said with a confident smirk, making Seraphina nod slowly, feeling that maybe she doesn''t have to worry about someone who seems so confident.


    "You don''t mind if I hold the chain in my hands, right? Azu told me I should always keep you near me," Seraphina asked since she didn''t want Yanah to feel ufortable or feel like she was a ve being dragged along.


    A queen like her shouldn''t deserve such poor treatment, she thought.


    Yanah felt her mind be calmer by talking to Sera as she said while looking at her eyes, "If it''s someone as beautiful as you leading me, I don''t mind."


    Seraphina felt a strange feeling from her gaze and awkwardly nodded as the two walked away.


    A few minutes passed as the ball finally began in the ballroom, where everyone had gathered to attend. Seraphina saw that Mevron and everyone else had gathered inside this hall, and even the doors were closed. She immediately touched her bracelet to notify Viktor.


    On the outside, in a silent corridor, the doors to the toilet opened as a handsome man with arge body frame stepped out. His robes were a grand and elegant silver made out of the finest fabric. His light blue eyes carefully swept across his surroundings as he walked away with a slight smile.

 Chapter 419 Just Get Rid Of Them

    Chapter 419 Just Get Rid Of Them


    "President Mevron, congrattions for getting the Fruit of Youth which nobody else was able to," Ashpa said with a ttering smile with Mevron in front of her and King Erzu standing near her as well.


    All of them, along with other high-ranked demons and adventurers, were standing in the hall where the Grand Ball was being held. Only the top echelons of the town would be present here except for those who got in through rmendations.


    "Thank you, Queen Ashpa. But it wouldn''t have been possible if not for King Erzu''s hard work," Mevron said with a friendly smile, though his blue eyes had a hint of satisfaction.


    King Erzu harrumphed, clearly dissatisfied after losing the Fruit of Youth which he had painstakingly procured. Only in his worst dreams did he expect it to fall into the hands of Mevron.


    Now there was no doubt that Mevron''s power and status would shoot through the skies once he consumed the fruit. Of course, if the Winter Dragon King gets wind of it, Mevron may have to hand it over.


    But it was said that the Winter Dragon King was someone who least cared about the things happening in the realm. Only if something or someone threatened the Winter Dragon race or if the entire realm was in danger would the Winter Dragon King personally take action.


    Because of this, nobody had seen them for centuries. But it was said that if the Winter Dragon King was to surface, then it would mean all hell breaks loose.


    "So now that you have one of the most sought-after treasures in odic history, when do you n to eat it for real?" King Erzu asked with a narrowed gaze. Even if he knew he lost the chance to get something he had sought after for arge part of his life, he was still curious to see what happens when someone consumes it.


    Nobody had ever dreamed of eating the Fruit of Youth due to how seemingly impossible it was. Even if he was able to steal it he had to pay a huge price which was the main reason he was feeling quite bitter and angry about it.


    But since it was Mevron, there was nothing he could do about it unless he wanted to go to war with the most powerful race in the realm. Even if his race can deal some damage to the Winter Dragons race in a war, in the end, he and his people would certainly lose.


    "Oh, seems like you are quite curious, hm? Well, I actually bought it as a gift to my revered king, but my father informed me that the Winter Dragon King doesn''t care about it and that I can use it however I want. So that means within twenty days, I would be consuming it. I wish I could eat it already, but unfortunately, it still hasn''t ripened," Mevron said with a soft sigh.


    Queen Ashpa chuckled, "The Winter Dragon King is so kind and loving to you. No wonder you would be the Champion who would represent your bloodline."


    "I was chosen as the Champion because I earned it and not because of my birth status. You should get your facts straight, Queen Ashpa. Otherwise, the wrong words can cause misunderstandings," Mevron said with a light smile, though his aura became heavy and suffocating for a split second, making Queen Ashpa gulp.


    Even though she was the Queen of the Night Nagas, she once again realized how terrifying Mevron can be, "I-I am sorry, President. Please forgive this little queen. I misspoke. Isn''t it a given that you are so impressive because of all the achievements you made by yourself."


    Mevron smiled as his expression became as normal as before, "Don''t worry about it. It''s normal for anybody to make mistakes."


    King Erzu had an amused smile, feeling happy that his rival Queen Ashpa smacked herself in the face before her love interest. He knew that the one thing Mevron hated the most was people assuming his current status and power were the result of his birth privilege.


    "Dear, the ball has already started, and you are still standing here. Why don''t youe and dance with me?" A sweet-sounding voice sounded from behind as Mevron turned around to see a beautiful woman with green eyes, "My beloved, how wrong of me to let you wait. Come, let''s have a lovely dance."


    "Later, you two," Mevron said with a nod as he hooked Ara''s arm around his before walking towards the center of the hall as people made their way toward this stunning couple.


    However, on the way, suddenly, the vice president, Orgaz began to walk along with Mevron as he whispered in his ears, "President, the Talmarian Tribe in the north is refusing to evacuate theirnd despite mentioning that this is for one of your projects. What should we do?"


    "Who are they again?" Mevron casually asked.


    "They consist of pigfolk, President. You know how stubborn they can be, and they are saying they won''t survive if they are forced to relocate with their families. I was wondering if we could offer somep¡ª"


    "Why are you evening to me with such silly matters? Just get rid of them all and take it. This is our realm, after all. If they don''t know to whom they should show gratitude, then they don''t deserve anything," Mevron said with a casual shake of his head before smiling at the people around him as he walked, while Orgaz stopped walking as he sighed.


    Ara clearly heard what Orgaz was talking with Mevron and said as she slowly danced with Mevron, "Dear, just simply killing those pig folk silently won''t be much effective. We should make sure to make an example out of them to put others in line, especially those who still don''t respect yo¡ª" Ara suddenly stopped talking as she frowned upon seeing that Mevron was distracted by something else. She immediately followed the line of sight of his eyes, only to frown even more.

 Chapter 420 Dear, What Are You Doing Here?

    Chapter 420 Dear, What Are You Doing Here?


    Ara was incensed to see that Mevron was looking in the direction of that rabbitwoman who was standing with that hateful siren queen.


    Why were these men so interested in a nobody like her when someone as beautiful and royal as her was already in the hall. Even if she were to ignore other men being interested in that rabbitwoman, how could she as a wife endure her husband suddenly showing interest in another woman?


    For all this time, he had never shown any interest in another woman, even though it was considered normal for a winter dragon to have multiple wives. But Mevron married her with the pretense that she would be the only woman he would be interested in.


    And this was the fact that angered her the most since it indirectly meant that Mevron considered that rabbitwoman to be better than her in at least one way.


    "I am not feeling well. You can dance by yourself if you want," Ara said in a piqued tone as she suddenly turned around to walk away.


    Mevron didn''t say anything, but he could see that she was pissed off. But only he shot a nce in her direction before walking away as well.


    Ara purposefully walked slowly to see if Mevron would call out to her. But all she got wasplete silence on his part, let alone even ask why she was leaving.


    "Ugh¡­damn you¡­" Ara gnashed her teeth as she shot a resentful look at Sera before walking away.


    Seraphina felt as if someone was showing strong hostility towards her and turned her head around in the direction she felt the feeling, only to see Ara''s back as she walked towards the doors of the hall.


    ''Oh no¡­I have to tell Viktor,'' Seraphina got worried seeing that Ara was walking out of the hall for some reason, and this meant that there was a good chance she would bump into Viktor. Even if he was under disguise, this couldplicate things a lot.


    She was about to touch her bracelet when,


    "Sera, where did your husband go?" A deep yet noble-sounding voice came from behind.


    Seraphina frantically turned around, only to be surprised by Mevron''s sudden appearance before her.


    Still, she tried to calm herself down as she forced a smile, "He said he forgot to bring something from where we are staying and that he will be back very soon."


    Mevron raised one of his brows as he said, "Oh, I see. So, why don''t you tell me more about yourself? Your dreams, your aspirations. I am sure people might consider a rabbitwoman to not have any goals but simply be a housewife for the men in your tribe. But I don''t believe that. I believe every person, whether man or woman has their own dreams they want to fulfill. Who knows¡­perhaps I can help you fulfill them."


    Yanan, who was standing just a meter away from Sera, frowned, seeing Mevron up close. If only she could, she would have tried to finish him as well, but for now, she will have to settle with taking care of Ara.


    Still, she was getting fond of Sera and, for some reason, didn''t want her getting involved with Mevron. Just based on the words Mevron said, she could see how Mevron was trying to manipte her without trying to appear as if he was.


    Any woman would feel tempted by his words since it seemed as if he was ready to offer the world for her¡­as long as she chose him.


    However, to her surprise, Sera''s next words astonished her, "It may be true that everyone has dreams, and some are still trying to fulfill them. But I don''t have any such desires since I am happy and satisfied with what I have, even if they might seem small or little in others'' eyes. The only dream I have is to protect what I already have."


    Mevron''s expression shook for a split second since he had never expected such words from her. Of course, he had met lots of people who weren''t that ambitious or showed that they had no ambitions at all. But he knew that deep within them, each of them always wanted something more, even if they didn''t realize it.


    But the feeling he was getting from this innocent beauty was too pure. It was as if she really had no desire to want anything more than what she had. This was something he had never witnessed before. Even someone like him, who seemingly had everything, always sought for more...especially a certain someone whom he had wanted for the majority of his life.


    How could any person be absolutely free from desires? Or was it because her husband, Azu, was able to make her feel so satisfied.


    Yanan inwardly smiled, feeling more and more fond of this pure rabbitwoman beside her. She could now see why someone like her would try to help her.


    But what she still couldn''t understand was how someone like Azu managed to hang out with a woman like her. Those two seemed like pr opposites, especially since she could smell a lot of blood on Azu.


    However, she felt jubnt to catch Mevron''s stumped expression for a second there. He must have never really known how rejection would feel, especially from someone of a very low statuspared to him.


    Meanwhile, a minute or two ago, Viktor got a signal on his bracelet, which made him learn that everyone had entered the ballroom and that he was good to go.


    Seraphina helped him disguise himself into looking like Mevron to thest detail. Even the vice president, Orgaz, wouldn''t be able to spot a difference, looks wise.


    Viktor came out of the bathroom and mimicked the pose and expression of Mevron based on what he knew from studying Mevron so far. If he had more time, he could have done better, but since he nned to do everything silently and quickly, it shouldn''t really matter.


    He walked towards another corridor at the end of which Mevron''s bedroom was located. If not for Sera providing him directions, he would have definitely got lost.


    There weren''t any guards around, but he suddenly felt his bracelet vibrate twice, which made him knit his brows together.


    "Tsk, fuck it," Viktor thought as he quickly walked towards Mevron''s bedroom and was about to open it when,


    "Dear? What are you doing here?" A silky voice of surprise came from behind.

 Chapter 421 Borrowing

    Chapter 421 Borrowing


    Viktor''s eyes froze for a split second upon sensing somebodying behind him. He already knew somebody wasing toward him after receiving Seraphina''s signal. But he never expected the person to be this woman.


    He turned around with his spine straight, only to see a sexy green-eyed beauty walking toward him with a look of confusion.


    Even from afar, the mermaid princess gave off a noble yet alluring look, especially because of the morous revealing dress she was wearing. Her exposed, fair silky thighs were glimmering under the golden lights of the hall, and Viktor could now understand why someone like Mevron would want to have her as his wife.


    "I wanted to¡ª"


    "Oh, why did you suddenly leave the ballroom? I thought you would be thest one to leave the ballroom as long as a certain low-ss person was still there," Ara said with a sarcastic smile, though deep within her eyes, one could notice pent-up aggriveness.


    ''Great¡­Why does she have toe here at such a bad time? Isn''t she supposed to be dancing with her husband in the ballroom?'' Viktor couldn''t understand why the wife of the president would be wandering around while such a big party was going on unless¡­she had some kind of fight with Mevron.


    Based on her words, her tone, and her expression, Viktor could see that this woman definitely had some argument with him or, to be precise, with Mevron.


    The most probable conclusion he coulde to was that she walked away in a fit of anger and was going to her bedroom to cool her head.


    Someone like her can''t afford to make a scene in public.


    ''Here goes nothing¡­'' Viktor decided to do a gamble as he stepped forward with a subtle, gentle expression, "Dear¡­you don''t have to stay angry at me anymore. I realized now that I need yourpany the most."


    Ara''s expression flickered as if she had heard something she never expected to hear. She waspletely caught off guard and didn''t know what to think. But then she remembered the first time Mevron met her and the words he said.


    She gave an alluring smile as she walked towards Mevron while making her hip movements pronounced with each step.


    "Dear¡­do you really mean that?" Ara asked as her pretty green eyes glowed.


    Viktor nodded, "Of course. You are the most beautiful woman a man can ever dream of possessing. I am proud that you are mine."


    Viktor hadn''t really nned all the bullshit he was saying. He was simply guessing the present rtionship between Mevron and Ara anding up with whatever lines he could to convince Ara.


    Ara felt her chest tingle as she asked in a coy voice while closing towards him, "Do you really think I am the most beautiful woman you have ever seen?" Ara had a look of disbelief since she always thought he had a secret crush on a certain someone¡­someone even a man like Mevron can never hope to touch, let alone even act inappropriately. He never mentioned he had any inappropriate thoughts or feelings towards that certain someone, but how could a woman like Ara, his own wife, not notice it?


    But now, seeing Mevron praise her beauty, how could she not feel happy even if he was simply saying it to appease her? When was thest time he said anything simr?


    "Of course. I never make mistakes, nor do I ever have to admit one, but this time, I have to admit my mistake of not paying enough attention to you," Viktor was easing into his role better and better, though he wished she would just disappear and let him do his job.


    But now, he had no choice but to keep her distracted and upied lest she felt something was off.


    "Dear, you are so charming. I believe you, but can you make me one promise," Ara asked as she rubbed his firm chest with a seductive look in her eyes.


    Viktor clicked his tongue in frustration inside since even if this sly woman said the words ''I believe you'', in reality, she wouldn''t believe him unless he promised her whatever she wanted.


    ''Mevron¡­you are indeed a perfect fit for your wife,'' Viktor shook his head inwardly.


    "Sure. What do you want me to promise?" Viktor asked.


    Ara subtly smiled with a cold glint in her eyes as she whispered beside his ear, "Promise me that you will get rid of that rabbitwoman. She is an eyesore for me."


    Viktor''s eyes turned cold for a split second upon hearing her outrageous words. But he quickly controlled his emotions to not give away anything.


    He was now starting to get a better picture of what kind of person Ara really was. Who would have ever thought that a mermaid princess like her, who was usually glorified in stories and history books of his world, would be rotten to the core?


    Feeling the silence in the air, Ara caressed his arm as she said, "Come on¡­you ughtered an entire vige just because a man in that vige stared at me for more than three seconds. Also, considering what I did for you recently, you at least owe me this."


    Ara wasn''t surprised that Mevron wasn''t saying anything right away since she already knew he was interested in that rabbitwoman. But she wanted to see how much he was really interested and if he would choose his own wife or some low-ss rabbitwoman.


    Viktor realized that the longer he interacted with her, the more he realized how vile she was. And it seemed as if Mevron was no better than her or probably worse. It was obvious that Mevron was overly possessive of Ara, which for some reason didn''t seem surprising to him.


    "Sure, dear. Whatever makes you happy. Consider it done but not without following me into our room," Viktor said with a charming smile as he lifted Ara into his arms and went inside Mevron''s bedroom.


    ''Mevron¡­I will be ''borrowing'' your wife for a while,'' Viktor snickered as his eyes glowed with an inner light.

 Chapter 422 A Hungry Wife

    Chapter 422 A Hungry Wife


    "Kya!~...Dear, what are you nning?" Ara coyly asked as she was surprised Mevron lifted her into his arms.


    Viktor smirked as he said, "It feels like a lifetime since I felt your warmth. And something tells me you want it as well."


    Ara had a look of astonishment since it had been a while since Mevron was interested in getting intimate with her. For a long while, he was busy with the preparations of getting chosen as the champion to represent his race for the uing Bloodborn tournament.


    After that, there was this whole business rted to Sirens and the Fruit of Youth which he manipted King Erzu into getting it for him without him even realizing it.


    So thest thing she expected was him to suddenly show interest in her now. But then again, he had finally got the Fruit of Youth and also got what he wanted from the sirens as well. Maybe he was finally trying to rx and was seeking herpany forfort.


    So as his dutiful wife, how could she not spoil him? All this time, she had to satisfy herself with her hand and certain ''things'', but finally, she could release her pent-up sexual frustrations for real.


    "Aww, dear, I feel my heart throb whenever you are being this sweet to me. You sure know your ways to charm a woman," Ara said coquettishly as she slipped her hand into his robes to feel his muscr chest.


    Viktor was cringing at her words and reactions since he normally wouldn''t give a fuck about her after knowing that she wanted to kill someone as pure and innocent as Seraphina just because she stole the limelight due to her natural beauty and aura.


    What else should a cunt like her expect...was what Viktor thought.


    However, she caught him at a bad time, and Viktor had no choice but to slip into Mevron''s bedroom along with her lest anybody else catches them in the hall. He also couldn''t make her go back to the ballroom since she would realize that something was definitely wrong, and it will be a total chaos.


    This way, he could at least teach her a lesson as well and let Yanah finish her offter.


    Still, he was worried about how he was going to steal the fruit right under Ara''s eyes and get away with it.


    ''The fruit shoulde first,'' Viktor inwardly thought as he closed the doors of the bedroom behind him.


    But just as the doors of the bedroom closed, Ara wrapped her sexy legs around Mevron''s waist and her arms around his neck before stealing his lips for a long passionate kiss.


    Viktor''s brows raised momentarily, but he quickly adapted to the situation as he grabbed her ample buttocks to support her body as he reciprocated her kiss, sucking her sweet rosy lips into his mouth.


    Even though she was a cunt, Viktor had to admit her lips were juicy and sweet enough to melt in his mouth. He couldn''t help but imagine the look on Mevron''s face if he learned that his loving, loyal wife was passionately kissing another man.


    Of course, Ara''s reaction if she learns the truth would be quite satisfying to watch but right now, Viktor hoped these two wouldn''t learn anything till he gets out of here.


    He didn''t let himself get carried away by her passionate kiss, no matter how hot and tempting it was. His eyes were still carefully looking around the room till his gaze froze on the firece in the room.


    Based on what Seraphina told him, the fruit was located somewhere near the firece, though he didn''t know exactly where. For obvious reasons, Mevron must have some mechanisms in ce to make sure the fruit was stored safely and securely.


    "Mmmhwa~¡­Dear, is something wrong¡­Mwwaa~" Ara asked as she erotically kissed his lips, though she felt as if Mevron''s attention wasn''t fully on her despite what he said before.


    ''Tsk, this cunt¡­'' Viktor inwardly got frustrated since Ara wasn''t even allowing him to look for the fruit. Just a brief moment of distraction, and she would immediately feel it.


    He realized he had to up the game and distract her for real and make her dance to his tune.


    He put her legs down as he pushed her towards the wall, her back pinned against it.


    Ara was disappointed that Mevron suddenly put her down and wondered if he was really bluffing about needing her warmth.


    However, she ripped away that thought when Mevron pushed her against the wall as he loosened his robes, revealing his hot naked chest and his hard abs.


    "Ara, you know what I was thinking about you today?" Viktor asked as he pressed his knee against her crotch, making her body shiver. Coupled with the fact that Mevron called her by her name in such an intense manner made her feel even more aroused. The only time he had called her name was when he first met her.


    Even if ''dear'' was supposed to be the way a couple can address each other, she felt even more connected whenever he addressed her by her name.


    "W-What did you think, my prince?" Ara also addressed him just like how she did the first time she met him. Her face was also getting redder since Mevron was teasing her pussy even more by applying more pressure on it with his knee and slowly rubbing it in a circr motion.


    "I was thinking about fucking you right there and then after seeing how sexy you looked in this dress," Viktor whispered in her ear as his hands grabbed the sleeves of her morous green dress before suddenly tearing it apart.


    "Kyaaan!~" Ara was taken by surprise when Mevron suddenly tore off her clothes, revealing her fair and supple naked body.


    And before she could even say anything, Viktor hugged her soft naked body firmly as he forced his tongue into her mouth for a wet steamy kiss.

 Chapter 423 You Want The Rabbitman?

    Chapter 423 You Want The Rabbitman?


    "Mwahh~...Mmhmmm~..." Ara couldn''t believe that Mevron had improved his kissing technique. She at first suspected whether it was because he was seeing girls behind her back, but then she got rid of that thought since Mevron was too proud to do such things in hiding.


    However, feeling her soft tongue getting sucked by his lips in a rough manner made her decide that she should just enjoy this rather than think too much about it.


    Just the way he was sucking her tongue and lips while rubbing her pussy with his knee was turning her on even more.


    She never thought Mevron could be so passionate and wondered if this was his way of apologizing to her.


    Viktor realized that this bitch was getting hornier the longer he kissed her. He had to admit her body was first ss, including her pussy, but that didn''t mean he forgot what he came here for.


    He broke the kiss as he made her turn around and hugged her naked body from behind.


    "I want to ride you right now," Viktor said as he licked the side of her face before whispering in her ear, "But before that, I want you to take out the Fruit of Youth."


    Ara blinked her eyes in confusion as she turned around, "Why do you suddenly want that? It''s not even time yet."


    Viktor gave a soft kiss on her lips as he said, "It''s a surprise. But if you want to find out, you have to first take it out."


    Ara squinted her eyes with visible puzzlement but seeing Mevron''s expression, she thought maybe he had something pleasant nned for her.


    And to Viktor''s relief, she walked towards the firece and began to perform some strange movements with her hand.


    Viktor was slightly surprised that Mevron has so much trust in Ara to the point he even gave her the ability to take out the Fruit of Youth on her own.


    He thought that even if Ara didn''t know how to take it out, she might indirectly tell him a way to get it himself. But apparently, things were going better than he expected.


    If he had a guarantee, he would have used his Phantasm Eyes to charm her into doing his bidding.


    But after it failed against Talia, Viktor decided to not risk it anymore until he properly learns how his Phantasm Eyes work.


    However, his n was to lower Ara''s guard by exhausting her and then knocking her out. He didn''t want to knock her out immediately since, as a mermaid princess, she might have some tricks up her sleeve.


    He was d that Mevron wasn''t giving Ara much attention all this while. Otherwise, it might have been harder to get her distracted and overwhelmed by his sudden "attention."


    "Here you go, my prince¡­the Fruit of Youth you had been yearning for all this time," Ara said as she licked her lips while showing a glowing red fruit in her hand to Mevron.


    Viktor still found this beautiful red fruit to be quite breathtaking even after seeing it during the auction. Its rich odic aura engulfed his senses, and he could realize why this fruit would seem so irresistible to people.


    He could even see the mes of desire in Ara''s eyes and that only her loyalty to Mevron was stopping her from taking this fruit for herself. If someone like Mevron was to put his trust in her, then it could only mean that he had tested her loyalty.


    Still, he maintained a calm expression as he took the Fruit of Youth from her hands, and the moment he did, he felt his nerves tingling in excitement as he held it. The fruit had not yet ripened, but he could still feel as if a river of odic force was passing through his body by simply just holding it.


    His mind was refreshed while the blood in his body felt revitalized.


    "So¡­what''s the surprise?" Ara asked as she rubbed his crotch, though her eyes blinked in surprise as she wondered if his little dragon really was bigger than usual.


    "It can wait till I show you a good time," Viktor said with a charming smile as he ced the Fruit of Youth on the table beside him before pulling her towards the bed.


    His n was to fuck her brains out and then easily knock her out by simply plunging his fangs into her body. When she goes into a delirious state, there would be nothing she can do to resist, and she will stay knocked out for hours.


    He pushed Ara onto the bed, and made her lie face down on the mattress.


    "As always, you like to do me from the back. I love that~" Ara said as her buttocks shivered in excitement.


    ''Are mermaid princesses really like this, or is she one of the few bad eggs?'' Viktor shook his head inwardly though he was prepared to make her squeal and let her experience how getting fucked by a real man would feel.


    "Be prepared to get it real hard," Viktor whispered beside Ara''s ear, whose heart began to beat faster upon hearing that, not knowing if it was due to nervousness or excitement.


    Viktor grabbed her arms and pinned them behind her back as he thrust his demonic sword right into her wet pussy.


    "AhhNNNN!~" Ara let out the loudest moan she ever did in her life as she felt his thick hot rod go deep into her pussy and fill her womb. She was now sure that his little dragon seemed to have definitely gotten thicker.


    What did he do to make his cock bigger was what baffled Ara. However, she didn''t have the luxury to think about these things since the sudden stimtion of all the sensitive zones in her pussy made her feel like blood was buzzing in her ears.


    Viktor grabbed her hair and already started to ram his fiery sword into her wet pussy, making her body shake along with the entire bed.


    *Twop!~ Twop!~ Twop!~*


    The sound of her buttcheeks getting struck against Viktor''s thighs was filling the room.


    "OOoohohMmmyyy!~~Kyahnnnn!~ My prince!~~~" Ara''s tongue was already dangling outside her mouth as her eyes were getting hazy while she was letting out seductive moans.


    ''Tsk, moaning like a whore under another man. I wonder what Mevron would do to you once he finds out what kind of a slut you are,'' Viktor wanted to say this out loud but resisted the temptation.


    Still, he got another idea that would fit Mevron''s personality as he pulled her head back and asked, "I saw you looking at that rabbitman when we were in that hall. Do you want him?"

 Chapter 424 Is It Really Wise?

    Chapter 424 Is It Really Wise?


    Ara''s expression became slightly nervous upon hearing Mevron suddenly ask her about the Goblin yer.


    She knew how possessive Mevron was to the point he would kill those who even stared at her for more than a second.


    That rabbitman stared at her for a few seconds at least, so it was only natural she would take a look back as well¡­to size him up. Even if he had an impressive body and charming looks, it was not like she would forget about who her husband was. She had standards, after all, and a rabbitman was obviously beneath her. At best, she could consider using him as her servant to massage her legs or something. Those muscr arms surely can be put to use for such things.


    But she wouldn''t dare to admit even these things to Mevron andughed it off, "My prince, you are so sweet when you get jealous, but I couldn''t care less about that rabbitman."


    "Oh yeah? But I bet you must have at least thought of getting a little bit close to him, eh? Ngh!" Viktor grunted as he continued to ram his thick hot cock into her flooding pussy.


    "Ahnng!~Of course¡­not¡­Ahnng!~" Ara felt her heart pound even more as Mevron somehow was right about what he said. But she obviously denied it and was enjoying her pussy getting filled with his thick little dragon.


    "Is that so? Then why did your pussy get tighter the more I talk about that rabbitman? I guess someone needs to get punished."


    *PHA!*


    "OOohohhhhh!!~My prince!!~"


    Viktor pped her ass hard as he continued to pound her with full force, making Ara feel as if she might really copse from all the pleasure and excitement. She had never felt so alive during sex before, nor did she think sex could feel this thrilling.


    What got into her husband for him to suddenly be so passionate? Never mind, who cares as long as I enjoy it¡­Ara only wanted Mevron to ravage her even more as she said, "My prince!~Harder!!~"


    "You asked for it, heh," Viktor scoffed as he clutched her nape and began to move his hips at full force while her ass was bouncing wildly under the impact of his thrusts.


    Her buttocks were already as red as an apple, while her previously noble face turned into a lewd one as saliva dripped down her tongue, which was dangling outside.


    Viktor smirked, seeing that he almost had her control and couldn''t wait to get out of here.


    Meanwhile, a minute or two ago, Mevron was gulping down some strong drinks ced on the table since he was in a very bad mood after getting rejected by a rabbitwoman.


    He thought with his status and power, he could get any woman on his bed without even trying. But the first time he made some effort, he got rejected just like that. It just doesn''t make sense. How could someone reject him?


    His draconic bloodline was the most superior in this realm. Even the dark elves and the Night Nagas would tread carefully around him. If he were to summon the chief of the strongest rabbitfolk tribe, the chief would be ready to lick his feet any time, let alone a rabbitwoman, or so he thought until Sera rejected him even if it was in a very subtle and polite way.


    However, this only made him even more determined to make Sera his. Never had he not gotten anything he wished for except for one thing¡­except for that person whom he can never dream of even touching. However, that was something that had been set in stone since he was born, so there was nothing he could really do about it. But that didn''t mean he would ept any more failures.


    Since Sera said that she was already satisfied with what she had, Mevron thought she was talking about Azu since love was one of the strongest values that could make one feel satisfied and happy. So all he had to do was get rid of him and try again.


    Still, he was wondering where his wife had gone. Even though he knew she was pissed off, she would usuallye right back since she would never leave guests hanging lest people assume something was wrong.


    What is that woman doing? Did she really leave me alone to entertain the guests? I must be pampering her too much.


    However, his train of thoughts was broken when he sensed the vice president walking toward him in a hurried manner.


    "What is it this time, Orgaz? I told you not to disturb me unless¡ª"


    "It is a letter from your father, President. His Highness instructed me that you have to read this right now and follow it to thest word," Orgaz said with a slightly anxious expression as he handed over the letter to Mevron.


    Mevron pulled together his brows as he opened the letter and read its contents carefully. The more he read it, the more serious his expression became, especially when he learned that this might concern the Winter Dragon King.


    "Did you read this letter?" Mevron asked while his gaze was still on the letter.


    "I am sorry but His Highness told me to read it as well so that I can help you understand," Orgaz said with a quick smile, though his eyes were brimming with worry.


    "Do you really think I should listen to my father and return the Fruit of Youth to the Sacred Spirit Realm¡­after all the hard work I did for all these years?" Mevron asked with a gaze that flicked upwards.


    Orgaz could feel the air bing heavy around him as he quickly answered, "President, I know, and I understand how much effort and time you put in to gain such a precious treasure, but¡­His Highness mentioned that the Winter Dragon King had given strict orders in the past to never do anything that might anger the Spirit Guardian. And we all know how the Sacred Spirit Realm is under the Spirit Guardian''s protection. So is it really wise to draw the wrath of a deity?"

 Chapter 425 The Spirit Guardian? What Nonsense!

    Chapter 425 The Spirit Guardian? What Nonsense!


    Orgaz did warn Mevron regarding this matter the first time he learned of Mevron''s interest in obtaining the Fruit of Youth. But at that time, his advice was brutally turned down, and because of that, he never brought it up again.


    However, now that even Mevron''s father was directly involved with the possibility of the Winter Dragon King getting involved, Orgaz had no choice but to make sure Mevron understood the gravity of the situation.


    "What nonsense are you babbling about? A deity? The Spirit Guardian was someone who supposedly existed way before even my King''s time. He is basically a myth now and if he really existed to protect the Sacred Spirit Realm, then where was he when the fruit got stolen? Where is he now? I still don''t understand why these old generation people are still worried about some ancient myth. Besides, even if he really is alive now, he can''t just barge into my realm without the Guardian Gods noticing. That''s thew," Mevron said with a scoff as if he was disappointed Orgaz woulde to him again with this crap.


    "The reason the Spirit Guardian was so feared was not only because he severed an entire realm with just a single stroke of his de but because not even the divine Guardians were able to ever catch him or punish him. Nobody even knows where he is now, but everybody remembers his solemn promise that the Sacred Spirit Realm was under his protection. Some say that the reason even the strongest warriors failed or died by trying to enter the Sacred Spirit Realm was because of the Spirit Guardian''s intervention," Orgaz said with lowered brows.


    Mevron became unusually silent for a second but the next moment, he shook his head with a sarcastic chuckle, "Seriously, Orgaz? Those fools died probably because of all the traps the Spirit Guardian hadid out during his time. And the reason nobody knows where he is now is that he is probably dead or worse. Someone that powerful would never remain silent or hidden for so long. Do you seriously think those naive fairies wouldn''t pray to their guardian to save them? Even the fact that we are still standing here means he doesn''t exist now. So never againe to with this kind of nonsense. I won''t have my decision questioned once more."


    Orgaz''s expression became difficult as he said in a lower voice, "But President¡­your father. What should I say to His Highness?"


    Mevron''s expression became contemtive as he mumbled, "My father usually doesn''t bother about my business, but since he even went to the trouble of sending me a letter, then it means he is serious about this. I don''t know why he is so worried, but if I refuse his instructions, then he might report to the Winter Dragon King. I can''t have that."


    Orgaz started feeling a little relieved, thinking that maybe Mevron wasing around after hearing his mumble. Even if Mevron doesn''t believe in the Spirit Guardian''s existence, he would surely not dare to lightly take the Winter Dragon King''s anger. Nobody who had disobeyed the King had ever survived, not even a Winter Dragon.


    "So the only way is that you should inform him that I will follow his instructions. But he can''t even know the truth that I n to consume the fruit soon and gain all the power it can grant me. As the future champion, I can''t leave anything to chance and use whatever I possess as best as I could," Mevron said with a fervid light in his eyes.


    Orgaz''s expression became stiffened, and he inwardly sighed, realizing that he shouldn''t have kept up his hopes.


    He knew that no matter what he said, Mevron would never change his mind.


    "Okay, President. I will convey your words to His Highness. But what happens when he finds out after you have consumed the fruit?" Orgaz asked to see if Mevron wasn''t concerned about it as well.


    Mevron lightly shook his head as he said with a smile, "Once my father sees how much my power had risen after eating the fruit, he would congratte me and request to let me have an audience with my King. Things are only going to get better, and soon she will realize that I am more worthy than she ever expected me to be. Then perhaps one day she might¡­." Mevron''s gaze wandered momentarily as if he was dreaming about something he had desired for a very long time. Nevermind. You just go and do your job."


    Orgaz gave a deep bow as he pretended to not hear some of the words Mevron said. However, just as he was about to turn around, Mevron remembered about his wife missing for longer than expected and said, "Before you leave, I want you to tell Ara toe here right away. What is she doing anyway?" Mevron couldn''t help but feel that something was off. Thinking about it, that rabbitman was also not here despite his wife saying that he would be back soon.


    What if¡­No way¡­Ara certainly wouldn''t, and that rabbitman wouldn''t dare even in his dreams. Damn it¡­why am I even entertaining such thoughts.


    "Of course, President," Orgaz nodded as he silently left the hall.


    Meanwhile, in Mevron''s bedroom,


    *Twop!~ Twop!~ Twop!~*


    "Ahhhnnngg!~~Haaanngg!~~I¡­I have¡­never felt so¡­gooood!!~AHNN!~~" Ara said while trying to catch her breath. She was literally telling the truth and this time she didn''t even have to fake her moans the entire way. She had never felt her body and mind bing so out of control.


    Viktor saw that she was almost drunk with pleasure, and now all he got to do was make the finishing move and get out of here.


    "I aming!"


    "Do it inside!~~"


    "Nghh!" Viktor grunted as he pulled her hair and came inside her, dumping loads and loads of his milk into her reddened pussy.


    "Gahhh!~~ So hot~....Uh¡­" Ara suddenly came out of her daze as her eyes flickered for a split second.

 Chapter ?426 Enjoyed With The Wrong Man

    Chapter ?426 Enjoyed With The Wrong Man


    Viktor took his cock out as he prepared to bite her and put her to sleep now that her guard was totally down.


    However, he pulled together his brows as he felt that something just seemed off about her.


    But right before he could figure out what was wrong, he suddenly felt coils of water wrapping around him, making him stumble back with a startled look. Since he was in his human form he didn''t even realize the water coils had already slithered towards him before he felt them.


    "What the fuck¡­" Viktor had a confused and shocked expression since he was unable to shrug them off. It was not because these coils of water were too strong for him but because he was unable to move his limbs at all, especially after these coils of water wrapped around them.


    He immediately fell to his knees as he couldn''t feel any control over his legs or arms. It was as if his limbs went asleep or got paralyzed.


    And as he identally tried to awaken his vampire bloodline, his disguise came off just like that, reverting him to his original appearance.


    And as expected, all these coils of water were originating from Ara, who was looking at him with a vengeful expression.


    "You rascal¡­I will kill you¡­" Ara muttered with a death re as her chin and eyes quivered in rage.


    ''Damn it¡­'' Viktor was least worried about her death threat, but he was worried he would get caught all of a sudden before he could run away with the fruit. He thought that he had it all sorted out but couldn''t understand how things took a sudden turn like this.


    Based on her expression, it didn''t seem like she was pretending the entire time, but only now did she realize he was not Mevron.


    At the same time, looking at what these strange water coils did to him, he realized that this mermaid princess was trickier to deal with than he expected.


    He thought that maybe he could have prevented himself from getting trapped only if he had activated his bloodline. But then that would have broken his disguise.


    Still, he didn''t panic but calmly asked, "How¡­How did you know I was not your dear husband? Those moans you¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t you dare speak another word," Ara said with gritted teeth as she quickly dressed up just to be safe. She was not angry only because this fraud fucked her while she mistook him for her husband but because she enjoyed it as well. In fact, if she was, to be honest, it was the best fuck she ever had and no less with a handsome hunk.


    But that did not change the fact that she lost her face and dignity since she was made a fool. And what was really dangerous about this was if Mevron was to learn that she let some other man fuck her, then he would surely kill her.


    Even if he doesn''t kill her on the off chance, his father or worse, the Winter Dragon King would surely end her in the worst way possible. It was aw among the Winter Dragons that their women should never be disloyal. If disobeyed, the punishment would be harsh, to say the least.?


    Because of this, Ara, who, out of panic, first decided to kill this rabbitman or whoever he was, suddenly threw that idea out since if he died, then all the suspicions and questions would fall on her.


    Mevron would surely ask what he was doing in her room or how he even entered his bedroom in the first ce unless she let him in. What if she killed him after having fun with him?


    Ara was sure Mevron would definitely ask all kinds of questions that would make her seem like the culprit. Even if she would never betray Mevron willingly, no matter what, Mevron might doubt that if she sees a dead man in her room.


    Even if she tells Mevron that this man used a disguise to fool her, it would sound too far-fetched, especially considering she had no idea who he was. If someone was this good at using disguises, there was no way she wouldn''t have heard or known about them.


    The disguise was too perfect. Even his aura, the smell, everything was perfect. What gave him away was just¡­something she would never dare say aloud.


    But at the same time, how could she let him stay alive? What if he babbles the truth to Mevron since he would get killed anyway?


    Ara had been in such a difficult situation before, and all the anxiety and tension were making her gnash her teeth.


    "Listen here, woman. You can''t kill me anyway, but you better do as I say unless you want to get killed by your husband¡­I mean the real one," Viktor said with narrowed eyes as he didn''t give up but decided to use her fears against her.


    Ara''s heart jumped upon hearing his bold words, and the tant disrespect he was showing only aggravated her anger as she pointed her finger at him with a re, "You lowlife! You dare ckmail me after you¡­you¡­" Ara couldn''t even bring herself toplete her sentence, but Azu''s confident expression and demeanor were just throwing her off.


    She was expecting him to kowtow and beg for his life or a merciful death, but he was staring at her without the slightest hint of fear. And this was making her feel more and more worried about his threat.


    Ara''s hands were shaking as she continued to give a killing re at Azu. She couldn''t believe she got trapped by some nobody.


    She finally parted her lips as she said with a narrowed re¡­.


    On the outside, Orgaz was walking through the corridor and saw Mevron''s bedroom, he knocked on it to tell Ara that Mevron wanted her back there.


    The doors opened after a few moments, though Orgaz''s brows raised when the doors slightly opened.

 Chapter ?427 I Have Had Better

    Chapter ?427 I Have Had Better


    "Orgaz, there better be a good reason for disturbing me while I am obviously busy," Ara said with a mean stare.


    Orgaz was baffled to see her only put her head out while revealing the naked skin of her shoulder and the ends of a bathrobe sticking out. From this, he instantly concluded that she was busy bathing when he came knocking.


    He quickly turned around as he apologized, "Forgive me, Madam. I will immediately inform the President that you are indisposed."


    Ara inwardly let out a sigh of relief upon feeling relieved that she was able to fool Orgaz.


    Ironically it was Azu who told her this idea toe up with a convincing excuse for disappearing so long.


    "No need. I will talk to her myself," Mevron''s voice suddenly boomed in the corridor, making Ara''s face and body be stiff for a second.


    She didn''t expect her husband to suddenly barge into this corridor. Was he suspicious that she was gone for a long time? Of course, why wouldn''t he? He clearly knew she would never leave the guests unattended, especially when so many important guests had gathered around.


    But what worried her the most was if he would notice that his most treasured fruit was missing. If he checks it now she might be done for. If only he hadeter things wouldn''t be so dangerous.


    "Orgaz, you can leave," Mevron ordered with a firm expression as Orgaz immediately left while Mevron walked towards his room with his hands behind his back.


    Orgaz was a perceptive man who felt that something seemed off with Ara now that he thought about it. But he shook off these thoughts since it was none of his business and only Mevron was qualified to even handle things concerning her.


    Even though Ara was nervous, she calmed herself down and put up an confused expression, "Dear, what''s wrong¡ª"


    Before Ara could even finish, Mevron forcibly opened the door as he barged into the room, his eyes and senses scanning the room like a hawk.


    Ara didn''t even gulp as she tried to control her heartbeat lest Mevron thought she was up to something. Still, she was confident and relieved Mevron wouldn''t find Azu in this room since he wasn''t even here anymore.


    A few minutes ago, before Orgaz knocked on Ara''s door, she was contemting whether she should listen to this lowly rascal who fooled her.


    "Fine! I will tell you a way to get out of here silently, but¡­if you even let out a whisper or squeak of what happened here, I will personally make sure you suffer a fate worse than death, and that also includes everyone you love or care about. Do you get me?" Ara asked with a glowering look.


    "Fine by me. But you better make it quick and free me first. Who knows when somebody or your husband mighte here," Viktor calmly said, though inwardly he wanted to get out of here as quickly as possible before somebody else came here. He again got a signal from Sera, and that meant somebody was surelying towards this room.


    Ara pulled her hair in frustration as she said, "Uggh, get up and use this secret passway," Ara freed Azu as she drew a rune on the wall, and a small secret door revealed itself from within the wall.


    Viktor pulled together his brows, wondering why Mevron would build a secret passage in his own room. It just didn''t make sense, though he decided to first escape before thinking about other things.


    As soon as those water coils disappeared around his body, he regained control over his limbs as he immediately got up and rushed towards the secret door.


    "I have had better, but thanks," Viktor chuckled before disappearing into the secret passage.


    "YOU!!" Ara almost bit her tongue in a rage since he clearly was mocking her for what happened between them. What pissed her off even more was that he made it sound like he had fucked better women than her. It was no different than rubbing salt onto her wound.


    But she snorted as her eyes shed with a cold glint, "I will be having thestugh, Azu. Enjoy yourst day," She mumbled as she closed the secret door, no longer having to worry if Azu would tell anybody else about what happened here.


    And now, in the present, here she was, praying that Mevron doesn''t find anything fishy. She had done her best to quickly put out new bedsheets and make sure everything looked as it was before.


    "Dear, what is wrong? Why did you suddenlye here?" Ara pretended as if she was really confused since this would be how she would have reacted in an ordinary situation.


    Mevron let out a subtle grunt as he saw that nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He turned around and looked at his wife with a fixed gaze as he calmly said, "It''s nothing. I actually wanted to see if you were alright after you suddenly left like that. You never leave all those guests alone like that. So what happened, or why take a bath all of a sudden? Didn''t you take one before the function began?"


    Even though Mevron was asking calmly, Ara could feel the hidden pressure behind his voice. Still, since she was used to this for a long time, she was able to casually say with an exasperated look, "Ugh, I am so sorry, dear. I know it was not right for me to let you entertain everyone alone, but some ignorant maid bumped into me and let some drink stain my dress. I got rid of her immediately, but I had to take a bath since I can''t appear before the guests after what happened."


    She then continued as she caressed his arm and said with a smile, "But don''t worry. I am done with my bath, and we can go back there together, hm?"


    Mevron furrowed his brows as he nodded with a certain glint in his eyes, "You go on ahead. I will be following you right behind."


    Meanwhile, Viktor made out of the secret passage to find himself in the middle of some forest, though he narrowed his eyes upon seeing the person in front of him, "I knew it¡­"

 Chapter ?428 What A Shame

    Chapter ?428 What A Shame


    "I knew it¡­" Viktor shook his head as he saw a pretty face he had seen before. She was dressed in a shiny yet sexy blue dress and had a spear pointed at him, "My, my¡­If it isn''t for the rich rabbitma¡ªAh, I mean, human. How surprising¡­" Narin said as she scanned Azu top to bottom and continued, "Surprised I am here?"


    Viktor smirked and said, "I knew that bitch would try to kill me the first chance she would get. So if she can''t kill me in her room, then why not order her guard dog to kill me?"


    Viktor expected Ara to do something like this and understood why she seemed quick to give in when he told her that he was leaving with the fruit. Somebody like her who knew how important this fruit was to Mevron wouldn''t give it up so easily, even if it meant her secret might get exposed.


    "Did you just call me a¡­guard dog?" Narin asked with a high chin. She was one of the strongest adventurers in this town, and being belittled by a fraud was just a p on her face.


    However, she realized she was getting worked up over some nobody and scoffed, "I was nning to make your death quick and easy. But since you have a big mouth, I will rip out your tongue first before you die," Saying so, Narin swirled her spear as she confidently walked towards Azu.


    She wasn''t the least bit worried about taking care of him since she had already used her senses to figure out he was just a powerless human. There was no hint of odic force in his body, and this only made her realize that the so-called Goblin yer was a fraud indeed who was basking in the achievement of a dead adventurer.


    But what puzzled her the most was what he was doing in the room of her boss and why her boss even let him steal the fruit in the first ce. However, she was, in the end, her subordinate and had no business in finding out the cause for all this.


    All Ara ordered her was to finish him silently the moment he came out and take back the Fruit of Youth.


    Viktor wasn''t worried about her since he got the fruit and also signaled Sera to leave as soon as possible. But what he was worried about was if he could escape out of this ce quick enough before Ara or someone else tried to hunt him down.


    He was sure Ara wouldn''t sit still after she realized the fruit was still with him.


    "It''s been a while since I killed a woman. What a shame," Viktor nonchntly said as he flexed his neck, making Ara feel a grave sense of danger for a split second. But she shrugged off this feeling, disappointed at herself for getting intimidated by a Regr.


    She only thought that he was still trying to act cool before he died as a pathetic attempt to scare her off.


    Narin said as she raised her spear, nning to stab right at his mouth, "I am going to cut right through your mouth. You won''t die quick, but¡ª"


    "I don''t have time to listen to your crap," Viktor said in a bored tone as his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, much to Narin''s shock.


    Before she could react, he was already standing in front of her, his crimson eyes looking at her as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "Blechhhh!" Narin suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood, and the blood just kept oning, though what made her body go weak was when she took a look at her chest and saw a huge gaping red hole.


    *Tu-tump¡­Tu-tump¡­Tu-tump¡­*


    The sound of her own heart beating so loudly within her made her feel a sense of coldness spreading through her chest.


    "Ugh, now I have to clean my hand," Viktor said casually as he walked past before sprinting off. He couldn''t bother to waste any more time here.


    He couldn''t believe someone like Narin was a top adventurer. Real warriors never underestimate their opponents, especially when they don''t know who the other person really was. This made him realize that simply having prowess of using odic force wasn''t everything,


    Narin would havested longer if she had her guard up, but Viktor took advantage of her arrogance to finish her off nice and quick before she could even think of getting serious.


    Narin''s eyes were still widened to their extremities as she looked at the bloody hole on her chest. Before she could even process what just happened, her body copsed on the ground like a piece of log, her eyes still open as all signs of life left them.


    Meanwhile, a minute or two ago, Seraphina was giving it her all to suppress her anxiety and worries, especially since it seemed like it had been a long time since Viktor left.


    Mevron also had left the hall, and she did send a signal to Viktor before but still got no response even till now.


    But right when she was deciding on whether to use her powers to check Viktor''s whereabouts, she received a signal on her bracelet, which confirmed to her that Viktor was alright and that he had the fruit as well!


    A sense of heat radiated through her chest as she felt that the fate of her realm was no longer bleak. She controlled her tears of happiness when Yanah patted her arm and said, "It seems that your husband haspleted his mission. You can leave now. I can see that whatever you came here for was quite important to you."


    Seraphina didn''t know what to say as she saw Yanah looking at her with a smile.


    "Come. Let''s go out towards the hall together, so nobody will suspect that you left a ve all alone," Yanah said as she handed over the chain to Seraphina, who softly nodded as she began to head towards the exit.


    Seraphina knew the Siren Queen was formidable, but still, she wondered if she would be really alright, especially with Mevron and so many enemies standing here. She still didn''t know what Yanah nned to do here, but since it was her wish, she decided to respect that.


    But right before the two were about to leave few guards suddenly rushed in and blocked the exit,


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, everyone. But the President has ordered that nobody shall leave until a criminal who broke into our union building gets arrested," The guards announced in a loud enough voice as Seraphina clutched the ends of her dress in nervousness, "No¡­"

 Chapter ?429 Lockdown

    Chapter ?429 Lockdown


    "What is going on?"


    "How do I know? Shouldn''t we be asking which criminal dared to break into the President''s own guild and his own home?"


    "There is no way that criminal will escape from this building. He surely got extra bones in his spine to have such guts."


    "Anyway, the ball wasn''t supposed to end till the night. Let''s just enjoy the drama and see who this bold and foolish criminal is after he gets caught."


    Yanah frowned as she tapped Sera''s elbow subtly, "Don''t tell this criminal is¡­"


    Seraphina slowly turned her head around with a nk expression as she firmly pressed her lips together, not knowing what to do.


    She was frantically sending signals to Viktor to simply run away with the fruit since there was no way she could peacefully leave this building.


    She was sure Mevron must have probably caught on to the fact that Viktor or Azu stole the fruit and immediately ordered a lockdown.


    But based on Viktor''s signals, she learned that he was already outside, fortunately, and that was why she didn''t want him toe back. As long as her realm could be saved, she was ready to face what wasing. Even if she didn''t know Viktor for that long, she already trusted him more than he thought.


    Seeing Sera''s slightly shaken expression, Yanah immediately realized that Azu was the cause behind all this ruckus.


    "Ugh¡­I knew it¡­I shouldn''t have finished what I had to do instead of waiting for him," Yanah grumbled in frustration since now that everybody was on high alert, how could she carry out her n?


    She already risked a lot by getting herself captured and now wasn''t she doomed for real? She knew since Mevron found out about Azu, he would naturally make sure Seraphina faces the consequences even if Azu manages to escape. And that would only make things harder for her as well.


    She decided to use whatever it required to escape from here before she got caught in this shitstorm for real. Maybe today wasn''t just her day.


    "I don''t know what you n to do here, but you should try to escape now, Yanah. You will get in trouble because of me if you stay here any longer," Seraphina said with a soft smile, though one could sense the sadness yet the sincere concern in her voice.


    Yanah could see that Sera seemed to have resigned to her fate and didn''t seem disappointed that her husband or whoever that guy was had just run away without her.


    Even if they didn''t appear as a legitimate couple to her, she did indeed feel some close feelings and tension between them. Was that guy just feigning it the whole time to use this innocentdy and then get rid of her after he was done?


    ''Ughhh, Yanah, you can''t afford to be bothered about someone else,'' Yanah was struggling inwardly toe to a decision. But the more she looked at Sera''s face, the more she just couldn''t bear to leave her alone.


    "Stop talking nonsense ande with me now. We are going to escape together," Yanah adamantly said after making a firm decision in her mind, even though this would mean her chances of getting caught just increased significantly.


    "Eh?" Seraphina was taken aback by Yanah''s words since she wasn''t expecting her to propose something like that, especially when it would put her life at more risk.


    "What? Are you really nning to die here after your man abandoned you?" Yanah asked as she rolled her eyes.


    "N-No, you misunderstand. It''s not like¡ª"


    "Look, I don''t care but do you want to live or not. Giving up without a fight is something only cowards would do," Yanah said firmly. She didn''t even know why she was bothering so much to save her and med it all on her puppy eyes.


    Seraphina hesitated but seeing how adamant Yanah seemed, she could only try and make her understand, "They have this whole ce surrounded and locked down. How do you even n to escape?"


    "Something tells me your man, Azu, is not a rabbitman, and he somehow had your help to make it look like he is one. So how about you use your tricks on us, and we get out of here easily?" Yanah asked with a smirk.


    Seraphina took a deep breath as she nodded while feeling relieved in the only fact that Viktor made it out safely. If anything had happened to him, she wouldn''t be able to forgive herself.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, in Mevron''s bedroom, the tension in the air had never been so high,


    "Dear¡­what is all this? Why did you lock the¡­" Ara came back to the bedroom upon being startled by the sudden lockdown. She was already feeling anxious that Narin wasn''t responding, but the sudden announcement distracted her, and she had to rush back and see what was going on. She clearly knew who this ''criminal'' might be and that only worried her even more.


    But now, upon feeling the heavy, suffocating aura emanating from Mevron, Ara found it impossible to finish her sentence. She was already getting the feeling that she was done for.


    Mevron''s back was facing her as he stood rigidly in the middle of the room, his hands shaking uncontrobly behind his back. However, his voice was dangerously calm as he spoke, "Ara¡­Do you know the reason I married you? It was not only because you were beautiful and elegant in your mannerisms but because you had the wits and the guts to lead a life beside me. Despite being a princess, you knew how to handle all sorts of people. I saw a lot of potential in you, and thus I thought I could give you my love. I even shared with you my power, my wealth, and my fame."


    Ara''s face was flickering as cold sweat trickled down her back.


    "But¡­" Mevron''s voice became colder as he turned around and continued with his eyes bloodshot, "...what did you give me in return? You not only let some man steal the prized treasure that I had worked hard for so many years to obtain, but you also let a man enter you. And do you know what the worst part is? You seemed to enjoy it so much."


    Ara''s lips were erratically trembling as she was shocked that Mevron somehow found out the truth despite all her efforts to hide it. Still, she tried to salvage this situation as she spoke in an incoherent voice, "D-Dear¡­please¡­it was¡ª"


    *THWAP!*


    "Shut your trap, you whore!" Mevron''s shout followed a thunderous sound of Ara getting pped by Mevron, making her fall onto the floor.

 Chapter ?430 You Will Be My Eternal Slave

    Chapter ?430 You Will Be My Eternal ve


    "AH!" Ara fell to the floor with a cry, not expecting Mevron to really p her. He had never acted rude or showed any disrespect all these years but now¡­the fact that he pped her hurt her more than the p itself.


    He even called her a whore, which was the most humiliating insult someone of her status could hear.


    She covered her reddened cheek as she looked at him with an aggrieved look, as if she did not deserve such a p after everything she had done for him. She had done so much things for him and even sometimes got her own hands dirty for his sake. How could he not even hear what she had to say?


    "You dare look at me like that? As if I wronged you?!" Mevron sarcastically asked as hisrge figure towered before her, "Did you know why I always trusted you with things and hid little to no secrets with you? Did you know why I even told you about the secret passage in this room?"


    Ara''s eyes blinked rapidly as she wondered what he was trying to say. She thought he really loved and trusted her to keep no secrets between them, and what does the secret passage have to do with all this?


    Mevron gnashed his teeth as he said, "Did you know that the wives of people of great power and status like me are the ones who tend to betray the most. Women like you are always greedy¡­greedy for more¡­more than what you can even take. I didn''t want to believe that, obviously, but something inside me told me to at least keep an eye out instead of being an oblivious fool if the worst were to happen. So while I did tell you almost everything, I also kept an eye on you always¡­And when I mean always, I meant even the things you do in our room whenever I am not here. All with the help of a small recording artifact."


    Ara''s expression immediately lost half of its color as she realized that Mevron had been spying on her for all these years whenever he was not with her. No wonder she found it a bit strange at first that a meticulous and ruthless man like him would trust her so easily.


    But this also meant that he clearly saw some other man press her down on the bed where Mevron and she sleep.


    When a Winter Dragon''s wife sleeps with some other man, especially on the bed where he sleeps, it was no different than having his face stomped on by that very same man and the wife.


    And when caught, both the adulterers would have their bodies slowly broken down to dust by hanging them in the coldest region of the Darkstar Realm¡­a ce where even the Winter Dragons wouldn''t spend too much time there except for the Winter Dragon King.


    Ara clearly knew about this punishment, and that was why even if she had a slight whisper in her mind telling her to sleep with someone who caught her eye, she would instantly whiff out that thought.


    She valued her life and her current status more than satisfying her sexual desires.


    But she was devastated to learn that despite all her efforts to stay loyal and loving to him, he was spying on her the entire time. How could he be so insensitive to his own wife?


    Still, Ara knew she was in no position to act like he hurt her feelings and said with a pleading face, "Dear, please¡­I never betrayed you willingly. That lowlife was the one who tricked me¡­He disguised himself as you¡­I thought it was really you the entire time¡­Please! You got to believe me! You must have seen the recording yourself," Ara begged as she grabbed his legs.


    Mevron grabbed her hair as he pulled her up, and with a harsh squint, he said, "Oh, I did see everything I needed to see, including the fact that you really wanted to get close to that rabbitman. But what sealed your fate was that you gave up the Fruit of Youth just like that. Do you know how much I sacrificed?!!" Mevron bellowed as he tugged at her hair, making her grimace.


    "My own n to trust you backfired on me. Your time as my wife is already up."


    "No, no! Wait! Narin will bring back the fruit anytime now. Please believe me!" Ara didn''t want to die a horrible death and tried to reassure Mevron that she had everything under control.


    Mevron''s expression twisted even more in scorn as he clutched her neck, "Your useless Narin has already been found dead right outside the passage. It seems like you let a wolf trick you like a child. How pathetic."


    "No way¡­." Ara had a look of disbelief since Narin was no pushover, especially when she went all out. She was sure that Azu was just a human being using some tricks to disguise himself but had no power of his own. She never felt any such aura from him.


    "I knew there was something off about him the moment I saw him, but because of¡­" Mevron didn''t finish his sentence about getting distracted because of that woman.


    "Forget it. But don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Mevron said as he released Ara''s neck and caressed her face, making her feel relieved, thinking that maybe Mevron might have some soft spot for her indeed.


    "But you are going to be my eternal ve, and each and every action you do would require my permission," Mevron said with an unnerving smile, making Ara feel as if death seemed like a merciful optionpared to what he had in store for her.


    *Knock*


    "Come in!"


    The door opened as Orgaz came in and bowed respectfully.


    Mevron curved his lips as he said, "Make sure you won''t fail. I will definitely get what''s mine back before this day ends¡­no matter what it takes."

 Chapter 431 Viktors Dilemma

    Chapter 431 Viktor''s Dilemma


    "THE TOWN IS BEING LOCKED DOWN. NOBODY CAN LEAVE OR ENTER THE TOWN UNTIL FURTHER NOTICE. THE GOVERNORS REQUIRE EVERYONE TO COOPERATE FOR THE SAKE OF THE SAFETY OF THE TOWN AND ITS PEOPLE. THOSE FOUND BREAKING THE ORDER WILL BE PUNISHED!" A loud announcement resounded throughout the entire town. It was as if the announcement was purposefully made this loud to make sure even the ones holed up in the basement of their homes would be able to hear it, and the ones sleeping to get up right away and listen.


    This way, nothing or no one could leave the town without Mevron''s notice. There were already dozens of guards surrounding the borders of the town. Not even the high-ranking officials or adventurers were allowed to venture out.


    Some of the arrogant ones protested after getting stopped by mere guards, but the moment the guards showed the order with Mevron''s seal, they immediately sealed their mouths shut and silently went back, not daring to disobey Mevron.


    It was not even King Erzu or Queen Ashpa that ordered this but the President himself, who rarely interferes in the matters of the town. This meant that something very serious was going on, and based on the rumors passed from the guild building, it seemed that a thief dared to steal something very important to the President.


    "Shit¡­" Viktor ced his hand on his forehead in frustration and worry after realizing that it was toote for Seraphina to get out without drawing any suspicions.


    He knew Ara wouldn''t tell the truth even if she realized that something had happened to Narin and that the fruit was gone. So this entire lockdown wouldn''t have been ced unless Mevron learned the truth somehow and must have already sent every man he could to hunt him down.


    If Viktor was alone, he would have easilyid low and escaped upon getting an opening. He was good at escaping and hiding after perfecting these arts for centuries.


    But if Mevron knew it was him, then he would surely capture Seraphina, at least as a hostage or punish her for being his aplice.


    "Damn¡­Sera¡­what do I do¡­" Viktor punched the tree before him as he knew what he should do, but at the same time, it might mean Seraphina''s realm might be fated for destruction. He also knew that Seraphina would tell him to just escape on his own and save her realm even if it meant she might die here. This was their mission, after all.


    Viktor looked at the glowing red fruit in his hand and sighed. Fiona


    It was as if they could feel a terrifying dragon''s presence in this hall, looking down upon them like a god. Felia, Little Pina, Miri, and all the fairies and pixies in the Sacred Spirit Realm must be eagerly awaiting his and Seraphina''s return with the fruit.


    Even if he went back in to get Seraphina, he had no guarantee he could help her escape with so many powerful experts surrounding them, especially Mevron, King Erzu, and Queen Ashpa.


    Just because he couldn''t die didn''t mean he couldn''t get captured. Even the mermaid princess was able to immobilize him, and unless he learned how to properly use his odic force, how could he hope to defeat those who had been mastering the way to use odic force for dozens and dozens of years? He didn''t even know about the term until a few months ago.


    He really regretted not knowing about all these things centuries ago before he went to sleep.


    Still, he thought about the scenario where Seraphina never returned to her home. Even if he restores the fruit in its rightful ce, Seraphina''s daughters wouldn''t be able to survive without her love and protection. Those poor things might even die of heartbreak, considering how pure and innocent they were.


    He took a deep breath as he firmly made a decision in his mind since he didn''t dare to waste time thinking lest something happens to Seraphina.


    Meanwhile, inside the guild building, two demon nobles were being led towards the toilet by two guards after they said that they urgently had to go.


    Both the guards waited outside, though, after a few seconds, the door opened as one of the demon nobles said in a frantic tone, "Guards! Get in here quick! Something is going on here!"


    The two guards were startled by his words as they immediately rushed inside, thinking that maybe the thief was hiding there.


    But the moment they went in, all they felt was their heads getting smashed together before everything went dark and cold.


    "Ahh¡­" The other demon noble gasped as he saw two sunken, bloodied heads on the floor. It was an instant kill, even though all he did was bash their heads together.


    "Come on, Sera. You don''t have time to get shocked by these things. Quickly use your magic and make us look like them," Yanah said, bringing Seraphina back from her daze as she looked away from the bloody sight and cast another illusion to make themselves look like the dead guards.


    Seraphina didn''t even expect they would really make it out of that hall. All she did was follow Yanah''s n, where she first knocked out two nobles in the hall silently and took over their disguise. It was quite a big hall with various closed spaces, and thus it made Yanah''s job easier.


    Yanah was quite impressed by the quality of Sera''s tricks since the disguise was quite impable, and even she couldn''t tell the difference. She was already having her own suspicions about her identity after seeing her use her skills, but right now, she didn''t have the time to discuss it.


    "You may not need me saying this but stay calm and make sure you act like a guard till we get out of here," Yanah instructed since it seemed as if Sera was surprisingly not used to these kinds of things, unlike Azu, who gave off that vibe.


    She really gave off the vibe of a simple and innocent vige girl who ended up in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    Seraphina nodded with her lips firmly pressed together and took a deep breath as Yanah prepared to open the door when suddenly Seraphina''s eyes widened as she stopped Yanah, "No! Don''t. They are waiting to capture us outside!"

 Chapter ?432 Being Chased

    Chapter ?432 Being Chased


    Yanah was surprised by Sera''s warning since she was sure the two of them left no reason for anyone to feel suspicious of them unless¡­someone had been secretly keeping an eye on them before the lockdown.


    Yanah didn''t even ask Sera how she knew about the guards standing outside since she could feel it was true.


    Seraphina was only able to warn her since she felt so many hostile auras being targeted at where she and Yanah were.


    Even without using her powers, she could naturally feel any impure or hostile intentions directed toward her.


    "Then let''s just fight our way out. We have no other choice," Yanah said with a frustrated expression, preparing to shed blood.


    "No. I can help you escape. Don''t worry about me," Seraphina said in a determined tone as she waved her hand slowly.


    Glowing silver dust began to drift out from Seraphina''s palm as they wrapped around Yanah''s body, much to her shock.


    "Fairy¡­.Queen??" Just by feeling the rich and pure Odic force emanating from Sera, Yanah knew there was hardly any being in the universe who had such pure Odic force. And coupled with the beautiful silver dust, she didn''t even have to guess to realize that this woman in front of her was none other than the Fairy Queen herself.


    "Wait! What are you doing?" Yanah came out of her daze as she found herself slowly fading away. For a moment, she thought she was fading out of existence, but she felt nothing wrong nor any pain and saw that it was just her eyes ying tricks.


    "Nobody will be able to see or sense you for some time. Use that time to escape while I distract the others, and thank you for trying to help us," Seraphina said with a pure smile as her body suddenly turned into a veil of glowing silver dust as they went out of the door.


    "Wait!!" Yanah shouted as she tried to stop Seraphina, but she was already gone, and she could even hear the shouts of the men outside.


    "She is escaping!!"


    "After her!!"


    "Fly over and make sure you all have activated the barrier. It should annihte any living being trying to cross it but make sure the men are fully alert anyway," A middle-aged man wearing neat white robes ordered his men, who immediately followed his instructions.


    He was none other than Orgaz, who had his men follow Yanah and Sera, waiting to catch them as soon as they came out.


    However, he was still astonished to see that veil of silver dust flow away, wondering if that was really the Fairy Queen.


    How did someone like her who had no experience in infiltration make it all the way here?


    This was the question Orgaz would have asked himself whether Mevron had told him that the rabbitman named Azu stole his Fruit of Youth.


    ''Did the Fairy Queen really hire someone to help her get back her fruit?'' Orgaz felt as if this wasn''t like the Fairy Queen since fairies were too kind to seek any help lest the people helping them get in trouble or face some inconvenience.


    ''He must be helping her of his own ord¡­But why¡­'' Orgaz was now more curious about the true identity of the Goblin yer and now had no doubts that he really killed the Goblin King.


    Still, he followed the path she took, thinking that he had to first catch her and think about things rather than face Mevron''s wrath in case she really escaped.


    Yanah was at a loss for a moment. The door of the toilet was fully open, and yet nobody, including Orgaz, could see or even sense her presence.


    It was as if she really became invisible, or Seraphina cast a powerful illusion spell on her that made her appear invisible in every way.


    She knew that Seraphina could have escaped easily by using the same spell on herself but instead, she chose this way to save her. Yanah couldn''t understand if these fairies were too kind for their own good, but now that Seraphina was already gone, she could only sigh as she decided to escape with such a golden chance granted to her by Seraphina.


    She was angry since she hadn''t finished the job she came here to finish and could only take relief in the fact that she could escape and try some other time, even if a chance like this might nevere again.


    After making sure all the guards, including Orgaz, had chased after Seraphina, Yanah walked out of the bathroom as she left without anybody''s notice. She knew that even if Orgaz might have momentarily forgotten about her due to the distraction, he mighte backter in search of her, and staying here longer wasn''t a good idea.


    Viktor was using a disguise as he subtly made his way towards the guild building. Since he knew he wouldn''t be able to take them all on, he decided to sneak his way in and save Seraphina even if it seemed impossible. He just had no other way to save her within such a short time.


    All he knew was that he couldn''t lose her. Since he hadn''t activated any of his bloodlines, he only appeared as a normal human, and nobody really paid any attention to him.


    But he suddenly heard the sounds of many birds suddenly flying away in a group and turned his head around.


    His brows raised when he saw many guards up in the air, riding on ferocious wild beasts with wings, and behind them, there was also a middle-aged man flying on his own.


    Any normal person who saw this would be scared stiff by such an intimidating sight. One could even feel the heavy aura pressing on them from all these men in the air.


    ''Who are they chasing so desperately?'' Viktor thought since it wasn''t obviously him and a man like Orgaz would only go after someone if Mevron orders it unless¡­Seraphina had somehow escaped on her own and was on the run!

 Chapter ?433 There Is No Sacred Spirit Realm Without You

    Chapter ?433 There Is No Sacred Spirit Realm Without You


    Viktor was surprised by the sudden turn of events since he didn''t expect Seraphina to be someone who knew how to escape from such a tight situation. Of course, he knew she was powerful enough to do it but not experienced enough to do it.


    He became worried for her seeing so many people up in the sky, trying to hunt her. He tapped the bracelet on his wrist, hoping that she would receive it, but he wasn''t sure since the bracelet wouldn''t work if the other person was too far away.


    He also realized that he fucked up Yanah''s n to kill Ara and thought that it would be best if she never saw him again lest she tries to chew his head off for messing up her n.


    But Viktor really couldn''t afford to worry about Yanah and decided to keep moving while tapping his bracelet, hoping that he could find Seraphina.


    However, right when he was about to turn around, he bumped into a soft body,


    "Ah!"


    "Sera?!" Viktor immediately recognized the woman in front of him, especially because of her oversized breasts even though she was wearing a cloak.


    "A-Azu? What are you still doing here? Why didn''t you leave??" Seraphina frantically asked, feeling happy yet sad at the same time. She was happy that he was safe and she was not alone but sad to know that her realm was still in danger.


    Viktor could feel the pain and despair in her voice, making him feel guilty. But he cupped her face as he said apologetically, "I am sorry, Sera, but...There is no Sacred Spirit Realm without you, nor can I leave you alone here. You can get angry at me all you want, but--"


    "I am d you are alright...I was so worried that you might have gotten caught when they announced the lockdown. A-Also I...I am not angry at you...I can never be..." Seraphina said with a pure soft smile as she suddenly hugged him with watery eyes.


    "Sera..." Viktor really couldn''t understand how she could still manage to not feel even a hint of disappointment for not doing what she wanted him to do.


    He hugged her back as he said in a relieved voice, "I am also d that you got out safely. I am sorry I messed up the n. If only I was more--"


    "Please don''t me yourself," Seraphina said with a soft shake of her head as she gently ced her hand on his lips and continued, "I would have never seen the Fruit of the Blessed One again if not for you. Ah...I am sorry," Seraphina realized that she was hugging him too closely and stepped back with a red face, though she was trying to hide her worries and fears to not worry him.


    Viktor gave aforting smile as he said, "It''s fine. Let''s justy low till Mevron has no choice but to pull up the lockdown. After that, we will--"


    "There they are! Get them!"


    Viktor raised his eyebrows when he heard a shout from far up in the sky and turned his head around, only to be surprised to see dozens of men riding wild flying beasts while pointing their fingers at him and Sera.


    "Shit! Let''s go!" Viktor lifted Seraphina into his arms as he sprinted off, his speed leaving behind only a blur.


    "How did they find us??" Viktor asked as Seraphina said with a guilt-ridden tone, "They must have tracked my odic aura when I used my powers to escape. They must have a lot of experts specializing in tracking."


    "Damn...I am taking us to the ckmere Forest. We can lose them if we get into a forest like that," Viktor said, considering the forest as ast resort to escape. The sun would soon set, and he would even have an edge in the darkness.


    And once he sees a window of opportunity, Seraphina can summon the portal to portal them back to her realm.


    Orgaz, who was flying up in the skies, was the first to reach this area upon receiving the report from his men that they spotted the culprits.


    But when he saw the two, especially Azu, who was running at an inhumane speed, his brows pulled together while sensing the odic aura left behind by him, ''A vampire? What is a vampire doing with the Fairy Queen?'' Orgaz was puzzled since he couldn''t find a reason for any of the vampire covens or even the royal vampires to get involved with the Fairy Queen. None of them could even enter the Sacred Spirit Realm anyway.


    Even if it was the Fairy Queen who sought out this vampire, why did she do it?


    Seraphina understood what Viktor might be nning and said, "But they have a barrier covering the border. We can''t get into the forest without--"


    "You can force a way through using your powers, right?" Viktor asked while keeping an eye on the men chasing them from up in the sky. He frowned, seeing that those wild beasts were faster than he expected.


    But what made him feel worried was the middle-aged man flying on his own, whose speed was like a jet. He didn''t even know somebody could fly that fast. It was only a matter of time before he caught up.


    Seraphina nodded with a determined gaze as she said, "Then let me help us get there."


    As she said this, ethereal silver wings emerged from her back as the cloak fell off, revealing her sparkling silver gown.


    Her long hair turned into its original glowing golden color while a blindfold wrapped across her eyes.


    Viktor was astonished upon feeling his body being lifted into the air as Seraphina switched her position and was now holding his hand as the two of them took to the skies.


    Orgaz frowned, seeing that the Fairy Queen had finally revealed herselfpletely while using her powers to escape, "President, they are heading for the ckmere Forest!"


    Mevron, who stepped out of the guild building, looked in the direction of the ckmere Forest as he mumbled with his eyes starting to glow a radiant blue, "I will get them myself."

 Chapter ?434 The Large Shadow

    Chapter ?434 The Large Shadow


    Viktor found himself being wrapped by an ethereal silveryer that was helping him stay afloat in the air, while Seraphina was only holding his hand as she flew towards the ckmere Forest.


    She wasn''t used to flying so fast, and her heart was beating more rapidly than ever before.


    "Try to slow them down if you can," Viktor instructed, and Seraphina nodded as she waved her fingers in the air, silver dust spreading away from her hands.


    The silver dust immediately spread and scattered around the men flying on their beasts in the skies.


    Orgaz immediately swooped down quickly to avoid the silver dust while the others couldn''t manage to get away quick enough.


    They thought this silver dust was something dangerous, but the moment the dust breezed over their face, their expressions rxed while their eyes became ssy.


    Their lips slowly began to curve into happy, blissful smiles as if they were seeing something pleasant in front of them. The wild beasts they were riding stopped flying forward as the ones riding them seemed to have suddenly stopped instructing them.


    It was as if all of them were having a pleasant dream that was making them feel happy and at peace like never before.


    Viktor twisted his neck around, only to have his eyes widen upon seeing all those men remaining stationary in the air.


    ''Whew...Did she just stun all those guards?'' Viktor was impressed by Seraphina''s prowess and was finding it a pity that she was always subconsciously holding back her powers due to her pure nature.


    He could guess that she was making them all see an illusion...something that satisfied all their desires.


    If she was ruthless, those men might be seeing nightmares that would eat away at their souls.


    Sometimes he felt that maybe it was best Seraphina was a fairy with such a pure soul, but now he didn''t mind if she was willing to break some of her beliefs.


    However, he frowned when he saw Orgazing up and continuing to chase them.


    "You two give up, and we can still settle things peacefully. I understand how wronged you must be feeling, Fairy Queen but trust me, you don''t want to make things worse," Orgaz warned from behind.


    "Tsk, this guy. He seems powerful and annoying. Can you take care of him as well?" Viktor hopefully asked. It was already a big relief that Seraphina was able to stun all those guards. But Orgaz was the bigger problem, and if he was gotten rid of, their chances of escaping would increase by a huge margin.


    Seraphina firmly pressed her lips together as she waved her hands again.


    Orgaz narrowed his eyes upon seeing a wave of silver dust flying towards him from all sides.


    He pped his hands together in front of him, sending out powerful shockwaves that scattered the silver dust away from him.


    But he frowned when he saw the silver dust flying back towards him again. Realizing that he couldn''t get rid of it, he simply closed his eyes as his expression became focused.


    He was still flying forward, making Viktor wonder why he wasn''t going down. But Orgaz''s expression suddenly became a bit contorted, as if he was struggling with something. It was as if he was having a big fight in his mind.


    "Dragons have strong mental strength by nature. It will be hard for my illusions to work on him," Seraphin said worriedly, though Viktor found relief in the fact that at least Orgaz slowed down.


    "It''s okay. We are almost there," Viktor said with an inner light in his eyes upon seeing that they were already close to the ckmere Forest.


    There were guards standing right outside the forest, waiting to catch them, but Seraphina was already moving her fingers in an elegant manner as the men below fell into a daze.


    "There is a barrier ahead, but I can get us through it," Seraphina informed as a silver light escaped from her finger and cut through the translucent barrier in front of her, creating an openingrge enough for Viktor and her to pass.


    "Stop!" Orgaz, who had finally won the mental battle, shouted upon seeing the Fairy Queen and Azu making their way through the barrier just like that. He was surprised that the Fairy Queen was this formidable. Even he wouldn''t be able to make his way through the barrier without assuming his true form.


    "We did it!" Viktor said with a smile while Seraphina sighed in relief.


    "You can portal us back now, right?" Viktor asked when suddenly he frowned as the area around him became darker than usual...as if something big cast a huge shadow on them.


    Viktor looked up only to have his brows raised upon seeing a huge thirty meters long blue dragon right above him, high up in the sky, looking down at them with his piercing blue eyes.


    Just based on the blue eyes, Viktor could tell who this dragon was.


    ''Mevron...So this is the true form of a Winter Dragon...'' Viktor didn''t expect dragons to be this huge. This was definitely bigger than what was mentioned in the books back in his words, and seeing them up close, they surely had a majestic presence. This presence was enough to make anyone feel that dragons were said to be king of all races for a reason.


    Seraphina held her breath upon seeing such a huge intimidating figure looming over them, making them seem so insignificant inparison. With each p of his long thick wings with sharp icy protrustions, the trees would sway to and fro while some wild beasts in the forest got swept away just like that. The other beasts quickly ran away from the region in fear of their pitiful lives. Thest thing they would want was to stand right under a dragon.


    Viktor and Seraphina stood still in the air since no matter which direction they tried to fly, one of Mevron''s frighteningrge ws could easily trap them.


    "You two have run enough. There is no escape from me," Mevron''s deep voice echoed in the area.

 Chapter ?435 Are You Worthy Of Your Bloodline?

    Chapter ?435 Are You Worthy Of Your Bloodline?


    Seraphinanded on the ground along with Viktor, knowing that there was no point in trying to fly away now.


    She needed time to open a portal back to her realm, but now that Mevron himself was here, she couldn''t do that.


    Still, she firmly pressed her lips together and looked up as she said, "President, I am Seraphina, the Fairy Queen of the Sacred Spirit Realm. The Fruit of the Blessed One is not supposed to leave our realm. It is our only source of life, and without it, my daughters would die and eventually the entire realm. I can understand your desire for wanting to eat it, but I am asking you to understand that it is not worth it. Any benefits gained through unfair death and destruction can never prevail. I hope you will be kind enough to let me restore the Fruit of the Blessed one to its original ce."


    Seraphina''s tone was polite and respectful. In fact, it seemed as if she was asking for a favor for something that belonged to someone else.


    Viktor shook his head inwardly. He didn''t like her lowering herself for a douchebag like Mevron, but he could understand because of what was at stake. He also didn''t stop her since he wanted to let her try and see that she was wasting her time and that some people were just agents of chaos that never cared about life.


    Even Orgaz, who was standing far away, watching everything, felt bad for the Fairy Queen. But that just was it. He had sworn his loyalty to Mevron, and that would mean following each and every order of his, even if it meant ending his own life.


    He still had a bad feeling about the whole thing but didn''t know why.


    "Fairy Queen¡­you are just as beautiful and kind as the rumors say. In fact, I am not lying when I say that I have never met someone with such purity and elegance," Mevron said as his draconic blue eyes shone, especially upon appreciating Seraphina''s true figure.


    His eyes narrowed as he continued, "But¡­as much as I want to give you my fruit, I am fortunately or unfortunately the Champion of my race. As a Winter Dragon, it is such a huge responsibility on my shoulders, even more since I am the grandson of my King. I wouldn''t be able to live with myself if I were to fall short of her expectations. But the Fruit of Youth would surely help me realize my potential. I am telling you all this only because you are the Fairy Queen."


    Seraphina''s eyes began to get watery even though she had expected him to refuse. But she couldn''t understand how someone could so easily choose his own selfish desires above the life of an entire realm who did him no harm.


    How could the Odic force within his body and soul not disagree with him? This was a question that had always troubled her for centuries.


    Mevron continued, "But no need to worry. As far as your problems are concerned, you and your daughters only need a ce to live and survive, right? Then how about I create a beautiful ce for you and your daughters right here? I promise it will be big enough for you all and nobody will dare enter that area. Who knows¡­you all might evene to love it, and I will personally offer my protection as well."


    The more he talked about this idea, the more his eyes were glowing with a strange fervor.


    However, Seraphina was only even more saddened to hear his words, talking as if he had already considered her home to be a dead ce. It was as if he didn''t even understand the true reason for their existence.


    "Can your lizard brain stop cooking these ludicrous ideas? Your realm is like dirt shitpared to her home. And you are saying it will be more beautiful than hers? What a joke," Viktor said loudly as he scoffed, making cold breath escape from Mevron''s enormous snout, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    "Forget all that. When did it even be ''your'' fruit? It rightfully belongs to her, and it never has been yours and never will be. I can''t believe a dragon could be so shameless. As far as I heard, weren''t you people supposed to be all honorable? Or is that just that you can''t help yourself from being pathetic?" Viktor asked with a look of contempt.


    Each of his words struck Mevron''s ears like a sharp red hot de. No one had ever made him feel like shit in such a short time, and he was even more pissed off that he was feeling like shit because of some nobody.


    "Azu¡­" Seraphina was worried, but Viktor held her hand and said, "He doesn''t deserve your respect, Sera. He wouldn''t return the fruit in a million years."


    Mevron''s expression turned into a scowl, especially when he saw Azu holding Sera''s hands. No¡­based on what he said about her home being more beautiful than he could imagine, didn''t it mean that she let him inside the Sacred Spirit Realm?


    What was really the rtionship between these two? Even the way they were looking at each other seemed intimate. What was so special about this Azu that even his own wife slept with him?


    Just thinking about it made his blood freeze in cold rage.


    Still, he suppressed his anger as he said with a growl, "Azu¡­Your death won''t be pretty. I shall destroy everything you possess and make you regret even uttering a single word against me."


    Seraphina shook her head worriedly and was about to say something when Viktor made Seraphina stand behind his back and said, "You talk quite big, but if you are really worthy of your bloodlinee and fight me in a duel. I challenge you! And the winner shall go home with the Fruit of Youth. Do you agree, or are you going to pussy out?"

 Chapter ?436 You Were Saying?

    Chapter ?436 You Were Saying?


    "You dare challenge me? Who do you think you are to have the qualifications to challenge me? I can easily crush you in just a blink of an eye," Mevron''s deep voice boomed in the area as pin drop silence descended in the forest.


    One could even sense the buildup of wrath in his tone, and even a fool would know better than to provoke the anger of a dragon.


    Anyone would say Viktor did not have brains and consider him a dead man already. But they had no idea that Viktor''s words struck a nerve in Mevron...especially since he felt as if his pride and dignity as a Winter Dragon were being questioned here.


    "Why don''t youe down here and fight me like a man? Then we will find out if I am qualified or not," Viktor said with crossed arms while Mevron found him to be quite strange.


    There wasn''t even a hint of fear in his eyes despite staring death in the face. Was he just ignorant or trying to put up a front?


    Mevron normally wouldn''t feel provoked or even bothered if someone lower than him "challenges" him.


    He would just crush them immediately and even forget about their existence the next second.


    But this man named Azu had shattered his dignity in ways he didn''t imagine. The most important one was his own wife being stolen right under his breath, and the second was that he even questioned the worthiness of the blood flowing through his veins.


    Even the woman he fancied and got rejected by seemed to have sentiments towards him.


    As a Winter Dragon, he can''t just let this go. Simply crushing him won''t satisfy him or quell the rage he was feeling.


    He had to gain back the dignity he lost while gaining some as well.


    So to crush Azu in the most humiliating way, he decided to assume his human form as his body rapidly became smaller till he was back in his human form before descending to the ground.


    "Your human form?" Viktor asked with one of his brows raised.


    "To crush an insignificant one like you, I don''t need to assume my true form. It would only be an insult to myself if otherwise. You are not the first one to challenge me nor the strongest. But none of them even made me assume my true form...not even once. And that is why I was chosen as the champion to represent my race. But I promise you...Your death won''t be merciful," Mevron said as he stood with his hands behind his back, ready for a duel.


    Seraphina felt nervous and worried as she grabbed Viktor''s arm and said mentally, "Azu, you shouldn''t fight him. You are not ready."


    Seraphina wanted to let Viktor know in the best way possible that he was not ready to take on Mevron. It was not because she thought Viktor was weak but because Mevron was someone who was well versed in using odic force and the various techniques that made use of them.


    Viktor knew no such techniques or arts. He even barely knew how to properly use his odic force. This was no different than a child trying to duel against an adult.


    But she was confident that given enough time and training, Viktor could face Mevron.


    Viktor looked at her and mentally conveyed, "I know, but I have to do this anyway. We can''t let this bastard get away with stealing your fruit, can we? While I fight him, use that time to open a portal and escape quickly. Not even Orgaz would be able to reach you within time. Trust me, I will be fine. You know that."


    Seraphina had a subtle look of disbelief as Viktor gently removed her hand from his arm and walked toward Mevron.


    She realized that he was doing this to buy time for her, even if that meant he would get trapped here. But why...Why was he going so far?


    She knew how badly Viktor wanted to get back home, even if he didn''t mention it to her afterward. She couldn''t help but feel pain in the back of her throat, feeling guilty that it was all because of her.


    She looked behind and saw Orgaz standing quite far away. She knew experts like him could see things clearly from afar, but at the same time, it only made Viktor''s idea more sound since she could silently conjure a portal while keeping Orgaz unsuspicious.


    With her powers of illusion, she could make it look like she was not doing anything and simply jump into the portal after she was done. But that would mean she would have to abandon Viktor.


    Now she was the one in a dilemma since she had to choose between saving her realm and Viktor.


    "Come. I will let yound an attack on me. Consider it a merciful gesture before you no longer can even raise your arm," Mevron said with an air of superiority since he found it an insult to even raise his arm to attack someone so weak, especially a human. Even now, he couldn''t understand why he was entertaining this ridiculous deal.


    He was expecting Azu''s arm to shatter no matter how strong his attack might be.


    Viktor could see that Mevron was trying to show off his superiority while stomping on him.


    But he smirked as he said, "Then I won''t be polite," Viktor charged forward as he ran towards Mevron, and right before he was about to reach him, Viktor jumped into the air as he raised his arm as much as he could.


    Mevron had a look of disdain and didn''t even bother to use his odic force since his inherent body strength was enough to turn Azu''s arm into a paste.


    However, just as Viktor''s fist was about to touch his face, his eyes suddenly turned crimson as a sudden influx of odic force rushed towards his fist, making Mevron''s eyes widen.


    *BHAM!*


    A loud resounding sound of a punch echoed in the area as Mevron''s cheeks shook before his body was sent flying backward by a few feet till his back crashed onto the trunk of arge tree, making the tree break in half.


    "You were saying?" Viktor asked as he swiped back his hair.

 Chapter ?437 Dangerous Excitement

    Chapter ?437 Dangerous Excitement


    Orgaz had his eyes almost pop out upon seeing the champion of his race crashing into a tree from just a punch.


    Even if he is a vampire, how could he put out such strength behind his attack? Could he be really older than he thought?


    But what worried Orgaz even more was that he failed to inform Mevron that Azu was not a human but a vampire.


    However, it was not his fault. He did try to inform him, but Mevron had cut him off earlier, saying that he would deal with it himself.


    Still, he wasn''t worried about Mevron, while Seraphina wasn''t as surprised as Orgaz since she knew Viktor''s potential better.


    Still, the hint of worry never left her eyes while her hands were subtly moving as if casting a spell.


    On the one hand, she didn''t want to let Viktor fighting Mevron be in vain and save her realm, but on the other hand, she didn''t want to leave him.


    Mevron immediately sprang back on his feet with a confused yet dark expression, feeling humiliated and angered that he had let his guard down like an amateur.


    He never expected Azu to be a vampire, and even if he knew it, he never would have expected him to be a strong one.


    But in the end, he wasn''t worried as he jumped forward andnded near Viktor.


    Viktor had a casual expression, but inwardly he was surprised to see this guy getting back up just like that, without even the slightest scratch on his face.


    Even when he punched him with almost all the power he could gather in a split second, he felt like he was punching an iron body. How strong must his body truly be? Were all dragons like this?


    Mevron gave a cold smile as he said, "You had me there for a second. A vampire? No wonder¡­Which realm are you from, and what the hell are you doing in my realm?" Mevron was genuinely surprised since he clearly sensed no odic force in Azu before. He also wanted to know how this vampire and the Fairy Queen were connected.


    "I am a rogue vampire, and what I am doing here should be quite obvious by now," Viktor said as fangs slowly extended from his teeth.


    "I won''t make the same mistake twice," Mevron scoffed as he suddenly lunged at Viktor and put forward his fist to punch Azu''s abdomen.


    Viktor saw iting and brought forward both his arms in a cross to defend himself.


    *BOOM!*


    *Crack!*


    "Ugh¡­" Viktor grimaced as his arms bent inwards before his entire body flew back like a kite before crashing down a bunch of trees and rolling on the ground for a few meters beforeing to a stop.


    "Azu!" Seraphina felt pain in her chest seeing Viktor being sent flying as shockwaves spread in every direction, shattering some trees in the process as well. Some smaller bugs and animals exploded just like that.


    Even though she knew he couldn''t die, she didn''t like him enduring pain for her sake.


    Mevron subtly frowned, seeing the look of worry and concern on Seraphina''s face. Of course, he knew all fairies were kind in nature to the point they would even be concerned about a stranger.


    But the expression on her face was not something a fairy like her would show to a stranger. He could feel the pain in her voice as she cried out his name.


    Viktor got up as his bones began to mend themselves and stood straight while being surprised by how strong Mevron was. He didn''t even know if this was the full force punch from him.


    ''Why am Iing upon people stronger than me these days,'' Viktor inwardly grumbled. He felt disappointed since he used to always enjoy being the strongest back on Earth, but at the same time, he was feeling a dangerous sense of excitement because of not feeling bored from this.


    He could finally try and push his limits which were not possible before.


    Mevron again had a slight look of surprise as he saw Azu walking over, his arms no longer broken.


    He knew vampires had healing powers, but most of them couldn''t heal this fast. Not from a punch like that.


    "Now I see why you are confident. You think your healing powers will save you?" Mevron asked with a mocking look.


    "Oh no, no. I am not really putting all my faith in my healing powers," Viktor said with a shake of his head.


    "We will see," Mevron said with a narrowed gaze as he charged toward Azu, who also charged toward him.


    The two of them shed in the center as they locked their hands with each other, trying to overpower the other.


    Viktor''s muscr biceps were fully flexed as he gritted his teeth, trying to bend Mevron''s arms. Even his feet began to sink into the ground as cracks spread over it.


    However, it was like he had locked his hands with a pair of immovable hands, and he really couldn''t even try to push back Mevron''s arms even by an inch.


    He then recalled Umilia''s teachings as he tried to draw upon the odic force inside his body and let them spread over his arms, granting more power to his muscles.


    Mevron felt a rich yet pure odic force spreading across Azu''s arms which yet again surprised him since vampires were supposed to be one of thest beings to have such pure odic force inside their bodies.


    He could feel Azu''s strength gradually increasing, making him put even more strength into his arms.


    Did the Fairy Queen have something to do with this? This was the only exnation Mevron could think of. But his mind refused to believe it¡­There is no way¡­She wouldn''t¡­


    Mevron got distracted from his thoughts when he was shocked to see Azu sessfully pushing his arms back by an inch.


    "Impressive¡­You are actually forcing me to be a little serious," Mevron mumbled as his blue eyes shone.

 Chapter ?438 You Are No Man

    Chapter ?438 You Are No Man


    With a deep grunt, Mevron let go of one of Azu''s hands as he was about to punch his stomach, but Viktor quickly reacted as he used his free hand to dish out a hard uppercut to Mevron''s chin, making his head bounce back.


    But Mevron quickly recovered with an enraged look as he grabbed Azu''s wrist and tried to punch his face, only to get blocked by his hand again.


    Still, Mevron''s expression remained tight as he continued to try and punch Azu from every angle possible. He knew Azu''s n was to tire him out while depending on his healing powers. But Mevron decided to tire him out first as a way to humiliate him and satisfy himself.


    But seeing how quickly Azu was blocking his moves skillfully, he had to admit this vampire was heavily trained inbat.


    Viktor was actually barely able to hold back Mevron''s punches, each punch feeling like he was stopping a boulder of iron shooting towards him.


    He could feel arge amount of odic force getting sapping away from his body each time he blocked Mevron''s punches.


    He could also see that Mevron was trying to tire him out. If only this wasn''t so exhausting, Viktor could have countered his attacks instead of trying to save his energy.


    The two continued to exchange punches, sending shockwaves after shockwaves every time Viktor blocked his punches.


    Seraphina was still busy trying to open a portal, but she had to do it very carefully and slowly to not draw any suspicions. Otherwise, if her aura was suddenly released in arge burst, Mevron would be the first to notice.


    Still, Mevron felt a weird change in the air near him as he momentarily turned his head to unconsciously look in the direction of Seraphina, making Viktor raise his brows.


    But just as Mevron was distracted momentarily, his pupils suddenly contracted to slits in shock, confusion, and rage.


    Mevron''s face puffed up in red as he stumbled back while unconsciously clutching his crotch.


    "UNGH!" Mevron couldn''t believe Azu used such a cheap attack on him which he never expected. As a royal member of his race, he was brought up with all sorts of etiquette, even in battles. And surely he never experienced anyone trying to kick his balls in a duel in his whole life. This was the first time he was seeing it.


    Viktor saw that Mevron probably caught on to something and didn''t want him getting suspicious of Seraphina trying to do something. He could only think of one move he could make to totally attract Mevron''s attention.


    Even Orgaz covered his mouth in shock and disbelief, unable to believe that the grandson of the Winter Dragon King got kicked in the balls. If anybody heard about this, Mevron surely would suffer some loss of face. As a Winter Dragon, that part of his body was supposed to be untouchable.


    He really felt that this Azu wouldn''t have a pretty ending.


    "Oh? It felt smaller than I thought. No wonder your wife didn''t seem happy until I came along," Viktor said as he gave a look of pity and continued with a smirk, "But no worries. I pumped her up well enough for her to be satisfied for a while."


    "YOU DARE!!" Mevron roared in rage as he punched the air in front of him. Arge dragon mouth magically formed in the air while shooting toward Viktor, who was caught by surprise but still tried to dodge.


    However, the dragon mouth was too big for Viktor to dodge in time as he got struck by it while using his arms to shield himself.


    "Fuck!!" Viktor felt his bones shatter as the icy dragon''s jaws closed on his arms. And it did not end there as the icy dragon continued to hold onto him while making him fly back through the air for dozens of meters till it made him crash onto the ground, leaving behind a huge crater.


    "Azu¡­" Seraphina felt her heart stop momentarily each time she saw Viktor getting severely hurt, and this time he was close to death. She wanted to help him right away, but thinking about what he told her to do, she couldn''t stop herself from continuing her spell.


    "Ugh¡­what the fuck was that¡­" Viktor weakly mumbled as heid inside the crater, feeling that his back was broken as well while a sense of cold was making him feel numb. He felt that it must be due to the ice that was powering Mevron''s attack.


    It was also the first time he was seeing such a strange attack, especially one that seemed to have a life on its own, dragging him through the air and crashing him to the ground like that.


    And as if it wasn''t enough, he realized that this cold sensation was slowing down his healing capabilities, making it feel so slow and painful. His arms were bent in a weird way, though the pain he was feeling wasn''t something he couldn''t handle.


    What surprised him was Mevron''s power, and he wondered if this was a good estimate of the strength of an expert who was proficient in using their odic force.


    Mevron had goodbat expertise but didn''t match his. However, that didn''t matter when facing absolute strength. Techniques can only help so much.


    He had barely started to gain back control of his body when Mevron suddenly descended near him with a resounding boom as the ground beneath him cracked.


    "You are still alive¡­I must say you should feel quite proud that you survived my fist even if it is not really my strongest attack," Mevron said with a scoff as he walked towards Azu, though he still hadn''t washed away the humiliation he faced earlier.


    "Oh shut the fuck up¡­asshole. You are no man, let alone a dragon if you are not strong under there. You are a disgrace to your race, hehe," Viktor chuckled with a bloody smile, making Mevron''s expression twist and contort in pure rage as he howled, "AARRGH!! DIE!!"

 Chapter ?439 Round 2?

    Chapter ?439 Round 2?


    What followed after Mevron''s roar was the sound of flesh being punctured as Mevron''s icy fist shot right through Azu''s chest before taking it out with a rageful look.


    Viktor''s body shook before his eyes slowly lost their light while the rest of his body became deathly cold without any signs of life.


    "Tsk, you tricked me into killing you too easy," Mevron grumbled as he rubbed his bloodied hand against his robes before walking away, still feeling regretful that he died too quick, especially after what he did.


    If only he had controlled his wrath, he would have made sure to string him up in the middle of the Coldstorm of Hell, which was the coldest and hellish ce in the realm.


    A ce the Winter Dragons used to punish the ones who offended them the most or even their own who betrayed their own race.


    Mevron remembered how the Winter Dragon King had told him to meditate in that region to strengthen himself. But he could barelyst an hour in that area while the Winter Dragon King could even sleep over there if she wanted to.


    This was the sheer difference in their abilities and something he dreamed of closing the gap so that he could be closer to her.


    However, he wished he could have watched Azu suffer there while seeing his body and soul slowly crippled and slowly eaten away by the raging cold. At least keep him alive till he suffers like this for a hundred years or more.


    But his face lit up, thinking that now the Fairy Queen was all alone for him to deal with. With the Fairy Queen by his side, it would be no different than having a goddess of luck and beauty by his side. Only good things can happen to him, and he can finally be an unstoppable force and be the Champion of the entire universe.


    Seraphina felt Viktor''s Odic forcepletely being snuffed out till no life remained in his body. This made her feel like her heart dropped despite knowing about his specialty.


    This wasn''t the first time she was seeing somebody die, but she didn''t expect it to feel so painful for her. She wasn''t feeling sympathy or pity but something more intense that she couldn''tprehend.


    And feeling Mevron''s sordid intentions towards her and seeing Viktor''s blood covering his fist made her feel like blood was rushing to her ears while her chest felt tight. She had never felt like this before in her life.


    But even then, instead of worrying about what she was going to do, she was worried about Viktor not knowing if he would reallye back from the dead.


    However, the next moment tears welled up behind her eyes as she sensed a surge of pure odic force rushing into Viktor''s body from the surroundings.


    The surge was so powerful yet subtle and quick that even Orgaz, who was standing afar, wondered if something strange had just happened or if it was just his imagination.


    However, Mevron, who had barely walked a few meters away from Azu''s corpse, suddenly frowned as the smile on his face faded.


    It was quick, but he did sense a strong flow of pure odic force beyond his wildest imagination passing behind him.


    Just a few moments ago, Viktor''s lifeless eyes were still open when suddenly, a sh of golden light sparked in his eyes as life rippled across his eyes.


    The icyyer that was covering his body was instantly dispersed as the flesh on his chest began to rapidly close together, even faster than his usual healing speed as a vampire.


    His body was no longer cold but brimming with life and the purest odic force one could find in a body as a smirk crossed across his lips.


    "Hey lizard brain! Guess who''s back?"


    Azu''s energetic voice echoed behind Mevrono, who stopped in his tracks with a look of shock and disbelief.


    With trembling eyes, he slowly turned around, only to see Viktor standing tall and¡­alive!


    Even Orgaz had his jaw drop upon seeing Azu getting back up as if he didn''t even die in the first ce. He had double-checked before, and that vampire was indeed dead. There was noing back from that, especially after the heavy attack Mevron dealt.


    "You¡­What the hell did you do¡­" Mevron mumbled with an unblinking stare. His shock became even more as he couldn''t even sense the slightest injuries on Azu''s body. There was no way a vampire could heal that fast, even if he miraculously survived hisst attack.


    Viktor''s chest was bare since his shirt was tattered from Mevron''s attack, and he almost had his upper body naked.


    Mevron didn''t even have to use his senses to see that Azu''s previously punctured chest was now looking as fit and healthy as possible.


    In fact, his odic aura seemed more potent and way purer than before. The instances he had sensed pure odic force would be in rare and special regions where most exports fight to the death to get a chance to meditate there andprehend the secrets of odic force. And other than that, he only sensed them from beings of the spirit race like the Fairy Queen, who was naturally born like that.


    But in no way in hell could a vampire possess such pure odic force. In fact, it should be the opposite for them.


    "This is not possible¡­You should be dead. I saw you die," Mevron just couldn''t ept it. This was a p to his face to see a man he thought he had killeding back up. What if somebody had seen this, especially the Winter Dragon King. Wouldn''t she look down on him like an impotent fool for not knowing if he had properly killed his enemy?


    "I am just a guy who death is a bit scared of," Viktor said as he flexed his neck and added, "How about round 2, eh? Or are you gonna pussy out?"

 Chapter ?440 Mevrons Anger

    Chapter ?440 Mevron''s Anger


    "You¡­" Mevron concluded that Azu must have used some life-saving treasure. That was the only reasonable exnation he could think of. Since the Fairy Queen seemed to favor him so much, it didn''t seem that impossible for her to give him something like that.


    This only made him feel even more excited about how many benefits he could gain from using her.


    "Good. I will use this second chance to punish you as I wanted," Mevron snorted as his fists began to emanate a cold aura.


    Viktor smirked as his figure suddenly disappeared from the spot, much to Mevron''s surprise.


    "On your left!"


    *Bham!*


    A fist suddenly came out of nowhere and struck Mevron''s left cheek, making his head twist in the other direction as his skin rippled.


    "Ugh!" Mevron firmly fixed his foot to the ground so that he didn''t stumble, but there was a bruise on his cheek.


    This was the first time he felt pain in a long time which he never expected he would when fighting someone like Azu. The pain wasn''t much, but his pride got hurt bitterly.


    "On your right!"


    *Bham!*


    Before he could even think about counter-attacking, he felt another fist striking his right cheek, making his head twist in the other direction as some saliva shot out of his mouth.


    Viktor was so fast that Mevron was caught unprepared. His speed was faster, unlike his speed before, and seemed to be stronger as well.


    Did the life-saving treasure really make him more powerful as well? How precious was this treasure if it could do all this?


    However, Mevron had no idea Viktor was taking advantage of his temporary increased burst of speed and strength to weaken him. Since he had died countless times, he knew he would always feel stronger for a while aftering back from the dead. But this temporary burst of strength would gradually keep decreasing till things were back to normal.


    *Bham! Bham! Bham!*


    Viktor continued to punch him from random directions, making Mevron put up his arms to shield himself. He was enraged that he was actually forced to a defensive position and grinded his teeth since each of Azu''s punches was actually making his body feel pain.


    His body was supposed to be as strong as iron, yet the punches of a vampire were leaving behind trauma to his muscles and bones.


    His punches were even more effective due to the speed at which he was dishing them out.


    However, Viktor was equally surprised as well since he was giving so many punches with so much force, yet Mevron''s body was barely budging from the spot. With each punch, it felt as if he was striking an iron mountain, yet he could feel the foundation shake.


    Mevron closed his eyes shut as he focused, and this time right when Viktor was about to punch his groin, Mevron''s hand suddenly caught his fist, "You cheap idiot. Did you think I would let you do it twice?" There was even a trickle of blood slipping down his lips, though Mevron pretended as if he wasn''t feeling it.


    "Doesn''t hurt to try, right?" Viktor shrugged while wondering how Mevron was able to react so quickly to his speed.


    Mevron said as he curled his lips, "Now you will see why I was chosen as the Champion of my race."


    Viktor''s eyes widened when he saw Mevron''s icy fist closing in on his face. He couldn''t even shake off Mevron''s hand to get away and dodge his fist and could only use his other hand to block Mevron''s cold fist.


    But Mevron''s cold fist was too strong and fractured Viktor''s palm. And before Viktor could catch a breath, Mevron sent a flurry of punches towards his stomach as his body shook under the force of his punches.


    One could even hear the sound of his bones getting fractured and his flesh being pummeled. Each of Mevron''s punches was filled with his fury, and it did reflect on Viktor''s body as he coughed out blood.


    Viktor''s face had be pale as his upper body waspletely bruised with serious internal injuries. He wasn''t also healing fast since Mevron''s cold aura was slowing down his healing.


    Viktor was least bothered about the pain but was instead wondering why it takes so much time to open a portal. He thought he had bought her enough time, and if he kept this up, Mevron might figure out that he really could not die.


    Seraphina ced her palm on her mouth as her watery eyes quivered, wanting to shout out at Mevron to stop hurting Viktor. But she couldn''t unless she wanted Mevron to notice what she was doing secretly.


    She had, in fact, already opened the portal to her realm and hid it behind an illusion. But she didn''t leave since she wanted to bring Viktor with her rather than abandon him here and let Mevron do something bad to him.


    But if she tried to save him, she might not be able to go back and save her realm.


    Still, she could hear the sound of Viktor''s bones and flesh getting pummeled from each hit from Mevron, and each time she would feel a sharp pain in her chest.


    Mevron stopped punching as he looked at Azu''s bloodied figure, "You are indeed different from most vampires, perhaps stronger than most. But too bad for you, you are way weaker than me. This time no treasure is going to save you but don''t worry, I won''t kill you right now. I want you to first suffer pain that will make you beg for death, but even then, you wouldn''t be able to kill yourself."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes as blood was continuously dripping down his lips.


    He was in a slightly disoriented state due to how injured he was, but he was disappointed that Mevron didn''t go for the kill this time.


    And right when he was wondering what Mevron meant by his words, he felt a small de pierce his chest as he heard Mevron''s voice, "This will make you beg for a quick death.."

 Chapter ?441 Blade Of Hatred And Love

    Chapter ?441 de Of Hatred And Love


    "AARGHHH!!" Viktor cried out in a hoarse voice as his crimson eyes widened to their extremities from the sheer scorching pain he was feeling all over his body and his mind.


    He immediately felt the loss of all senses except the ability to feel pain stemming from inside his body. He couldn''t even move his eyeballs as something dark, heavy, and unpleasant was making its way through his entire body and even into his head, leaving behind pain he couldn''tprehend.


    His entire body had be paralyzed, but it was the excruciating pain that ate away at his mind and body. He couldn''t even let out a whimper of pain as his jaw was clenched shut.


    It was a level of agonizing pain he had never experienced in his long life nor pain that simply seemed to inflict the body only. Otherwise, he could have simply tried to numb his body to this tormenting pain.


    But whatever poison Mevron stabbed him with seemed to be designed to hurt more than just the body. He was feeling a splitting headache as if his head was slowly being sawed into two.


    He couldn''t even gather any other thoughts or think about anything else other than the pain.


    "Noo!!" Seraphina cried out the moment she saw Mevron stabbing Viktor with a dark purple de which was barely as long as one''s finger, but she recognized what kind of de that was¡­A cursed de that was never supposed to exist.


    Before she even realized it, a wave of silver dust had escaped her hand and struck Mevron, which made him clutch his head as he got stunned.


    Her figure immediately turned into glowing silver dust and reached Viktor''s body as she tried to get him up and leave through the portal together, which she had put up a couple of meters away.


    But seeing that he was unable to even move his fingers, she pulled him up and supported him against her body before turning around to rush towards the portal.


    "Stop right there!" But Orgaz had already appeared before her, much to Seraphina''s dismay as she realized they got trapped.


    "Urghhh! How dare you!" Mevron came out of his daze as his mind cleared from the illusion Seraphina tried to put him in and seemed to only have pissed him off even more, especially after seeing that she was about to try and escape with Azu.


    Still, he controlled his anger as he said, "Fairy Queen, be obedient and give up. There is no escape from this. The vampire you hired to help you is already at death''s door. In fact, he will live a living hell for a hundred years before he can die. But I won''t harm you and will still agree to save your race, or are you really going to let your people die?"


    Seraphina ced her hand on Viktor''s chest to use some of her power to ease his pain, even if it wouldn''t be much considering the ancient poison he was inflicted with.


    Her lips trembled as she looked at Mevron with watery eyes, "How could you be so cruel and unfeeling? We never caused you any harm, and all we did was try to get back something you took from my realm. The least you could have done was let us go. Azu wasn''t someone I hired but someone who volunteered to help me even if he stood to gain nothing. And yet you used an evil de to hurt his soul. But now¡­you won''t get anything."


    Seraphina was overwhelmed with guilt and sadness to see Viktor in so much pain. She was able to alleviate some of his pain, but the poison was too strong and ancient for her to do something about it.


    But she didn''t want to let his efforts be in vain and decided that this fruit should never fall into the wrong hands.


    Mevron frowned when he saw that he might have identally provoked the Fairy Queen too much, and based on her quivering voice, he could feel that she might do something that might result in him never getting the Fruit of Youth.


    She still had it in her possession, and he quickly had to think of a way to get it back. Otherwise, all this would be pointless.


    "Wait! Since you seem to care so much for the vampire, what if we do a deal? You give me the Fruit of Youth, and I will remove the poison," Mevron said with a certain glint in his eyes, while Orgaz had a strange look on his face.


    Seraphina blinked as if in disbelief and in hope since she was already thinking of any possible ways to help Viktor.


    But she came back to her senses as she said in a tone of suspicion, "You¡­You are lying."


    Mevron subtly smiled as he shook his head, "Am I? I am sure you recognized the de I used, Helena''s de of Hatred¡­A de that, ording to the legend, was used to kill an immortal. Of course, that immortal was none other than herself, and she was trying to kill herself in the worst way possible. But¡­her son didn''t want her to die, and to mitigate the effects of the poison she had inflicted upon herself, he forged a de of Love. And as per the legend, once someone is stabbed with this de, not even the poison from the de of Hatred will stand a chance. I am sure you know this story but let me tell you that I truly possess this de. These two des were hidden together, and they were gifted to me by my father."


    Seraphina''s expression faltered as she felt that his words did carry a hint of truth, but she didn''t know whether she could believe him or not.


    For some reason, she wasn''t able to decipher that from his aura and felt that it must be due to some special artifact since he was an avid collector of anything rare and special.


    "So what''s it going to be? Are you going to let him suffer, or are you going to give me the fruit?" Mevron asked with a shifty smile.

 Chapter ?442 No Hope?

    Chapter ?442 No Hope?


    Seraphina was put into a dilemma again, trying to weigh her options, but then she looked into Mevron''s aura, and all she saw was darkness.


    She realized it didn''t matter even if he really possessed the de of Hatred since he wasn''t going to let Viktor go.


    "Never!" Seraphina shouted as a brilliant silver light shed, blinding both Orgaz and Mevron temporarily.


    Her fairy wings sprouted out her back as she tried to fly away from them and into the portal she had hidden with a desperate expression while Viktor was still grimacing in pain in her arms.


    "Tch! You leave me no choice, Fairy Queen!" Mevron growled as he armed himself with a dark blue gauntlet that manifested out of thin air and aimed at the Fairy Queen.


    A dark blue beam shot out of the gauntlet and struck Seraphina in the back, making her let out a cry of pain as she crashed to the ground right before she could reach the portal. But even when she crashed onto the ground, she wrapped her arms and legs around Viktor to protect him, even if the impact should be the least of his worries.


    But what made her unsettled was that she was unable to channel her powers. It was as if all the odic force in her body was frozen, making it impossible for her to use it.


    This also meant that her spells and powers would stop working for a while, and because of this, the portal she had desperately opened also disappeared.


    This made Seraphina''s heart fill with despair seeing how herst option of escape was no longer an option, and Viktor was still hurting.


    "I told you not to try to cross me, Fairy Queen. It never ends well for anyone," Mevron snorted as he slowly walked over and picked up the glowing red fruit on the ground, much to Seraphina''s dismay.


    She and Viktor hade all the way here and fought their way through while risking almost everything to get back the fruit, only to again end up in Mevron''s hands.


    "The Gauntlet of Gormundor?" Seraphina mumbled in a voice of disbelief and distress as she saw the dark blue gauntlet on his hand, realizing why her powers were temporarily sealed.


    "You really have a good eye to recognize these things. I almost died trying to procure this from the ce where it used to rest. It has the power to cripple beings of the spirit race for a while. Ha, I didn''t even know you were already trying to open a portal to go home. You made me lose almost half of my life''s efforts," Mevron said in an irked tone, not even daring to think about how frustrated and angry he would have been had he lost the chance to be the strongest dragon in history.


    Seraphina struggled to get up while supporting Viktor due to the weakness she was feeling all over her body.


    Still, she clenched her jaw as she forcibly gathered all the odic force in her body to at least give her enough energy to run.


    "Really? Is she for real? Does she really think she can escape?" Mevron let out an amused chuckle as he saw Seraphina running into the woods with Viktor in her arms.


    "President, she might die because of the wild beasts and creatures in this forest. She can''t use her powers for a while," Orgaz said since he felt it would be a pity if a being like her met her end in such a pitiful way.


    "Then what are you standing here for? Go and get her. I am not letting my fruit out of sight again. Seriously, Orgaz, are you bing senile as you age?" Mevron said with a frustrated look before gazing at the beautiful glowing red fruit in his hands, his eyes brimming with lust for power.


    He could almost see himself standing atop the peak of all Champions soon enough.


    Organ softly sighed as he bowed before immediately flying off deeper into the ckmere Forest.


    Seraphina tripped and fell on some sharp thorns of dangerous flowers on her way. These thorns weren''t ordinary and could even puncture a b of steel if it were to fall on it.


    Still, she never let Viktor get hurt and got up without minding her injuries even though she had no idea where exactly she was running to.


    All she wanted to was not let her or Viktor get caught. If she had her powers, she could have at least hidden Viktor away, but now she couldn''t do that as well.


    She was already feeling heartbroken that her realm was now doomed for sure and that she had failed her daughters, who must be still eagerly awaiting her return.


    She wished she could just see them onest time and reassure them, but...


    "Fairy Queen! Please don''t do this. Let my President help you and your people. What you are doing now is not wise," Orgaz said as he spotted her running below and swooped down to stop her.


    Seraphina felt her heart beating behind her ears, feeling worried and tense, not knowing what to do or how to protect Viktor.


    *AIEEEEEEE!!!*


    Suddenly, a sharp shrill scream of a woman shook the entire region as even Orgaz'' ears bled before crashing down on the ground.


    "UGH!" Orgaz grimaced as he clutched his ears before they could explode under the force of such an ear-rendering scream.


    Seraphina also fell on her knees, though she didn''t get hurt, unlike Orgaz. The scream faded as a pale blue-skinned beauty showed herself from behind the tall bushes, "Come with me if you don''t want to end up dead with your man," Yannah extended her hand towards a bewildered Seraphina, who quickly came out of her daze as she grabbed Yannah''s hand.


    "No...Stop..." Orgaz grunted as he got up with blood still dripping down his ears due to Yannah targeting her scream on him.


    But he didn''t dare to follow them since he knew there was no way past the Siren Queen. He could only walk back and face Mevron''s wrath yet again.

 Chapter ?443 I Will Find A Way

    Chapter ?443 I Will Find A Way


    "Ha...ha...please help him...He...He is in pain," Seraphina said in an exhausted tone as she fell on her knees right as she was running along with Yanah. She was injured and running while carrying Viktor was taxing on her tired body.


    They were already near the Lulling River, but Seraphina was still unsettled since Viktor was still suffering from the poison, and she couldn''t even use her powers at this moment.


    "Tsk, he foiled my ns to kill that bitch. If only I knew his big mouth was going to make him end up like this, I would have finished what I wanted to do first," Yanah was still frustrated and angry since she had risked a lot of things to get that chance, especially after what Ara did to her.


    "Please...I will help you with anything as long as you can keep him safe in the meanwhile. I will take him back once my Odic force is back to normal," Seraphina pleaded in a trembling voice.


    ''Why does she have to look so pitiful,'' Yanah looked away with pursed lips. But no matter how angry she was at Azu, she couldn''t help but feel sorry seeing someone like the Fairy Queen in such a miserable state.


    She also remembered that Seraphina helped her escape while putting herself in risk despite the fact that she didn''t owe her anything.


    They were practically strangers and made Yanah realize how naively kind fairies can be.


    "Okay...I will put him in a safe ce, but how long are you going to let him suffer? Even if I am pissed off at him, I still feel bad that he is continuously enduring so much pain, or should I say the pain his soul must be enduring. The de of Hatred is quite infamous and feared for a good reason," Yanah said with a serious look as she saw dark purple veins spread over Azu''s entire body.


    He wasn''t howling or crying in pain, but one could see that he was enduring so much pain he couldn''t even gather the strength to let out a single groan.


    His lips and face seemed white as ash, while his body seemed to uncontrobly shake. Nobody could really imagine the extent of pain he was enduring.


    One would even wonder how he wasn''t dead already after such soul-cutting pain for so long.


    Seraphina was puzzled by her words as she feebly asked, "W-What do you mean?"


    Yanah sighed as she shook her head and said, "I am saying without the de of Love, there is no hope of helping him. The de was said to be made by the daughter of a demi-god during the ancient era, and I don''t think even you can do anything to cure him. It''s best that you...kill him before he suffers longer. It will be the most merciful thing you can do. If you can''t do it, I can do it for you."


    "No! H-He cannot die...I won''t kill him..." Seraphina firmly shook her head with trembling lips and added, "I will take him back to my realm and put him to sleep until I find a solution."


    Yanah ced her hand on her forehead as she patiently exined, "You don''t get it. You can''t leave even if you get back your powers. Mevron now knows who you are, and he must have already put up a realm barrier using the help of his royal family. And that means not only you but nobody can leave except for those they allow to leave. You might be able to conjure up a portal, but if you try to enter it, the Odic force of the realm itself will prevent you from reaching the other side. You will just end up in the ce you were trying to leave from. The Winter Dragons literally control the entire realm, and that is why nobody goes against them."


    "Why...Why should this happen to us...to him..." Tears trickled down her soft cheeks as Seraphina looked at Viktor resting in her arms.


    Yanah silently shook her head and felt that she should first take the two down to afortable ce.


    "Follow me. Let''s not stay out for too long lest those annoying adventurers try to pick my nerve," Yanah said as she walked into the dark misty Lulling River.


    Seraphina blinked her eyes as she slowly got up while supporting Viktor up and letting his body rest against hers.


    She didn''t know where Yanah was nning to take her, but she trusted her and didn''t ask any questions as she followed her into the river.


    Seraphina walked deeper and deeper into the water till her head was about to get submerged as well.


    But right when she was about to call out for Yanah, she saw a big water bubble epassing her and Viktor, allowing them to breathe as if they were onnd.


    Everything around her seemed dark blue, and she could barely see anything except for Yanah, whose lower half transformed into a beautiful fin as she swam deeper into the river.


    Seraphina found herself being pulled down as well, right behind Yanah.


    "Azu...I am so sorry. I promise I will find a way to help you no matter what," Seraphina said in a weak voice as she looked at his sickly expression.


    She closed her eyes and tried to focus on revitalizing her Odic force so that she could lessen Viktor''s suffering again, no matter how insignificant it might be.


    But before she knew it, she felt the bubble she was in suddenlying to a stop and opened her eyes, only to have her eyebrows raised.


    She saw arge underwater azure pce located on arge piece ofnd with many sirens swimming around here and there. Thend wasrge enough to look like a mini city, and it was quite a stunning sight to see from afar.


    However, the moment they sensed or saw Yanah, all of them gathered together as they bowed to wee their queen''s return with great excitement and relief.

 Chapter ?444 Kill Me

    Chapter ?444 Kill Me


    "Wee back, my queen!" All the sirens who had lined up bowed respectfully as they weed her with full vigor.


    Seraphina was a bit surprised she could hear what they were saying despite not being a siren but knew it was because of the bubble surrounding her that allowed her to listen and even talk if she wanted to.


    And before she knew it, the bubble around her transformed into ayer of water that covered her and Viktor as theynded in the front yard of the azure pce.


    Seraphina was still holding Viktor in her arms, but she didn''t even have to exert herself, and it seemed the water around her was helping her hold him.


    She could even walk without much difficulty, though her walking style seemed a bit awkward since she was not used to walking in such an environment.


    But she could feel dozens of staresnding on her as she followed Yanah, who was walking towards the azure pce.


    She subtly looked at them and saw these sirens looking at her with strange expressions as if they were having a hard time deciding if they could trust her or not.


    A very few of them even had wary, hostile expressions, subtly baring their sharp fangs at her, especially when they saw Viktor in their arms, making Seraphina tighten her hold on Viktor.


    They seemed even warier of Viktor than her, despite his sick condition.


    However, she did see most of the sirens smiling and even respectfully greeting her as if they knew who she really was. She wondered if Yanah had told them about what happened during the ball.


    All of them were in their true forms, though Seraphina knew that mermaids and sirens best navigate through water in their true forms.


    But suddenly, one of the sirens wearing blue armor rushed down towards Yanah before shooting a suspicious nce at Seraphina.


    "My queen, forgive me if I am being disrespectful but is it really wise to bring in two strangers to our home? I can still understand if it was only her but that man...even if he seems sick, he could be dangerous. After all, he survived, despite going against someone like Mevron. Nobody who truly angered Mevron had ever survived," She said with a worried look.


    Yanah shook her head as she put her arm around her neck and said casually, "Olena, you worry too much. Mevron is nothing. I would have taken him down with my eyes closed if only he didn''t have thend and aerial advantage."


    Olena subtly cleared her throat while trying to keep her expression straight.


    "But regarding those two...I trust Sera, I mean the Fairy Queen. She might be like a stranger to us but trust me when I tell you that fairies are the ones who would never do something dubious like tricking or betraying you, especially the Fairy Queen. Her odic aura screams purity if you didn''t notice. They also saved two of our sisters not too long ago. And since she seems to trust and even care so much about that vampire, I suppose we can trust him too. If it makes you feel any relief, I did converse with him before, and even if he is kind of cocky, arrogant, and too dumb to go against Mevron alone while foiling my ns, he can be trusted. He could have exposed me to make his job easier, but he didn''t. Wait...why are you even worried about someone who is already near death''s door?"


    "Uhm..." Olena''s expression became slightly awkward as she averted her gaze.


    "Ughh, just make sure that nobody mistreats my guests. The Fairy Queen put herself at risk to help me out even if she didn''t have to. Lead her to the best room we have, and I will shortly be there," Saying so, Yanah suddenly sped off in a different direction while Olena floated back with a respectful bow and said, "Please follow me, Fairy Queen. I will show you the room where you can rest."


    "Thank you so much for helping us," Seraphina gave a bow as well, feeling very grateful since she couldn''t imagine how bad their fate might have been if not for these sirens helping them at the right time.


    "You should thank our queen for her kindness. We don''t really entertain any strangers or guests. In fact, our queen herself prohibits anyone, not of our race from entering our adobe. But since she let you and even him into our home, she must really trust you," Olena said while stealing a nce at a pale-faced Azu, who was still grimacing in pain while his body still continued to quiver.


    She already had to take some time to process Yanah''s surprising decision about taking strangers in but what she found even more astonishing was the rtionship between the Fairy Queen and this vampire whom she couldn''t recognize.


    As far as she knew, weren''t the fairies of the Sacred Spirit Realm living an isted life while not allowing any outsiders into their sacred home? What brought these two together?


    Soon enough, Olena led Seraphina into arge room with dark blue interiors with sophisticated interiors and furniture. If Viktor was in the right mind to appreciate his surroundings, he would be quite astonished that these man-eating beauties had quite the taste for these kinds of things.


    "Our queen will soon be here, but I will be right outside just in case you need me," Olena said as she bowed and swam out of the door.


    "Azu..." Seraphina quickly focused all her attention on Viktor, and fortunately, her odic force began to flow through her body like usual.


    She immediately let her pure odic force pass through Viktor''s body and even reached the deepest part of his soul to help him feel better.


    Viktor, who had been drowning in indescribable pain, suddenly felt a balming sensation even though it only eased a fraction of the pain he was feeling. Still, he somehow found the strength to open his eyes weakly as he grabbed Seraphina''s hand and said feebly, "Kill...Kill me..."

 Chapter ?445 There Is A Price

    Chapter ?445 There Is A Price


    "Kill¡­Kill me¡­" Viktor''s weak voice struck Seraphina''s heart like a thousand des. And his words only hurt her even more, even if she was not the one enduring the pain.


    She cleared her throat as she softly shook her head, "N-No¡­I-I can''t¡­Please¡­Please don''t give up. I will find a way. I promise."


    The pain was making Viktor feel like tearing his nerves out, but he was able to hold on to a fraction of his senses to hear what Seraphina said, making him think that she was just afraid to take a life even if he couldn''t die.


    Seraphina could feel what Viktor was thinking without him saying it and was about to say something when Yanah suddenly swam inside with a sigh as she momentarily took a nce at Azu.


    "You are able to use your powers again, and yet you didn''t even bother to heal yourself. Do you really care that much about him?" Yanah asked as she motioned her fingers to use the water around her to heal Seraphina''s wounds she had sustained from Mevron''s attack and while trying to escape.


    Seraphina sniffled as she said, "He is like this b-because of me¡­If only I had been more careful and¡ª"


    Seraphina stopped when she felt Viktor gripping her hand tightly, "Don''t¡­say that¡­It''s not your¡­fault¡­" He said with ssy eyes while his facial muscles were constantly squirming in pain.


    Yanah had a look of astonishment, seeing that he was capable of even speaking despite being under so much agonizing pain. Most would have sumbed to the pain and lost their minds, with the worst part being that they wouldn''t die immediately.


    Yanah ced her hand on her forehead and said with her other arm crossed across her chest, "Look, Sera. It''s wrong to keep him like this. I heard what he said earlier. He wants it too. Then just grant him his dying wish if you really care about him."


    "You don''t understand¡­" Seraphina shook her head as she added, "He cannot die¡­If he does, it might only get worse."


    Viktor was puzzled by her words, just like Yanah was as she asked, "Huh? What do you mean by that? I mean, I know it would be very hard on you to see him die, but¡ª"


    "No. That''s not what I meant. I said it''s impossible for him to die. He can''t even if he wanted to. He truly possesses immortality¡­A true immortal," Seraphina said as she pressed her lips together, while Yanah had a flummoxed look, her eyes blinking in disbelief and confusion.


    She knew someone like Seraphina wouldn''t lie, but still, she again took a good look at Viktor, trying to make sense of what he really was. She still couldn''t believe that she was looking at a true immortal. It just was not possible.


    Even if vampires usually can live a long life and were considered potentially immortal, they still could die either due to external causes or from old age upon fulfilling certain conditions.


    However, her eyes had a certain glow upon thinking about it.


    "I know his existence seems impossible. But I don''t know about his true origins, and neither does he due to his memory loss. But what matters now is that I can''t kill him even if it is to end his suffering. The de of Hatred is an ancient divine weapon that hurts the soul itself. If hees back to life, his soul might not be whole as it was before. Losing memories again won''t be the worst thing. He might not be¡­the same person anymore. We also can''t tell if the poison won''te back again with even more vigor," Seraphina said with a difficult expression.


    Viktor''s breath shuddered in pain and shock upon hearing that he might be really put into eternal suffering. Death seemed like a paradisepared to that. Mevron didn''t even know about his immortality, and yet his words about begging for death were true.


    ''No¡­I have to hold on¡­I can''t leave them behind¡­'' Viktor shook off these despairing thoughts as he remembered his women. He can''t believe he almost gave in to the pain and thought of giving up. He had a lot of regrets, especially about those whom he lost and outlived. So how could he do the same willingly to his women?


    "Ha¡­no wonder the de of Hatred is considered to be a forbidden weapon that didn''t deserve to exist. I don''t even want to know how Mevron got his hands on it. Getting the de of Love is out of the question as well. He will even kill a fly that enters the wrong door," Yanah said with a head shake.


    Seraphina had a vacant look, wondering if Viktor would really suffer for eternity. She couldn''t even imagine how tormenting and nightmarish it would be for him.


    Not even she would be able to live peacefully while knowing he was in constant suffering.


    "What if there is a way to save him?" Yanah asked with a certain glint in her eyes.


    Seraphina''s eyes immediately lit up as she grabbed Yanah''s hands, "There is? Please¡­tell me!"


    Even Viktor felt a bit relieved hearing her words since he thought he was a goner for sure.


    Yanah''s expression became slightly awkward as she said, "Don''t get too excited. First, hear me out. There is no guarantee this would work or if it might make things worse for him. Also, this might seem rude of me, but there is a price for this."


    "No matter the price, I will pay it," Seraphina said with firm determination without any hesitation.


    "No, no, no. You don''t have to pay anything," Yanah said as she shook her finger, but then her gazended on Viktor as she said with a subtle smile, "He will be the one to pay for it."


    Viktor, who was barely conscious, was still able to listen to what she said and felt that this woman was up to something. However, he felt his consciousness slowly fading away as a pure stream of energy began to flow through his system.


    "And what might he have to do for you?" Seraphina innocently asked.

 Chapter ?446 Yanahs Fears

    Chapter ?446 Yanah''s Fears


    Seraphina couldn''t understand what Yanah could possibly ask from someone like Viktor, who was new to the Odic world.


    It was not like he possessed any money or treasures that could be of use to her.


    "I want him to give me his seed," Yanah said with a strange smile, making Seraphina''s jaw ck in confusion.


    Viktor had already fallen asleep not because of the poison but because Seraphina felt it was better to put him to sleep rather than let him suffer excruciating pain every second.


    It was not easy for her to make him fall asleep since she would have to constantly use her Odic force to keep him like that, and until the poison left his body, he couldn''t wake up.


    But if he were awake now, he would have thought something along these lines¡­


    Were the women from the Odic world this open-minded? Or was his charms really that irresistible?


    "I¡­I don''t understand. What kind of seed do you want from him?" Seraphina asked with a blinking expression.


    Yanah sighed as she ced her hand on her forehead and head, "Sigh, Sera¡­You really want me to say it, huh? Fine. I am saying I want to bear his child in return for trying to cure him."


    "C-Child? You want his child??" Seraphina stammered as she couldn''t process what she just heard and continued, "B-But why? Why would you suddenly ask for something like that? Isn''t something as sacred as that supposed to be done between a man and woman in love? You only met him today."


    As Seraphina said this, she didn''t know why she was feeling a bit strange as well after hearing Yanah''s request.


    Yanah shook her head as she floated beside Seraphina and held her hand, "You might not understand, Sera, since the way you live your life is way different than mine. Even your realm is so peaceful and beautifulpared to the murky dark home we are living in right now. Based on the tomes my ancestors had left, our home is out there¡­a beautiful ce, waiting for the return of our race."


    Seraphina saw how Yanah''s expression was bing subtly dreamy as she continued, "We have been banished from our home too long to the point none of us remembers how our true home was like or how much we had lost."


    Yanah''s expression began to twist in bitterness as she added, "All we have is this feeling of emptiness, pain, and anger in our hearts because of being banished and oppressed for something that was not really our fault. But I have long since stopped dwelling on the past, and instead, I have been dedicating my life to finding a way for my sisters to return to our true home. I did even find a way not too long ago as I chanced upon a long-lost secret map that would lead to the ce where the exalted Devil was said to be resting. My n was to find his supreme self and release him so that he can once again protect us all and free my race from our banishment."


    Seraphina held her breath, not expecting Yanah to have such dangerous ns.


    If the Guardian Gods were to learn about her ns, she and her entire race might be put in danger.


    It was not a secret that the Guardian Gods hated the existence of the Devil¡­the progenitor of all demons.


    But what puzzled her was that she knew the Guardian Gods even purged the soul of the Devil. So howe Yanah was talking about finding the Devil if he was already dead?


    However, she didn''t want to break Yanah''s flow and asked, "Then what happened? Why didn''t you try following the map?"


    Yanah''s face darkened as she answered, "It''s because that bitch named Ara stole it from me by deceiving me and even killed two of my beloved sisters in the process. We¡­no¡­I was a fool to let her in, thinking that she was here to broker peace, but she is even more despicable than a vile snake, backstabbing us when we least expected it."


    Seraphina felt sad for Yanah as she used her pure aura to envelop Yanah and soothe her heart.


    Yanah felt herself calming down and feeling better, but still, she added, "Once upon a time out race was like sisters to the mermaids as well. So when Ara came in peace, I epted her presence here to honor the rtions of our ancestors. But now, because of her, my race is doomed. We have already been dying slowly over the years since the water here isn''t really suitable for us to thrive. They had banished us here to slowly die over time. Awakening our Devil seemed to be the only way to save my race, but Ara destroyed that chance. This is also why I was desperate and angry and decided to at least kill her if all my sisters were going to die anyway."


    "No! Never give up hope. You might not know when the Odic force will bless you with fortune and happiness. Giving in to despair is not the answer," Seraphina said in a concerned tone as she momentarily took a nce at a sleeping Viktor.


    Yanah nodded as she said with a subtle smile, "I know. I had given up hope until now when you told me that this vampire is a true immortal. I know you aren''t lying, and I also felt that he was kind of special to survive a battle against Mevron. I don''t care about his origins, but if I were to let someone as special as him impregnate me, imagine how powerful my child would be. Maybe that child will be the one who will save us all and be the savior of our race."


    As she said this, Yanah''s eyes were glowing with a strange fervor.


    Seraphina didn''t expect Yanah to have really thought so far ahead, but she could understand how desperate she was.


    "B-But¡­what about Azu? Doesn''t he have to agree to this?"

 Chapter ?447 Taking A Life

    Chapter ?447 Taking A Life


    "Of course. Even if people say I don''t take ''no'' for an answer, I am not stubborn when ites to things like this. But does he have a choice?" Yanah asked with a narrowed gaze.


    Seraphina fell into a dilemma as she looked at Viktor''s sleeping face. Even if he was deeply unconscious, his face looked sick and pale while his expression was still slightly grimacing in pain.


    This only showed that despite her efforts to put him to sleep to avoid feeling pain, it still wasn''t enough to let him sleep peacefully.


    She didn''t want to make a decision on his behalf since this was a very important matter, but right now, he wasn''t in the state to make a decision.


    If she said ''yes'' and if Viktor didn''t like it, then she would only be doing wrong by him. She knew Viktor had a thing for enjoying his time with beauties but trying to have a child with someone was a whole different thing.


    "Let me pray to the Holy Godmother and ask her for guidance," Seraphina said in a low voice, to which Yanah nodded, "Hmm, whatever you need to do."


    Seraphina nodded in gratitude and closed her eyes as she went into deep meditation. .


    She wanted to know if killing Viktor was the answer or if it would destroy or damage his soul since a soul injury was unlike a physical one.


    Even to this day, there were no sure shot ways to heal a soul injury, and thus Seraphina was hesitant to take any risks. She knew Viktor coulde back from any severe physical injury, but she didn''t know if his soul would be able to recuperate as well. Both were entirely different.


    A faint silver glow radiated from her body as her mind reached into a sacred ce.


    Whenever she prayed to the Holy Godmother, all she would gain was an intuition on what to do next, and this time she desperately needed it.


    Yanah floated beside Viktor as she curiously looked at him and caressed his strikingly handsome face, "What makes you so special, Azu¡­I wonder what you went through to be like this¡­" Yanah was finding his existence more and more fascinating the more she thought about it.


    True immortality was a dream not even the strongest could achieve yet would massacre anyone in search of it.


    So howe nobody noticed his existence? Or howe someone with true immortality hasn''t made a name for himself yet? What was he doing all this time, and where was he living?


    The more she thought about bearing his child, the more she felt interested to know more about him.


    She didn''t know why but she felt that the future of her race was in his hands. She couldn''t think of any answer other than him.


    Seraphina, who was deep in meditation, wrinkled her eyebrows as if she was feeling something unpleasant.


    Her lips were firmly pressed against each other, and finally, she opened her eyes which were looking a bit fragile.


    "So? How did it go?" Yanah asked with crossed arms as she saw Seraphina open her eyes.


    "I...I think I know what to do¡­You were probably right before¡­" Seraphina said in a quivering voice as she ced her hands on Viktor''s chest while Yanah had a puzzled look, wondering what she meant and what she was going to do.


    Since Azu''s life and death were Yanah''s concern now, she closely observed what Seraphina was doing to him.


    But she couldn''t understand why Seraphina seemed quite tense and shaky, and even her expression seemed a bit sad. Did she get nothing from the Holy Godmother, or was it something else?


    She found it even more puzzling since she didn''t sense Seraphina''s odic force entering Azu''s body. Instead, Yanah raised her eyebrows as she sensed Azu''s odic force being rapidly depleting in his body. In other words, she was killing him!


    "Sera¡­you¡­" Yanah was speechless and didn''t know what to say. But she could see that Seraphina''s lips were trembling as if she was struggling to do this and hated what she was doing.


    Yanah couldn''t understand why Seraphina didn''t let her do it if she was going to do it anyway instead of feeling guilty like this.


    Seraphina''s body was visibly shaking as she continued to push forward what she was doing with hitched breaths. She had never taken a life before, but now she had to do it to try and save someone who had put their trust in her and someone whom she cared about more than she thought.


    She could have let Yanah do it, but she felt that it was her responsibility since she was the reason Viktor ended up like this. She had enough of letting others do all the heavy lifting for her, even if it meant that she would be breaking her own beliefs in doing so.


    But she remembered what the Holy Godmother showed her, and this time her eyes became determined as she took in everyst bit of odic force that was present in Viktor''s body, draining his life away till there was nothing left.


    "You¡­really killed him¡­" Yanah mumbled in disbelief as she saw Azu''s lifeless face, though the hideous poisonous veins were still present all over his body. But the question she wanted the answer to was if he would reallye back, or was Seraphina mistaken?


    Seraphina closed her eyes as a single tear trickled down one of her cheeks. She never thought she would take a life and the person to be someone like Viktor.


    Strangely enough, other than the guilt and shame of breaking her own beliefs, she didn''t feel pain in taking his life. She didn''t know if it was because she knew she was doing it to help him or something else.


    Right when Yanah was about to get disappointed, thinking that he was gone for real, she felt a powerful surge of odic force brushing past her and towards Azu''s body.


    Her eyes shone in expectation when she saw Azu''s fingers twitch as his body was flooded with pure odic force, spreading over his entire body.

 Chapter ?448 Soul Palace

    Chapter ?448 Soul Pce


    "Azu¡­" Seraphina worriedly mumbled as she observed the condition of his body as life began to fill his system.


    But the reason she was still feeling uneasy was that the dark purple veins were still running all over his body. They were pulsating in a very eerie way.


    "Did I fail?" Seraphina teared up, wondering whether all of it was for nothing.


    "Wait. Look¡­something is happening," Yanah pointed out as Seraphina wiped her eyes and took a good look at his body again.


    Her eyes widened when she sensed the malignant poison in his body being burned away by the pure Odic force that was circting in his body.


    Her expression melted in relief as she saw the dark purple veins slowly fading away as some color began to return to his previously sickly pale skin.


    "He is really fighting it¡­" Seraphina couldn''t believe her eyes. She could see that his expression was calm and no longer in pain.


    She regretted not doing this earlier instead of letting her beliefs stop her.


    She didn''t expect Viktor''s soul to be that resilient. This meant that his soul was stronger than any mortal being.


    And that only made her ask herself again¡­Who was he really, and what made him like this? No mortal could ever possess such a soul. It was just impossible.


    "I don''t know if I should feel happy or sad, but I am happy for you. Your man seems to be out of the storm now," Yanah said with a subtle smile while thinking that it was a pity she might not be able to get what she wanted.


    Still, she took relief in the fact that nothing had changed anyway, and it was her desperation that was making her dream about things she couldn''t get.


    Seraphina felt embarrassed hearing Yanah mention Viktor as her ''man''. She was too distracted earlier to feel anything about it.


    But now that Viktor''s condition was improving, she meekly said, "H-He is not my man¡­but a friend who decided to help me out of his kindness."


    Yanah rolled her eyes as she chuckled, "You keep telling yourself that till you believe it? Seriously, Sera, I thought I could never picture the Fairy Queen having a man, but for some reason, you two seem quite alright together."


    Seraphina''s cheeks had a pinkish hue as she shook her head softly, "Azu wouldn''t look at me that way, and I¡­I am not right for him. I just end up putting him in trouble. I couldn''t even protect my own realm. Now, I have no idea how I am going to protect my daughters," Seraphina said in a doleful tone as she knew she could no longer get back her realm''s lifeline.


    Yanah let out a low sigh, not knowing what to tell her or how tofort her since she herself could rte to the guilt and pain Seraphina must be feeling.


    However, Seraphina got distracted from her thoughts when she realized that Viktor hadn''t still opened his eyes and immediately checked his Odic aura to see if his soul got damaged.


    "Is something wrong? Should he be taking this much time to wake up?" Yanah asked since she was astonished to see Azu looking as healthy as a horse from the outside, but his eyes were still closed.


    She was still finding it shocking that Azu managed to beat the terrifying poison from the de of Hatred on his own. No one had ever achieved that in history, and the reason why the previous owner tried to bury the de in the deepest ce they could since they couldn''t destroy it.


    If anybody else heard of his specialty, even those aloof experts would try to snatch him and find out what makes him so special or exploit him.


    Even she herself was tempted, but she had bigger things to worry about, and she owed the Fairy Queen too much to hurt her friend.


    "His soul¡­is perfectly alright¡­" Seraphina mumbled with a puzzled look though her eyebrows were knitted together.


    "Then what is wrong with him?" Yanah was even more puzzled now.


    "Nothing seems to be wrong except the strange fact that his mind seems to be inside his soul pce¡­" Seraphina said as she lifted her head to look at Yanah.


    "The soul pce? Isn''t that a myth?" Yanah asked with a subtle head shake.


    "No¡­it is definitely real, but it is not something mortals could ess even if it''s present in every living being. But it can only be essed when one dies and enters the river of afterlife so that they will get a glimpse of how their entire life turned out. Still, Azu is a true immortal, and since he can''t die, he shouldn''t be able to enter the soul pce. But he is unlike any mortal, and maybe that is why his mind is in there now," Seraphina said with a contemtive expression.


    "Wait. Even if what you said is true, then when will he wake up?" Yanah asked as shey on the bed.


    "That even I cannot tell. It could be within a few moments, or it could take years. There is no choice but to wait," Seraphina said while wondering what Viktor was seeing now.


    Viktor''s expression seemed very calm, but inside he was in a different world, in a different era, and in the body of Azu¡­the one whom he had already witnessed fractions of memories.


    Not too long, he had felt his body being embraced by death right before being embraced by life energy. But the next moment, he found himself being sucked into a different surrounding, and when everything cleared up, he was standing before a giant tower-like pce with a dark white marble appearance.


    Viktor had never seen something so magnificent and what surprised him was that he was surrounded by red-eyed people in armor who were wielding weapons as they approached him with hostile expressions.


    And before he realized it, he was starting to treat this as his reality.

 Chapter ?449 Do What You Have To Do

    Chapter ?449 Do What You Have To Do


    "Are you the half-blood dog named Azu?" One of the vampires d in dark silver Armor asked as he stopped Azu from stepping inside the pce grounds.


    "I can''t believe he had the nerve toe here," Another vampire guard mocked as he looked at Azu with pure contempt.


    "What makes him think that we won''t cut down the son of a traitor right here and now? He deserves the worst punishment possible for even dreaming of courting our princess," Another vampire guard said with a sneer as he stepped forward, while more of his fellow guards also joined with condescending looks.


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, inside the pce, a middle-aged vampire with crimson eyes was sitting on arge icy throne.


    The middle-aged vampire was none other than the feared and respected Frost King, the ruler of the Frozenblood Kingdom.


    His face and bearings gave off a majestic aura, while his exquisite silver robes only added to his noble grace.


    But his expression seemed serious as he looked at his important guests.


    A couple of vampires were seated while a few were standing behind those seated in the throne hall.


    There were two vampires seated on the guest chairs while their guards stood beside them with expressionless faces.


    The older one with a thick gray mustache was wearing grand dark red robes and had an aloof yet grumpy look, seemingly angry about something.


    His name was Lauden Frey, the head of the strongest branch family of the Frozenblood bloodline.


    The other one was a tall, handsome vampire. He was looking in histe mid-twenties and was dressed in extravagant dark red robes with dark golden patterns along the ends of the fabric.


    He had a charming, confident smile as he looked at the middle-aged vampire sitting on therge icy throne.


    He was Draven Frey, eldest son of Lauden and the most eligible bachelor in the kingdom. He was well renowned even outside his kingdom due to his great exploits and achievements.


    Most were even talking about how he might be the next Frost King despite being from a branch family.


    Unfortunately, the Frost King only had a daughter, and due to bloodline constraints, he wasn''t able to produce an heir.


    Still, people weren''t that worried as, over the years, all of them witnessed how beautiful, gifted and talented their princess was.


    Surely, someone like her would definitely attract the strongest vampire in their kingdom, and the Frost King wouldn''t even have to worry about having an heir.


    Of course, the Frost King was okay with how everything was going until that day when his daughter did something stupid he could never fix.


    "Your Majesty, are you really serious about this? Making my son battle some weak half-blood dog and that too the son of that traitorous bitch? If the respected elders hear about this, they might not like this," Lauden said as he firmly gripped the armrest. When he said ''traitorous bitch'' his eyes shone with a bitter light.


    The Frost King subtly frowned, especially when he understood the subtle threat in Lauren''s words about the elders.


    "I told you before, Lauden. My daughter is the most gifted woman in our kingdom, and as her father, it is only natural that I want a worthy son-inw for her, someone strong enough to take care of her even if the heavens were to fall on us. This is my daughter''s wish as well. But that doesn''t mean I doubt your son''s ability. Instead, I am giving your son the opportunity to show everyone how worthy he is and quell any unscrupulous rumors. The respected elders also agree with my point," The Frost King said with a firm expression.


    Lauden squinted his eyes as he felt that something felt off and didn''t feel fully convinced. His spies had already told him certain information regarding the princess and the half-blood boy, but for the sake of his own and his son''s face, he can''t even mention it, and the Frost King knows this.


    The Frost King added, "Anyway, why does it matter if the challenger is a dog or a bird if your son will win anyway? I know how fond of my daughter Draven is, and I am sure she knows it as well."


    Draven smiled as he said, "It''s alright, Your Majesty. I knew she would change my life the day we met as kids, andter on, I realized she was the only one for me, even though my father had offered me so many women to choose from. But none of them were even worth a fraction of your daughter''s grace. So I don''t care if I have to defeat a half-blood or even a hundred of them as long as I can prove to her how much I love her. Talking about it, where is she? I would prefer it if she could witness my battle."


    The Frost King narrowed his eyes and said, "Of course, she will be there. Why don''t you all take a seat in the arena, and I wille there with my daughter," Saying so, the Frost King got up and left.


    The moment he was out of the throne hall, Lauden looked at his son and said, "Draven, you make sure you crush that half-blood dog to a bloody pulp. I want you to give him the most miserable death possible."


    Draven smirked as he said, "You didn''t even have to mention it, father," His smile became cold as he continued, "He dared to court my woman, so it is only natural he realizes how puny and pathetic he is under my foot. But father¡­the reason you seem so pissed off about him, is it because the traitor, his mother, was once your fiance?" He asked casually


    "Draven¡­don''t you ever mention her name to me. You understood?" Lauden asked sternly.


    Draven cleared his throat, not expecting his father to still be so bitter about it, and said, "Sorry, father. It won''t happen again."


    "Good. Now you do what you have to do so that you won''t suffer the same fate I did," Lauden said as he inwardly cursed that woman and the werewolf who stole her away.

 Chapter 450 Why Do You Love Him So Much?

    Chapter 450 Why Do You Love Him So Much?


    "Open the door, Eli. Don''t you dare test my patience again," The Frost King said in a vexed tone as he banged on arge beautiful door.


    The door opened as a beautiful woman with a mature aura, and elegant bearings sighed, "Husband, let''s talk to our daughter inside."


    The Frost King harrumphed as he entered the room and looked at the silver-haired beauty with radiant crimson eyes, sitting on the bed and looking out the window with an empty stare.


    The Frost King said in a stern voice, "There is nothing to discuss anymore, Eli. You better get down there right now. You have already smeared our bloodline name, and now the least you can do is not¡ª"


    "You mean I smeared your name?" Eli asked with a look of disappointment as she turned around.


    "Eli!" Eli''s mother, Rube, called her out to prevent her from angering her father even more.


    "No, mother. I had stayed quiet all this time while everyone, including my own father, was making me feel as if I had done something very wrong when all I did was save the life of somebody I cared about. Is that really wrong to do so? Wouldn''t you do the same for my mother?" Eli asked her father with a fixed gaze.


    The Frost King''s expression remained cold as he said with his hands behind his back, "You seriously think it is the same situation? Don''t forget your ce. You are the princess of our Frozenblood Kingdom, and since you were fortunate enough to be born as one, you get to enjoy all the power, luxury, and talents your status and bloodline have gifted you with. But in return, you have a responsibility to fulfill towards your own kingdom and to your mother and me. We only have you other than her, and you are supposed to carry down our pure bloodline and not defile it!"


    Eli raised her brows as she said defiantly, "Defile it? How could you say that? Azu''s mother is the princess of¡ª"


    The Frost King clenched his fists as he said vehemently, "It doesn''t matter! He is a half-blood belonging to parents who are both traitors. His bloodline will never be pure as ours, nor will he be ever worthy enough to carry our name. I should have wiped out that abomination, no¡­his parents right when they created that uproar so that we wouldn''t even be talking about this right now, and you would have remained my dutiful daughter instead of making me look like a fool before my people and disrespecting our sacred bloodline by stealing our sacred treasure. Do you have any idea how difficult it was for me to hide that fact from the royal elders? What a waste!"


    Eli''s eyes shook as she stepped back, "You don''t mean that¡­how could you¡­What wrong did Azu ever do to you?! All he ever did was respect you despite the fact that you exiled his mother. He was supposed to live like a prince, but because of people like you, he can''t even wander into a forest without risking his life."


    "How else do you expect a family who broke and spat on our sacredws to live? His parents married, knowing fully well what the consequences would be, despite people warning them. But since they still went with it, they deserve to suffer the consequences, including their son. And instead of rotting away somewhere, they used their son to fool my daughter. You were too blind with foolish love to know your priorities, and now you have failed me as a daughter," The Frost King said with a look of disappointment as Eli''s chin trembled.


    She loved her father the most, always looking up to him and admiring how he looked after his subjects. But to hear such words from him made her feel a lump in her throat.


    "That''s enough, husband. How can you say such things to our daughter?" Rube asked with a look of disagreement as she hugged Eli, trying tofort her.


    The Frost King looked away as guilt shed in his eyes. He cleared his throat and said, "Forget about it. There is no point in talking about the past, especially when you already did as you wish. But now, you will have to witness the consequences of your actions."


    Eli''s voice became weak as she said, "You knew Azu only recently got rid of his sickness, and yet you are pitting him against Draven, who has lived and fought like a vampire for years. How is this fair unless you want to get him killed? Don''t think that I will marry Draven if something happens to Azu. I already consider Azu as my man even if we are not married, and as his woman, I will share his fate no matter what it is."


    "You! If I wanted him dead, I would have already killed him that day. It is for your sake that he is still alive. Don''t forget that. Besides, what is so good about him that made you fall in love with him like this?" The Frost King still couldn''t understand how his daughter fell in love with an exiled half-blood.


    Eli softly smiled as she said, "You won''t understand, father. He is much more a man than Draven or any other man could ever dream of being, and his heart is not filthy as those around us. I also know that you didn''t spare him for my sake but because I gave him my Origin Blood. So we both know I can''t marry anyone else, especially since I can''t have a child with anyone else other than Azu."


    The Frost King shook his head as a lot of thoughts crossed his mind. He walked towards the door as he said, "Come down, quick. Today we will know what the fate of that boy will be."


    "Wait! I don''t want you to forget your promise that you won''t let anything bad happen to Azu. Remember, the only way you can ever get an heir is with him alive and well," Eli made sure to stress thest sentence since she knew how important the matter of having an heir was to her father.


    The Frost King wrinkled his brows but silently left as Eli buried her face against her mother''s chest.


    "Do not worry, my child. Your father may not show it, but he would never do anything that would break your heart. Now, go downstairs. Your Azu might being here anytime now."

 Chapter 451 Proving Your Worth

    Chapter 451 Proving Your Worth


    Outside, near the ptial gates,


    "Why are we even talking to this half-blood dog? Gilbert, kick him out and cripple him," One of the royal vampire guards said with a look of disgust.


    "Of course, sire," Gilbert said as he stepped forward and ced his palm on Azu''s chest as he pushed him back.


    Azu stumbled back by a few steps before fixing his feet firmly to the ground and saying in a polite yet firm tone, "Please don''t do this. I am here as per the orders of your king."


    Gilbert sneered, "Orders? You little dog, do you think you are worthy enough to deserve our king''s attention? It seems like I should teach you your ce," Gilbert said as he ced his palm on Azu''s chest again to push him to the ground and beat him up.


    Azu''s human eyes suddenly turned crimson, and Gilbert, who had ced his hand on Azu''s chest to push him, suddenly found his strength faltering while Azu was still standing in the same spot. Gilbert slowly looked at Azu''s face, only to feel those crimson eyes piercing into him, making his entire body paralyze. He couldn''t even gather the strength to step back or say anything.


    "Gilbert, stop fooling around, or did you forget what our chief just told you to do? I will get rid of him," Another vampire guard stepped forward and grabbed Azu''s arm, only to have his eyes widen in shock.


    "What are you two even doing? How hard is it to kick a dog out?" This time the chief of the patrol guards stepped forward, seeing that two of his men were acting weird by staying frozen.


    The chief was about to choke Azu when his crimson eyes suddenly looked at him and said, "Don''t touch me."


    "I¡­" The chief froze in his spot as an unknown terror shook the blood in his body, making him swallow his saliva. He couldn''t understand why he was suddenly feeling so terrified by someone like him.


    "Oh, it looks like our friend is already here? Let him in, guards. He is the star of the day," A sarcastic voice sounded from behind as Azu''s eyes returned to normal, and the guards found themselves regaining back control of their bodies.


    They quickly moved to the side as if they were terrified to stand in front of Azu again, and the order they got from behind was only a relief.


    "So you are General Draven?" Azu asked, making a guess.


    Draven smirked as he said, "Who else could I be?" His eyes narrowed as he continued, "But I must say you do not look anything at all like what the rumors said. I wonder what changed you so much in such a short time."


    Azu stepped into the pce grounds as he said with a subtle smile, "All that changed was I realized I no longer want to hide just because people don''t ept my existence. Today, I will prove myself."


    Draven chuckled as he shook his head, "You think the people will ept you just because they see you battling me?"


    "Who said anything about proving myself to the people? All I care about is Eli and how she sees me. Nothing else matters," Azu said with a firm gaze, making Draven frown subtly as he clenched his fists behind his back, finding it extremely irritating to hear Azu mention his woman so casually.


    You uncouth savage, you reek of weakness. I can''t believe I am even entertaining your existence. If it was not for her, I would have cut you up in your own home along with your family. Ugh, what a time waste¡­.Draven almost blurted his thoughts out, but he calmed himself down as he smiled and said, "Then I suppose we want the same thing. But I am sure today your life won''t be the same after the battle," Draven inwardly snickered as he walked away, while Azu simply took a look at therge pce before walking towards the arena.


    In therge arena, there were already hundreds of people seated. Most of them were officials, nobles, and a few royal elders of this kingdom who were here to witness the foolish boy who dared to challenge their strongest general, Draven.


    Everyone knew how capable Draven was and how much he had achieved despite being young. So when they heard a half-blood son of a traitorous couple wanted to challenge him, the first thought they had was to purge this half-blood.


    But the Frost King suggested that if they do that, then it might seem as if they were worried about this half-blood being strong enough to even pose a threat to their general.


    It would just make them look bad, and as descendants of their proud royal bloodline, he said to let this be a stage to let Draven show his daughter how much he cared about proving his worth to her.


    The Frost King was sitting on the grand tform with his wife and daughter beside him. The five royal elders were also seated on a special tform to show their seniority, and each of them had an expressionless face while one could feel that all of them had strived through various adversities and the vicissitudes of life.


    Lauden and the group of officials who had apanied him were also sitting on a separate tform. He still had a frustrated look on his face, considering it an insult that his son had to battle a dog just to prove his worth to the princess. How absurd!


    Draven was sitting in a ce near the arena so that he could walk over when it was time. And the next moment, most of them looked to the side as they saw a strikingly handsome young man dressed in simple white robes stepping into the arena with a certain glimmer in his eyes.


    A faint smile crossed his lips as his gazended on the silver-haired beauty sitting beside the Frost King.

 Chapter ?452 Azus Request

    Chapter ?452 Azu''s Request


    Eli had aplicated expression as she looked at Azu in the arena. She couldn''t help but feel worried no matter how much she knew about his capabilities.


    Still, she softly smiled back as well to indirectly tell him that she would be there for him no matter what happened today.


    Draven, who was sitting on the bottom tform, frowned when he saw the looks Azu and his woman were exchanging. Was he really that stupid and bold to do this not only in front of him but even the other important people here?


    Draven cracked his knuckles as if he couldn''t wait to show a spectacr bloody sight to everyone today and make sure the princess would never ever think of him again.


    The Frost King also noticed the subtle exchange of nces between Azu and his daughter and clenched his fists. But then he rxed them as he sighed inwardly.


    Rube held her daughter''s hand as she whispered with a gentle smile, "Your Azu looks really handsome and kind. You never told me he was this charming."


    "Mother¡­" Eli awkwardly looked away, though she did feel better, seeing that her mother liked Azu at first nce.


    "But I am not surprised. He is the descendant of two powerful bloodlines. No wonder he has the bearings of a prince even if he never grew up as one," Rube mused while keeping her voice low enough so that others wouldn''t hear, especially the elders.


    "But why does he seem like a human? Is his human bloodline strong enough to fight Draven?" Rube curiously asked since she couldn''t sense any vampire bloodline in Azu. Was it because he was a half-blood? Nobody including her had a real idea of a half-vampire should be since most of them die right after they were born.


    Eli cleared her throat and said, "Mother, it doesn''t work that way. Azu is different, but he definitely possesses our bloodline. You will see."


    The Frost King heard their conversation and had his brows furrowed, but he felt that it was time as he spoke in a loud voice, "As the king of our belovednds, I have looked after my people like my own children. But as a king, I also have to think about the future, especially about who is going to inherit my burdens and responsibilities as a king. Everyone knows I do not have an heir, but I do have a daughter whose talent and beauty shine above all."


    Eli felt a bit moved since she could feel that her father sincerely meant every word he was saying about her and not just for the sake of his speech.


    She knew that her father was very sad about not having a son, but he never held back on his love and instead tried to give everything he had.


    The Frost King continued, "So it is only natural that I choose the most worthy man from our kingdom to wed my daughter. Otherwise, I would never know peace. Fortunately, the most capable young man in our kingdom had stepped forward on his own to ask for the hand of my daughter. I have noints, but since my daughter never personally saw his valiant acts, she simply wanted to witness his strength in battle. And for that, we have someone who wishes to "challenge" Draven. Draven, are you ready to step into the arena?" The Frost King as he looked at Draven.


    Eli wasn''t disappointed that her father didn''t introduce Azu since it would only dig up his parents'' history before everyone. It was better that everyone else thought that the Frost King didn''t care about introducing an offspring of traitors.


    Nobody even nced at Azu since they considered him a dead man, which was why they weren''t even bothered about his origins or his blood. As far as they or Draven was concerned, he was just a body of flesh he had to cut up before everyone to make the princess happy.


    Draven got up as he said with a confident smile, "Of course, Your Majesty. I am always ready," Saying so, Draven stepped into the arena as he, looked at Azu with a condescending smile, and said, "Well¡ª"


    "Wait. I have something to say, Your Majesty," Azu suddenly spoke up as the Frost King narrowed his gaze, not expecting him to speak up like this.


    Eli''s heart froze for a moment since she didn''t expect this.


    Everyone''s attention also got drawn towards Azu since they didn''t expect an exiled half-blood to have the guts to speak up here.


    The five royal elders had looks of displeasure upon hearing him speak.


    The Frost King could feel his daughter''s pleading gaze, and after hard contemtion, he asked in a loud voice, "What is it?"


    Draven couldn''t believe that the Frost King was actually hearing out this half-blood dog. This was beneath him!


    Azu took a deep breath to gather courage, but after looking at Eli again, he got the courage he needed as he said, "I know my parents are considered traitors by everyone and exiled. But they never did anyone wrong other than marrying and loving each other."


    One of the royal elders harrumphed in disagreement but didn''t bother to say anything since he didn''t want to waste his energy. His name was Orien the 2nd, who was said to be the proudest one among the others.


    Azu wasn''t finished as he continued, "But I am not here to justify whether what they did was right or wrong. I am here to request that my family be reprieved from their exile and be at least granted the status of a citizen."


    "How outrageous!" One of the royal elders roared as he banged the armrest since he couldn''t just take it. His name was Doru the 3rd, who was said to have the shortest temper.


    Most of them began to mumble with looks of scorn and disgust, not expecting the half-blood to be really brazen enough to ask for something like that.


    Draven also had a mocking smile, unable to believe how dumb this guy had to not realize his own situation. The Frost King was the one who ordered the exile, and if he were to go back on his order, it would be no different than pping his own face.


    The Frost King raised his hand to indirectly tell everyone to be silent as he asked in a stern voice, "You are an exile. Why do you think I should ept your request?"

 Chapter ?453 Proving My Worth

    Chapter ?453 Proving My Worth


    All the nobles, including even Lauden, had looks of disbelief, unable to believe that the Frost King was actually hearing out a dog. This was just making themselves look less. Still, the Frost King was still the king, and nobody could speak against him for a matter like this.


    The Frost King knew what these people were thinking and added, "I don''t know if you have ever learned this, but only the worthy can request something like what you just asked. What have you ever done in your life to prove your worth?"


    This time the expressions of most of the people rxed, thinking that they had jumped to conclusions too quickly. They knew the Frost King was a shrewd man and knew what he was doing.


    Most of the royal elders also had a satisfied look, expecting the son of the traitors to no longer dare say anything more.


    Eli shot an aggrieved look towards her father for asking a question that would hurt Azu''s pride. Obviously, he was never able to make a name for himself due to being sick for almost his entire life until now. Asking about it now was like rubbing salt in his wounds.


    But the Frost King remained unmoved as if he didn''t even notice his daughter''s concerns. His eyes were fixed to the arena.


    Azu could feel a lot of gazes putting pressure on him, but he focused on what mattered as he said while looking at the Frost King, "I haven''t done anything praiseworthy like General Draven here. I also know that any promises of doing anything noteworthy in the future would be just words and not guarantees for you."


    At least he knows he is trash¡­Draven inwardly thought as he smirked while feeling satisfied by his words.


    "But what if I win this challenge? Will it prove that I am more worthy than him?" Azu asked calmly as his words stunned everyone.


    "How ludicrous! I shall cut off your tongue, boy!" Lauden was the first one to speak up since he couldn''t endure letting some half-blood dog mock his son before everyone. Even if it was demeaning for him to lower himself to speak to someone like him, Lauden couldn''t help himself.


    "Rx, father. He is just trying to grab everyone''s attention. Let him. Words are just empty unless shown by action," Draven casually said as if he wasn''t bothered by Azu''s words, impressing others, thinking that Draven''s pride was strong indeed to not be shaken by the words of others.


    But inwardly, Draven''s blood was whirling around in rage.


    He couldn''t believe this dog would have the audacity to think he really had a chance against him.


    Not even the experts he had fought in battles had ever dared to think so. Even if they did, they surely didn''t have the guts to say it to his face, let alone a weakling like the one in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, this is going too far. We should get this over with before this gets dragged longer just because of the words of an exile," The royal elder named Tobias the 4th said with a firm expression. He was known to be the most strict elder out of the others and would ruthlessly punish those who broke anyw.


    Eli felt her nerves twitch in annoyance, but she knew she couldn''t speak up against an elder like him lest she makes things worse.


    She could only wonder when these old men would grow up instead of being stuck in the past.


    She once respected and revered them, but over time she started to realize the true nature of most of them.


    And the reason she disliked them the most was that people like them were the reason Azu and his family were suffering all along.


    "I know Elder Tobias. But this is a challenge after all. We are of the Frozenblood bloodline, and it is not in our nature to shy away from a challenge, no matter who challenges us. However, it is not up to me but up to Draven to agree to his challenge or not. If he agrees, then I have no issues. So Draven, are you going to ept his challenge or not?" The Frost King asked as his gazended on Draven''s back.


    Draven didn''t know why he had a weird feeling about all this, but it seemed as if the Frost King had put him in such a situation where he definitely had to ept this challenge. Otherwise, it might seem as if he was afraid or worried that he would really lose while also bringing shame to his own bloodline. The Frost King had especially stated that nobody of the Frozenblood bloodline would shy away from a challenge which would also include him.


    Still, his confidence in himself and in the fact that Azu was a trash made him think that the Frost King was actually helping him out by giving him the opportunity to impress these people even more. He would surely appear indomitable if he simply epted the challenge. He knew that he would win anyway, "Of course, Your Majesty. I have no issues. Otherwise, I wouldn''t even be here in the first ce."


    Lauden almost opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something but didn''t. For some reason, he was just feeling a bit unsettled about all this but didn''t know why. He just couldn''t put his finger on it.


    The Frost King narrowed his gaze as he announced, "Since General Draven has agreed to the challenge, then I have no choice but to ept the request. I shall assume everybody''s silence as nobody has any objections?"


    Eli had aplicated expression as she looked at her father while the others kept their silence since they knew there was no point, especially considering the fact that it was apparent who the winner was going to be.


    The Frost King slowly nodded, seeing that everybody was okay with it, "Hmm, then let the battle begin!"

 Chapter ?454 Cheating?

    Chapter ?454 Cheating?


    "You are not going to use a weapon?" Azu asked since Draven seemed ready to fight without taking out his weapon.


    Draven smirked while subtly ncing at the Frozenblood princess, "Heh, I don''t wish to ruin my de for no reason, not that I expect you to understand," Draven wanted to impress the princess by showing that this dumb challenge was just a blind man''s job and that the man she fancies was just a weak, pitiful dog.


    Azu earnestly replied to his provocation, "Then I shall also not use any weapons. I believe in a fair battle."


    Hmph, who are you trying to impress? I will soon show you your ce¡­Draven inwardly mocked.


    Draven could have openly let out his thoughts, but he didn''t want to appear as crass before the others, especially since the other party was just dirt under his shoes.


    Eli was nervously ying with her fingers as one of the guards struck the huge metal bell, signaling the two to start.


    Draven decided to make it quick and short to shock everyone instead of ying around. He wanted to end this before anyone even batted their eyes. Only by doing this would everyone feel impressed with his fine abilities.


    And so he charged forward at an inhumane speed to grab Azu''s neck and bash him to the ground in such a way that his spine would surely shatter and then finish him off.


    .


    But right before his hand was about to reach his neck, Azu''s eyes turned crimson. Draven didn''t know why but all the blood in his body suddenly came to an abrupt stop, causing a whish within his own body.


    "Urgh!"


    The whish was so strong it shook his internal organs as blood rushed to his mouth.


    But before he could even recover, his eyes widened when he saw Azu''s fist speeding towards his chin.


    Unfortunately, his entire body was still in shock, and he could only watch helplessly as Azu''s fist struck the underside of his chin, rattling his brain.


    *Bham!*


    "Aarghh!"


    Draven''s body flew like a kite for dozens of meters till his back crashed onto the iron wall directly below the tform the royal family was sitting on.


    *Thud!*


    A loud, muffled sound of flesh crashing on the ground echoed as a stunned Draven fell on his face with a bloody mouth.


    At impact, he didn''t feel the pain, but now he felt as if his spine might have sustained some fractures here and there. And because of the sheer strength of Azu''s punch, he couldn''t even open his jaws properly.


    "Uhh¡­" Weak groans of pain escaped from his throat while the entire arena descended into pin-drop silence.


    Nobody could believe what they saw, and all of them had stupefied expressions except for the Frost King and Eli. The Frost King had an inscrutable expression, while Eli had a relieved and happy expression.


    She was feeling so happy since she realized that her guess about Azu''s bloodline being very powerful was true.


    But she became worried when she saw the expressions of others, especially the royal elders, since they recognized what just happened¡­Bloodline Suppression!


    Not only them but most seniors and experts here recognized it even though it only happened in a split second.


    Lauden was the one who felt as if somebody smacked his face when he saw his son''s blood being suppressed like it was nothing before being sent flying like a fool. He had never felt his face burn in humiliation so much, even if it was his son who experienced it.


    He didn''t know what to say since his mind was still searching for answers about how an exiled half-blood was able to do something like that. It was not like he didn''t know about the existence of this half-blood before. But all he knew was that this half-blood was weak and fragile to the point he wouldn''t even live for long.


    He had never seen Azu personally since someone like him didn''t deserve a nce from him. But based on the rumors, the appearance of this half-blood was nothing like what he was told.


    Even if his mother wasing from royalty, there was no way his bloodline could be this strong. This is something only somebody of the Frost King''s level could achieve with his bloodline!


    "He¡­He cheated!" Draven''s hoarse shout broke the silence as everyone came back to their senses. He somehow put together his odic force and endured the shame of having his bloodline suppressed by a half-blood dog as he got up with a dark expression.


    He had never been humiliated in such a pathetic way, especially before so many important people and even his fiance. This was supposed to be his moment, his day, but instead, it became a scar on his name.


    He thought he was finished for good when he suddenly got an idea for a way out of this. All he had to do was discredit what Azu just did, no matter what it took.


    And so, right now, he focused on healing his internal injuries while calling out that Azu cheated.


    "Cheated? How exactly did I cheat? All I used was my fist. I am sure everybody saw that," Azu said as a matter of fact, which made Draven''s eyes twitch as he cleaned the blood off his lips. He realized his im of his cheating was just dumb since he couldn''t answer his question.


    "My son is right. This exile imed he wanted a fair match, yet he took part in the battle using unfair means by using the power of our sacred bloodline! As an exile and the son of a traitor among us, it is forbidden for him to use our bloodline as he wishes, especially for a challenge like this," Lauden said aloud, making the others feel a bit surprised but then nodded slowly, agreeing with his statement, especially most of the royal elders.


    My father is indeed a genius!....Draven let out a sigh of relief and had to give to his father foring to his rescue with the right exnation.

 Chapter ?455 I See Fear

    Chapter ?455 I See Fear


    "Father, you can''t possibly entertain this nonsense," Eli whispered in a livid tone, feeling incensed that the old bastard Lauden wasing up with such shameless arguments.


    She was afraid her father might give in to such arguments and put Azu in more trouble. If he can''t even use his bloodline to battle, how would he fight someone like Draven? This was like telling somebody that they can''t use their hands to fight.


    But to her disappointment, her father simply waved his hand to tell her to maintain silence as he addressed Lauden''s argument, "Commander Lauden, you are right. It is forbidden for a traitor or an exile to use our bloodline as they wish. If caught, they would be awarded severe punishment. Just being born with our bloodline isn''t permission enough."


    Draven''s face lit up, feeling that the Frost King was really rooting for him to support him like this.


    However, the Frost King wasn''t finished as he added, "But right now this challenge is taking ce in the arena of the royal pce where we all are sitting here as witnesses. So if you had such concerns about an exile using our Frozenblood bloodline against one of our own, why didn''t you speak up before?"


    Lauden''s expression became slightly stiff, and he couldn''t tell if the Frost King was really trying to be fair here or if he had some ulterior motives. But logically, he shouldn''t even remotely support this half-blood dog, especially considering his infamous background.


    However, right at that moment, Elder Tobias spoke up, "Your Majesty, how could Lauden have spoken up if he had no idea this half-blood exile was going to use our bloodline to battle? It all happened in a moment. None of us had any idea this would happen. And this is ignoring the fact that our sacred bloodline is mixed with the bloodline of our mortal enemies. His abominable existence is a disgrace to our race, but since we are all already here, I suggest that Your Majesty order a rematch with fair rules," Saying so, Tobiasid back on his seat while subtly ncing at Lauden.


    Azu flexed his fingers in annoyance, feeling helpless at the unfair treatment he was getting, despite showing everyone here that he was capable enough. He was used to such treatments, but he thought that it might change if he was strong enough. But even now, they were even trying to make it a sin for trying to use the power of his own blood. He had never felt so insulted since he inherited the Frozenblood bloodline from his mother.


    "This is so unfair¡­" Eli mumbled as she clenched her fists, feeling irritated by how conniving these people were.


    "Mother, please convince father to ignore them," Eli pleaded to her mother as she grabbed her hand.


    Rube sighed as she said, "You know how your father is. Not even I can influence his decisions in matters like these."


    "But what is the problem here? The point here was to show that Azu was worthy enough, and he did prove that. So that is enough, right?" Eli asked with a tight expression.


    Rube shook her head softly as she answered in a low voice, "That itself is the problem. Look at the eyes of these people¡­Look at the way they are looking at your friend."


    Eli turned her head as her eyes scanned the people sitting around the arena. As she observed them, her mother whispered in her ear, "Look beyond the hostility in their eyes, and you will see something surprising. So¡­what do you see?"


    Eli blinked her eyes as her lips parted, "I¡­I see fear? But¡­But why?"


    "You barely spend your time mingling with these kinds of people, so you nevere to realize that these people feel threatened right now when faced with situations like these. Even I was shocked when I saw your friend suppress Draven''s blood as if it was nothing. All he did was simply look at him. Only your father could suppress him like that, and this means that the others understood how dangerous Azu can be for them. If Azu was toe up in power, they might lose their position and influence. It seems like Lauden has more people on his bed than we thought," Rube mumbled with furrowed brows.


    Eli felt a very bad feeling upon hearing her mother''s words and became even warier of Lauden. She always knew he was a cunning old fox, but now she was seeing him as a threat.


    "As for the royal elders, they don''t want Azu to win since it would mean that they would have to acknowledge his father''s bloodline as well, and you know how we are still at war with his father''s tribe and other werewolf tribes as well. Never in their life would they want to see someone stomp their sacred values," Rube added to let her daughter understand how difficult things were for Azu.


    "Azu¡­" Eli became even more worried since she couldn''t see how Azu coulde out of such a difficult situation where everybody in power was against him.


    The Frost King momentarily closed his eyes before saying, "Hmm, like Elder Tobias suggested, let there be a rematch. But this time, the exile won''t be able to use our bloodline. Is that understood?"


    "Father¡­" Eli bitterly looked at her father before looking at Azu, shaking her head to tell him to not ept it since, without using his bloodline, it would be considered suicide to go up against Draven. It would be an unfair and handicapped situation for Azu.


    However, her expression froze when Azu softly smiled at her, his eyes still brimming with determination and confidence. It seemed that he wouldn''t leave without getting what he came here for.


    "Yes. I understand. I won''t use my Frozenblood bloodline," Azu said as he stressed thest few words, much to the displeasure of others since Azu made it sound as if the Frozenblood bloodline belonged to him as well.

 Chapter ?456 Forbidden Arts

    Chapter ?456 Forbidden Arts


    What a fool¡­Draven straightened his back in full confidence as he stepped into the arena, fully confident that Azu would be trash without using their bloodline.


    But he still hadn''t shrugged off the humiliation he faced earlier.


    He was hoping to make everyone forget his pathetic disy by destroying this half-blood dog in the worst way possible.


    However, this time he took out his spear, not wanting to underestimate him since he did not dare to take any more risks no matter how confident he was about winning.


    He could also show off his weapon skills and make himself look more good.


    Azu saw Draven taking out his spear, and so he also unsheathed both the swords on his back before assuming a fighting stance.


    Azu took a deep breath as he heard the sound of the bell echo,


    *Thwang!*


    "Ha!" With a battle shout, Draven charged toward Azu with a vengeful look, wanting to get revenge for smearing the spotless reputation he had built up using years of his life.


    Draven had a crazed smile as he was about to stab Azu''s sr plexus with his spear, but when he looked at his face to see his expression, Draven was confused to see Azu mumbling something he couldn''t understand.


    It sounded more like a chant that he couldn''t make sense of, and before he knew it, the two long swords Azu was wielding suddenly lit up with a strange dark purple light.


    Draven still didn''t care about it, but his spear was blocked by two glowing dark purple des right before it could pierce Azu''s flesh.


    "How??" Draven''s eyes widened in shock since his spear was supposed to be an unstoppable force for someone like Azu. With the amount of odic force he had put in his attack, Azu''s arms should shatter if he tried to block his attack, but nothing of that sort happened.


    It was as if all the strength he had put in his spear magically disappeared.


    And seeing the subtle smile on Azu''s face only infuriated him even more as he backed up quickly to avoid any counter-attack to n his next attack and figure out what exactly that dark purple light was about. He had no idea this half-blood dog was capable of using odic chants like human mages.


    Everyone else was also shocked by what they just saw, and even the Frost King squinted his eyes upon seeing what Azu did.


    Most of the royal elders had a wary look since they recognized what kind of arts the exile just used.


    Eli was astonished and relieved to see that Azu thwarted Draven''s attack and immediately asked her mother out of curiosity, "Mother, what kind of odic arts did Azu just use? I have never seen something like that."


    Rube exined with a nostalgic look, "I never thought I would see the forbidden Void Arts being used by anyone here. It is something founded by humans after experimenting with odic force. However, it is a very dangerous art since most die trying to learn it, which only discourages many others to not learning it as well. Still, if one masters it, then they would be a force to be feared. A user of Void Arts can practically cancel out any type of odic force if used in the right way."


    Eli''s eyebrows raised, feeling even more d that her Azu knew such powerful arts without anything bad happening to him. She did remember Azu telling her that he was learning something very secretive in the past, but since his mother made him promise to tell no one, she never asked more about it.


    "Then howe I never came upon anyone using such arts?" Eli asked since she did go to many ces for training and to gain experience but never saw someone who knew such arts.


    Rube sighed with a sympathetic look, "That is because people feared the humans who practiced such arts to the point they would hunt and kill them to eradicate them. This fact, coupled with how only very few can master such arts, there are practically not many of them left. Azu''s mother is a half-blood just like him with the difference that she is half-human, and her human lineage is rumored toe from a hidden society of Void Art users. I never believed it fully until now. Seeing her son demonstrate such arts made me realize how beautiful yet terrifying Void Arts can be. More eyes will be on him now that everybody knows he can use such arts. It seems that he is really desperate to help his family out and no longer be exiled."


    Eli worriedly bit her lip, wondering why people can''t just leave those who were different or special like Azu alone.


    Rube could see how worried her daughter was and patted her head as she said, "Don''t worry. With you supporting him, only good things can happen to him. You two just have to be more careful."


    By this time, Draven had tried to strike Azu at least a dozen times, but each time his attacks would magically lose their momentum right before his weapon could touch Azu''s body.


    "You are just full of backhanded tricks. This ends now!" Veins popped up on Draven''s neck, and temple as his face flushed red in frustration and anger upon being made to look like an incapable warrior.


    He didn''t expect Azu to be so skilled in using his swords. How could someone who had been sick for all these years know all this?


    But Draven had no idea that Azu had been practicing sword fighting since he was a small child despite being sick. Every day he would watch his father practice and try to mimic the same moves with wooden swords since he was too weak to lift real ones.


    Draven gritted his teeth as an icyyer spread over his spear before jumping into the air to strike Azu from above, "You are dead!"


    Eli nervously gripped her armrest since Draven had gathered so much odic force in his attack, it was enough to smash down a tall building of steel!

 Chapter ?457 An Abomination

    Chapter ?457 An Abomination


    Azu narrowed his gaze as he made a criss-cross sh in front of him using his glowing dark purple swords.


    *Kchak!*


    *Crack!*


    *ng!*


    "AARGH!"


    Draven''s howl, filled with pain, echoed in the arena as his frozen spear was sliced into three pieces with precise cuts from Azu''s swords.


    But the reason he howled was not that his weapon was broken but because Azu didn''t stop at simply cutting his weapon into pieces. Within the next moment, Azu struck both his glowing dark purple swords together, creating a mini yet powerful burst of shockwaves that sted Draven towards the other side of the arena as he howled in pain.


    *BOOM!*


    Unlike the first time when Draven crashed onto the iron wall under the tform where the Frost King was sitting, this time, Draven crashed into the tform right where his father was sitting with even more force.


    Lauden had to quickly jump out of the way as he used his odic force to cushion his son''s impact, but when he caught him, he was shocked to see the state his precious son was in.


    In fact, not only him but the others also took a peek to see what the exile did to the strongest person among their younger generation.


    Eli had a blinking expression when she saw that Draven''s arms were fractured and twisted in a weird shape due to the sheer impact of Azu''s explosive attack while his handsome face wasn''t looking pretty anymore. His mouth was gushing with blood, and two or more teeth were missing while his eyes were uncontrobly closing and opening as if in shock.


    Draven was indeed in shock since his odic force had been forcibly disrupted, causing shock to his internal organs and every drop of blood in his body.


    Lauden clenched his jaw in rage as he diagnosed what had happened to his son. But more than that, his face was burning with shame and humiliation since his son represented his face as well. A p to his son''s face was a p to his face as well. And this happened before so many important people, including even the Frost King.


    He quickly handed over his son to his men to let them heal him and turned towards Azu as odic force began to gather in his hand, "You little bastard. You almost killed my son! You can''t be allowed to live!"


    "Hold it, Commander Lauden! Did I give you permission to act?" The Frost King spoke in a stern voice, forcing Lauden to reluctantly stifle the odic force he was gathering to kill this half-blood dog.


    Eli was already gripping her de to quickly act if necessary. She knew she couldn''t depend on anyone here to protect Azu except for her father since she knew he would never break a promise.


    Still, it didn''t reduce her nervousness due to the fact that almost everyone here wanted Azu gone.


    However, her breath was stolen to see how Azu easily destroyed Draven with just a single move despite his background. She did try to teach him some moves and train him how to use his bloodline abilities, but she never expected him to be already good at it.


    She felt like pinching him for keeping her worried like this instead of telling her that he could already take care of himself. However, other than this fact, she felt happy and very relieved to see that the boy she used to always protect and look out for was now strong enough to look after himself.


    She still would shudder whenever she thought about the day he got poisoned by wolfsbane and almost died.


    "Your Majesty, look at what that son of traitors did to my son! He used forbidden arts to get the upper hand, and this is even more of a reason that abominations like him shouldn''t be left unchecked in our kingdom," Lauden said with a dark expression while holding in his urge to destroy Azu right here and now.


    Elder Tobias added with a serious expression, "Commander Lauden is right, Your Majesty. What we just witnessed can put our kingdom in danger. There is a very good reason people frown upon those practicing Void Arts. It not only destroys oneself but is also a bane to odic force. We would never know when this boy would be a heretic and destroy us all once he gets more power through forbidden means."


    Elder Orien added as he rubbed his fingers together, "I am afraid Elder Tobias is right. This boy must be carrying a lot of resentment and rage inside his blood, thinking that we wronged his family. Letting him grow any more would be a threat to us all."


    "He is also extremely arrogant, proud, and defiant, just like his mother. We already learned the hard way after simply exiling his mother. Look at the abomination she created. So imagine what he would do in the future," Elder Doru the 3rd said vehemently, feeling bothered by the existence of such a monster.


    Eli almost cracked the armrest of her seat in annoyance, finding it very hard to control herself fromshing out at these idiotic elders who were basically suggesting to kill Azu right now despite the fact that he won the challenge and proved his strength.


    She was indeed about to say something out of worry when a blind royal elder among the 5 spoke calmly, "My fellow elders, please calm down before overlooking some important things. Did you all forget that we were the ones who agreed to this challenge and even ordered this boy to prove his worth to everyone here so that his request may be fulfilled? So wouldn''t anyone naturally use everything in their power to win such a challenge? We even held a rematch because he used our sacred bloodline, and still, he neverined. He also won again, and if we were to ignore his victory, wouldn''t it make us appear as people who aren''t just? Won''t our own people lose faith in us?" Everyone was taken by surprise when this blind elder named Viru the 1st, the oldest among them, spoke up.

 Chapter ?458 A General!

    Chapter ?458 A General!


    There was pin-drop silence again for a while since what Elder Viru said made it quite difficult for anyone to refute.


    In fact, everyone knew that what Elder Viru said was the truth. The young exile had proved himself enough already, but how could they all just silently watch and ept it?


    They never in their dreams expected this boy to actually even leave a scratch on Draven, let alone leave him half-dead with just a single move.


    Lauden couldn''t even speak up this time since Elder Viru was a great senior figure, and it would be tant disrespect and unwise to question his words.


    It was also known that despite being blind, Elder Viru was the strongest among them, and in fact, he chose to remain blind to ''see'' what he could not ''see.''


    Elder Tobias could only clench his jaw as he helplessly shot a nce at Lauden.


    "Elder Viru, I have great respect for you but what you just said makes it seem like you might be overlooking some very important things about this boy," Elder Tobias said with a slightly disgruntled look, not expecting Viru to speak up all of a sudden. Still, he carefully chose his words to not make it look like he was openly questioning him.


    "Is that really so, Elder Tobias? Elder Viru simply stated the facts. He only stands on the side of truth no matter what. Or are you ndering his morals?" The youngest elder among them, Morbius the 5th, asked with a subtle snicker. He had a grayish beard, unlike the others who had white beards.


    Despite being the youngest among them, he was said to be the bold one who had no qualms about speaking his mind.


    "Elder Morbius, you¡­" Elder Tobias found himself speechless as he looked at Morbius with a glowering expression.


    If he said ''yes'', then it would mean that he was indeed insulting Elder Viru, but if he said ''no'', then he wouldn''t be able to have any influence in this matter anymore.


    Eli had a smirk as she didn''t expect two of the royal elders to actually speak in favor of Azu. She knew Elder Viru was a very wise man, but she still wasn''t sure if he would act against Azu due to his controversial background.


    She rarely interacted with these elders since all of them seclude themselves and only show themselves for important asions. Thus, she felt that maybe she didn''t really know much about Elder Viru and Elder Morbius.


    "We should stop bickering among ourselves, and instead, as per thews written by our Frozenblood progenitor, I call upon the right to make a decision on the fate of this boy through Supreme Judgment!" Elder Orien said aloud with a veiled glint in his eyes.


    "Supreme Judgement? No¡­" Eli mumbled in dismay upon hearing it since it would involve making a final decision based on the votes of the royal elders.


    The Supreme Judgment can only be called for by the royal elders in very important matters where all or some of the important officials have concerns about the decision their king would make.


    And in this case, Elder Orien, Tobias, and Doru knew that the Frost King would listen to Viru due to his seniority, and that was something they couldn''t afford to see.


    The Frost King hummed as he said, "Fine. If that is what the respected royal elders want, let''s proceed with it."


    Lauden''s face lit up since this meant not all hope wasst, while Azu had a bad feeling, especially since he knew what the Supreme Judgement was and how it works.


    Based on his knowledge, all the royal elders would have one vote each, while the Frost King would have two votes as his voting power due to his status.


    He knew the Frost King hated him due to getting involved with his daughter and even almost killed him that day if it weren''t for Eli stopping him.


    He still didn''t know ifing here was a good idea, but he had no regrets since he didn''t want to let down a certain someone. Hiding in fear forever and suffering in silence wasn''t something he envisioned for his future.


    "Who all are in favor of granting the status of a citizen to a boy who possesses the bloodline of our mortal enemies and whose father is the exiled prince of the Nightfall werewolf tribe and his mother who is a traitor to our own bloodline?" Elder Tobias said aloud as he raised his hand, followed by Elder Orien and Elder Doru.


    .


    Elder Tobias frowned upon seeing Elder Viru and Elder Morbius silently sitting without raising their hands.


    Still, they didn''t care since the Frost King would surely know which would be the wisest decision he should be making as a king.


    Eli was nervously staring at her father, hoping that her father wouldn''t give in to the pressure of the majority or the hatred inside him since she knew about his personal tragedy.


    However, the expressions of the three royal elders faltered a bit when they saw the Frost King was being unnaturally silent as if he was deep in thought.


    Lauden furrowed his brows as he felt that something definitely seemed off.


    He couldn''t even guess what the Frost King was thinking since, based on what he knew about him, the Frost King lost his mother in a werewolf attack, because of which he massacred the werewolf tribe the assassin belonged to all on his own at a young age, granting him even more respect and privilege to rule the kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me, but I have to remind you that recognizing someone who possesses our enemy''s bloodline would incur the wrath of so many people and cause riots we might not be able to control," Elder Tobias stressed and continued, "And¡ª"


    The Frost King subtly raised his hand to tell him to stop talking, making Elder Tobias swallow his words with a red face.


    The Frost King finally spoke in a loud voice, "After careful deliberation, I hereby dere that the son of the exiled daughter of the Aliester family will be granted the status of a ''General''! But his mother will still be in exile until her son proves his loyalty."

 Chapter ?459 I Stake My Own Name

    Chapter ?459 I Stake My Own Name


    "A g-general?...." Lauden softly mumbled with a stupefied expression, as if he was repeating the words to himself to make sure he heard it right.


    Wasn''t this no different than recing his son with the son of the woman who betrayed him? The very same son who was carrying the blood of the one he hated the most?


    How disgraceful and humiliating!


    "Your Majesty¡­are you really sure about this?" Elder Tobias asked with a stunned expression, just like the others. None of them ever expected the Frost King to award such a respected title to an exile with an infamous background and who also seemed to have mastered forbidden arts that could prove to be a threat in the future.


    Eli''s expression became ecstatic as she felt as if an iron rock was lifted off her chest. She had never felt so relieved and happy since this meant that her father truly recognized Azu''s strength and probably did it for her sake as well.


    She couldn''t help but look at her father with misty eyes before turning to look at Azu with a resplendent smile. She wished she could just run down to him right now and give him a hug.


    "Elder Tobias''s question isn''t without reason, Your Majesty. What you just proposed might stir a lot ofmotion and offend a lot of people," Elder Orien added while wondering why the Frost King would make such a foolish decision.


    Based on his knowledge of the Frost King, he should be thest one to make a decision in favor of someone with half werewolf bloodline.


    The Frost King could feel a lot of heavy gazesnding on him, yet his expression didn''t change as he said in a regal tone, "My decision will not be questioned by anyone. But to address any concerns any one of you might have, I haven''t overlooked the crimes the mother of this boy hadmitted in the past, nor did I forget the other half of the blood that flows through his veins. But¡­"


    Everyone held their breath as the Frost King continued, "...he is the first of his kind¡­someone none of our ancestors nor us have ever seen before. So in truth, ourws do not really hold up against him since our Frozenblood bloodline flows through his veins as well. But ignoring all this, we all witnessed for ourselves his strength, his potential, and his grit. He is a genius unlike ever seen before. He wasn''t someone who chose to be born with the bloodline of our mortal enemies but something he possessed from birth. That does not necessarily make him a danger to us, especially if he can prove his loyalty to us. That is why I decided to recognize only him as a citizen of our kingdom, or would you all rather let the Nightfall tribe take him in? What do you have to say about that, Elder Tobias?" The Frost King asked as he looked at Elder Tobias and asked, "Would you prefer a genius as strong as him to be a source of our strength or let him be a source of strength for our enemies?"


    Elder Tobias'' expression became a bit difficult, as if he got his tongue-tied. Even the two elders beside him couldn''t also refute the words of the Frost King. In fact, they felt that what he said made sense. Rather than letting their enemies recruit this boy, it would be more prudent to take him into their fold and even use him against their mortal enemies.


    Just like the Frost King said, nobody could predict what this boy would grow to be in the future.


    Eli smirked, unable to believe that her father was really supporting Azu this much. Not too long ago, he was this close to killing him and even talking about eradicating his entire family. She wondered if Azu''s performance today won her father''s approval.


    Lauden cracked his knuckles as he saw that even the rest of the royal elders were being moved by the Frost King''s words. By now, he was absolutely sure that the Frost King was supporting this half-blood dog rather than his own son, whom he had carefully trained and groomed for years to win the hand of the Frozenblood princess.


    He couldn''t just keep swallowing this humiliation as he finally spoke up, "Your Majesty, what you said is justified. But the title of a ''General'' as per our ancient customs should only be given to someone who has already proven himself in battle."


    "I know how much Draven has achieved in battle. We all know it. But then, can you exin why a General like him lost to this boy who had never fought in a war? I am afraid I shouldn''t let others hand over such important ranks without going through me henceforth," The Frost King said with a firm expression, making Lauden grind his teeth against each other since this was just even more insulting for his son and for himself.


    He still couldn''t let it go as he said, "But Your Majesty, it is not only about that. If we are going to trust so many men of ours in the hands of an exile who might still hold resentment towards us, who will guarantee that he won''t turn our own men against us? Who will guarantee that each and every move of his wouldn''t be harmful to us?"


    "I will guarantee it!"


    Everyone''s brows raised when they saw the person who stood up and called out. Some even gasped while Draven, who barely recovered his consciousness, had his eyes widened like saucers as he mumbled, "N-No¡­It can''t be¡­" He mumbled before coughing out blood and passing out from shock, or so people thought.


    "I, as the Frozenblood princess, will personally guarantee that Azu would never be a danger to our kingdom," Eli said with firm determination as her gaze swept over everyone before looking at Azu as her gaze softened, "I stake my own name on my word."


    Azu smiled as he looked at her, moved by the fact that she was willing to risk her status and prestige to be his guarantor. He felt that his future may not be as difficult as he had imagined and that today would be a turning day in his life.


    But suddenly, the surroundings began to dissolve into darkness, and instead, what began to rece it was dark blue surroundings as Viktor''s consciousness began to resurface.

 Chapter ?460 How Did I Get Caught?

    Chapter ?460 How Did I Get Caught?


    "Ehh¡­.where am I¡­" Viktor incoherently mumbled as he tried to open his eyes which seemed a bit heavy. He felt as if he was waking up from a long slumber, yet what he dreamed felt so real, just like the past two times not too long ago.


    "Azu! Thank the Holy Godmother. You finally came back," Seraphina''s lips eased into a relieved smile as she saw Viktor open his eyes with a confused look.


    "Sera? Wha¡­What happened? Wait a second¡­Mevron! He is¡ª" Viktor recalled that they were in the middle of a fight.


    "Don''t worry. He is not here. We are safe¡­for now," Seraphina said with her lips firmly pressed together as she helped Viktor sit up.


    She was happy that he came back sooner than she expected, and for some reason, she was already starting to feel better. But when she thought about the danger her realm was in, her chest felt even more heavy.


    Viktor shook his head as he tried to get his thoughts and memories sorted.


    He was surprised to hear Sera''s words since thest thing he remembered was fighting Mevron and suddenly getting stabbed by a poisonous de.


    "Where the hell are we¡­" Viktor mumbled with a puzzled look upon seeing the dark blue room that had an elegant yet dark vibe.


    "So you are really immortal, huh?" The face of a enchanting beauty with azure blue eyes suddenly popped up in Viktor''s vision as he sat back, "Whoa. You? Don''t tell me this is your¡­"


    Yannah harrumphed as she said with a harsh squint, "Yes. This is my ce. But don''t think that I didn''t forget about your fuck up at the ball. What did you even do to make Mevron chase you like that?"


    Viktor coughed as he said, "I don''t think the details are important."


    Yannah leaned closer as she said with a bitter look, "Well, guess what. It is to me, especially after you ruined my chance to kill Ara. You have no idea how much I risked to get myself a chance. I wouldn''t even be helping you by bringing you here if it wasn''t for her."


    Viktor looked at Seraphina, wondering what she did to gain Yannah''d favor. But most of all, he wondered why she didn''t escape through her portal instead of staying back? Then he thought that considering her nature, she must have stayed back for his sake while sending away the fruit safely back to her realm. He felt that he owed her for bringing him to a safe ce lest that lusty dragon imprisons him for some questionable torture.


    He decided to answer Ara''s question as he exined what he did to tick off Mevron. The more he said, the more Yannah''s eyes were shaking in visible disbelief. The disbeliefter turned into joy and glee.


    By the time Viktor finished, Yannah had grabbed his hand as she excitedly shook it, "You nailed it! I take it back. I am no longer pissed at you. You did something better than simply killing her. Now, she will be experiencing hell from the very same person she was desperately trying to please. Hahahahaha¡­" Yannahughed like a maniac as she stretched her neck backward.


    However, she suddenly stoppedughing as she mumbled with a bloodthirsty expression, "I guess I can devour her fleshter. The flesh of a terrified person always tastes better."


    Viktor had a blinking expression and remembered that he was sitting before a beautiful and seductive man-eater.


    Nobody who didn''t know her could imagine such wordsing out of such a lovely mouth.


    He felt that Ara must have done something bad enough to make this Siren Queen hate her to the bones.


    But he didn''t care since he felt that Ara had iting.


    Seraphina was surprised that Viktor actually did that ''thing'' with Ara. Now she understood why Mevron seemed so angry.


    "But I don''t understand how I got caught. I am sure until the end, she never suspected me. Otherwise, she would have taken action earlier," Viktor said since this has been bugging him ever since it happened.


    Yannah looked at him with a ''Are you serious?'' expression.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? I honestly don''t know," Viktor said with a shrug.


    Yannah let out a tired sigh as she said, "Ha¡­I am not surprised after knowing your nonexisting background."


    "Ouch."


    "But keep this in mind from now on. Never do it inside a woman who is your enemy, especially if you are in disguise. She must have easily sensed that your Odic essence didn''t match with that of that arrogant bastard. Sigh, it''s a pity I wasn''t there to see her reaction¡­to realize that she just fucked up her own life out of lust, hahahaha¡­" Yannah couldn''t help but feel satisfied, thinking about it, though she knew she couldn''t get back what she lost.


    ''What a weird way to get caught¡­'' Viktor had no idea that even a man''s semen could be used like this in the supernatural world.


    "Did you see something while you were¡­sleeping?" Seraphina asked since she felt that it could be something that might help Viktor know more about his origins.


    Viktor could still remember what he saw and knew that it was his past from when he was very young. He also couldn''t get the face of that girl named ''Eli'' out of his head. It was like her image was striking a chord in his heart.


    "Yes¡­but as before, I am left with even more questions," Viktor said with a contemtive expression and rxed his expression as he looked at Sera, "Let''s talk about it after we get out of here. So, what is the n? Since your realm is out of danger, are we going to wait till the heates down or¡­?"


    Seraphina''s chest hardened as she said with a lowered gaze with guilt and pain written all over her face, "M-My realm is not out of danger¡­.Mevron took the fruit."


    "What?!"

 Chapter ?461 A Forbidden Art? A Solution?

    Chapter ?461 A Forbidden Art? A Solution?


    "What?! Mevron took the fruit?? But how??" Viktor almost had his eyes pop out in shock since he thought Seraphina had safely transported the fruit away so that Mevron could nevery his hands on it.


    He thought he did hear Seraphina say something along those lines to Mevron, but after that, it was like a blur in his mind. Since he was suffering from so much excruciating pain at that time, he couldn''t clearly recall what exactly happened other than wishing for the pain to go away.


    After waking up, he felt rxed, thinking that Seraphina''s realm was safe and that all his efforts and the pain he had to endure were worth it. But now, it felt like everything that happened was for nothing.


    Seraphina lowered her head in a pitiful way as she said, "Everything happened so fast, and I-I...it was my fault. I can''t do anything right. Maybe I don''t deserve to be their Allmother...I put my own realm in danger. My daughters would be so disappointed in me...hc...I let them down...h..." Seraphina broke down in tears silently as she covered her face, unable to look Viktor in the eye since, feeling guilty for wasting his efforts and putting him through so many difficulties.


    Viktor''s expression becameplicated seeing her cry. For some reason, seeing such an innocent and naive beauty crying was making his heart melt. He knew she wasn''t someone who was used to fighting or any situation involving such things.


    It was no different than taking an innocent woman along for a top-secret infiltration mission. But despite all that, she risked the safety of her own realm to not abandon him, even if the logical choice was for her to escape on her own.


    Because of all this, Viktor couldn''t bring himself to scold her nor say anything to make her even sadder since he knew that she must already be feeling heartbroken after not being able to get her realm out of danger.


    "Sera,e here," Viktor gently said as he hugged her into his embrace and let her head rest on his chest as she silently wept.


    Yannah let out a deep sigh as she looked on with a thoughtful expression. She could understand Seraphina''s pain since the situation of her people was simr to hers.


    Viktor knew getting back the fruit was hopeless now that Mevron must have safely tucked it away. He also learned that even if he somehow managed to defeat Mevron, it won''t guarantee that he would get the fruit back, and instead, he might have to face the wrath of the entire Winter Dragon race.


    It just didn''t seem like a hopeful situation, especially when they were all alone in this realm.


    "It''s fine, Sera. Don''t lose hope. There is still time for us to find a way. I will help you find one no matter what it takes," Viktor said tofort her.


    Seraphina tried to calm herself down as she slowly sat up and said in a tired voice, "There is only one way now...I have to...I have to sacrifice my odic force so that the Fruit of the Blessed One may be reborn at the right time."


    "No...No way. I am not going to let you do that," Viktor adamantly said as he held her arms, "You are not thinking straight now. We still have time."


    Seraphina looked at Viktor with a sad smile as she said, "If the fruit isn''t ripe at the right time or even getste by just a few days, then..." Seraphina couldn''t bring herself toplete her sentence, but Viktor understood that if she dyed it, then her daughters would die out before the fruit could be reborn.


    "Uhhh, I can''t keep watching this. What if I said there was a way for your realm to go on until the next fruit is naturally reborn?" Yannah suddenly suggested, drawing the attention of Viktor and Seraphina right away.


    "You really have a way?" Viktor doubtfully asked since he felt that this dangerous beauty was up to something, especially by the way she was looking at him as if she was looking at an enticing meal.


    Seraphina wiped her eyes as she also attentively listened, believing that Yannah really had a solution.


    Yannah shrugged as she said, "Well, actually, I was nning to use it to cure the poison that had been guing you. But since you are alright now, I figured this solution will help you save her realm."


    Viktor knitted his brows as he asked, "You mean this solution will require me to help her? What kind of solution is that?"


    "Right before His Eminence, the Devil went into hiding, it was said that the Devil left behind forbidden treasures and arts he had personally created so that even without his presence, the worthy ones could acquire them and carry on his legacy. As countless centuries passed, all these treasures and arts were scattered and hidden, while some were said to be lost forever. However, my ancestors had been passing down an heirloom for generations, from the previous queen to the next," Yanah said with a nostalgic look.


    "And I suppose this heirloom is one of the forbidden arts left behind by the Devil?" Viktor asked with a raised brow. He momentarily remembered the long-lost memory he had just experienced where he learned about the forbidden art named Void Arts and still remembered how tremendously powerful it was and how it even felt.


    Yannah subtly smiled as she said, "You are right. It indeed is a forbidden art created by the Devil himself. Of course, it won''t be shy and strong like the infamous and ancient Void Arts that have already been lost, but it isn''t no joke either."


    "Well then. Tell us what kind of forbidden art it is exactly?" Viktor said with a curious gaze as Seraphina also keenly listened.


    Yanah smirked and said with a teasing glint in her eyes, "It is a forbidden art that requires a man and woman to be one in the most profound way. I am afraid you might have to help Sera understand what this means, Azu."

 Chapter ?462 The Cycle Of Life Among Fairies

    Chapter ?462 The Cycle Of Life Among Fairies


    "En?" Seraphina had a blinking expression as she couldn''t understand what Yannah meant.


    But then she carefully reyed what Yannah said in her mind, and based on the strange look Yannah was giving her and the slight awkwardness on Viktor''s face, Seraphina was finally able to put two and two together, making her face beet red as she covered her mouth with a gasp.


    "I think¡­she got it," Viktor said with a helpless chuckle and then looked at Yannah as he asked doubtfully, "But, seriously? Don''t tell me you are not kidding."


    Viktor couldn''t believe that Yannah was proposing such a solution as the only way left to save the Sacred Spirit Realm. Usually, it would involve an epic solution and not something so¡­primitive.


    It was not that he had any issue with it, but he didn''t know how Seraphina felt about it, considering how she doesn''t know anything about such "profound" things.


    Yannah mischievously smiled as she said, "Why be so bashful about it? It''s not like I haven''t noticed the tension between you two. Other than that, you two have been ying husband and wife so perfectly before others. What''s wrong in taking it a step further like any other couple?"


    "Wait. I still don''t get how this "solution" will exactly save her realm. Your solution and saving her realm seem like two different things that don''t make sense to be mentioned in the same sentence," Viktor still couldn''t wrap his head around it.


    Yannah scoffed with a teasing gaze as she said, "You surely underestimate the power of your own essence. I don''t know how but your odic force seems pure enough to perfectly form a harmony with Sera''s odic force, which should be the purest in a living being in our universe."


    "And? What about it?" Viktor asked with a head shake while Seraphina felt her heartbeat increasing since she already somewhat understood what Yannah''s ''solution'' was.


    "You have to know how fairies thrive. They don''t need to really drink or eat conventional food like us, but they actually need to ingest pure odic energy to survive. The Fruit of the Blessed One is the most powerful source of pure odic energy that will be enough to not only help the fairies survive but has enough energy to sustain the realm itself. It is the very reason so many are crazy to eat it and gain unimaginable power. But once the fruit has been ingested, the Fairy Queen or our Sera here will have to keep the realm alive while using her powers to give birth to more fairies so that with their collective help, the realm would live on till the fruit is reborn, and the cycle repeats."


    "But I guess Sera can''t do that forever?" Viktor asked as he nced at Sera, who still had her head lowered, unable to control the redness on her face.


    "Of course not. Nobody has unlimited power. She is using her own life force to give birth to her daughters just like any other mother. And then maintaining life in her realm would only weaken her by the time the next fruit is reborn. In fact, she must be already nearing her limit by now."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor''s brows furrowed as he looked at Seraphina. In a simple sense, he understood that Seraphina was like a superpowered rechargeable battery that powers an entire realm and even has the power to create life on her own. But now, she was running out of energy which would mean she won''t be able to sustain life in her realm unless she somehow recovered her energy.


    He couldn''t believe that Seraphina was at her weakest point now. He could only wonder how strong she would be at her peak. Would Mevron or any likes of him even pose a threat to her at that point?


    Since her eyes were blindfolded, he couldn''t even exactly tell what she was feeling right now.


    Viktor understood the gravity of the situation as he asked in a serious tone, "So you are saying my essence will help restore her energy?"


    Seraphina wanted to say something, but she didn''t. But she couldn''t believe that Viktor wasn''t feeling any hesitation at all about something like this. Was he really okay with doing something like that with her?


    She couldn''t even tell herself what she was feeling. But for some reason, she wasn''t strangely feeling repulsed by such a solution.


    "Of course not. Don''t overestimate yourself that much. You have no idea how much energy Seraphina can possess at her peak. It would be enough to give life to entire realms. So how could a single individual like you possess that much energy? But since you are an immortal who apparently cane back to life no matter how many times you die, you possess potentially unlimited energy. And that is why I think this forbidden art left behind by the Devil would suit you."


    "So what kind of powers will I gain if I learn this art? Does she have to learn it as well?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "Nope. Only you have to learn it. This forbidden art will give you the power to establish an odic link with the person you want to connect deeply with. Upon doing that, you can not only devour their odic energy, but you can also give it back as well, especially since it''s you," Yannah exined.


    "Then what is so forbidden about it? This seems like a very helpful odic art," Viktor asked with a shrug.


    Yannah clicked her tongue as she said, "Didn''t I say that this is perfect because you are an immortal? Well, guess what, nobody else can be an immortal like you. So if somebody else managed to learn this art, they would only devour odic force from others and wouldn''t give back unless they want to die. But since dying doesn''t matter to you, you can use this forbidden art to your advantage, giving Sera as much energy as she needs to keep her realm alive till the fruit is reborn."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor''s mouth formed an ''O'' as he felt that everything was falling together in ce, while Seraphina''s cheeks became even redder.

 Chapter ?463 Who Says You Cant Have A Child?

    Chapter ?463 Who Says You Can''t Have A Child?


    "So Sera, it seems our man Azu here is willing to do what it takes. But would you?" Yanah asked, maintaining the teasing smile.


    Seraphina had never felt so abashed, but at the same time, she was no longer feeling as down as before. She realized she had already made a decision before Yanah even asked, and without even considering all that, how could she afford to lose out on the only chance that would save her realm?


    So she slowly raised her head and silently nodded, despite knowing that she had just agreed to step into a dangerous territory she had never been to before.


    Viktor had a slight look of disbelief since he didn''t expect such a pure being to agree to this without any hesitation. But then he knew how desperate she was to save her realm. However, he wanted to know if she really didn''t mind doing such things with him if it was not for her realm being in danger.


    He knew he couldn''t ask directly, but he knew there were other ways to find out.


    "Great! So now let''s talk about the important part," Yanah said with a beaming smile.


    Viktor didn''t know why but she was smiling like a salesman who sessfully managed to lure in two customers.


    Still, he asked with a doubtful look, "What important part?"


    "Like obviously, you have to do something for me to give you that art," Yannah said as a matter of fact.


    "Ahh¡­I knew it. Well, cough it out, and it better be something I can do," Viktor said, hoping Yannah wouldn''t tell him to do something like killing Ara, which would involve a lot of headache andplications.


    Yannah curved her lips as she smiled, "Aw, no, no. It''s quite simple, dear. I want you to ¡­impregnate me," As Yannah said this, she seductively bit her lower lip and looked into Viktor''s eyes.


    "Whoa¡­what did you just say? You want me to¡­impregnate you? Are you kidding me?" Viktor felt that Yannah was simply messing with him considering her nature but seeing how she was looking at him, it was dawning on him that she was indeed serious.


    He looked at Seraphina, who showed a helpless look, and then again looked at Yannah as he sighed and said, "Why? I mean, it is not that I mind, obviously. But if this is about wanting to have a child desperately, the question is why?" Viktor wasn''t really unfamiliar with such a request since, in the long past, there were indeed women who asked him such requests, hoping to bear a child that was as handsome and strong as him.


    Unfortunately, they had no idea that he couldn''t impregnate anyone despite being a god in bed. Still, he did it with them anyway, just to make them happy.


    However, Yannah was not any ordinary human. She was the queen of an entire race, and he wanted to know why someone so powerful with such a high status would want his child, though he could guess why.


    Seraphina didn''t feel that her request was strange, considering how her people had been suffering for all these years. In fact, she was hoping Viktor could help her out as long as he was okay with it.


    Yannah''s expression became a bit doleful as she said, "It must not be that hard for you to notice that my people are dying. We have been cursed to slowly die in this shitpile of a ce. It was my ancestors that ced a powerful barrier around this ce that prevents any non-human races from entering unless I allow it. That is why even Mevron or anyone else like him never tried to get rid of us personally."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor now understood why Mevron sent human adventurers to deal with the sirens.


    Yannah''s expression became fierce as she said, "But¡­I have no ns to stay here, waiting for a miserable end. I want to liberate my people and make sure we can reim our rightful home, which the mermaids now hog for themselves, hmph. And for that, I need someone powerful than is not only of my blood to break us out of this curse. So¡­" Yannah''s gaze became fixed on Viktor as she continued, "...only an immortal like you could give me a child that will break the chains that bind my people."


    Viktor was feeling a bit bad, especially after knowing that she was doing this to save her race, just like Seraphina. The problems humans had among themselves back on Earth seemed so minusculepared to the problems these two were having.


    But he felt even more bad knowing that he couldn''t impregnate anyone. So with a difficult look, he said, "I am sorry, Yannah. I wish I could help, but you have to know that I can''t impregnate anyone. I had tried for centuries, so¡­" Viktor remembered about Taya since she desperately wanted to have a child with him as well, and even now, she seemed to be researching to find a way.


    He didn''t know it was because of these things, but he was starting to wish that he was normal in this aspect. All this while he thought that it was helpful considering he was an immortal who can''t have any responsibilities that can''t outlive him. But now, his opinion about it was starting to change.


    Yannah''s expression surprisingly changed into one of excitement as she leaned forward and said, "Aw, is that what you have been worrying about? Don''t worry. I tasted your blood while you were sleeping, and I know a simple fix to your problem."


    "You what? Ah, never mind. You really know a fix? What is it?" Viktor eagerly asked, not expecting her to have a solution.


    "I learned what I need from Seraphina, especially about the fact that you are a half-blood. And even if you don''t seem to remember it, I am sure you exchanged your Origin Blood with a vampire and a werewolf in the past who were supposed to be your lifelong partners. It''s weird that you remember none of it and that they are not here with you,"


    Tara and Eli''s faces shed in Viktor''s mind, which made his heart feel heavy for some reason, and he wondered if he was really in love with these two women. And if so, what happened to them that was making his heart feel so strange? He wished he could just dig out his entire part from his subconscious.


    "Your past is as mysterious as it gets, but I like it. Ah, I am digressing. Anyway, the solution is ¡­"

 Chapter ?464 Viktors Human Bloodline

    Chapter ?464 Viktor''s Human Bloodline


    "...the solution is your human bloodline," Yannah said with a confident smile.


    Viktor immediately shook his head as he said, "Don''t bother. Do you think I haven''t tried impregnating someone in my human form? It''s useless. I have tried tens of millions of times, but nah¡­"


    "M-Millions?..." Seraphina mumbled in shock with parted lips as she put up her hand against her mouth.


    "Just kidding. I was trying to make her understand," Viktor said with a chuckle.


    However, if Ayana was here, she wouldn''t believe it. Instead, she would have already done some calctions to find out that he must have ejacted in a woman or women at least 30 times a day, every day, for 1000 years. And that would still be a modest guess.


    "That is where you are wrong," Yannah said without a change in her expression and continued, "It is true that you have been unable to impregnate someone even in your human form, but that is because of the presence of your other two bloodlines. Your human bloodline is like a sheep following its friends. So, since your other two bloodlines are already bound to two women, your human bloodline considers the same as well, though in reality, it is not."


    Viktor raised his brows, not expecting the reason to be something like that, and asked, "But why?"


    "I am not really sure since your existence should be literally impossible since the vampire and werewolf bloodline can never coexist, let alone the addition of a human bloodline as well. But if I have to guess, all three of your bloodlines have a connection to each other. Maybe through this seemingly impossible connection, you are still alive instead of dying," Yannah exined.


    "Then what can I do? It''s not like I can sever this connection, nor do I want to."


    "No need for all that, nor is it possible. You just have to bring out the vital essence of your human bloodline, which is being suppressed by your own bloodline. And fortunately for you, learning this forbidden art will help you do that. Things can''t get easier than this," Yannah said as her fins impatiently danced around.


    "Then let''s do it," Viktor said with a determined look.


    "Great! Follow me to my chambers," Siren Queen said with a seductive look as she waded through the water to go out of the room.


    Seeing her using her fins for swimming out of the room like a fish, Viktor realized that he was standing in an underwater building. During this entire time, he was distracted and felt normal due to the strange wateryyer that was covering his body, making him feel no different than if he was onnd.


    "I will be right back, Sera. Don''t worry. Everything is going to be alright," Viktor said with a reassuring smile as he followed Yannah while Seraphina nodded and looked at him leave with a hopeful smile.


    Meanwhile, on the north side of the Darkstar Realm, thends were white as ice with a constant snowstorm.


    Thesends extended for hundreds of thousands of miles, and no ordinary being can take a step on thesends without sumbing to the cold. Even some of the demon races born with superior skin defenses had frozen to death after spending just a few minutes in thesends.


    But even if someone had the ability to take a walk through thesends, no sane person would dare to do so without taking the permission of the Winter Dragons, the race whose adobe was thesends.


    Even from a hundred miles away from thesends, one could feel the subtle tremors underneath their feet, which was a sign of the movement of the Winter Dragons.


    The Winter Dragons were heavily worshiped and feared by the denizens of the Darkstar Realm. Nobody would dare to remotely do anything that went against thews set by the Winter Dragons.


    And the ruler of the Winter Dragons, the indomitable Winter Dragon King, was like a god to all of them. It was said that the Winter Dragon King''s roar could even shatter buildings dozens of miles away and that anyone who does anything that disturbs the king will face frightening consequences than just mere death.


    Thest time anybody did something to anger the Winter Dragon King was centuries ago, and at that time, it was said that the entire Darkstar Realm shook under the might of the Winter Dragon King.


    But the most terrifying fact everybody knew was the soul-chilling ce known as Coldstorm of Hell¡­a literal hell for the worst offenders, and even most of the Winter Dragons can''t endure the cold here for too long.


    This ce only stretched across for a hundred miles but was the deadliest. But only the Winter Dragons knew that their Winter Dragon King usually only stayed in this ce and had secluded herself there in a way.


    Some say she had secluded herself to such a hellish ce to break her limits and get stronger, while few of them say that their king could only feelfortable under such hellish cold due to her sheer power.


    The entire region was not just freezing cold but was constantly being assaulted by heavy blizzards to the point no ordinary person could actually see anything beyond a few inches.


    And right now, a middle-aged man donning noble white robes with dark blue embroidery in the form of a dragon slowly descended before a 20,000-meter tall mountain located in the Coldstorm of Hell.


    It was the only icy mountain in the region, and in front of the mountain, there seemed to be arge white silhouette that was at least 200 meters tall.


    The middle-aged man fully bent his back to give a respectful bow as he said, "Your Majesty, Prince Vardric, reporting as ordered," Despite his voice sounding firm, his hands behind his back were shaking in nervousness.


    And in front of him, within the heavy snowy haze, arge pair of fierce, dark blue eyes with vertical slit pupils looked down at him.

 Chapter ?465 The Winter Dragon King

    Chapter ?465 The Winter Dragon King


    Therge pair of dark blue eyes gradually disappeared into the fog as Vadric straightened his back after a few seconds.


    He corrected his sleeves as he began to walk towards the mountain. Even though he could simply fly towards the bottom of the mountain, his pace and steps were steady, neither fast nor slow.


    His entire body was taut since he could guess the reason the Winter Dragon King summoned him. His body was already beginning to shiver under the killing cold since this was the coldest part of the entire Coldstorm of Hell region.


    This only made him realize once again the might of his king to stay in such a ce without even flinching.


    When he reached the bottom of the giant snowy mountain, arge dark blue door revealed itself, built on the bottom of the mountain itself.


    Nobody could notice such a door existed from afar, but only when they reach so close can they see it.


    Vadric took a deep breath as he entered through the door and walked into a hall that was so tall andrge that it could easily amodate a couple of fully mature Winter Dragons. However, it was onlyrge enough to amodate the Winter Dragon King alone.


    But right now, the hall was almost empty except for the imposing dark blue icy throne that took up the center of the far end of the hall and was graced by giant windows behind it that let in snowy light.


    <sub></sub>


    The armrests of the throne were in the shape of dragon heads with their jaws wide open, showing off their frightening teeth.


    And the backrest of the throne was made up of icy scales and was about ten meters tall, casting arge shadow on the floor below.


    The throne was situated on an elevated level above the rest of the floor, and anyone who wanted to see the throne and the person standing beside it would have to angle their head up to see it.


    However, it wouldn''t be the grand throne that would mesmerize them, but instead, it would be the 190cms tall beauty standing beside it.


    Her dark blue gown adorned her hourss figure while her long sapphire hair was flowing down her back like a picturesque river. She was looking out the giant windows as the snowy light highlighted her pale light skin, making her look even more mesmerizing like a winter goddess admiring the beauty of her creation.


    In fact, only very few knew that people knew her by the title ''Winter Goddess'' before she became the Winter Dragon King, especially since she was as powerful and breathtaking as a goddess.


    But since so many centuries passed, people had gradually forgotten about such a fact.


    However, more than that, her prowess shook the entire realm since nobody had ever witnessed the ascend of a genius like her, and her ruthlessness and herpetency to rule the kingdom only solidified her influence over the entire realm.


    She was also the first woman to be a Winter Dragon King, and probably there might never be one like her again.


    People would worship even the ground she ced her feet on, and even powerful men like King Erzu would tremble at the mention of her name.


    And now, Vadric didn''t even dare to cause any disrespect by looking directly and instead had his back bent as he cupped his fists, "Your Majesty, may I know--"


    "Do you know why you are here, Vadric?" The Winter Dragon King asked in an emotionless voice without even turning around or shifting her gaze. Her expression was as in as snow, and one couldn''t even tell what she was thinking.


    A drop of sweat near Vadric''s brow froze before it could even trickle down as he said, "Your Majesty, I...I suppose this is about my son, Mevron?"


    "Was he the one who asked you to raise the barrier around our realm?" The Winter Dragon King asked without a change in her tone.


    Vadric''s eyes nervously blinked as he answered, "Yes, Your Majesty. He informed me that some dangerous criminals had attacked him in his own guild building, and to make sure they didn''t escape, he had asked me to put up the barrier till he could catch them."


    "Criminals? Did you know that one of these criminals was none other than the Fairy Queen?" She asked as her glimmering icy blue eyes finally shifted in the direction of Vadric while the tone of her voice became frigid.


    Vadric''s heart began to thud against his chest as he said with his back still bent, "Y-Your Majesty...I-I didn''t kn--"


    "You dare lie to me?!" The Winter Dragon King suddenly turned as she red at him with a livid look.


    *BOOM!*


    Everything happened in a split second, but the sound of Vadric''s back crashing against the other end of the hall with an explosive sound echoed in the hall before he crashed to the floor.


    All she did was simply look at him, and someone who was the second strongest in the Winter Dragon kingdom was already crawling on the floor, spitting out dark red blood.


    Still, he didn''t show any anger or surprise, but instead, his expression became one of pleading as he stammered with his head still lowered, "F-Forgive me, Your Majesty! This prince has sinned!"


    He was so shocked, not because she struck him but because he had never seen her this angry. No...she usually wouldn''t even show any emotion and would deal with any matter, no matter how serious, with ice-cold calmness that none can possess.


    Still, he gathered his wits and didn''t get up as he continued, "But I never betrayed your orders. I did send a letter to my son, ordering him to return the Fruit of Youth. It was only after he had asked me to raise the barrier did I receive the news that the Fairy Queen herself had shown up to get her fruit back. I never expected my son to ignore my orders just like that. Otherwise, I would have personally seen to it that he returns the fruit. He is too young and foolish. Please forgive him!"


    The Winter Dragon King narrowed her eyes with a look of disappointment, "You fool. You have no idea that your ignorance may lead to the death of your son. You have no idea whom you and your son have angered. Arrogance has gone to your son''s head just because you insisted on making him the champion of our race. We will be lucky if a cmity doesn''t fall on our realm, and if something like that happens, not even I can do anything about it."


    Vadric''s expression turned into one of disbelief as he said weakly, "B-But...the Spirit Guardian has been long gone, right? Eras have passed since hisst noted presence."


    The Winter Dragon King let out a cold scoff as she said, "How foolish to think that a powerful deity like him is gone forever just because nobody had seen him. Leave and bring your son here after forcing him to return the fruit to its rightful owner. Cripple him if you have to if he doesn''t listen. You better pray it''s not toote."


    Vadric finally looked up with a shaken expression as he immediately flew out after respectfully taking his leave.

 Chapter ?466 We Are Doomed

    Chapter ?466 We Are Doomed


    Meanwhile, in the grandest building of the Darkwell Trading Union, Mevron was in a frustrated mood while sitting on his ostentatious chair in the hall.


    Ara''s face was ashen as she sat in the chair adjacent to his, not daring to utter a word. In fact, even if there was nothing wrong with their rtionship, this was a very bad time for anybody to piss off Mevron. There were many servants going in and out of the hall since they had to clean up after the guests had left.


    Orgaz, his personal advisor, had a grave expression as he stood before Mevron with a lowered head.


    "This is all your fault! You ipetent old fool! If only you had managed to restrain those two before they could escape, then my father wouldn''t be on his way here!" Mevron''s rageful shouts shook the hall, making even some servants have their ears bleed. Still, they didn''t dare to stop doing their work.


    Orgaz wanted to say that it was because Mevron asked his father to put up the realm barrier that the Winter Dragon King noticed. Still, he didn''t say anything since it would only piss him off even more.


    "I was so damn close. Just a few more days, and Her Majesty would have seen me in a new light. She would have seen my true potential. Our race would have reached new heights. But I just don''t understand...why...why would someone as fearless and powerful be so wary of some myth made up by old men''s tales. It just doesn''t make sense. I am sure she will order me to return the fruit to the Fairy Queen, and there is nothing I can do about it. Ha...what a joke. All my efforts over the years down the drain..." Mevron mumbled with a dark expression, but even then, he never expressed any anger towards the Winter Dragon King since he can''t even if he wanted to...not to a goddess like her whose very grace makes him feel alive.


    Orgaz finally spoke up, "I am sure Her Majesty gave such an order for the sake of not just the safety of our realm but yours as well. She would never make any decision detrimental to the benefit of our race or realm. Besides, even without the fruit, I am sure Your Majesty will reach new heights due to your exemry talent and potential. Even Her Majesty had acknowledged that," Orgaz purposefully mentioned the Winter Dragon King here and there to make sure Mevron does the right thing.


    Mevron''s expression became contemtive, but then he narrowed his eyes as he shook his head, "No...that is not enough to prove myself to her. I want her to see me as something more than just family. For that...I guess I will have to eat the fruit now even if it means I might not receive the full benefits," Mevron said as his eyes shone with a sly light as he got up from his chair while Ara inwardly shook her head, thinking that her deranged husband was too obsessed with his own king.


    Orgaz''s expression became frantic as he said, "President, please reconsider. Doing something like that will only further anger Her Majesty. This is not the way."


    Mevron scoffed as he red at Orgaz, "And who the hell do you think you are to say to me that it is not the right way? Don''t forget your ce, Or--" Mevron suddenly froze his words as he noticed something weird behind Orgaz.


    All the servants suddenly stopped moving as if they were frozen. Even their expressions, their limbs, and even the ends of their hair were frozen in the air.


    "President?" Orgaz also noticed this weird phenomenon, especially when he saw that even Ara was affected, though only he and Mevron seemed to be alright.


    Even the tiny insects on the nts near the garden and the swaying of the leaves froze in time.


    And as if things couldn''t get even more strange, the temperature of the air around the two was gradually dropping. Even if Winter Dragons like them couldn''t be bothered by the temperature lowering, the two of them didn''t know why they were feeling a strange chillness in their blood ironically.


    *Trrrrrr*


    Mevron looked behind and saw that the ss of wine he was drinking before was shaking on its own, and the chandeliers up top were beginning to sway.


    With widened eyes, Mevron and Orgaz noticed that it was not just the objects shaking, but even the floor they were standing on was shaking as if a subtle earthquake was happening.


    The vibrations that were passing from the earth below and towards their bodies were making their hair stand on its ends.


    "What the hell is happening? What is wrong with everyone? Are we getting attacked??!" Mevron couldn''t help but lose his cool since he had never seen anything like this, and there was nobody confronting them as well. But what made him feel so unsettled was the eerie way in which everyone and everything seemed to have frozen in time.


    He even shook Ara, who was in a frozen state but all he did was make her body lean back as if he pushed a piece of log. There was absolutely no response or any change in her expression. Even her eyes were still wide open, looking in the same direction.


    *Rumble*


    Suddenly the subtle rumbling of thunder up in the skies echoed around Mevron and Orgaz. Orgaz spread his senses to check what was going on outside, only to have his eyes quiver in shock, "Oh no...we are doomed!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? I am going to go out and see which bastard dares to y tricks in my territory!" Mevron said in an enraged tone as he flew towards the entrance to walk out.


    Orgaz came back to his senses as he saw Mevron fly off, "President, no! You have to run! This is not someone you should face!" Orgaz immediately flew after Mevron to convince him to escape before he gets himself in trouble he can never get out of."


    Mevron came outside with a murderous look, ready to draw the blood of one who dared to offend him. But his expression froze when he saw a sight that shook his very soul.

 Chapter ?467 The Return Of The ...

    Chapter ?467 The Return Of The ...


    "Urgh!" Viktor was walking beside Yannah when he suddenly grimaced upon feeling a pain that made him feel like his head was splitting in half.


    His eyes became mystical blue as he clutched his head, trying to suppress this pain that came out of nowhere.


    At first, he thought it was the poison acting up, but then he realized that the throbbing sensation in his head was unlike anything he had ever felt in his life. It was even spreading across his entire body. This couldn''t be due to the poison which had already left his body.


    He could feel in his bones that this was totally something else since this pain wasn''t as painful as when he got inflicted with the poison. And other than the pain, he was feeling a strange pulling sensation in his head as if something was trying to drag his head away.


    But he was distracted from his thoughts when he saw that Yannah was motionless like a statue, her expression and even her lips frozen, as if in time.


    "Yannah..."


    And as if it wasn''t enough to cause him concern, he could feel the entire floor beneath him shake as if an earthquake was happening.


    "What the fuck is happening..." Viktor mumbled as he wed at his head.


    --


    *Rumble*


    The skies were filled with heavy dark clouds as dark golden lightning streaked through the skies. The rumbles of the lightning and the shaking of the earth could make anyone feel like the entire realm was quivering in fear upon the arrival of a certain someone.


    And indeed, Orgaz, who had followed out to stop Mevron, had his expression frozen when his soul was filled with fear upon the sight in front of him.


    Even Mevron became petrified when he saw that each and every person in this town was motionless like statues. It was as if the entire town had frozen in time.


    But what shook the bones of Mevron and Orgaz was the massive thunderstorm just a few hundred meters away from them. It seemed like this storm was big enough to cover the entire horizon, and they couldn''t even see where it ended.


    The dark golden streaks thundered as they struck the ground while the tempestuous winds were strong enough to destroy the pavement.


    And as if Mevron hadn''t seen enough to make him feel uneasy, he saw the clouds of the storm form a colossal silhouette of a figure in heavy armor, the figure''s head touching even the skies.


    "I-It''s really him! I...I can''t believe it...Such a day hase. May the Almighty Devil save us!!" Orgaz fell on his knees with a terror-stricken expression as he prayed in despair, his pupils shaking in sheer terror.


    "Just shut up! This is all just a trick by some cowards to scare me..." Mevron was annoyed by Orgaz''s ramblings, though Mevron''s voice had no strength in it as he said these words since he himself could feel an ominous presence behind that storm...a presence that was sending chills down his spine.


    The colossal figure formed by the storm dissipated, making Mevron think it was probably just his imagination ying tricks in his mind. But right before he could rx, he saw a pair of dark golden eyes suddenly revealing itself from within the storm.


    No...it was more than just that. This pair of dark golden eyes belonged to a staggering seven feet tall person that came out from within the storm.


    He was wearing heavy ck armor top to bottom with dark golden stripes running across the metallic armor while a dark cape adorned his back.


    His heavy armor had a dark antique finish with scale-like patterns and had sharp spikes extending from most parts of his armor. His feet left deep footprints on the ground, each of them looking as if something even heavier than a dragon was walking upon it.


    He was also wearing a glinting dark steel serated helmet with articted ting forming the spine of the helmet while two elongated horns projected upwards. red vents decorated the full visor while dark golden light was continuously ring from the pair of angled slits of the visor, revealing the cold eyes of this mysterious figure.


    And on his back were a pair of heavy long swords withrge grips, each heavy enough to cause an earthquake if dropped on the ground.


    His gaze was set on a fixed ce as he walked forward, each step making the entire realm shake while the space around him was breaking down as if unable to endure the might of his aura.


    "T-The Immortal Spirit Guardian! We are doomed! President, please beg for mercy while there is still time!" Orgaz began to kowtow like a mad man while bashing his head on the ground and didn''t even stop even if his forehead was bleeding.


    "Shut up, you coward!" Mevron kicked him in a state of nerves since Orgaz''s words only made him feel even more uneasy.


    Mevron couldn''t believe all this was happening. If someone were to tell him that he was in a nightmare, he would rather believe that.


    He really thought that all the myths and legends about the Spirit Guardian were just made up by old ones gone by generations out of timepass and to scare people from trying to enter the Sacred Spirit Realm.


    But now, he had no doubt that this tall, intimidating figure with a spine-chilling aura was none other than the Spirit Guardian because...he realized to his shock that he was unable to gather a wisp of his odic force.


    No...by now, he couldn''t even move his limbs and could only helplessly watch as this terrifying deity gradually closed the distance between them.


    Those dark golden eyes were looking at him, making him feel like his soul was being plunged into a dark, cold abyss.


    At this moment, he realized...he had fucked up.


    He could see death staring at his face and had an ominous premonition that his end might not be pleasant.


    Orgaz didn''t bother to persuade Mevron anymore since he saw that it was useless. Instead, he prostrated on the ground with his hands sped together, as if begging for mercy in front of the deity who once obliterated half of a realm because they tormented the fairies, including the spirit races that lived with them.


    And now, Mevron, who was an influential figure of their Winter Dragon, had put the entire Sacred Spirit Realm in danger by stealing the Fruit of Youth and even tried to hurt the Fairy Queen. Wouldn''t this warrant enough reasons for the Spirit Guardian to wipe out their entire race??


    Mevron''s lips were quivering in shock and disbelief as he felt his entire body turning numb slowly. His heart was thudding against his chest in terror as he felt a pressure that made him feel like his bones would shatter to bits at any time.


    The Spirit Guardian reached near him, and Mevron couldn''t even move his tongue to beg for forgiveness.


    He couldn''t even blink under such suffocating pressure of the Spirit Guardian''s aura and felt as insignificant as a speck of dust in the presence of his towering figure.


    But he became confused when he saw the Spirit Guardian raising his hand towards the guild building.

 Chapter ?468 Crucified

    Chapter ?468 Crucified


    With bulging eyes, Mevron saw the Spirit Guardian raise his arm towards his building. It didn''t strike him at first, but then he realized what was going on.


    And as expected, to his horror, he saw a glowing red fruit shooting out from his building and then shot towards the Spirit Guardian till it perfectly stopped itself in his hand.


    The Spirit Guardian closely looked at the Fruit of Youth, taking a few moments as if he appreciated its beauty and purity, but nobody knew for sure.


    After having his fruit almost stolen, Mevron, who was an avid collector of all sorts of treasures, had used a special storage artifact to hide away the Fruit of Youth. That storage artifact supposedly stores any item in another dimension so that nobody can get their hands on anything stored inside without him personally taking the items out.


    But now, it was as if the Spirit Guardian summoned the fruit toe to him...just like that.


    How could this be possible? Was this the power of a deity?!


    And to his shock, the Fruit of Youth disappeared into thin air as the Spirit Guardian lowered his arm.


    But Mevron didn''t have the luxury to think anything as the Spirit Guardian''s dark golden eyes looked at him, making his blood tremble without rest.


    Those eyes made him feel as if this entity could see the entire universe in his eyes and had experienced whatever the universe had to offer.


    "Forgive us...Forgive us...Forgive us..." Orgaz was still prostrated on the dusty ground, mumbling like a mad man.


    Mevron felt his heart fall when the Spirit Guardian ced his hand on his shoulder. At that moment, Mevron felt like his soul was getting crushed under the weight of his hand, making him realize how small and insignificant he was. He no longer felt like a dragon...but a worm that unfortunately ended up near the feet of a dragon.


    If anybody had seen the esteemed Champion of the Winter Dragon race shivering like this, they would wonder if the world wasing to an end.


    Mevron''s teeth were chattering uncontrobly as he managed to cough out some words, "A-Ancient One...I-AAH!!!" Before Mevron could even finish his sentence, the Spirit Guardian disappeared into thin air along with Mevron.


    However, even after they were gone, Orgaz was still raving on, not daring to get up.


    Meanwhile, in the depths of the Lulling River, Viktor finally felt the headache get better as he slowly pulled himself up and leaned against the walls. But still, his head was feeling so heavy that he could barely wade through the water, so he decided to rest against the walls.


    He couldn''t understand what had just happened, but he could still feel something throbbing in his head.


    But what made him worried was that Yannah was still motionless like a statue, floating in the same spot, her mouth still open as if she was in the middle of saying something.


    He looked around and saw that not only the sirens but even the small fishes and all sorts of aquatic beings were remaining still in the water as if frozen in time.


    Nobody revealed themselves, and so he couldn''t even tell if this was even some kind of attack. It just seemed too weird. But the heaviness in his head was making him sleepy, and he dozed off before he knew it.


    --


    The blizzards were as harsh and cruel as ever in the Coldstorm of Hell. But suddenly, the blizzard cleared up as if it was scared away by the presence of someone it can''t dare to touch.


    As soon as the blizzard cleared up, one could only see the dark heavy clouds covering the skies.


    However, the only thing anybody would notice were the two men high up in the air. One of them was a mysterious and tall entity in heavy armor, and in his right hand, there was another man dangling by his cor, dressed in grand robes, his expression shivering in pure terror.


    "Please...Please...no...I beg you to forgive my sins! I will never do it again!" Mevron desperately cried out as he found himself floating into the air, away from the Spirit Guardian.


    Even though nothing had happened yet, he could feel in his bones...he could feel what his fate was going to be.


    The coldness in this region was the least of his concerns at this moment.


    The Spirit Guardian was still maintaining his silence as he looked at him without the slightest emotion in his eyes. There was no anger, no resentment, no hatred...there was absolutely no feeling at all. It was as empty as it could be, making it even harder for Mevron to tell if he was even angry in the first ce.


    But suddenly, the Spirit Guardian closed his hand into a fist, and Mevron gritted his teeth as he realized that his blood was running amok within his body, not listening to him at all.


    "AAARGHHH!!!"


    His body began to elongate and deform as a tail and ws began to grow from his body. He was physically transforming into his dragon form very slowly, making the process absolutely painful as he could feel his bones getting stretched while his organs were shifting their ces.


    But the shocking thing was that he was not the one doing this, but the Spirit Guardian was forcibly making him transform like this.


    This was extremely humiliating since it made it feel like his own bloodline was looking down on him by not listening to him.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Mevron was finally able to let out a sigh of relief as he transformed into his thirty-meter-long dragon form.


    But as expected, his nightmare was not over as he saw the Spirit Guardian conjuring a giant cross of ice from up the icy ground till the cross wasrge enough to reach his head.


    "No...no..." Mevron mumbled in horror and despair as he found that his long dragon legs wereing together while his wings and arms were being stretched to the sides.


    But the Spirit Guardian continued what he was doing before pushing his hand against the air.


    "NOOO!!!!" Mevron roared in terror as he found his body getting fixed to the cross by giant sharp icicles cutting through the flesh of his hands and his feet, firmly gluing his body to the cross.

 Chapter ?469 This Isnt What I Expected From You

    Chapter ?469 This Isn''t What I Expected From You


    "GRAWWWRRR!!" The hoarse, pitiful roars of a winter dragon in pain boomed across the Coldstorm of Hell.


    Winter Dragons, just like most dragon races, were known for their physical strength and their resistance to physical pain. Even more so for geniuses and experts among these races who had achieved their current level of strength by training so hard till they bleed.


    This was one of the reasons anymon person would feel awe and respect whenever they hear about dragons since they knew what it meant to be one.


    And in the Darkstar Realm, not even a single denizen had ever heard a Winter Dragon in pain or seen one getting hurt. In fact, they considered it impossible unless some sort of infighting was going on since no other race in this realm would dare to go against the Winter Dragons.


    And now, in the town nearest to the Coldstorm of Hell, which was still hundreds of miles away from the region, one could hear the faint echoes of a Winter Dragon roaring in pain.


    But since even the people in this town were frozen like statues, nobody was conscious to hear it.


    Mevron''s roars died down as the giant icicles had firmly fixed his flesh to the huge icy cross, dark red blood dripping down to the snow.


    The physical pain of having his body hanged on a cross was not the one that hurt Mevron the most, but it was the humiliation of being put up on a cross in such a disgraceful way.


    Nobody even in their dreams would have ever imagined seeing a Winter Dragon in such a state, especially in their true form.


    But despite being in his true and most powerful form, he didn''t even have the energy to lift his finger to do anything. It was more like he didn''t dare to do anything, hoping that this merciless deity wouldn''t do anything worse.


    Still, he was desperately praying for a certain someone toe to his rescue and save him from this monster. He still had hopes that she would be able to get him out of this. In his eyes, there was nothing impossible for her.


    And as if his prayers were answered, his pallid expression lit up upon seeing a mesmerizing tall beauty in a dark blue gown walking forward as her long sapphire hair danced in the air, making her seem like a goddess who was about to save him from the grasps of death.


    One could catch a glimpse of her tititing cleavage formed by her big round snowy mounds, which would make even the blood of a eunuch hot. But no one would dare to look at her in such a way...not even the Winter Dragon who was hanging on a cross before her.


    However, Mevron''s face burned with unbearable shame since the person whom he had given his heart to was seeing him in such a poor and pitiful state. His dream and goal were to make himself look so mighty and capable enough to make her look at him in a different way.


    He was even ready to sacrifice all the treasures he had painstakingly collected if he could at least touch the ends of her gown. All his life, he had only looked up to her but now, even if he was the one looking down, he felt even more lesser than a worm at this moment.


    Still, since she came up here then, didn''t this mean that she cared about him? Didn''t this mean that she would somehow try to save him??


    But he couldn''t tell what she was thinking since she wasn''t looking at him. Instead, she raised her head to look at the Spirit Guardian, who was still standing high up in the air, looking down at her.


    The Spirit Guardian also turned his head to look down at her as the two exchanged gazes, creating a strange palpable tension between them to the point even Mevron could feel it.


    Was she really going to fight a deity for him? Did he underestimate how much she cared about him? Was she hard on him all these years as her way of caring about him?


    But Mevron felt that something was off when he saw her usually emotionless and cold icy blue eyes flickering with emotions he couldn''tprehend. He could see those pairs of exquisite eyes misting up with tears!


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    And before he knew it, she lowered her gaze, and to his shock, he saw her bend her knees...a sight he wouldn''t even dare imagine in his dreams.


    And to his dismay, she fully bent her knees as she fell on her knees and bowed her head, "Master...Your loyal disciple is at your service. Not a single day...has passed by where this disciple hadn''t dreamt of your return..." The Winter Dragon King''s voice sounded emotionless as ever, but if one carefully noticed, her voice was not as cold as always. Instead, one could feel her voice trembling withplicated emotions.


    But no one could be more shocked and confused than Mevron to see her like this.


    "M-My king...what are you saying..." Mevron incoherently mumbled in a state of disbelief.


    Her words made Mevron feel like his heart was being hammered.


    Why was she acting and talking like this? Did his beloved king get bewitched by this deity? How could someone who had never shown a tinge of emotion show so many emotions?


    Even if the entire realm was to copse, someone like his Winter Dragon King would never bend her knees, let alone willingly.


    The Spirit Guardian slowly descended towards the ground as he finally spoke in a deep toneless voice, "I haven''t returned. But the mistakes of your people have forced my hand. This isn''t what I expected from you, Ni."


    The Spirit Guardian''s voice wasn''t loud but stentorian enough to send chills through Mevron''s blood, but at the same time, he was stunned to hear the Spirit Guardian address his king by her first name!

 Chapter ?470 The Ruthless Order

    Chapter ?470 The Ruthless Order


    It was one of the offenses of the highest order to address the Winter Dragon King by her name. In fact, since nobody would dare to call her by her name, only very few knew her true name like him, who were part of the royal family.


    But then he remembered her calling the deity as her ''Master''. Still, it only made him ask how it was possible.


    Ni felt her heart ache, thinking that she let down her Master by disappointing him even though his voice carried no such emotion.


    Her nails dug into the icy ground as she looked up with a determined expression, "I know I have disappointed you, Master. But please...let me set things right starting with taking his life," Ni''s voice only became even colder as she mentioned Mevron.


    "Y-Your Majesty..." Mevron felt as if his entire world was crashing down upon hearing his exalted goddess talking about taking his life without even the slightest hesitation.


    It was as if she was talking about killing someone with whom she had no attachments at all. How could she do this? He had persevered and done everything since he was a kid to show her how perfect he was.


    How could she not recognize all that?


    No...maybe she was afraid the Spirit Guardian would wipe out their race, but there was no trace of fear in her eyes. All he could see was respect and reverence towards him that seeped right down to her bones.


    However, Ni wasn''t finished, "And after I have done everything I can to make things right, I will offer my life and beseech you not to punish my people for my wrongdoings."


    "W-What..." Mevron was panting, and by now, the pain his body was enduring was sidelined in his mind as he was baffled by hearing her words.


    She was even prepared to offer her life too? Why was she going so far? A goddess like her shouldn''t treat her life as if it was nothing. Mevron had a lot to say, but no words wereing out of his mouth.


    Mevron was hoping that his king was saying all this just to appease the deity. But after taking a good look at her eyes and her expression, it seemed as if she was dead serious...serious enough to end her life on the spot if the deity asked for it.


    This only increased his admiration towards her even more despite hearing her offering to kill him.


    She is indeed a true king...ready to offer her life for her people...Mevron thought in awe and worship.


    But still, he was heartbroken about the fact that she said nothing to spare his life. Didn''t he steal the fruit for her in the first ce? To make her proud? How could she not realize that?


    "Rise," The Spirit Guardian said as he took a step closer to her.


    Ni took a deep breath as she stood up, her back still bent in a respectful way.


    "His life will not end in your hands," The Spirit Guardian said, making Mevron feel like maybe fate was not that cruel.


    But Mevron gulped when he saw the Spirit Guardian taking out a de...the de of Hatred, to be precise!


    How did he get his hands on that? He cannot possibly be thinking about...


    The Spirit Guardian handed over the de of Hatred to Ni and said in his deep voice, "Stab this into his chest after I leave. Even if his screams will keep everyone awake, you are not allowed to end his life. You will do everything to keep him alive...barely."


    "No...no...this cannot be..." Mevron felt his head spinning upon hearing such a cold and brutal order. This was beyond cruelty. This was an order to make his life a living hell!


    "As you wish, Master," Ni said without a ripple in her eyes as she received the de of Hatred with a deep bow.


    These words were the final nail to the coffin that shattered the remaining bits and pieces of Mevron''s heart.


    "No...no...My king...How could you..." Mevron was already crying before he realized it, though nobody was paying attention to him. It was as if they had already considered him dead.


    However, the Spirit Guardian''s order wasn''tpleted yet, "Right before he can die from age, you have my permission to let his father put him out of his misery."


    As the Spirit Guardian said this, he briefly looked at the space dozens of miles behind Ni. Anymon person would wonder what the Spirit Guardian nced at since nothing was there but empty icy ins being assaulted by the blizzard.


    However, only Ni knew that Mevron''s father was hiding in in sight by using the blizzard to camouge himself.


    Vadric''s entire body was shivering, and when the Spirit Guardian looked at him, he immediately kowtowed.


    Before, he had to leave to make his son return the fruit, but shortly after he left, he got a message from his king toe back.


    And when he came back, he was horrified to see his son being put on arge icy cross by the mythical Spirit Guardian. He wanted to save his beloved son, but even if the Spirit Guardian wasn''t spreading his aura, Vadric found himself unable to take one step closer.


    All he could do was helplessly watch and make sure he didn''t do anything foolish that might endanger his race. He could only leave it up to his king.


    It broke his heart to hear the cold-blooded order passed by the Spirit Guardian, especially the part where he ordered him to deal the killing blow to his son. But then he realized that this was the Spirit Guardian''s way of punishing him...to make him feel the pain of taking his son''s life so that he would raise his next son or daughter in the right way so that they wouldn''t end up like Mevron.


    And he deduced that the Spirit Guardian wanted his king to stab Mevron with the de of Hatred and keep him alive so that Mevron himself would be a constant reminder to her of her mistakes. With this, from now on, the Winter Dragon King would pay close attention to each and every single one of her subjects, no matter how insignificant their actions might appear. She would never dare to let someone do something grave like Mevron.


    After ordering his disciple on what to do, the Spirit Guardian turned around to leave without saying anything more.


    "Master, please...Don''t go yet. This disciple wants to ask something," Ni said with her hand on her chest.

 Chapter ?471 Time Always Takes It All

    Chapter ?471 Time Always Takes It All


    The Spirit Guardian froze his steps as he turned around upon her, asking him to wait.


    Ni looked at him with a fixed gaze as she asked, "Master¡­can you please stay this time? I haven''t seen you for a very long time. Let me show you how much things have changed since you left."


    Mevron, who was hanging on the cross with a depressed look, still was conscious enough to hear her words.


    What did this Spirit Guardian mean to her for her to ask him to stay in such a way as if she was longing for it? Could it be that¡­NO! Nobody can win the heart of a goddess like her.


    "Ni¡­you know I can''t do that. As I promised once, I will be watching over you even if I am not here. But now I must leave," The Spirit Guardian said in an emotionless voice.


    "Then can I at least see your face, Master? Just one glimpse, and I won''t ever ask for anything more. Please¡­" Ni asked, her voice still cold, yet one could notice the yearning in her voice.


    The Spirit Guardian remained silent for a few moments before slowly removing his heavy helmet, revealing a devilishly handsome face graced by a full medium-length beard. His shoulder-length white hair was smooth and pure as starlight as it moved fluidly in the wind. Even though his face looked very youthful, one could feel that he had been through countless vicissitudes of life.


    There was no doubt that his cold, emotionless eyes could see through any soul, no matter who.


    Mevron, who was groaning in pain, had his eyes widened upon seeing the face of this ruthless deity.


    No¡­no¡­IT CANNOT BE! How is this possible??...Mevron coughed out blood in shock and anger as he passed out, unable to process or believe what he just saw. In fact, he never would have expected this in his worst nightmare.


    He had somehow digested the fact about what happened to his pretty wife. But now, he can''te to terms with whatever was going on with his ''goddess'' and the Spirit Guardian. It was more than what his heart could bear.


    However, Ni didn''t even flinch after seeing Mevron pass out. Instead, her eyes were fixed on the Spirit Guardian''s face as she mumbled with a nostalgic look, "You still haven''t changed a bit even after 8000 years, Master. It seems time will be my only enemy," As she said this, her lips arched into a soft yet sad smile. Even if it was just a subtle smile, nobody in this realm was ever fortunate enough to witness such a poetic smile.


    However, she felt d to see his face after such a long time. Who knows, maybe this might be thest time she could see his face.


    The Spirit Guardian put his helmet back on as he said, "Time always takes it all, Ni, whether we want it or not, just like how it took everything from me. But at least you will get to decide how much it can take from you. Live on¡­and forget about things that don''t matter."


    Ni''s eyes shook when he told her to ''forget''. But how could she? How could she do that when she had been unable to forget for dozens of centuries? Not a day had gone by where she had been unable to forget the only thing that mattered in her heart.


    "Goodbye, disciple," The Spirit Guardian said as dark golden lightning struck where he was standing, and the next moment he was gone. The dark clouds began to clear up, and the blizzard started to continue its assault in this region.


    Every other person in this realm also had their lives resumed, though none of them felt any different, nor did they have any idea about the deity who entered their mortal realm.


    "Goodbye, Master¡­" Ni mumbled as an icy cold tear trickled down her left eye as she nkly stared at the empty sky.


    Ni had never felt so happy yet sad at the same time. When she first saw him, she thought it was a dream she thought might nevere true. But after he left, she could only ask why this dream was so short.


    With a heavy heart, she finally lowered her gaze and took a deep breath to put the feelings back into her heart, just like how she had locked them up all these years.


    "Y-Your Majesty¡­" A nervous yet heavy voice from behind called out to Ni as her expression became as expressionless as usual.


    She turned around to see that it was Prince Vadric who was standing before her with shivering hands. His gaze would asionallynd on his son, who was hanging on the giant icy cross, making his heart fill up with pain and guilt.


    "I told you, Vadric. Your son signed his own death warrant. Now, you know I don''t have to remind you what to do when the timees. Do I?" Ni asked without the slightest pity in her voice.


    Vadric knew she was talking about the orders that the Spirit Guardian had passed. But thinking about killing his own son after making him suffer under excruciating pain for a lifetime made him feel like he would be the worst father in the entire universe.


    But he did realize he was not the father Mevron needed. Otherwise, Mevron wouldn''t have ended up in such a pitiful state.


    Still, seeing the de of Hatred in Ni''s hand, Vadric swallowed his saliva as he asked feebly, "I will do what I have to do when the timees, Your Majesty. But¡­as a father¡­may I request if you could have some mercy on¡ª"


    "Mercy? Haven''t you learned your lesson yet? Disobeying the orders of my Master will seal our fate for sure next time. You and your son forced us into this situation. Of course, as his king, I also admit my mistake for not keeping a closer eye on my subjects like Mevron. I even gave him the honor of being my ''grandson'' out of consideration for you and even the title of a ''Champion''. I thought maybe he would use it to be even better and bring prosperity to not only our race but the entire realm," She let out a tired sigh as she continued, "Little did I know how mistaken I was. Your parents entrusted me to look after not only our royal family but this entire realm. That is what it means to be a King, and as a king, I can''t dare show any partiality orpromise punishments to those who deserve it, even if it is someone from our own blood."


    Vadric''s lips quivered as he understood what his king was trying to say. Tears filled his eyes as he nodded, "I understand¡­Your Majesty. Forgive me. I won''t impede you anymore."

 Chapter ?472 The Azure Sea Clan

    Chapter ?472 The Azure Sea n


    "RAWRRRRRR!!!!"


    Blood-curdling cries of a winter dragon experiencing agonizing pain through every inch of his soul echoed for hundreds of miles to the point even the people in the nearest town to the Coldstorm of Hell could hear it.


    The people were at first puzzled, wondering if they had imagined it. But after realizing that the people around them could also hear it, they were shocked, wondering who the Winter Dragon King was punishing and for what reason.


    Only she would have the authority to do something like this to a Winter Dragon.


    However, little did they know that these howls and cries of pain would continue on for days, weeks, months, years, and dozens of centuries till that certain Winter Dragon couldn''t cry in pain anymore.


    This incident would surely be marked in the archives of their history as the cruelest punishment granted by the Winter Dragon King. But nobody would ever really know the truth behind it, including the fact that a possible cmity in their realm whizzed past them.


    Meanwhile, in the underwater pce of the Siren Queen, Viktor regained consciousness as he felt somebody trying to wake him up.


    "Finally. There you are. You almost had me worried. What happened to you?" Yannah asked as her face loomed over his head.


    Viktor blinked his eyes in confusion, not expecting to wake up to see her face, and wondered if his head was resting on her thighs due to how soft and silky it felt.


    Viktor got up and found himself sitting on a bed in a very dark yet mystical azure chamber.


    But what still baffled him other than finding himself in a foreign chamber was the fact that he suddenly copsed for no reason and had the same question as Yannah in his mind.


    "I¡­I am just as confused as you are. I mean, do you remember what happened before I fell unconscious?" Viktor asked as he looked at her.


    Yannah waved her hand as she said, "It''s weird. We were walking towards here, and suddenly you were sleeping against the wall. I didn''t even hear you say anything. It''s like one moment you were beside me, but the next moment you were not."


    "So you never saw anything strange other than me sleeping against the wall? Like you didn''t notice any earthquakes or anything?" Viktor asked to confirm if he hallucinated those things or not. It all felt like a dream to him and seemed foggy in his mind.


    Yannah gave him a strange look as she asked, "Earthquakes? Are you sure you didn''t drink anything strong? I doubt that poison before would make you see things."


    Viktor softly chuckled, realizing that he sounded a bit silly. But still, in his mind, he felt that something definitely happened though he couldn''t understand what it was.


    He could still remember the throbbing sensation he felt in his mind and the feeling of his mind getting pulled by something.


    "Anyway, don''t worry about it. I already checked your body and nothing seems to be wrong with you," Yannah said as she sucked her finger.


    Viktor squinted his eyes as he asked, "Wait¡­don''t tell me you tasted my blood again?"


    Yanna seductively caressed his cheek as she looked into his eyes and whispered, "Why not? I get to taste your delicious blood while making sure you are alright."


    Viktor smiled as he held her dainty hand, "Then shall we get down to business?"


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, back on Earth, there existed a very secret region that was the abode of witches and mages.


    No ordinary humans like Taya or billions of humans on the knew about it. Even if somebody told anybody of its existence, they wouldugh it off as a joke.


    This region was one huge ind that spanned a hundred thousand miles. And just like any ind, it was surrounded by a vast ocean. Anybody who was standing on this ind wouldn''t be able to spot anynd, even at the end of the horizon. All they would see was the boundless and beautiful sparkling ocean.


    One might then ask why ordinary people never discovered the existence of such a huge ind since it was the 21st century, and surely there didn''t exist any ce on Earth that humans have never explored.


    However, none of the ordinary mortals on this can evere anywhere near this ind. Even if some were to fly on a ne, the ne would never magically pass through this area.


    This weird phenomenon was the reason this region was named the "Devil''s Ocean". Those who believe in superstitions say that nobody can pass through this region since the devil himself lives there. And those who try to visit the ce, again and again, would get swallowed up by the Devil himself.


    But little did Taya realize that all of this was just bullshit the moment she arrived on this beautiful massive ind. Nyissa brought her here along with Vanessa and Umi.


    After Vanessa''s suggestion that they should find Viktor as soon as possible before Talia does something sly, Nyissa agreed to visit her mother''s n, called the Azure Sea n¡­an upper-ss n of mages who yed a huge role in looking over the entire.


    Their influence was enough to reach any point in the world, and all the other ns of mages and witches would think twice before going against them.


    But the main reason the Azure Sea n was renowned was that their bloodline would very rarely produce geniuses who were born to be Oracles. In other words, they had the power to divine things or learn truths that normally cannot be obtained even by expert odic users.


    Some could divine the future, some divined the truth and lies of people, while some divined the whereabouts of people or even treasures.


    And right now, all four of them were standing before a huge pagoda where inside it was the most powerful Oracle in the Azure Sea n, Maura Wrym, who was also Nyissa''s mother.

 Chapter ?473 For Your Benefit Only

    Chapter ?473 For Your Benefit Only


    "You all wait here. Let me first talk with her. I haven''t seen her in a very long time, so I don''t know how she will react to our request," Nyissa said with aplicated expression, to which Taya and Umilia nodded.


    Taya was trying her best to maintain a calm expression, but inwardly she had never felt so nervous since she was standing on an ind filled with powerful people. She felt as if she was dipping her foot in ces no ordinary mortal ever should.


    In fact, it was a surprise that these people let her enter the ind, especially since this whole ce was supposed to not exist as far as ordinary humans were concerned.


    Vanessa proudly stood straight as she said, "If she causes trouble for you, just call me inside. I am sure she will think twice before saying anything I don''t like."


    Nyissa briefly nodded before raising her hand to knock on the door. But before she could knock, the door magically opened on its own, inviting her to enter.


    Nyissa took a deep breath as she entered the pagoda while the door behind her closed by itself.


    Nyissa had never entered this pagoda before since someone like her was not wee here.


    However, she couldn''t help but admire the beautifully carved drawings on the ceiling and the walls and narrow storage-like rooms which stored some of the sacred scriptures of the n.


    The rest of the hall was empty, with a long pale blue wooden core in the very middle.


    She could feel the tranquility in the air inside the hall, making her head feel as clear as water. She had no doubt that meditating in a ce like this would bring about exceptional benefits.


    One might even be able to explore the profundity of odic force within their body and their environment, increasing the chances of obtaining higher power.


    And on the far end, there was a huge light blue curtain covering the width of the entire hall. The curtain was as thin and smooth as silk, albeit slightly transparent enough for Nyissa to see the silhouette of a woman sitting behind the curtain.


    "Mother¡­" Nyissa mumbled with pinched lips as she saw her silhouette. Nyissa couldn''t even tell what she was exactly feeling at this moment.


    Till she met Viktor, she had been trying to push herself to make sure she was worthy enough to be the daughter of this woman. She punished herself with the hopes that this woman might one day ept her as her daughter and maybee back to the Fujo n to live with her father, who had never been the same since she left.


    It was Viktor who made her realize that she didn''t have to prove her worth to anyone, especially not to someone who abandoned her for not being good enough.


    But now, she was in a situation where she had no choice but to ask for help from the very same woman. If it was not for Viktor, Nyissa would never havepromised her own dignity bying here.


    The fact that something bad might happen to Viktor unsettled her, and that suppressed her hesitation to stand here.


    "It has been a very long time, my daughter. Why don''t youe forward and take a seat before we talk?" Maura asked as she gestured with her hand.


    Nyissa narrowed her eyes upon hearing her mother address her as ''daughter''. She decided to ignore it as she walked forward and sat on the silver chair just a few feet away from the curtain.


    The pale blue curtain parted as it revealed a middle-aged woman with graceful beauty and light blue eyes.


    One could confidently say that she had aged with grace, and upon taking a second look at her light blue eyes, one could see how tranquil and calm like the seas they were. Nobody can doubt that she could see hidden truths that nobody else could with such clear eyes.


    Maura took a very close look at her daughter and subtly smiled, "You have grown even more beautiful than I ever imagined. It seems even the rumors of your beauty don''t do you justice."


    Nyissa knit her brows together as she said, "Mother, you know I am not here to waste time unnecessarily by talking about things that don''t matter. I am here to request your help on something very important to not only me but to even others."


    Maura squinted her eyes as she asked, "And I suppose the only way you woulde all the way here to see me is because of that man whom you recently got engaged to. What was his name again¡­Viktor? A half-blood that nobody had ever heard of before but ims to be from the Icemoon Kingdom and the Hellborn Dynasty. How interesting. Anyways, since he did something like that, do you really find it surprising that he disappeared?"


    "Talia from the Hellborn Dynasty took him, and I can guess why. But what matters to me is whether he is safe or not. I know you do not approve of my engagement to him, but I am begging you¡­to please not make things hard for me in this matter," Nyissa felt her nerves burn, begging like this towards this woman. But she knew she couldn''t piss off the only one who might know where Viktor was.


    Maura softly smiled as she said, "Rx, daughter. You worry too much. I am ready to help you find your fiance. But in return, there is something you or most probably your fiance would have to do."


    "I knew it. You can never let me have one good thing in my life, can you?" Nyissa asked with palpable tension in her voice.


    "Before you get angry at me, understand that my request is for your benefit only," Maura said as she elegantly took a sip from the tea kept beside her.


    Nyissa narrowed her gaze and asked, "Let me first hear it before I believe you."

 Chapter ?474 Owning Up To The Truth

    Chapter ?474 Owning Up To The Truth


    "Before you say anything, let me just add that if this is about trying to force me to marry someone you chose for me, forget about it. Even if my life depended on it, I wouldn''t do it," Nyissa said with firm determination in her eyes.


    Maura''s expression didn''t change as she subtly smiled, "You have indeed grown stronger in every way from thest time I saw you. You are no longer someone who will bend your knees to even the elders of our n. Good. And to address your worries, no¡­I really don''t want you to marry anyone you don''t want to."


    "What?" Nyissa was baffled by her words since that was thest thing she expected her to say.


    "Don''t try to fool me. Sage Han came to my n and caused a ruckus right before my fiance and even threatened him. He said that I already have a fiance and that my mother would be expectingplete obedience from me. He added that if I didn''t obey, not only my fiance but my n would be paying the price as well," Nyissa said in a strained voice. She knew if it wasn''t for Viktor bluffing, Sage Han might have tried to set an example.


    Maura squinted her eyes as she asked in a displeased voice, "Is that what really happened? Sage Han was brazen enough to threaten you? I never ordered him to force you to do anything. I will definitely have him questioned since he doesn''t have any right to even insult you in any way, especially since you carry my blood too."


    Nyissa looked at her doubtfully, wondering why Maura was acting so oblivious, as if she really had no idea what Sage Han said and did, "You don''t have to pretend with me, mother. Just own up to what you did. Haven''t you already done enough all these years?"


    Maura sighed as she lowered her gaze, "I know how angry you are at me, Nyissa, and you have every right to be. But since you want me to own up to the truth, let me tell you the truth for leaving you."


    Nyissa unconsciously clenched the ends of her robes as her expression stiffened.


    "You know I first met your father at a gathering for mages from Earth. Almost all the ns in our world were present there, even small ns like the one your father came from. I was very young at that time, and despite it being my first gathering, I had never been so bored seeing those seniors talking about nonsense andughing over it. But the reason I was very frustrated at that time was that I knew my parents brought me there to find me a potential groom¡­to marry me off and produce the next heir. They kept on pushing various geniuses from only upper-ss ns onto me to make me choose one and get it over with."


    Nyissa thought she would never want to spend too much time before her mother. But hearing her unfold her own past with a nostalgic look, she couldn''t help but listen keenly.


    Maura continued with her head resting on her fingertips, "But I only felt it so unfair since I wasn''t in the mental state to marry someone and settle down, especially not one of those men who only saw me as a child-rearing object. No men from those ns respected or recognized me for who I was or even cared about what I wanted. And that was when I met your father, who saved me by pretending to be a bigshot using his spectacr skills and pulled me away from those men. He did then reveal who he really was and apologized for trying to pretend before me. He was about to leave for good when Itched on to him since I saw something in his heart that I never saw in any other man. And that night, something good happened which led to you being born to us," As Maura said this, a pleasant smile hung on her lips, and she added, "Maybe it was just an impulsive decision, or maybe I wanted to rebel against my parents. But I never regretted what happened that day."


    Nyissa shook her head as she said, "No¡­This doesn''t make sense. You talk as if¡­you really wanted me and still do, but you have only hated me during my entire childhood¡­for being weak."


    Maura''s expression became slightly painful as she said, "You were never weak, my daughter. You are special¡­more than you realize. See¡­you are more than 900 years old, and yet you still look so youthful. But look at me. I am 1100 years old, but I am already nearing the end of my lifespan. The bloodline you possess is special, and I knew that if you grew up among my people, you would never be happy for the rest of your life because of how bright you shine."


    "What are you talking about, mother? How do you being bad to me have anything to do with me being happy? I was never happy in the first ce. You are the only one who made me unhappy. I only loved you even after how harsh you were to me. Even after you were gone, I was still working hard for you without me realizing it, subconsciously thinking that it was my fault you left. I realized toote how pathetic I was for being like that," Nyissa said as she felt her eyes bing hot, thinking that she shouldn''t have unnecessarily wasted time talking about the past with her mother.


    "I know I have wronged you, my daughter. But I was purposefully harsh on you because you meant so much to me¡­more than my own life. I know this sounds strange, but it must be obvious to you that my n was angry at me for marrying your father. They offered me an ultimatum. It was either that Ie back, or they will destroy your father''s n and take you away as well. To them, my marriage to your father was a huge ck mark on my n''s reputation. The High Elders were furious, and I knew they would never bluff. And if I were toe back, they demanded that I act as if I had broken all ties with you and your father. This is why I had to leave you, Nyissa," Maura said with wet eyes as she took a sip of her tea to clear her throat.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter ?475 The Unknown Crisis

    Chapter ?475 The Unknown Crisis


    Nyissa had her eyes quiver in disbelief and confusion, unable to process what she had just heard. The way she said it made it seem as if she was doing the right thing, "This is nonsense. You looked down on me for my entire childhood. It wasn''t as if you suddenly started to treat me differently. If so, I might have still believed that your n elders offered you an ultimatum."


    Maura nodded as she said, "Yes. You are right if not for the fact that I had to beg the High Elders to let me stay in the Fujo n till you are of age. They refused at first, but since it was only a few years, they agreed after a lot of exhausting discussions and giving them my assurances. I used those years to be hard on you so that when you grow up, you won''t miss me when I have to leave you. I thought a few years of pain would be better than enduring the pain of missing your mother for a lifetime. I wanted you to forget about me because I wasn''t strong enough to protect you. If I had acted defiantly, not only you but your father and his entire n would have suffered. I also thought the pain and hatred would help you achieve your potential faster so that you would never have to give in to others like I did."


    Nyissa was trying her best to hold in the wetness in her eyes as she looked at her mother, "So¡­you think I was happy all these centuries just because you made me hate you? E-Even if you did to protect us, you never thought I would have ended up happier if you had looked after me like a real mother? Even if it was only a few years, those years would have been more than enough to lessen the pain in my life. Even if it might be true that I wouldn''t be this strong if not for the anger in my heart, I would rather have pleasant memories in my heart rather than feel like I was not worthy enough to be your daughter for all these years."


    Maura immediately got up as she walked over to Nyissa and crouched before her with a flickering gaze, "You are right. What I did was in the wrong. But I had a vision at that time. If I hadn''t done what I did, then you would have never met Viktor. Your life would have never been the same as now."


    Nyissa had her lips part in surprise since she didn''t think that everything her mother did was based on her future.


    "But that was only one of the reasons that made me feel like what I did was right. I was so foolish at that time, and it was toote when I realized I didn''t give you the love you deserved. I was so torn between the happiness you would get in your future and the present. And I thought sacrificing your present for the sake of you getting stronger and being happy in the future would be worth it. Every time I was hard on you, it broke my heart. Not a day has passed where I didn''t wish to go back and change things, but I can''t. I also thought of visiting you, but then I felt that you wouldn''t want to see me, especially after everything I did to you. I thought you would be better off without getting upset by seeing my face. You said you wanted the truth¡­this is it¡­from my heart. I always have and always will love you. I couldn''t be more proud to have you as my daughter. I can only ask you to believe me," Maura said as she raised her hand to hold Nyissa''s hand but then stopped herself as a drop of tear trickled down her cheek.


    Nyissa''s hands trembled as she didn''t know what to think or believe. All of this was too sudden, and even if Maura''s words and her eyes appeared sincere, how could it quickly break down the anger and sadness she had carried in her heart for all these centuries?


    "I¡­I honestly don''t know if I can believe you, mother. But I will let the future be the judge of whether what you said to me now is true or not," Nyissa said firmly since she was not willing to be that foolish girl again who hoped in vain for her mother to love her back. She couldn''t let herself get hurt again.


    Maura smiled with aplicated expression as she wiped her cheeks, "Of course. That is more than enough. I can wait no matter how long. I will also understand if you find it hard to trust me."


    Nyissa took a deep breath as she nodded, "Then let''s start with what you want me to do in return for finding out where my fiance is."


    Maura sat on her knees as she said, "It is true what Sage Han said about the High Elders picking a fiance for you."


    "Who is he anyway? Whoever he is, the High Elders are going to be disappointed for the first time," Nyissa said with a cold look. She had enough of these High Elders ruining her life and the people close to her.


    "A highly illustrious genius from the Alchemy Saints n. Apparently, he dedicated centuries of his life to researching the power of alchemy and furthering his prospects which he did. And now he is on the lookout for a woman to produce a genius of his own before the tournament. He ims he had looked into you and was satisfied with having you as his wife. Of course, they didn''t even consult me before sending Sage Han to stop your engagement. It was only when he returned did I learn about it, and I confronted the High Elders."


    "You confronted them?"


    "Don''t worry. Over the years, I have built a modest reputation for myself to the point the High Elders wouldn''t turn a blind eye to me. Now, my voice matters in every major decision this n takes. So since I knew you love that mysterious half-blood, I told the High Elders that I won''t let my daughter marry the alchemist they chose for you. The High Elders became very angry, but as I said, they couldn''t take me lightly anymore."


    She continued with a sigh, "They were angry because the man they chose was not simply an alchemist but also the next n heir of their n. But I was able to persuade them toe to apromise. I don''t know if you already know about this, but our world is being gued by a hidden crisis. Some people have been sowing seeds of chaos in the darkness, but we don''t know why or who the mastermind behind it is. And the mission for your fiance is if he can prove his capability by finding some breakthrough in this crisis. If he proves himself better than that alchemist genius, then the High Elders won''t stand in your way. So this is my request. Please think about this with your fiance."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter ?476 Divining His Location

    Chapter ?476 Divining His Location


    "Let''s even forget about the problem between the High Elders and your choice of fiance. I hope you won''t take this crisis lightly and find out the dark forces that threaten our world. Not even I could look into them, and that only means that somebody really powerful is protecting them. But don''t worry. No matter what you decide, I will help you find out where your fiance is right now," Maura said as she gently held Nyissa''s hand.


    Nyissa didn''t remove her hand since she felt like her mother was trying her best to show her sincerity.


    Even the request she had was about the unknown crisis, and she wasn''t lying about it since not too long ago, Nyissa hade upon some suspicious operation in a warehouse. Taya and the others witnessed the strange experiments as well. Surely, Maura''s words weren''t wrong, and even without her asking, Viktor would get involved in this, especially since it was happening on Earth itself.


    Nyissa also felt that they couldn''t ignore this crisis, considering the fact that even her mother, who was a powerful oracle, couldn''t divine any important information.


    "Okay. Even if you hadn''t told me, Viktor and I would have definitely looked into anything that threatened our world. Now, please¡­can you divine his whereabouts?"


    Maura stood up as she said with a gentle smile, "Of course. You can call your friends inside."


    Nyissa nodded as she turned around to see the door open.


    Taya, Umilia, and Vanessa entered the pagoda and saw Nyissa sitting on a chair far ahead of the hall and alsorge parted curtains behind which a graceful middle-aged woman was sitting.


    Taya wasn''t expecting Nyissa''s mother to look so elegant despite being so old. She couldn''t help but think that odic users never had to worry about aging gracefully.


    "Wee, Taya," Maura greeted with an amiable smile, making Taya return a respectful smile as she bent her back by 45 degrees to greet her. Since Maura was a powerful senior who was born even earlier than 1000 AD, Taya made sure to not show the slightest disrespect.


    She was inwardly nervous, but she also knew how to maintain a calm disposition before powerful people.


    "Wee, Princess Vanessa," Maura said with a subtle head bow, to which Vanessa hummed in acknowledgment as she greeted her back elegantly. Vanessa''s kingdom was stronger than the Azure Sea n, but even then, she couldn''t ignore the power held by an oracle like Maura, especially since oracles were rare in the first ce.


    However, Taya was surprised to see Maura suddenly bowing in her direction. Obviously, she realized it wasn''t for her and saw that Maura was weing Umilia with respect.


    Only then did she realize that Umilia was the most senior figure in this hall, and Maura must be respecting her seniority.


    "Wee, Aunt Umilia. After I married into the Fujo n, I came to learn tales of your bravery and sacrifice. From that moment on, I considered you as my role model. I am d that things are well for you now," Maura said with a respectful smile.


    Umilia wasn''t surprised that Maura knew about her past and said with a soft chuckle, "Thank you, Maura. My past is kind of foggy to me, but all I care about now is the present and the future. I have never felt happier, especially now that my family is together," As Umilia said this, she nced at Nyissa, who smiled, feeling d that she got her grand-aunt back as well.


    Nyissa also considered Umilia as her role model ever since she was small, and thus when a legendary figure like her came back to life, she couldn''t feel happier. The fact that she also got to reunite with her old lover with whom she had ended things on a bad note due to a misunderstanding was the icing on the cake.


    However, Taya was confused and surprised by Maura''s behavior. Based on how Nyissa described Maura to her, Taya expected her to be an arrogant and haughty woman.


    But all she saw was how amiable and polite Maura was even to a Regr like her.


    She wondered what kind of talk Nyissa had with her mother before they came inside since she couldn''t even detect a hint of hostilitying from Nyissa, which was not the case when they first arrived here.


    "Alright, all of you, please take a seat while I try to divine Viktor''s location," Maura said as she sat on her beautiful seat on the small tform.


    Vanessa, Taya, and Umilia took a seat near Nyissa as they looked on.


    Vanessa''s fingers were restlessly tapping against her arm, hoping that the vixen Talia hadn''t taken Viktor to her realm.


    Maura had her eyes closed, and her expression seemed as if she was in deep meditation. However, after a minute, her expression subtly contorted as she sent three small earthenware towards Taya, Umilia, and Nyissa with a wave of her hand.


    "It seems your fiance is immune to my divination¡­how interesting," Taya became worried and disappointed to hear that.


    "But fret not. All I need is three drops of blood from each of you. Make sure to think about Viktor while drawing your blood," Maura said with her eyes still closed, making Taya feel that not all hope was not lost and felt no hesitation in giving three drops of blood even though she didn''t understand the process.


    Vanessa was sitting right beside Taya and used her fingernail to cut the skin on Taya''s hand to draw three drops of blood before she could even realize it.


    Taya wasn''t surprised to see how lightning-fast Vanessa was since she had seen Viktor disy such extraordinary feats as well.


    Maura waved her hand again as the three small earthenware floated towards her. She moved her hands slowly through the air as the nine droplets of blood began to revolve in the air as their pace gradually increased.


    Suddenly, the nine droplets of blood shone brightly before coalescing to form a giant blood bubble, disying a projection that made Taya, Umilia, Nyissa, and even Vanessa''s jaws ck.


    "What in the god''s name¡­"

 Chapter ?477 Sorry For The Trouble

    Chapter ?477 Sorry For The Trouble


    "Ahhng!~~ This is so much better than I expected, Haaang!!~~"


    "Nghh! I never thought I would be banging a sexy man-eater like you. It seems I woke up at the right time¡­Ha!"


    ¡­


    "What in the name of the gods¡­" Maura mumbled with a shaken expression as she looked at the vision she conjured.


    It was not simply just the shock of seeing such a racy scene in front of her but even more because of the people involved in this scene, especially the fatally attractive blue-skinned beauty.


    With just a glimpse, she could tell that this was the Siren Queen! If any mages were ever to hear this name, their bones would shudder in terror while feeling goosebumps. No man would even dare to dream imagine themselves in such a situation no matter how alluring she was.


    In fact, all of them would be d that the Siren Queen and her people were stuck in the Darkstar Realm. Even if people knew about their charming beauty, they knew it was not worth admiring their beauty if they would end up as a meal on their tes.


    "W-What in the monarch''s name is this?!!" Vanessa almost jumped out of her seat as her face flushed red. As a respected princess, she never had to witness such a disgusting scene, and even if she knew about the bonds between a man and a woman, she never imagined it to look so primitive and crude in her mind.


    What she was seeing seemed no different than two wild animals in heat and shattered the romanticized image she had in her mind.


    But what annoyed her the most was that she was unable to get rid of that image, especially the demonic ''weapon'' she saw Viktor using to battle with the Siren Queen. How could a man''s ''weapon'' be that big? It looked so huge and grotesque that she couldn''t imagine why a powerful queen like the Siren Queen would enjoy it so much.


    Still, even though she considered it disgusting, she didn''t know why her blood was rushing to her face after seeing Viktor and his ''weapon''. She felt as if her mind had got corrupted by such a demonic image and decided to purge it before she got even more affected by it.


    However, other than these two, Umilia, Nyissa, and Taya were rtively calm since this image didn''t seem anything new to them.


    They knew Viktor well enough to know that he would sometimes let his ''little dragon'' take control of his mind and body.


    And even if the woman they saw in the projection wasn''t a human, they could see why Viktor couldn''t resist such an irresistible beauty.


    Still, Taya and Nyissa couldn''t help but look away with red faces, embarrassed by what their lover was doing right before Nyissa''s mother and even Vanessa, who was an outsider with very respectable origins. Did they all reallye here in such a hurry and out of concern to see this??


    Even if they were not the ones in the projection, Taya and Nyissa felt like they lost all face.


    They knew that even if Viktor were to know people were watching him, he wouldn''t stop.


    Taya couldn''t recognize who this pale blue-skinned woman was, but she could tell that this mysterious woman was not an ordinary person.


    She tapped Nyissa''s hand and asked, "Who is she?"


    "Someone very powerful known as the Siren Queen. She is the queen of all sirens b-but¡­I¡­I don''t know what to say after seeing this," Nyissa mumbled while not daring to meet her mother''s gaze.


    She acted as if Viktor was a very suave gentleman with skills and abilities that surpassed one''s imagination before her mother but now, after seeing this, what would her mother think?


    She couldn''t help but feel like dragging Viktor out from the projection, while Taya also couldn''t help but feel like pinching him for disying such a shameless act.


    However, on second thought, she realized it was them who wanted to see where he was and not that Viktor was disying this intentionally.


    She and Nyissa could only me their bad timing for asking about Viktor''s whereabouts, but no matter how embarrassed they felt, they were relieved that he was alright. In fact, from his perspective, he seemed to be enjoying in heaven.


    Taya didn''t know who this Siren Queen was, but she had heard tales about sirens and mermaids where sirens were the beautiful yet dangerous man-eating monsters while mermaids were the lovely and gentle half fish-half human creatures who thrived in the oceans.


    She never expected such myths from old times to be true and couldn''t help but wonder if mermaids were real as well. She felt that since there were already tales about vampires, werewolves, and sirens, then perhaps the myths about all the other creatures might be true as well. But her question was that since all these myths were true, then did this mean that humans on Earth in the past hade across these creatures?


    Since the odic users on Earth were living in hidden societies, Taya guessed that ordinary humans in the past must have somehowe across these extraordinary creatures.


    Umilia cleared her throat awkwardly as she said, "It seems we got worried for nothing. Thank you, Maura, and sorry for the trouble."


    Maura averted her gaze as she tried to regain her bearings after such a shocking vision. She had so many kinds of vision in her life, but not something like this involving a notable figure like the Siren Queen.


    "It''s fine, Aunt Umilia. I am d I was of help," Maura said with a pleasant smile as she gracefully snuffed away the projection, feeling that everyone here had seen enough.


    "No¡­something is wrong with this picture. Talia wouldn''t take him to the Darkstar Realm. Even if she did, there is no way she would let him out of her sight to get involved with another woman. Since she imprinted on him, that is not possible at all," Vanessa said with full confidence while still feeling relieved that Talia didn''t bring Viktor to her realm.


    "The Darkstar Realm? Is that like another world?" Taya curiously asked as she blinked her pretty eyes.


    "Yes. Something like that. But as Vanessa said, it doesn''t make sense how Viktor ended up there considering it is a dangerous realm," Umilia mumbled with a look of contemtion.


    "It doesn''t matter. We know Viktor is safe. So let''s wait for him," Nyissa said after feeling at ease.


    "No way!" Vanessa immediately chimed in as she continued, "You people can wait. But I am going to the Darkstar Realm and see what he is really up to or if Talia is trying to pull one on me," As she said this, Vanessa inwardly thought with a smirk, ''Viktor, I won''t let Talia get to you first¡­''

 Chapter ?478 Who Is He Really?

    Chapter ?478 Who Is He Really?


    Meanwhile, a few minutes ago, in a different realm,


    "Damn¡­my body is burning up. I feel like I am being set on fire from inside..urghhh¡­" Viktor grimaced as he felt his blood getting heated up, even though he was supposed to be cold at this time of the day.


    He was sitting naked on the bed in a cross-legged position with his eyes closed after Yannah gave him the forbidden art toprehend it.


    Yannah was watching him keenly as she slowly loosened her dress, "Don''t worry about it. Based on what you are feeling, it only means that it is working. Just keep focusing, and you will know when you are ready."


    Viktor groaned as he clenched his fists. His little brother was beginning to evolve to its next stage without him realizing it, "Are you sure what you gave me is the forbidden art? All you gave me was just a drop of blood..erghh¡­"


    Yannah softly chuckled as she said, "I told you the Devil left behind his forbidden arts using his own drops of blood. Each drop contained one of his forbidden arts. And this one is called the ''Art of Ceaseless Bliss''.


    As she exined to him, Yannah couldn''t help but admire how incredibly hot he was, especially his well-built body and, most importantly, the dragon that was rising down there.


    Viktor felt like his blood was getting too excited, but at the same time, his mind wasprehending things he wasn''t supposed to understand.


    Thisprehension introduced him to what this forbidden art was about and how to ''devour'' one''s energy or even give it away.


    Filled with indescribable vigor, Viktor finally opened his eyes which were glowing a mystical blue.


    Yanna''s eyes widened, seeing the change he was going through.


    At first, she didn''t have much hope, thinking that the drop of the Devil''s blood would reject him just like it did to all her predecessors. This was the reason that made her predecessors hand it down like an heirloom so that the art may end up in the hands of the worthy queen. But who would have thought this drop of blood wouldn''t reject some stranger she met today only?


    But she then realized the fact that heprehended such a divine art so quick without even a single hup.


    She didn''t even blink her eyes and he was already done. Such a divine art usually cannot beprehended by a mere mortal. Even if, on the off chance, a heavenly genius was born toprehend such an art, even they would take at least centuries to even get started. And there was no guarantee if they would even be sessful in the end.


    But this was just...unbelievable! Not only was he an immortal but heprehended a divine art in the blink of an eye. Who was he really? Yannah felt herself getting more intrigued the longer she stayed in the same room as him.''


    However, something big suddenly distracted her as her gaze immediately got glued to it.


    "What in the name of the devil¡­." Yannah mumbled in pure astonishment since she had never seen such a huge ''sword''. At this point, it wouldn''t be wrong to call it a forbidden sword.


    She couldn''t help but gulp, wondering if she would be able to battle against such a thick sword.


    All this time, she thought she would never feel attracted to a man. But Viktor''s mysteriousness intrigued her, and now she was physically getting aroused at the sight of his vigorous sword.


    What first entered Viktor''s sight was Yannah''s arousing naked body.


    Her pale blue skin glimmered under the light entering through the dark waters. And the sight of her big juicy blue breasts firmly standing on her chest only made her look even sexier.


    "Come to me," Viktor pulled her forward as he plundered her juicy dark blue lips.


    "Mmmhhh¡­.Mnnmn~" Yannah''s muffled moans escaped from the back of her throat as Viktor sucked her lips into his mouth.


    He hugged her naked bombshell body as he rubbed her firm breasts while sucking her tongue.


    Yannah felt her body heating up under his touches and used her tongue to battle with his.


    At the same time, Viktor was feeling even more lustful than her, especially since his blood was on fire. He couldn''t help but feel the desire to devour this beauty and make love to her till she dropped.


    He broke the kiss as he nuzzled her neck, tasting the skin of her swan-like neck.


    His tongue slithered down her sexy throat before kissing the hollow in the middle of her neck.


    "Your tongue is burning me up, hmmnnnn~" Yannah softly moaned as she clutched Viktor''s thick hair.


    Viktor sucked and kissed her neck as he rubbed his chest against her soft melons.


    He took a good look at her beautiful breasts with dark blue nipples as he remarked with a heated smile, "I have never seen such beautiful blue breasts. So big¡­so soft and so lovely¡­" Viktor mumbled as he squeezed and pulled them in different directions.


    "Mnnnn~ Stop teasing my breasts like that, Hannn~~," Yannah bit her lower lip as she raised her head in pleasure.


    Viktor hugged her hips as he sucked her breasts into his mouth one after the other.


    His hot saliva coated her breasts as he sucked them greedily. His tongue circled around her dark blue are before biting her hard nipples.


    "Ahhnn!~ My poor breasts¡­hnnnn~...Just do me already~," Yannah was finding it hard to resist Vitkor''s skillful tongue.


    "Fine! You asked for it!" Viktor pushed her on the bed as he spread her legs.


    He ced his forbidden sword over her wet blue pussy and slowly forced it into her tight cave.


    Yannah clutched the sheets of her bed as she grimaced in pain, "Ughh¡­it''s too big!~ But I will take it!~" Yannah said with firm determination, especially since she was determined to have his child.


    Viktorid over her supple body as he sealed her lips with his mouth while pushing his sizzling cock even further into her cave.


    Even though Viktor was in a lusty mode, he was still conscious of his actions, unlike when his time with Talia.


    So he could feel how Yannah''s body was tensing up, and at the same time, he could feel her hymen obstructing his angry dragon.


    "You are a virgin?" Viktor asked in a surprised tone since he didn''t expect this seductive beauty to be still a maiden.


    Yannah cupped his face as she said, "I only fancied women all this time. So you should feel lucky that you are the first man I fancied. So far I never found any man worthy to touch me," Saying so, Yannah kissed him passionately as she ced her hands on his butt, telling him to proceed.


    Viktor granted her wish as his dragon broke through the only obstruction to the path to heaven.


    "AHNN!! Oh shit!!~Your cock is already filling up my stomach..Hanng!~" Yannah felt her body being pumped with pleasure she had never known before. It even overwhelmed the pain of his cock stretching her pussy apart, and before she knew it, Viktor was already moving his hips.

 Chapter ?479 Battling The Deadly Sea Beauty

    Chapter ?479 Battling The Deadly Sea Beauty


    "Underwater sex is better than I thought, Hngh!" Viktor grunted as he plunged his forbidden sword deep into her pussy while pinning her on the bed.


    *Twop!~Twop!~Twop!~....*


    "Ahhnn!~ Hhhhannn!!~You really do not have any mercy just like a wild beast, Ahhhnn!~But it feels better than anything I have ever felt, huunnn!~"


    The sound of his pelvis smashing against her silky buttocks with each thrust gave out wiggly echoes through the depths of the river.


    The Sirens who were standing guard outside the chambers had their faces turn red, unable to believe that their queen was really doing it with a man she had just met.


    This was unprecedented, and they could only wonder how this man managed to impress their queen.


    Viktor was riding atop her body, enjoying the scene of her sexy blue back moving up and down like a river wave under his wild thrusts.


    He wasn''t holding back at all, and she was somehow skillfully handling his thrusts and enjoying it.


    If he went wild like this on a human girl, she would experience pleasure but get a ticket to heaven, literally.


    This was why Viktor was used to holding back in sex until he met Talia, whom he ravaged like a brute despite not being conscious of his actions.


    And now that his werewolf bloodline was active, he wondered if he was slowly losing his restraint after what had happened with Talia.


    He really didn''t feel like stopping and wanted to ride this seductive blue beauty as much as he could.


    He pulled her up by her hair and licked her neck and towards her ear slowly while his free hand squeezed her breasts together.


    "Damn woman, your pussy is certainly unlike anything I have ever experienced, Hngh," Viktor didn''t know if it was because she was not a human, but her pussy was not only very tight, but he felt like some tiny soft bristles inside her pussy were caressing his cock in such a way it stimted all the sensitive nerves of his cock.


    And just like how Viktor was surprised with her pussy, she was surprised at how his forbidden thing was filling up her entire lower abdomen.


    "Haaa~....Ahnnnn~.....You are one to talk¡­.I bet no man has a monster cock like yours¡­Ha¡­.I feel like my pussy might explode, Haaannn!~" Yannah rasped out in between moans.


    She was literally feeling breathless as she saw her lower stomach bulging in and out each time his thick icy sword prated deep into her.


    She ced her hand on her lower stomach and could literally feel his thick sword each time the bulge appeared.


    Viktor hugged her busty blue breasts as he nted kisses along her swan-like neck and shoulders.


    The taste of her cold blue skin was quite luscious, and her melodious moans were the most beautiful ones he had ever heard.


    He thought it was because of the beautiful voice she possessed as a siren, but nevertheless, her moans sounded quite magical and even made his cock more vigorous.


    Yannah''s body was burning with ecstasy as she started to get addicted to this feeling. She also started to lust for more and decided to take it up a notch as she kicked her feet off the bed as the two floated up in the deep waters.


    While floating in the water, Viktor turned her around with her face facing him and sucked her lips while admiring her fatally attractive face, especially her azure eyes.


    The two passionately kissed as their tongues rolled over the other, each thirsting for the other while being connected.


    Her fingers raked through his thick hair as she let him suck her lips into his mouth.


    Viktor broke the kiss as he kissed her prominent corbones while pummeling her wet blue pussy.


    She arched her neck backward as he caressed her neck while leaving smooches over her lovely chest.


    He bit her dark blue nipples before sucking her big blue melons into his mouth.


    He couldn''t get enough of her juicy sweet breasts and licked them one after the other.


    "I aming for the 10th time, and this time I want you to impregnate me, Hanng!~" Yannah said as she was about to reach her limit again.


    "As you wish, my queen, Hngh!" Viktor was already at his limit and decided to let it all out as he came inside her with a loud grunt.


    "ANNNHHHH!!~~" Yannah let out the loudest moan of her life as her pussy clenched his throbbing demonic cock hard as it could.


    She was astonished as his cold milk flooded her pussy and filled it to the brim. She didn''t have to worry about her womb not getting filled to the brim by his semen since, despite filling her pussy entirely, a lot of it was gushing out of her pussy.


    She knew how much an average man could cum, but this was no man nor the amount an ordinary werewolf would cum.


    He was literally in a league of his own in these things.


    And after the climax, all the exhaustion and fatigue that had been hiding under the ecstasy and bliss she was feeling came surging back into her body.


    But even then, she didn''t want to stop and wanted to feel more of this pleasure before he leaves. She knew this might be thest time she might see him, and considering that possibility, she wanted to prolong this session as much as she could.


    "Ha...ha¡­ha¡­that was better than I ever expected. But we are not done¡­I want you to impregnate me as many times as you could just to make sure," Yannah said since she not only wanted to feel good but wanted to increase her chances of bearing a child just in case.


    Viktor''s cock didn''t even be limp after ejacting a river inside her. His little dragon was still proudly standing as he said with a smile, "Then you better not regret what you asked for."

 Chapter ?480 Soul Of Infinity

    Chapter ?480 Soul Of Infinity


    The entire chamber finally went silent after what seemed like an eternity to those standing outside. The sirens who were guarding outside were never used to hearing their queen getting dominated by someone, especially a man who seemed to have held nothing back.


    Some were angered, thinking that their queen was being taken advantage of, while some were wondering if their queen really took a fancy to this mysterious man. They had never seen her with a man, and this was quite shocking to them. The only way a man would end up before her would be as her meal.


    Even Seraphina, who was sitting a considerable distance away from Yannah''s chambers, had her face flushed red after hearing those sweet echoes and grunts traveling through the water.


    The fact that these sounds continued for so long was something that astonished her. She could only wonder how these two could go on for so long without getting exhausted. Even if she had never done it herself, she did know that these intimate acts involved the exchange of vital odic force within one''s body. She could guess that even just a single exchange would exhaust an average odic user couple.


    However, now that the sounds had died down, she remembered the strange and vague vision she had shortly after Viktor left.


    She didn''t know if she imagined it or not, nor could she remember what she saw exactly. But she definitely remembered the faint sensation in her soul when it happened.


    She closed her eyes to meditate and see if she could delve more into that feeling.


    Meanwhile, Viktor was buttoning up his robes while Yannah had already dressed up and floated in the water behind him with a satisfied smile.


    She felt as if her entire body was reborn after engaging in such a heated battle with him, and even now, there was a throbbing sensation in her honeypot.


    "I must say¡­your lovers surely know how to pick a man," Yannah said in a teasing tone while licking her lips.


    Viktor scoffed light-heartedly as he said, "Oh please. They didn''t fall in love with me because of how good I am in bed," Even though he knew Yannah was trying to mess with him, Viktor could differentiate between women who want him only because of his huge cock and the ones who want to win his heart.


    "But you can''t deny it is a factor," Yannah said as she floated towards him with her hands behind her back.


    Viktor smiled as he helplessly shook his head, but then he remembered something as he asked, "Do you think somebody was watching us?"


    Yannah was surprised by his question as she looked at him with a confused expression, "What makes you say that?"


    Viktor''s expression became zed as he answered with a doubtful look, "I don''t know, but I felt we were being watched for a short moment before. That feeling didn''tst too long."


    Yannah giggled charmingly as she said, "I didn''t feel anything like that, but even if you suspect one of my women were watching you, they won''t dare to hide. They would either ask me to join or simply act as if they knew nothing of what was going on here."


    "Hmm¡­" Viktor slowly nodded and shrugged off the thought, thinking that maybe it was his mind ying tricks, especially since he was in such an excited state.


    "Ugh¡­" But suddenly, he grimaced as he felt like his body and mind were splitting into half.


    He felt his vision bing blurry as he floated back through the water, and the next moment he felt as if he was being pulled out of his own body.


    "What the¡­" Viktor was shocked since he literally saw himself getting ejected out of his body, but at the same time, he saw himself getting pulled out of his body.


    "What is going on??" Viktor mumbled as he looked at the Viktor in front of him, who also mumbled at the same time with a shocked expression, "What is going on??"


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    Viktor was stumped as he saw his own image talking and acting exactly like him.


    "Jeez, am I dreaming?"


    "Jeez, am I dreaming?"


    Yet again, he was stunned since it seemed as if his mirror image hade to life but what confused him was he was seeing through an extra set of eyes that made him wonder which Viktor was the real him.


    Yannah didn''t overreact like Viktor but her eyebrows raised as she saw two Viktors standing before her, each Viktor talking and behaving in exactly the same way. It was like he existed in two different bodies of his own, and all the information was clogging up his mind, making his head feel quite heavy.


    She saw Viktor getting overwhelmed by what he was seeing and ced her hand on his shoulder as she said, "Calm down Viktor. Just close your eyes and focus."


    Viktor listened to her musical voice as he closed his eyes shut and took a deep breath.


    "Good. Now, open your eyes."


    Hearing her instruction, he opened his eyes, and things seemed to be normal, and his head didn''t feel heavy or weird anymore. There was no second Viktor, and he touched his body just to make sure he was really present here.


    "What the fuck just happened?" Viktor asked with widened eyes. He had never experienced something so weird as that.


    "That¡­was one of the abilities you gained afterprehending the Art of Ceaseless Bliss. This is the fabled ability named Soul of Infinity. With this ability, you can split your consciousness and your body into two or more while experiencing everything at the same time," Yannah exined with a keen look.


    Viktor was astonished by hearing her exnation as he asked, "You mean like clones? I can split myself into clones of my own? Is that what just happened?"


    Yannah shook her head as she said, "It''s more than just a simple clone. These clones are actually ''you'', connected to your soul and originate from it as well. So that is why you must have probably felt as if you existed in two bodies at the same time since both the bodies are actually you only."


    "You gotta be kidding me¡­" Viktor blinked his eyes as he tried to process what she had just said and what had happened to him before.

 Chapter ?481 The Impatient Talia

    Chapter ?481 The Impatient Talia


    "So does this mean I can be at two ces and experience whatever I see in those two ces at the same time?" Viktor asked while thinking about how convenient this new ability of his was.


    Yanna chuckled as she said, "Of course, since both are you only. Just think of it as having an extra body but with the same mind. This is the main reason any expert would kill for this special technique. But since you can''t be killed, you don''t have to be worried about anyone stealing this forbidden art from you."


    Yannah herself was tempted to have this special technique for herself. But even if it was not impossible for her to steal it from him, she didn''t want to dishonor the deal they had. Instead, she was now interested to see how far he could develop what heprehended. Only in the hands of someone like him could such techniques be unleashed to their full potential.


    "How fascinating¡­" Viktor mumbled as he could clearly remember the strange experience he had felt before when he identally used that ability. Even if he felt like he was getting split into halves, he felt like he had an extra pair of eyes and limbs.


    "This also means I would have the advantage of 2 versus 1 if I were to battle someone, right?" Viktor thought that this ability woulde in handy in duels, especially against people like Mevron. It was already impossible to kill him, so surely anybody would die from frustration from having to deal with two of him.


    Yannah giggled as she put her arm over his shoulders, "Not only just boring battles but even for battles like the one we had just now," Yannah said with a seductive smile and thenughed, "I hate to admit this, but I doubt any woman would be able to take you on, let alone two of you."


    Viktor scoffed as he shook his head, though he couldn''t help but think about her words. If he split his mind into two bodies, then wouldn''t he also feel twice the pleasure? He could only imagine how good that would feel.


    "Okay, before you daydream any further, you have to understand the limits of this ability," Yannah said as she floated through the water.


    Viktor sighed as he said, "I knew it. Good things alwayse with a catch. So what is it?"


    Yannah tilted her head as she answered, "Obviously, you aren''t used to splitting your soul like that as we saw before. I bet you felt like a boulder of iron was pressing down on your head, right?"


    "Something like that," Viktor said with knitted brows.


    "So about that, you should first train to split your soul temporarily and form a connection between the split halves without letting it be a burden on your mind. Since you literally gain double the senses, it will overload your mind if you aren''t used to it. And only by training will you discover any other limits of this ability. For instance, you can''t split your mind for too long. There must be a time limit beyond which the burden would be too much for you to handle. There also must be a distance limit beyond which you can''t send your other half. But again, I am really not sure about this since you are the first toprehend this art. It will be up to you to discover whatever it has to offer," Yannah said while feeling eager to see how much more powerful he could be, especially now that he got his hands on such a divine art.


    "It seems I am going to get a lot busier for the first time in a long time," Viktor said with a smile. But then he remembered why he even received this forbidden art in the first ce.


    "I should get going now. Sera must have been waiting for a while," Viktor said with a zed look as Yannah nodded with squinted eyes, "Oh? It seems you have feelings for her. Don''t you?"


    Viktor softly smiled as he said, "Yeah, but¡­I don''t exactly know what she feels about me."


    "Seriously, you don''t know?" Yannah asked with a sarcastic look.


    Viktor shook his head with a helpless smile as Yannah wafted towards him, "If you really want to make sure, then I will let you find out. Anyway, there is no need to dy this, and you can set her heart at ease."


    Viktor chuckled as he saw Yannah dragging him towards the room where Seraphina was waiting for him.


    He had to admit this woman knew how to motivate someone in the right way in these things. And remembering how good he felt while he was connected with her made him sigh, thinking that maybe he might not get to enjoy herpany again unless¡­he drops in for a surprise visit, of course.


    And even if Viktor never mentioned anything about it, he was very curious to know if Yannah would really bear his child. If, in the very rare chance she happens to bear his child, Viktor had no idea how he should handle it.


    Even if Yannah said that he doesn''t have to be responsible for it, Viktor felt that he might never be able to just leave it at that. Surely, this was food for thought.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the Sacred Spirit Realm, thends and the creatures thriving on it were as peaceful as ever except for one person who had never felt so restless in her entire life.


    She was barely clothed in a dark glowing amber-colored piece of fabric, and her beauty was charming enough to melt the soul of saints.


    But right now, she was walking in circles on the top of a rocky cliff near a huge waterfall with a restless expression.


    "My Viktor¡­where is he¡­where is he...Why is he taking so much time¡­" Talia was biting her nails as her eyes wandered around, trying to think of the possible reasons for Viktor beingte.


    She had almost tried to leave for the Darkstar Realm umpteen times, but each time her pixie sisters were stopping her from taking a reckless action.


    "Ugh! I had enough. I am going!" Talia said with mes in her eyes since she felt like she might go crazy if she didn''t get to smell Viktor''s mind-numbing scent for a second longer.


    "Please don''t, Sister Talia! You are the princess of the Hellborn Realm. If you go there without announcing yourself, they will treat it as a hostile entry," Miri said as she tugged at Talia''s arm with all her might. She had never seen Talia go this crazy by just waiting.


    "Yes, Big Sis Talia. Please listen to our Big Sis Miri. Our Allmother will soon be back with your mate. Nothing bad will happen to them," Pina said with teary eyes. Even though she was trying to reassure Talia, she and her sisters were worried since those two were supposed toe back earlier if everything went right.


    The only fact they could find relief in was that their Allmother was alive. Otherwise, the entire realm wouldn''t be the same.


    "No, no, NO! I am going, and I will just disguise myself just to be safe," Talia said with a harrumph as she jumped down the waterfall, much to the panic of Miri and her sisters.

 Chapter ?482 Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter ?482 Unexpected Encounter


    "Saya, did you get in yet?" Tiana impatiently asked as she leaned against Sayana''s study table.


    Sayana was busy setting up things on herptop after Tiana urged her to find out where their mothers went.


    At first, Sayana objected since she felt it wasn''t right to track where their mothers went by using the location of their phones.


    But it had been more than a day since any of them returned. This was unprecedented, and they didn''t even receive any calls from them.


    Tiana was sure something was fishy since her mother was the kind of person who would call her at least ten times a day just to make sure she was alright.


    Sayana also felt that something was wrong since her mother would definitely give her a call in case she got busy with something.


    So with Tiana urging her, coupled with her worries about whether they were okay or not, Sayana decided to track the location of their phones to find out where those two were.


    "I am almost done, but why did you lock the door? What if Ayana wants to know where her aunt is?" Sayana asked out of concern.


    Tiana scoffed with squinted eyes, "Pha! Forget about her. That girl is sus. I can feel it in my blood. If we let her in, she might cause unnecessary disturbance. Let''s keep this between us for now. But¡­she is definitely hiding something about Dorian. It''s very weird how we are still unable to reach him."


    Sayana''s lips pressed together as her eyes momentarily became zed with worry, wondering whether Dorian was really alright or if he was in a situation where he needed help.


    She had already tried tracking his phone, but strangely enough, it only led to some small street in the backside of a club. This only worried her even more, wondering if somebody kidnapped him or something.


    But when she presented this information to her mother and Taya, both of them said to not worry and that they had kept in touch with Dorian. They also added that he would be back after he finished up his business in his vige.


    This time Sayana definitely felt that something was off and that maybe her mother and Tiana''s mother were hiding something about Dorian.


    Tiana was also feeling the same thing which only made Sayana more sure of her thoughts.


    "Got it but¡­" Sayana trailed off as she looked at the screen with visible confusion.


    "Really?!" Tiana zealously turned around to look at herptop screen. But after a few seconds, her expression also turned into one of puzzlement, "What is this¡­They are halfway around the world in the middle of nowhere??"


    Tiana shook her head slowly as she mumbled, "It''s international waters, but¡­why would they go there for a business trip? Are they meeting someone important on a yacht??"


    "That''s not the main problem here. It''s the fact that this signal is more than 12 hours old. That means we are looking at their old location. It isn''t showing where they are right now," Sayana said with a look of worry.


    "Eh?! Where did they go then? Did they purposefully switch off their phones?" Tiana asked with a suspicious look.


    "Or there might be some sort of signal jammer in the yacht. But even then, our mothers would have definitely given us a call if they had the chance," Sayana said in a tone of certainty.


    "First it was Dorian going AWOL, and now our mothers. If they hadn''t extended the summer holidays, we would have never known. We shouldn''t leave this alone. We must definitely investigate," Tiana said with curled lips.


    However, the two of them had no idea that Ayana was listening to everything they were saying from outside.


    "This Tia girl is really getting on my nerves. Stupid girl, do you think locking the door will stop me from hearing your ns?" Ayana mumbled petntly and felt that she had to do something before these two girls did something that might worry her Master and Viktor''s women.


    Tiana and Sayana were about to discuss what they should do next to find out where their mothers went, but¡­


    *Ring!*


    Both Sayana''s and Tiana''s phones rang at the same time, startling them.


    "No way¡­" Tiana mumbled as she saw that it was her mother calling, and she also saw Sayana showing her phone screen where Umilia was calling her.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the Darkstar Realm, a young beauty with waist-length golden hair was walking through the icy ins, having no idea where she exactly arrived. Her cold blood-red eyes were scanning her surroundings vigntly as she tried to see if she could find a nearby town and then see where the Siren Queen was staying.


    Since her visit here wasn''t official and she wanted toe here as fast as possible, she used a Blood Space Stone, though its drawback was that she would randomly get teleported to her destination.


    She decided to put on a disguise to make sure nobody would recognize her. Otherwise, they might think she was here with hostility since she entered without permission. It was risky toe here like this, but she just couldn''t let Talia get away with it.


    But right before she could do anything, arge column of energy suddenly struck down from the skies. The column of energy dissipated the next moment but what stunned Vanessa was the alluring beauty she saw when the air cleared up.


    "You!" Vanessa pointed at her with a glowering expression.


    "You¡­what the hell are you doing here?" Talia asked with a look of surprise and suspicion since she never expected Vanessa to be here. ording to her expectations, Vanessa should still be running around on Earth, wondering where Viktor went.


    She also had no idea where she was exactly in this realm since the Realm Bridge teleported her to a random location in this realm. Only Seraphina would know how to fune the destination, unlike her, who simply jumped.


    But right now, her bigger concern was the vampire standing in front of her. She had to get rid of her first before she could find Viktor.


    Vanessa also thought the same as the tension between the two became palpable.

 Chapter ?483 Cat Fight

    Chapter ?483 Cat Fight


    "I knew it¡­You were the one behind all this. What kind of ns do you have for bringing him here?" Vanessa asked in a seething tone as her fangs slowly began to elongate.


    Talia coldly scoffed with a glowering look, "I am the one who should be asking you that! You are probably the reason he hasn''t returned yet. Tell me¡­where are you keeping him? If you lie, I swear I will tear your throat out."


    "You liar. Do you think you can distract me with nonsensical usations while hiding the truth? Unless you want to be frozen to death, you will tell me what you have been doing with him," Vanessa already knew where Viktor was, but she still had no idea how Talia, Viktor, and the Siren Queen were all connected. She definitely had to find out what Talia was nning since it might probably be something detrimental to her.


    "Tsk, you are getting on my nerves as always. I will just have to force out the truth after I beat you to a pulp," Talia said with a subtle growl as the air around her began to rise up in temperature.


    "I will be the one doing that," Vanessa said with a frigid re as the temperature of the air around her dropped even more.


    The two of them didn''t care where they were. All they wanted was to w at each other and find out what each other was hiding, even if it meant a battle was to break out here.


    And within a split second, Vanessa lunged toward Talia with her fangs out while Talia also charged toward her while transforming into her humongous 5-meter tall werewolf form.


    They shed in the middle of the air as the earth beneath them cracked, and the snow around them got forcibly dispelled from the shockwaves of their sh.


    Talia used her powerful jaws to mp down on Vanessa''s neck and pinned her to the icy ground. But before Talia could crush her neck, Vanessa used her feet to deal a powerful kick to Talia''s abdomen, sending her flying up before she came crashing down on the ground, leaving huge cracks on it.


    Vanessa quickly jumped to her feet as she flexed her neck with an incensed look, while Talia also quickly got back up on her feet as well.


    Talia growled as Vanessa hissed; the two slowly walked around while ring at each other, trying to find an opportunity to take down the other one.


    Vanessa stroked her sleeves as two beautiful icy blood red hand fans manifested in her hands. If Viktor saw this, he would wonder why Vanessa was taking out a hand fan that people would use to relieve themselves during hot times.


    But only when one took a closer look at Vanessa''s hand fans can they see that it was no ordinary hand fans. Instead, even if they were made out of ice and blood, they were as solid as iron, and their sharp arrow-like spikes extending outwards were as sharp as a fine de.


    These hand fans only made her stance look even more elegant while Talia''s glowing ember eyes red up as she bared her fangs.


    Her feet zed up in ember-colored mes as the snow beneath her began to melt rapidly. Her five white furry tails danced in the air as the tips of her tails also lit up with mes.


    The two of them red at each other for a few seconds before charging toward each other.


    Talia lunged at her to crush her with herrge paws, but Vanessa skillfully jumped over her and shed at her back using her sharp hand fans.


    "GROWL!" Talia growled not from the pain but from the anger of getting shed on her back. It was like a mark of insult to her.


    Her healing factor was momentarily frozen from Vanessa''s attack, but Talia immediately used her mes to get rid of Vanessa''s icy odic force, and it healed till it looked as good as new.


    Vanessa pulled her brows together but wasn''t surprised that Talia healed it quickly since she possessed a rare type of powerful fire element. And because of this, Vanessa had to be extra careful since one of the main weaknesses of vampires was fire. She can''t risk getting hit by Talia''s zing paws or even her tails.


    At the same time, Talia also had to be careful since Vanessa possessed the rare ice element that could poison her blood by freezing it and preventing the flow of odic force. The sh Vanessa left on her back was like a warmup attack. And as if that wasn''t enough, they were standing in an icy area that would only act in favor of Vanessa.


    Talia swiftly lifted her front limbs and smashed the ground heavily, creating a mini earthquake in the area.


    Vanessa was taken by surprise as she lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her eyes widened when she saw Talia''s huge paw closing in on her as if to crush her.


    She quickly rolled to the side, but as if Talia anticipated it, she suddenly shifted the direction of her paw and struck Vanessa''s back, leaving arge scorched pawprint on her back.


    "Ssss¡­" Vanessa hissed in anger and quickly used her icy odic force to heal her back while flying up into the air to avoid getting a follow-up attack.


    "You are now done for!" Vanessa grumbled with a cold, rageful look as she spun herself in the air like a spin top with her hand fans out and swooped down towards Talia to leave as manycerations on her body as she could.


    Since they were fighting in the middle of nowhere,mon people of this realm had no idea that a catfight between two notable figures from powerful realms were battling it out in their realm.


    However, how could such an earth shaking battle go unnoticed under the eyes of the Winter Dragon King?

 Chapter ?484 Lying With A Straight Face

    Chapter ?484 Lying With A Straight Face


    The earth shook as a vampire and werewolf fought as if they couldn''t breathe the same air. The fight continued for a while without any side getting any noticeable advantage. Ice met fire as the area near them continuously plunged into a mix of hot and cold.


    But as ten minutes passed, one could guess who was going to win this duel without the need for careful analysis.


    "Ha!" Vanessa let out a war cry as her hand fans spun in the air and shed Talia''s back multiple times, leaving wide bloodycerations.


    "GROWLL!!" Talia growled in rage and pain, but she was unable to dodge them since her feet were frozen stiff after thwarting so many of Vanessa''s icy attacks.


    Since this entire region was favorable to Vanessa, Talia wasn''t surprised that Vanessa got an edge over her. But even then, Talia refused to surrender and was still prepared to fight till the end.


    "You already lost. Just give up already, and it won''t feel so humiliating," Vanessa said with a proud smirk as she licked the blood on the des of her hand fan before spitting it out.


    Talia let out low, seething growls as she staggered while trying to keep her bnce. There were lots of bloody marks over her body, and they weren''t healing due to her body being poisoned by Vanessa''s icy odic force.


    She couldn''t even use her mes to try and dispel Vanessa''s odic force from her body. She was already feeling drained and numb for most of her body.


    But it was not like Vanessa was able to achieve this without a scratch. In fact, her body had w marks on her back and her legs, with multiple severe bruises on her body. But all these injuries were healing since Vanessa was standing in a favorable ce where she could use the odic force of the environment to hasten her healing process and overwhelm Talia''s energy.


    "Tell me the truth about what you nned to do with Viktor, and I will be merciful," Vanessa said with a cold gaze as she hovered above an injured Talia.


    "Go to hell¡­I will take you down first and make you tell me what I need to know about my darling," Talia said with a fierce, determined look. Even if she knew she was in a disadvantageous situation, she wasn''t willing to ept it.


    "You!" Vanessa didn''t know what to do but hearing her words, she felt as if Talia wasn''t really hiding anything.


    And even after being cornered like this, she didn''t seem to give up. She has known Talia since forever and knew that nobody could coerce her, just like nobody can force her to do anything.


    "That is enough, intruders!" A harsh, heavy voice boomed in the area as Talia and Vanessa saw a huge blue dragon descending down the foggy skies. It was eighty meters long, each of its wingsrge enough to easily demolish a twelve-storey building like a toy.


    Vanessa and Talia were too focused on each other that they didn''t notice such a powerful dragon watching them, or maybe it used the fog to hide its presence to get close to them without them knowing.


    Both of them instantly recognized this as a winter dragon, and based on how oppressive and heavy its aura and size were, the two of them guessed that this dragon was definitely a notable senior figure from the Winter Dragon race. But of course, they knew it wouldn''t be the tyrannical Winter Dragon King since not only was she a female, but they had heard the rumors about how colossal her dragon form was.


    The two of them came back to their senses as they realized that they had messed up by fighting each other in a territory they had trespassed.


    Their n was to disguise themselves and secretly reach out to Viktor, but due to their rivalry, they momentarily forgot where they were or why they came here.


    Vanessa immediatelynded on the ground as she greeted the winter dragon before her respectfully, "I am Vanessa from the Icemoon Kingdom, and I give you my word that I do not have any hostile intentions bying here."


    "You liar! You dragged me here to kill me without anyone knowing and also because you are scared to face me without taking advantage of the odic force in this ce," Talia said with a sly glint in her eyes.


    She couldn''t just let Vanessa get away with it using her grace and poise. She knew they would definitely face some heat by getting caught, so it was better to get one on Vanessa as payback for almost defeating her.


    "Huh?!" Vanessa raised her head to look at Talia with disbelief, feeling furious that she was lying through her teeth without any shame.


    "She is the one lying, I swear! She came here unannounced, just like me. I swear on my bloodline," Vanessa had to go as far as swearing on her bloodline since Talia''s usation made sense even from a stranger''s perspective, even if it wasplete nonsense.


    Vanessa was worried since if she wasing from a powerful background, the Winter Dragon Kingdom was no joke as well, especially the Winter Dragon King, who was said to be extremely ruthless and fearless.


    She didn''t want to be the reason for causing any unnecessary hostility between her kingdom and theirs. And Talia was only making it worse.


    "Silence! I know who you both are. I am Prince Vadric, and I will let Her Majesty decide what the truth is and the consequences. Now follow me quietly unless you two want to make things worse," Vadric said with a low growl as he flew up into the air without even looking behind. It was as if he was confident enough that these two would follow him unless they were dumb enough to disobey in their territory.


    And as expected, Vanessa and Talia red at each other with a harrumph before following Vadric.

 Chapter ?485 I Want Your Heart

    Chapter ?485 I Want Your Heart


    Meanwhile, Yannah silently left Viktor and Seraphina alone in the room as she closed the doors behind them.


    "Azu! You are back already?" Seraphina was astonished that Viktor returned so fast since she thoughtprehending a divine art would definitely take some time, even though she believed he could do it.


    Viktor smirked as he said, "There is nothing I cannot do. And, of course, I am the best in whatever I do."


    Seraphina gave a sweet smile seeing how smug he was, and was relieved that he was able to learn it. But her heart thumped when she remembered what they would have to do next now that Viktor had learned it.


    "So¡­now that you learned it, I¡­I¡­" Seraphina felt her voice losing its strength as she felt her face burning from embarrassment, not knowing how to ask Viktor about such things.


    Viktor saw her nervously mumbling as he held her hands and made her sit beside him on the bed. He looked at her and gently held her hands as he said, "Don''t worry Sera. Everything is going to be alright. You trust me, right?"


    Seraphina held his hands as she softly smiled, "I trust you with not just my life but my entire realm. I have only put you in trouble, and yet you are still trying to help me. I will forever be in your debt¡­"


    Viktor looked closely at this enchanting fairy before him, thinking about how beautiful and innocent her heart was.


    He leaned closer as he said, "No need to be in my debt forever. What if I want something from you right now which will clear all the debt you have?"


    Seraphina squinted her eyes in confusion as she asked, "H-How? Whatever it is, I will give it. You can ask anything!" Seraphina earnestly said with her hand on her chest.


    Viktor gently cupped one of her cheeks as he leaned in even closer till his nose barely brushed against her cheek, "I want your heart."


    "M-My heart?" Seraphina''s cheeks became even redder upon hearing him being so direct.


    But before she could say anything, Viktor sealed her soft lotus pink lips with his, making Seraphina''s eyes widen as she unconsciously ced her hands on his chest as if to push him away.


    However, there was no strength in her hands, and the more Viktor kissed her, the more she felt intoxicated as she could feel his warmth and feelings. It was as if he was kissing her to convey his feelings.


    She stopped resisting and epted his kiss since she wanted to convey her feelings as well and remove any uncertainty in her heart.


    Viktor was relieved and happy to feel her feelings through her kiss and slowly wrapped his arm around her silky hips while getting on the bed.


    Seraphina felt her body heating up like never before and didn''t expect her body to react like this in this situation.


    "Mwmmm~~~..."


    Viktor forced his tongue in between her teeth as he nudged her soft tongue out to suck on it, making Seraphina mewl like a kitten.


    Viktor passionately sucked her lips while letting his fingers sink into her oversized breasts.


    "Ahnmmm~ Azu¡­." Seraphina let out her first racy moan as she arched her neck back when Viktor suddenly attacked her sensitive breasts.


    "Your breasts are that sensitive, eh?" Viktor asked in a teasing tone as he kissed her fair neck while kneading her huge juicy breasts into different shapes. He had neverid his hands on such huge yet perky breasts that felt so soft and satisfying to touch.


    He tore away her dress as her plump breasts popped out and jiggled for a while.


    "Ah! Azu! Noooo~" Seraphina''s face became beet red in embarrassment as Viktor tore away her dress like a brute. She had no idea that Viktor was still under the influence afterprehending the Art of Ceaseless Bliss.


    Still, she could definitely tell that he was in an excited state.


    "Wow¡­your breasts are so beautiful, Sera," Viktor said in a tone of awe as he saw her oversized breasts in their full glory. Despite being so big, they weren''t fully sagging but were protruding towards the front proudly.


    And another thing that stood out was her big pink ares coupled with her long hard nipples.


    Seraphina felt her breasts heating up from just his burning gaze and felt like she might die from embarrassment.


    Before she could say anything, Viktor had already sucked one of them into his mouth while squeezing the other.


    He chewed on her juicy breast with his lips, tasting her sweet skin and her long, soft nipples.


    "Ahn!~ Hnnnnnn~," Seraphina felt red-faced by the weird sounds she was making and sealed her lips tight to prevent making such sounds. But even then, she couldn''t resist making such sounds because Viktor was going wild on her breasts.


    Viktor hugged her curvy back as he sucked on her breasts vigorously, making her use her hands to seal her mouth.


    "Your breasts are really big but tasty," Viktor keenly said as he let her huge breasts squish his face while nuzzling her cleavage.


    He swiftly turned her around and parted her glowing golden hair as he licked along her neck while pulling her huge soft breasts outwards.


    He kissed her neck and the soft skin of her shoulder before sucking her lips.


    "Mmhmm~Mhhwaaa~" The two shared an erotic kiss as Viktor sucked her tongue into his mouth while ying with her breasts.


    Seraphina could feel something very hot and thick pressing against her back, and it took a second for her to realize what it really was.


    Viktor tore away her lower garments as his fingers slipped into her forbidden garden, making Seraphina''s eyes widen as she mewled, "Mhm!!~"


    She was already feeling very weird and wet down there, but when Viktor''s fingers touched her sacred shrine, her body jerked as a flood of liquid gushed out. The moment it gushed out, she felt a great sense of relief and pleasure as if her body was born anew.

 Chapter ?486 Lets Save Your World

    Chapter ?486 Let''s Save Your World


    "AHNNN!!!~~W-What is this??" Seraphina was abashed and felt ashamed that this liquid came out of her body without any control.


    She was even too distracted to hold in her moan, making Viktor chuckle as he licked his fingers in a charming way, "No need to be rmed, Sera. That is what happens to any woman who feels very good from doing whatever we are doing."


    "R-Really?" Seraphina didn''t expect things to be like this and seeing Viktor lick the fingers, which were dripping with her liquid only made her even more embarrassed.


    "Now let me taste your sacred fruit," Viktor said with a wink as he pushed her down on the bed and gave her a quick hot kiss on her lips before kissing down her body.


    He kissed her neck, her lovely chest and sucked both the erect nipples of her breasts by squeezing them together, making Seraphina bite down on her lip.


    Viktor moved downwards as he kissed her voluptuous abdomen while fingering her virgin cave, making Seraphina''s toes curl while covering her mouth.


    And when his face reached her holy shrine, he saw a beautiful soft golden bush covering her tender pink shrine.


    He held onto her huge breasts as he began to kiss her pink folds while sucking them.


    "Hannn~ Azu!~" Seraphina called out to him in ecstasy since her body was burning up with pleasure like never before and crossed her legs over his back unconsciously.


    Viktor kissed her wet pussy and forced his tongue into her virgin cave and was amazed by how soft and tight her insides were.


    He devoured her pussy like a wild beast as he nted his face against it.


    Seraphina felt like her body was floating from her mind feeling numb from the pleasure stemming from her sacred region.


    Her fingers dug into the sheets of the bed as her body arched in the middle while letting out ceaseless sweet moans.


    "Hannn!~Ahnn!~Ooooohnn~Azu!~" Seraphina''s legs were continuously jerking as his tongue was massaging her sensitive insides. His mischievous tongue was simting all her erogenous zones, making Seraphina orgasm again before she could realize it.


    "Ahnnnn!!~ It''sing again!!~" Seraphina cried out with a red face as her legs shivered.


    Viktor held on to her silky thighs as he sucked in all her love juices and the honey-like taste made him feel like he was drinking nectar.


    "Slurppp¡­that was the best nectar I ever had¡­I had never felt so refreshed in the middle of a session like this," Viktor said as he gave a long lick over her wet vulva and got up while stroking her soft pink folds.


    "Noooo¡­" Seraphina hid her face with her hands, feeling embarrassed by hearing his words.


    Viktor took a good look at her voluptuous body as he pulled her up by her waist and caressed her chest, including her big plump breasts, "You have such a lewd body, Sera. I never thought a pure fairy could have such a sexy body."


    "Azu¡­You are so mean¡­." Seraphina said in a low sheepish voice, though she didn''t feel bad hearing his racy words. Instead, it only made her face heat up even more.


    Viktor chuckled as he pulled out his fiery dragon, making Seraphina''s eyes widen at seeing the sheer size of it.


    "Shall we then do this and save your world?" Viktor said as he made Seraphina hover above his legs, his demonic sword standing straight and pointing directly at her sacred shrine.


    Seraphina shyly nodded, though her heart was thumping against her chest like never before.


    She still had no idea how such a big thing would fit into her body.


    "Don''t be scared. It will all be alright, and soon you will feel like you are in heaven," Viktor said as he slowly pushed Seraphina''s body down towards his thick ''sword'' while sealing her lips with his.


    Seraphina shut her eyes close in nervousness, but his gentle, warm kiss made her feel at ease, and before she knew it, she felt something very big and hot forcing its way into her sacred cave.


    However, Viktor was surprised to know that she didn''t have a hymen and wondered if it was because she was a totally different being, unlike a human.


    Still, he could feel her soft pussy mping onto his cock tightly as her body instinctively became rigid.


    "Ngh¡­damn¡­you are sucking me in," Viktor said with a groan of exhration as he felt his cock slowly getting sucked into her soft tight cave.


    "Ah-h-hannn!~~" Seraphina unexpectedly didn''t feel as much pain as she expected. Instead, she felt her nerves tingling with pleasure as his hot sword prated her virgin cave and slithered over all her sensitive spots.


    She unconsciously let out a sensual moan as his demonic sword went all the way in and stole her virginity, something she never thought would happen to her considering her way of line. In fact, the concept of virginity shouldn''t even apply to her.


    "You alright?" Viktor softly asked as he wrapped his arm around her voluptuous waist. He could feel her pussy walls tensing up and shaking as they tightly wrapped around his cock. And on top of that, he felt pure, fresh energy stimting his cock and reinvigorating him in the process, making him guess that this must be her pure essence.


    Seraphina took a deep breath as she said with flushed cheeks, "Y-Yes¡­You can¡­move¡­" She sheepishly said as Viktor smiled and gave her a soft kiss before beginning to move his hips.


    Seraphina felt as if her body was floating up and down as she found herself beginning to dance atop his demonic sword.


    Viktor enjoyed the sight of her big plump breasts swaying up and down before his face and even touching his face as they moved.


    "Here we go," Viktor said as he began to use the Art of Ceaseless Bliss but in the opposite way to how it was supposed to be used, making Seraphina receive his vital energy.


    "Ohhh~...T-This is¡­" Seraphina had her eyes widened upon feeling the powerful wave of energy filling her up.

 Chapter ?487 How Did You Guys Get Him Up There?

    Chapter ?487 How Did You Guys Get Him Up There?


    Viktor felt like his vitality was being swapped away, but at the same time, he wasn''t feeling any pain or difort.


    He was only feeling his entire body rippling with pleasure as he moved his cock in and out of her sacred cave. He didn''t know giving away his own life force would feel so good.


    Now he understood why this forbidden art could be dangerous in the hands of a viin. They could use this to seduce any person and sap away their life force without them realizing it. They wouldn''t even feel any pain and would slowly die while feeling like they were in heaven.


    But unbeknownst to Viktor, since he prated Seraphina''s sacred ce for the first time, his odic force''s density was rapidly increasing, pulsating with vigor and life.


    His heart was subtly glowing with a pure light by now, though Viktor was feeling too hot to notice these changes.


    Seraphina was feeling even more muddled as Viktor pumped his life force into her body without rest. Her skin was glowing gradually with a brilliant silver light, and even in the midst of this, she felt guilty that she was gaining all this energy by slowly killing him.


    Even if she knew he was an immortal, she still felt bad about taking his life to reinvigorate herself.


    But since she had already taken his life once and since he worked hard toprehend this art, she didn''t want to waste his efforts other than the fact that she had no other choice but to do this to save her realm.


    Viktor could feel the change in her heartbeat and whispered into her ears with a pale face, "Don''t feel guilty. I am enjoying this more than you think. I want you to enjoy it as well, ngh!" Viktor said with a grunt as he thrust his cock as deep as he could, making her stomach bulge.


    "HANNN!!~" Seraphina felt as if her soul got knocked out of her body when Viktor''s demonic sword touched the depths of her sacred cave.


    She literally felt her lower abdomen getting filled with ecstasy as she came again.


    But after her climax, she noticed Viktor''s body bing limp as his face rested against her soft chest.


    "A-Azu¡­" Seraphina felt her heart clench, but right then, she felt his demonic sword twitching in her body and felt a powerful surge of odic force filling his body, especially his sword down there.


    She got startled when Viktor suddenly grabbed her breasts and said, "It seems we have to do this a lot till you feel full."


    Viktor felt it quite funny that he would keep dying in the middle of sex, just like how people had cursed him out of jealousy many times in the past that he would die on top of a woman.


    Seraphina smiled with blurry eyes and felt that maybe she didn''t have to worry about this and enjoy it just like him.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, an hour ago, Talia and Vanessa arrived at the Coldstorm of Hell, surprising Talia due to how cold it was.


    Even though she was physically well built and tough, she could feel the cold seeping into her skin and making her bones feel chilled.


    This was strange since there were hardly any ces she knew that could get this extremely cold to the point even she might start shivering by staying here for a couple of minutes. The only other ce like this she knew was in Vanessa''s kingdom.


    She clicked her tongue in frustration seeing Vanessa smugly smiling at her as her bruises and the w marks on her body rapidly began to heal due to how potent the icy odic force in this ce was.


    Within just seconds, Vanessa''s pale skin retained its glow, and she was brimming with energy, while Talia still had to lick her wounds to heal them faster.


    *Raaargghhhhh¡­.*


    However, the two were startled when suddenly a painful cry echoed through the air, making the two turn their heads in the same direction.


    Their eyes focused as they looked at the origin of the sound a few miles away, only to have their eyes widen.


    Vadric, who was walking in front of them, had his face stiffened hearing that cry mixed with soul-cutting pain and regret.


    Talia and Vanessa were shocked to see arge Winter Dragon hanging on a giant icy cross that seemed to tower over the entire region so much that one could even see the tip of the icy cross from thousands of miles away.


    One tiny detail that caught their eyes was the small de embedded into the chest of that Winter Dragon. The moment they recognized the eerie dark purple lighting off the de, they recognized what de it exactly was, making their eyes widen even more.


    The de of Hatred??


    The two didn''t have to experience it personally to know the rumors of how harrowing the de of Hatred can inflict on someone. It was said that the pain would be so excruciating and agonizing to the point the victim would feel like their soul was continuously being cut without actually anything happening to the soul. This pain would also make the victim feel like their nerves were endlessly getting torn apart, their bones shredding inch by inch, and their organs getting pulled out of their body.


    It was a vicious weapon of hatred made to inflict eternal pain without killing the victim.


    Hearing these hoarse painful cries, the two could sense that this unlucky winter dragon was too exhausted to even let out louder cries.


    Vanessa couldn''t help but wonder what kind of sin this winter dragonmitted to receive such a cruel punishment that was a million times worse than death. However, she knew she couldn''t simply ask Prince Vadric about such sensitive matters.


    But unlike her, Talia had no such reservations as she asked, "Hey, what''s up with him? What did he do to get crucified like that? How did you guys even get him up there on that cross?"


    Vanessa red at Talia, indirectly telling her to shut her mouth, and felt that she should have expected Talia to do something like this, considering her big mouth. They were already caught in a bad situation, and now it was as if she was trying to make it worse.


    Talia shrugged with a scoff since she felt like she had asked a natural question.


    However, the two noticed the air around them getting very heavy as Vadric suddenly stopped walking.

 Chapter ?488 Facing The Consequences

    Chapter ?488 Facing The Consequences


    Vanessa shook her head with a frustrated look, thinking that Talia pissed off Vadric even more.


    Vadric felt as if his chest was caving in hearing Talia''s question. But unlike what Vanessa was thinking, he wasn''t angered by Talia''s question. Instead, he once again realized the shame, guilt, and pain of having his son crucified because of him not being the father his son needed instead of being the one he wanted.


    He never thought that his looking the other way whenever his sonmitted questionable deeds woulde back to haunt him.


    He knew it won''t be just Talia, but every denizen of this realm would be asking questions like this even if they won''t dare to say it aloud. Nheless, the end result was the same.


    And the fact that he would have to end Mevron''s life right before he could die from old age was like the final nail in the coffin.


    The only good thing that came out of this was that nobody in this realm would dare to go against the Winter Dragon King, including the ones in his race. Everybody thinks it was the Winter Dragon King herself who granted such a cruel punishment to Mevron, whom she had awarded the honorable title of ''grandson''.


    If only he had proved his worth, he could have been the king one day. Instead, that day would nevere now.


    Vanessa was surprised as she felt the heaviness in the air around them dissipate as Vadric subtly turned his head in their direction and said in a somber yet firm tone, "This is what happens to those who offend Her Majesty."


    Vanessa and Talia took a deep breath, wondering how ruthless this Winter Dragon King must be to do this to her own kin.


    Vadric didn''t say anything else as he continued walking towards the door-like opening at the bottom of the tallest mountain in the region.


    Vanessa and Talia were astonished as they wondered if the Winter Dragon King was really living on such a big mountain.


    The two had heard rumors but had no idea it was really true. They had indeed visited the Darkstar Realm before, but they never got the chance to visit such an important ce since nobody cane here unless the Winter Dragon King wants them here.


    The two didn''t know why but they felt their heartbeat gradually increasing as they entered the mountain and came upon an enormous hall with an imposing, grand icy throne at the far end.


    But the sight that froze their breath was the cold, otherworldly beauty sitting on the throne, looking down at them with her piercing icy blue eyes.


    Other than the fact that the two were blown away by her mesmerizing beauty despite being so old, Vanessa and Talia had never felt such a chillness in their blood under someone''s gaze, especially Vanessa, who should be thest one to feel such a feeling.


    This strange, chilling sensation in their blood made them understand that they were standing before, not only a senior figure but the strongest Winter Dragon in the history of the entire Winter Dragon race.


    She was the one who solidified the power of the Winter Dragons in this entire realm, making her race indisputably the sole protector of the realm. Before her sovereignty, there was always a power struggle between the Winter Dragons and other races like the Dark Elves, the Night Nagas, and so on.


    But now, no other races would dare contest with the Winter Dragons, mainly due to her presence. Obviously, there were many who went against her right after she had sat on the throne, but she silenced them all mercilessly, and after that, none dared to even let out a squeak before her.


    Vanessa quickly came back to her senses as she bowed 45 degrees to show her respect to the strongest being in the entire realm, "Your Majesty, Princess Vanessa is honored to stand in your presence."


    However, Talia straightened her spine as she proudly announced with her chest puffed up, "Princess Talia from the Hellborn Dynasty considers it a pleasure to finally see Your Majesty for real."


    Vanessa wasn''t surprised to see Talia greet the Winter Dragon King since Talia and the werewolves of her realm weren''t really people who followed general customs but instead had their own customs.


    Still, Vanessa inwardly smiled, hoping Talia would somehow offend the Winter Dragon King with her beastly manners and bring trouble upon her head.


    Vadric stood back in a corner by a couple of steps and pretended as if he didn''t exist by not even moving a finger.


    Ni finally parted her lips as she said in an icy tone, "You two not only barged into my realm disrespectfully but even caused a huge disturbance. Now choose your next words carefully on why you two disturbed my peace because you two don''t want to say anything I won''t like."


    Vanessa and Talia gulped as they realized that the Winter Dragon King wasn''t holding back at all with her words and was even more of a terrifying presence than the rumors suggested.


    They could feel how pissed off she was since it was no different than intruders breaking into one''s home, and even an ordinary person wouldn''t take that kindly.


    It seemed as if she didn''t even care about their powerful backgrounds, and that was shocking to a certain point.


    Still, Vanessa felt that she couldn''t act weak and make her kingdom lose face as she said with her back straight, "I didn''t mean to be disrespectful bying to Your Majesty''s realm unannounced, but I had toe here because of a matter that is vital to my kingdom. I had no hostile intentions, which is evident by how I didn''t hurt any of your people and¡ª"


    "And that is why I am letting you still breathe the air of my realm," Ni interrupted as her expression became frosty and added, "You are done. Now the other one can speak, and then I will decide what to do".

 Chapter ?489 Impressed By My Mate?

    Chapter ?489 Impressed By My Mate?


    Vanessa felt an icy numbness in her scalp and felt as if she had pissed her off, but she didn''t know why. However, she couldn''t refute since even if her Icemoon Kingdom was no pushover, she was still a junior figurepared to a powerful senior like the Winter Dragon King.


    Talia said in a fervid tone, "I came here in search of my darling!"


    She and her annoying ''Darling''....Vanessa grumbled inwardly, seeing how Talia even forgot whatever manners she had all because her head was filled with thoughts of him.


    But she didn''t care since surely the Winter Dragon King wouldn''t believe her after hearing such a silly sentence.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Ni furrowed her brows as she asked in a peculiar tone, "Your darling? Who is that?"


    She can''t be serious¡­..Vanessa couldn''t believe that the Winter Dragon King was actually entertaining Talia''s words. Previously, she had articted her words in a very careful and respectful way, and yet the Winter Dragon King brushed her off.


    This was just unbelievable!


    But no matter how frustrated Vanessa was, she knew she had to hold it in since this wasn''t her realm, and she was all alone.


    "My soulmate," Talia said with zing love in her eyes, making Ni look at her with a strange expression.


    "I never got any report of a werewolf entering my realm recently. And if by chance your mate did enter my realm without my knowledge, then he will have to face the consequences. It seems I have indeed been in seclusion too long to let people like you think they can barge into my realm as you wish," Ni said as her icy blue eyes shone as the space around Talia and Vanessa trembled under her vexed gaze.


    Vadric felt his heart drop again since he realized his King was hinting at the fact that he was too negligent and failed to fulfill his responsibilities in her absence.


    Of course, this time, he was vignt and knew there was a disturbance in the ce Talia and Vanessa had arrived.


    Talia immediately wanted to correct the Winter Dragon King since she didn''t want anybody to misunderstand her soulmate, "It is not like what you think, Your Majesty. He was on a noble mission to save the Sacred Spirit Realm. Surely a respected senior like Your Majesty wouldn''t stand in the way of such a mission, right?" Talia had no idea if Viktor and Seraphina were still in the process of trying to get back the Fruit of Youth. Thus she chose her words in such a way that the Winter Dragon King would understand how important this was.


    Vanessa had a bewildered expression as she looked at Talia, wondering what nonsense she was spouting.


    Howe the isted and peaceful Sacred Spirit Realm was dragged into this topic?


    She first thought Talia was simply bluffing as expected of her, but then observing her expression carefully, it didn''t seem like she was lying. She also had to consider the fact that Talia wasn''t foolish enough to lie before the Winter Dragon King.


    Ni''s gaze became focused as she mumbled with a zed, "A mission to save the Sacred Spirit Realm?" Ni obviously knew the Fairy Queen was here to save her realm by getting back the Fruit of Youth that Mevron had stolen.


    However, Vadric has informed her that the Fairy Queen didn''te here alone, but an unknown vampire had apanied her.


    Ni was already curious who this vampire was since, to her knowledge, the Fairy Queen surely wouldn''t have any close ties with a vampire to the point that she would trust him to apany her on something so important.


    Talia''s eyes lit up as she added, "Ah! I forgot to mention that my powerful darling is not only part werewolf, but he is also part vampire!"


    Ni''s gaze suddenly shifted towards Talia as if she heard something shocking.


    Talia thought that the Winter Dragon King was surprised by her words and said with a proud smile, "I know Your Majesty is shocked that my darling is so awesome, but that is the very reason I chose him. There could be no man more powerful and charming than him in this universe. There can only be one and only one like him," Saying so, Talia''s gaze became dreamy.


    Vanessa rolled her eyes, seeing how delusional this lustful woman was, and clicked her tongue with a piqued look. But her eyebrows raised in surprise after noticing a subtle flicker of emotion in the icy blue eyes of the Winter Dragon King.


    This was surely an intriguing observation for Vanessa.


    Ni processed a million possibilities in her head before she could no longer resist it and said, "Show me how your mate looks."


    Vadric, who was silently standing in the corner with his head lowered, couldn''t help but notice the subtle change in his king''s tone. He had never experienced such a change in his lifetime except for that one time recently when¡­


    Even Vanessa and Talia were surprised that someone like the Winter Dragon King seemed so interested in seeing the face of a stranger, especially considering the fact that she didn''t seem to show any interest before.


    Talia pursed her lips, wondering if, by chance, the Winter Dragon King was feeling interested in her darling after hearing how impressive he was.


    But if she was someone who gets so easily impressed, howe she lived without a mate for more than 8000 years?


    However, Talia didn''t mind showing her since she was confident that she didn''t have to worry about the Winter Dragon King stealing away Viktor, especially since she was way younger and surely the one most suitable for Viktor.


    Talia''s hands zed up with ember mes as she drew in the air with her fingers, forming a fiery image of a strikingly handsome man with a yful yet smug smirk.


    *Creak!*


    Ni''s pupils contracted into slits as she firmly gripped the armrest of her throne upon seeing the fiery image of the man.

 Chapter ?490 Master?

    Chapter ?490 Master?


    "Master¡­" Ni unconsciously mumbled at the edge of her throne as her icy blue eyes reflected the fiery image of Viktor.


    Her mumble was very soft and subtle, but Vanessa and Talia had their ears perked when they heard it.


    Master??...Both of them wondered if they heard it right while Vadric didn''t hear any mumble, but he was confused by her reaction.


    He saw the face of a man made out of mes and couldn''t recognize who it was. Surely, this face didn''t belong to any notable figure, so why was his King reacting as if she recognized that face.


    Who in the world could possibly garner such a reaction from her other than a certain entity.


    Ni quickly recovered her focus as she realized that she had identally lost her bearings for a moment out of shock. But how could she not be shocked after seeing such a face that was eerily familiar to the most important man in her life¡­the man who made her who she was now¡­the man without whom she may not have survived 8000 years ago.


    She didn''t care if these two heard her mumble and asked Talia, "Where is this man right now? Since you came here, then you must know where to look for him."


    Ni didn''t believe that this man was the same person in her mind. She thought it could be someone who just happened to look simr since such coincidences were possible, even if rare.


    And the face she saw might have looked the same, but she felt as if she was looking at a different person at the same time.


    However, her heart was a bit restless for the first time in a long time, and she felt like she had to put any doubts in her heart to rest by confirming things personally, even if logically, she shouldn''t be doing so.


    Talia shook her head with a disheartened look, "All I know is my darling came to this realm with the Fairy Queen, but I don''t know where in this realm he has gone to. It has been a long time since he left, and that is why I am here to find him in case he and the Fairy Queen need my help."


    Vanessa had a skeptical look since she didn''t believe it. But considering the current situation and seeing how genuine Talia seemed with her words, Vanessa wondered if Talia was telling the truth when she first saw her arrive in this realm.


    "May I?" Vanessa spoke up, making Talia narrow her eyes, wondering what she had to say about Viktor''s disappearance.


    Ni nodded as Vanessa said, "I know where he is right now. He is with the Siren Queen."


    "Eh?! I knew it! You evil vamp. What kind of deal did you strike with the Siren Queen to trick my darling??" Talia felt threatened since she had heard how seductive and dangerous the Siren Queen could be. Those who hear her voice can never turn back and would fall into her ws.


    She couldn''t help but be worried that the Siren Queen would do something bad to Viktor.


    Vanessa became pissed hearing her usations as she said, "Oh, just shut it! I thought you were the one who was nning something with the Siren Queen by involving Viktor. That is why I asked you what you were nning when I saw you here."


    The two of them were ring at each other, feeling angry that the other was hiding information from the other. Vanessa didn''t even know Viktor was on some mission with the Fairy Queen, while Talia had no idea Vanessa knew about his current whereabouts.


    But then the two realized that they were so suspicious of each other that they failed to see the truth.


    However, Talia felt like chewing off Vanessa''s head since it suddenly struck her that Vanessa had just blurted out Viktor''s location.


    Talia could only think of two reasons Ni was so interested in Viktor. It was either she was interested in him, or she was looking to punish him for entering her realm without permission.


    Either way, Talia didn''t want Ni to go anywhere near Viktor but now that things came to this, what could she do?


    "The Siren Queen? Are you sure?" Ni asked with a narrowed gaze.


    Vanessa said with a strong nod, "Yes. I am certain of it."


    Ni hummed as she briefly closed her eyes as if in deep contemtion while Talia hissed at Vanessa for ruining her ns.


    Vanessa smirked since she could see that Ni was interested in Viktor for some reason she couldn''tprehend. But as long as it would help Talia stay away from Viktor, she couldn''t care less about it.


    She also wanted to reveal to Talia that her charming ''darling'' was busy engaging in immoral activities with the Siren Queen. However, that could wait for some other time, she thought.


    Ni finally opened her eyes as she said with an expressionless look, "You two can go home. I am willing to overlook this offense for the first andst time."


    Vanessa was relieved and wondered if her seeing Viktor''s face had anything to do with this.


    But Talia wasn''t happy since she was dying to see Viktor, "I don''t want to go home. Let me join Your Majesty, and we can find Viktor together," Talia knew the Winter Dragon King must be nning to find Viktor after they left. But if she gets to join her, then she could keep an eye on things while reuniting with Viktor.


    Ni frowned subtly as she said, "I will only say this one more time. You are free to go home but if you refuse then I will take it that you don''t want to leave this mountain till you freeze to death."


    Talia felt chills in her blood hearing her words and bit her lip in frustration and helplessness. She could already feel her body shivering from the cold in this ce. It was only because of the Winter Dragon King regting the temperature in this hall that prevented her from freezing over already.


    "You do not have anything to worry about. I do not n to harm him. He will join you soon after I investigate some things," Ni added as if doing a favor for Talia.


    "Vadric, you will see these two out," Ni said without even letting Talia say anything while Vanessa chuckled as she respectfully bowed, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for being understanding. I shall return to my home now."


    Vadric gestured with his hand for the two to leave, making Talia click her tongue in indignation as she turned around to leave with a defeated look.

 Chapter ?491 He Has Already Changed Our Fate

    Chapter ?491 He Has Already Changed Our Fate


    Vadric returned after making sure Vanessa and Talia left the realm for good.


    He was curious about a lot of things, but he knew better than to ask questions to his king.


    However, he was surprised when he saw that his King seemed like she was preparing to go somewhere, which surprised him since she hadn''t left this ce for more years than he could count.


    Ni stepped out of the mountain as she looked at Vadric and ordered, "Make sure everything goes on as it should while I am gone."


    Vadric wondered if she was going to investigate that mysterious vampire and wanted to know how long she would be gone.


    But he didn''t ask anything as he gave a deep bow and said respectfully, "Your Majesty has nothing to worry about. I won''t fail you this time."


    ¡ª


    Elsewhere, a few minutes ago, Seraphina and Viktor floated out of the room, holding each other''s hands.


    Her face was still flushed red, and she seemed too abashed to raise her head and look at Yannah, who was floating towards them with a knowing smile.


    "I never thought I woulde to see a day where the pure and innocent Fairy Queen would have a man," Yannah teased while being astonished to sense that Seraphina''s body was brimming with powerful, pure odic force to the point her entire being was glowing with a beautiful, ethereal light.


    At this level, she could even obliterate Mevron with a single touch, though Yanna can''t imagine Seraphina doing anything destructive with her powers.


    In fact, she was d that someone as powerful as her was a protector of life. Otherwise, she could be a nightmare for anybody to deal with.


    However, at the same time, Yannah was astonished that Viktor was capable of giving such arge amount of pure odic force within such a short time.


    She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that he could die as many times as he wanted and be reborn anew.


    Seraphina buried her face into Viktor''s arm, hearing Yannah tease her. Even she can''t believe that she experienced something she never expected to do in her life. But the hot throbbing sensation down there was enough to make her feel that everything that happened was real.


    She did not regret it happened, but in fact, she was happier than ever not only because her realm could be saved but because she fell in love with him.


    Viktor chuckled, amused by her reaction, and liked how cute she was. If somebody from Earth saw her, they wouldn''t be able to believe someone as old as her acting like a young maiden in love.


    However, Viktor knew that what mattered was the experiences in their life rather than age, no matter how old or young.


    "It has indeed been quite an eventful journey when thinking about it, especially meeting you," Viktor said with a charming smile, making Yannah alluringly bite her lower lip as she said, "You are such a bad boy. Flirting with me right after doing it with Sera. You are definitely the most hungry wolf I have ever seen."


    "That''s what they say all the time," Viktor said with a subtle smirk.


    "Thank you, Yannah, for helping us out. Without you¡­I wouldn''t even dare to imagine how bad things could have been," Seraphina said with a look of gratitude.


    Yannah shook her head with a smile as she ced her hand on Seraphina''s shoulder, "Don''t thank me. I am not as selfless as you, and I got something in return. Besides¡­I wouldn''t be able to bear seeing a beautiful fairy like you in trouble."


    Seraphina softly nodded, feeling d that she got to meet such a kind soul.


    The three chatted like friends for a while before Viktor said with a heavy sigh, "Well, I guess it''s time to leave. I realized I have been away for too long, and some of my people back home must be worried."


    Viktor hoped Taya and the others wouldn''t be too worried since he wasn''t someone who needed saving, or so he thought, until he personally experienced the hellish pain the de of Hatred caused.


    This made him realize that he can''t just count on his immortality always but work hard for the first time in a long time to tap into his inner potential. He couldn''t help but feel the influence of the vision he had of his forgotten memories during his time here.


    He surely had to get to the bottom of that.


    "I am sorry you had to be away for so long. I will make sure you can return as soon as possible," Seraphina said, feeling guilty that she was the reason he was away from his people.


    Yannah nodded with a reluctant sigh, "Ha¡­I guess this is farewell. My people will lead you two out since you won''t be able to open a portal from here. Or do you want me to follow you out just to make sure that asshole dragon or his men won''t do anything underhanded?"


    Seraphina shook her head with a calm smile, "No need to trouble yourself with that. This time I can make sure nothing goes wrong."


    Yannah didn''t feel doubtful of her confidence since Seraphina was at her peak right nowpared to her weakest state before.


    Yannah whistled as two sirens immediately floated towards them and bowed, already knowing what Yannah wanted them to do.


    "Follow them, and you two will see daylight," Yannah said as Seraphina bid farewell, and when it was Viktor''s turn, Yannah suddenly wrapped her hands around his body as she whispered in his ear, "Next time if we see each other, I would be the one eating you up."


    Viktor could hear her licking her lips as she said this and softly chuckled, "The bet is on, I guess. You can even have a backup if you want," Saying so, Viktor floated off with a smile before following Seraphina and the two sirens to go out while Yannah looked on from her pce.


    "This cheeky man," Yannah scoffed, knowing what Viktor was hunting at.


    Olena floated towards her as she asked with a slightly sulky look, "My queen¡­that man is important to you from now on, right?"


    Yannah curved her lips as she shifted her gaze and put her arm around Olena, "Am I sensing jealousy here?"


    Olena timidly shook her head as she said, "N-No¡­it''s just you said in the past that you would only give your virginity to a man who will change our fate."


    Yannah nodded with a smile, "Yes¡­He has already changed our fate for the better. But who knows what the future holds. All we can do is keep on fighting till we regain our true home."

 Chapter ?492 Nulais Hesitation

    Chapter ?492 Ni''s Hesitation


    Seraphina and Viktor came out of the Lulling River, and once they stepped onto thend, Seraphina''s ethereal aura drove away any monsters lurking around.


    It was as if the pure brilliant light emanating from her entire being was not a bane to them, but instead, their instincts made them feel like they were not worthy to receive the grace of her light.


    Viktor realized that her angelic beauty had reached another level now that she was at her peak.


    Her pure, rich energy was potent enough to make the nature around her dance and rejoice upon feeling her presence and also made him feel a sense of tranquility andfort he never thought he would feel.


    It was like all the dark thoughts and feelings in his heart were suppressed away to the point they weren''t affecting him. However, he knew this was only a temporary feeling and decided to relish this feeling while he could.


    "We have to first go back to my home before I can send you back to your home. Is that okay, Azu?" Seraphina asked as she drew a circle in the air with her finger as a silver circle of light began to manifest in the air that kept getting bigger and bigger.


    Viktor nodded before asking with a smile, "You know¡­I noticed you are still calling me Azu even though it was just a name for my disguise. Why?"


    Of course, by now, Viktor already knew that his true name was Azu, at least before he lost his memories. Because of this, whenever Seraphina addressed him as Azu, he didn''t feel strange at all but, in fact, felt it quite natural.


    Still, he was curious why Seraphina stuck to that name despite not knowing all this.


    Seraphina slightly turned her face to the side as she softly said, "I¡­I don''t know. I felt as if it suited you very well a-and¡­made me feel closer to you," Seraphina felt shy as she said what she truly felt. Even she had no idea why she felt so attached to this name.


    However, Seraphina suddenly realized maybe Viktor didn''t like her forgetting his name and said, "B-But I am sorry if I¡ª"


    Viktor pressed his finger against her lips as he said with his face close to hers, "Don''t worry too much about it. In fact¡­I realized I like that name more than I realized."


    Seraphina was surprised that he really liked a name he simply made as an alias.


    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to the two, a mesmerizing mature beauty with sapphire hair and icy blue hair was wearing an elegant dragon gown as she hid herself in the dark, cool mist while looking in the direction of these two. But to be exact, her piercing icy blue eyes were fixated on the man who was acting so intimate with the Fairy Queen.


    "Azu?" Ni mumbled after hearing how the Fairy Queen was addressing that man.


    But her thoughts weren''t lingering on his name since his face, his eyes, and his aura¡­it just stunned her to the core. Before she knew it, her heartbeat no longer maintained a constant rhythm.


    There could only be so many coincidences before one realizes there can''t be any more coincidences but truth.


    Seeing his face and his eyes made her part her lips as if to say something or call out to a certain someone.


    But something was stopping her from taking the next step. If anybody saw the most powerful dragon in this realm hesitating to talk to some unknown man like this, they would wonder if she was under a spell or something.


    However, the reasons for her hesitation weren''t simple. Even if she could feel a sense of familiarity with his face and his aura, she also felt as if she was looking at a different person. The man she was thinking about would never smile like this, nor had she ever seen a hint of happiness or any emotion on his face, unlike this man.


    In fact, as far as she could remember, the man she revered always had the same emptiness in his eyes, and hisrge back seemed as if he was carrying a burden she could never fathom.


    Their powers, their demeanor, and their personality couldn''t even be mentioned in the same breath whenpared with each other.


    This Azu person in front of her seemed like the exact opposite of the man she knew.


    Seeing himugh and smile like this, his gaze filled with emotions of a mortal, made her feel certainplicated emotions in her cold heart. She had never felt so much chaos in her heart except for the time when her Master left, telling her that he had taught her enough. Seeing him again recently was enough to make her happy for the first time in a long time, but his quick departure only made her remember the pain when he left the first time.


    Viktor was busy teasing Seraphina when he abruptly turned his head towards the side as if he felt something, only to see nothing but the dark, cold mist moving through the air.


    Ni didn''t expect this man to suddenly look in her direction and unconsciously made sure to hide herself within the mist while being confused at her own actions, not knowing why she was trying to hide from him.


    Seeing his mystifying dark brown eyes gaze directly at her, Ni held her breath as she stood frozen in the same spot. His eyes alone were enough to make her feel very confused for even someone as decisive as her.


    "What''s wrong?" Seraphina asked as he saw him suddenly get distracted.


    "It''s nothing. Must be some creatures thinking of springing up on us. Let''s get out of here," Viktor grabbed Seraphina''s hand as he pulled her into the portal, making Ni unconsciously step forward as if to stop him, but she didn''t.


    She lowered her arm slowly and stared at the empty space in front of her for a long time before letting out a low heavy sigh.


    The next moment Viktor and Seraphina''s surroundings changed into beautiful scenery as the two arrived on the top of a mountain filled with greenery and ethereal flowers and trees.


    Right after they arrived, Seraphina remembered that Viktor was able to get into his soul pce while he was unconscious in Yannah''s pce.


    Out of curiosity and concern, she asked, "Azu, you said you had a vision when you were unconscious, right? Did you regain your memories?"

 Chapter ?493 Only Half Of It

    Chapter ?493 Only Half Of It


    Viktor nodded as he asked, "Not exactly, but how did you know this vision had to do with my memories?"


    Seraphina realized he didn''t know about what the Soul Pce was and exined it to him, making Viktor raise his brows as he heard her exnation, not expecting such a thing to exist within him.


    But this made him realize why so many people imed that they could see their entire lives sh before their eyes right before they died. Of course, these stories came from people who miraculously came back to life.


    "So you only saw fragments of your memories?" Seraphina asked.


    "Yes. But what does that mean? You said the Soul Pce would contain all our memories unless the soul itself gets destroyed. Then why am I not remembering things fully instead of seeing fragments from here and there?" Viktor found this quite baffling and frustrating since it always left him with more questions and a certain uneasiness in his chest.


    Seraphina ced her hands on her lips as if she found it quite shocking to hear that. After a moment of contemtion, she said, "It could only mean one thing then. Your soul¡­it must not be whole."


    "Eh? What do you mean by that?" Viktor didn''t know why but this didn''t sound like a good thing.


    "Since your soul is not whole, your soul pce would be fragmented. That is why you are unable to fully regain your memories. But what worries me is why your soul is in such a state," Seraphina felt her heart thudding in worry since she never expected his soul to be not whole.


    She found it shocking that he was alive despite his soul''s condition being like that. She felt that his immortality probably had something to do with this.


    "Can you let me see if your soul is really fine?" Seraphina asked, unable to suppress the uneasiness she was feeling. However, she wanted to ask his permission since letting oneself vulnerable to let someone else peer into their soul was a very delicate and sensitive matter.


    It would be no different than lowering all guards and letting the other person do anything to them, even causing irreparable damage.


    However, Viktor trusted Seraphina and, without hesitation, nodded as she ced her hand on his chest.


    He also wanted to let her go through his memories and learn everything about him now that she was a part of his soul.


    Seraphina ced her hand on Viktor''s chest as her expression fell into deep focus. Her soul energy seeped into his entire being, making Viktor feel as if he was being cleansed from within.


    He literally felt like his soul was being embraced by Seraphina''s warm and pure energy. It was as if he could feel her within his every cell.


    But despite feeling so vulnerable, he wasn''t feeling ufortable at all. The only thing that concerned him was what Seraphina would think of him after seeing his past on Earth.


    He had done things he wasn''t proud of and wasn''t sure how someone like Seraphina would react to them.


    However, strangely enough, he could feel what Seraphina was feeling.


    Seraphina''s brows furrowed as her lips subtly quivered. She had seen glimpses of his past, and that itself was enough to make her feel that he was a very pitiful man when she first saw him.


    She didn''t want to pry into his memories, but Viktor insisted that she should learn more about him and so she didn''t refuse. She was also curious to see if she could help him learn about his origins after going through the fragmented memories he received as visions.


    But now, after going through his memories on Earth, she felt her heart clench, not expecting his life to have been so sad and depressing.


    It was filled with so much pain and blood she couldn''t help but wonder how he pushed on without falling apart.


    Any other person would have fallen apart after going through all this. This only made her feel awed by how strong his will and mind were.


    But this also made her realize that he was carrying all this pain inside him for all these years, making her understand why he chose to sleep for more than 1000 years. It was better to feel nothing than endure it.


    She felt so much regret for not meeting him earlier. Otherwise, she could have helped him during the times he needed her the most. However, now that the past was done, she decided to make sure his present and future would be bright as ever.


    And when she peered through his fragmented memories, she was surprised yet again by the things she saw. She couldn''t even tell how long ago all these events were taking ce since she was sure that whatever she was seeing took ce ages ago to the point it definitely predated her predecessor.


    She also realized why Viktor took a liking to the name ''Azu'' and felt it alling together. But she was puzzled when she found herself unable to see a few moments of a certain fragmented memory. It was as if she was being blocked out, just like how she couldn''t peer even deeper into his soul to know why his soul was not whole. It was as if his soul had some kind of self-protection spell that discouraged anybody from going further.


    Viktor eagerly looked on as he saw Seraphina remove her hand from his chest, hoping that she knew what was going on.


    "Azu¡­"


    But to his surprise, she suddenly hugged him firmly as tears trickled down her eyes, making Viktor sigh as he hugged her back and patted her head, "Don''t feel so sad by thinking about my past. It is my past, after all. I have put it all behind me," Viktor gently whispered, though his eyes flickered with certain heavy emotions.


    Seraphina didn''t have to say anything for Viktor to feel what she was feeling.


    The two stayed like that for a while, as if to console each other, before Seraphina cleared her throat as she said, "Y-Your soul¡­I could only feel half of it."


    Viktor''s eyes widened as he heard her words.

 Chapter ?494 Where Did You Go This Time?

    Chapter ?494 Where Did You Go This Time?


    "H-Half? You mean...I am half the person I am?" Viktor felt it quite absurd and strange as he tried to understand what this meant.


    Seraphina cupped his face and said in a reassuring tone, "It''s not as simple as that. Even though I can''t really understand how this is possible, you don''t have to worry about anything. If things were really bad, you would have known it already, don''t you think?"


    Viktor held her hands as he slowly nodded, "You are right. I never felt anything was out of the ordinary all this time except for this strange emptiness which I think is because of my missing memories. But...where is the rest of my soul?"


    Seraphina sighed as she said, "The only way we can find that out is if you manage to regain all your memories."


    Viktor thought about the Bloodborn Tournament as he said, "I have a way in mind, but I am not so sure about it. All I can do is try."


    Seraphina hugged his hand as she said with a soft smile, "No matter what you need, I will always be here for you. You cane to me anytime you need my help."


    Hearing her words, Viktor remembered that she won''t being with him, making him feel dispirited.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Is there no way you cannote with me? I would like to introduce you to so many people. They would be thrilled to meet you."


    Seraphina firmly pressed her lips together as she clutched his shirt and said in a weak voice, "I really want to go with you, but...you know I cannot leave my realm alone. This realm and my daughters need me."


    Viktor let out a heavy sigh, understanding where she wasing from. He knew she had a lot of responsibilities to bear, unlike him.


    Seraphina felt even sadder seeing his expression and gripped his hand as she added in a spirited voice, "But I will definitelye and visit you soon...once I take care of some things here. You also cane and visit me whenever you want. This realm will always be open to you, especially since you saved us."


    Viktor was happy to realize that things might not be so bad after all. But suddenly, he grimaced as he felt a crushing weight in his mind, "Ugh!"


    "Azu!" Seraphina was frightened when she saw Viktor suddenly losing his footing as she caught him and saw him clutching his head as if in pain.


    "Azu, what is happening?!" Seraphina couldn''t find anything wrong with him other than the fact that his odic aura was ring up.


    However, unbeknownst to the two of them, a seven feet tall figure revealed himself in the skies above.


    Heavy metallic dark armor adorned his body with two long mystical swords on his back. Dark golden light was ring from his eyes beneath his menacing metallic helmet.


    The Spirit Guardian saw Seraphina trying to help the man in her embrace. But he simply raised his hand as a glowing red fruit manifested on his palm.


    He extended his arm forward as the Fruit of Youth flew into the skies, disappearing into the distance.


    His gaze thennded on Seraphina as he mumbled in an emotionless voice, "Your daughters are safe, Tifana...as promised."


    The next moment he simply turned around as the space before him flickered along with his entire being disappearing away.


    Viktor opened his eyes and stood up slowly as soon as he felt that crushing weight fade away.


    "What just happened?" Viktor mumbled, wondering why he was experiencing these strange things recently. The first time he felt the same thing was when he was walking beside Yannah.


    "Azu, are you okay? Are you hurting anywhere?" Seraphina was relieved to see that Viktor was no longer in pain and was puzzled, wondering what suddenly happened to him.


    "Yea...yeah, I am fine. Everything feels fine but this is not the first time this happened," Viktor said with a bewildered look.


    Seraphina nodded, knowing that he experienced the same thing back when he was with Yannah. Strangely enough, she sensed something inexplicable at that time.


    However, her eyes suddenly widened as if she sensed something.


    *Rumble*


    Viktor felt her attention suddenly shift but then his brows pulled together when he felt the earth under him shake. It was more like something powerful was trying toe out.


    "I-It cannot be..." Seraphina suddenly mumbled in disbelief as she looked behind.


    Viktor was confused by her reactions, but suddenly, he noticed something strange. Ripples of powerful yet pure odic force suddenly charged out from beneath the earth as they spread in every direction, revitalizing everything they touched.


    Even Viktor felt his blood getting revitalized as these ripples of pure odic force passed through him. He could feel his blood shaking in vigor and excitement.


    The flowers and trees, which previously looked a bit dull, suddenly retained their original shine as they transformed into their most beautiful forms.


    "I knew it...The Hallowed One has listened to our prayers..." Seraphina mumbled with tears in her eyes.


    "Sera? What are you talking about?" Viktor asked, feeling even more puzzled by what was going on.


    Seraphina turned around with tears of happiness as she excitedly said, "It''s our Immortal Spirit Guardian. He has answered our prayers and restored the Fruit of the Blessed One!"


    "Ehh..." Viktor was baffled, hearing her words. So did he just go through all of it for nothing? But thinking about it again, it was far from nothing.


    --


    In an unknown realm, a seven feet tall man with arge body frame was walking through a dusty street with small shops on either side.


    Only a dusty ck cloak was covering him from head to toe, making it hard for people to get a good look at his visage except for his white beard.


    Only his sturdy body would catch the attention of anyone passing by him. But other than that, he only appeared as some ordinary man walking aimlessly.


    A bunch of drunk men were chatting with each other when one of the men bumped into this tall seven feet man, "Hey! You dare hit me, you piece of--"


    The man swallowed his words upon feeling something that shook his very soul.


    "Ehehh, brother, don''t worry about it. I wasn''t looking where I was going," The man awkwardly chuckled, though this tall man didn''t even stop and simply continued walking as if he didn''t even hear him.


    The cloaked man continued walking till he stopped after reaching the top of a cliff and simply stared into the endless horizon.


    However, his gaze shifted when a frail hand grabbed his shoulder as the voice of an old woman sounded from behind, "Where did you go this time, Azreus?"

 Chapter ?495 We Are Not Ready Yet

    Chapter ?495 We Are Not Ready Yet


    Azreus turned around as he looked at this frail old woman standing before him with a bent back and worn-out wooden stick in her hand.


    Her face was filled with wrinkles, her nose was pointy and crooked, and her hair a pale white. Her overall appearance would make anyone think that this old woman already had one foot in the grave.


    And seeing her frail and short smaller stature in front of this tall, muscr man only made her seem even tinier.


    Azreus pulled back his hood as he stared nkly at her and said, "It has nothing to do with you, Xona."


    "Nothing to do with me?" Xona asked with a frown as she pressed her finger against his chest and said vehemently, "Do you have any idea how much trouble I have gone through to make sure we stay hidden? You couldn''t even think of at least letting me know before you go somewhere and risk getting exposed?"


    Azreus briefly looked at her finger as he moved her finger away and said tly, "It couldn''t wait. I had kept a promise¡ª"


    "You and your promises. The promises you made as Azu doesn''t matter. You are not that mortal anymore. You are a divine being who doesn''t have to bother about insignificant matters of the mortals. We have way bigger issues at hand. You know that, right?" Xona said in her raspy voice as she looked at him.


    Azreus narrowed his eyes as he said, "My promises are the only reason I am even listening to you. Don''t forget that. That day you granted me my wish, and even though it wasn''t exactly what I wished for, I am honoring my end of the deal as promised even today. If I had forgotten about those promises like you said I wouldn''t have to do anything you say."


    Xona closed her eyes briefly as she let out a heavy sigh, "Azreus¡­You know I am telling this not to be a headache to you but for the greater good. You are the key to everything. So if you get exposed, everything we did so far would go down the drain."


    Azreus looked away with a wandering gaze as he said, "You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''t leave any trails."


    Xona shook her head as she said with furrowed brows, "You don''t think when you unleashed your divine presence in a mortal realm, the Guardian Gods wouldn''t notice? Trust me when I say you don''t know them like I do. So you should at least listen to me on this matter."


    Azreus''s gaze returned to her as he said nonchntly, "Even if that''s the case, I will deal with them. In the end, we will have to do that anyway,"


    "You what? Uhh¡­I don''t even know what I expected to hear from you. I told you before. We can''t afford to deal with them right now. We are not ready yet. We can''t afford to take risks. This is a very sensitive time, especially with your other half of the soul running around and attracting attention. Why did he even wake up now? If only he slept for a few thousands of years more, we would have fewer things to worry about," Xona said with a tired headshake.


    "No. It could be a good thing. He will distract any unnecessary attention that could have fallen on us. We will use him as bait as once discussed before," Azreus said without a change in his expression.


    Xona nodded with a look of contemtion, "I guess that is the only thing we can do," She then looked at him and continued, "But right now, we have to leave this realm just to be safe. You go and get her while I prepare things for us to leave."


    "That girl is an unnecessary burden. I still don''t understand why we even need her. She hasn''t shown anything that supports your theories about her origins," Azreus said tly.


    "As far as you know. But I am telling you she is the final incarnation of a very dear friend your previous self knew. We just have to wait till she awakens her true potential. Till then, we aren''t ready," Xona firmly said.


    Azreus didn''t say anything anymore as he walked past her when Xona said from behind, "Be nice to her!"


    Azreus continued walking towards the small hut located on the top of the same cliff.


    The hut was small enough with no rooms inside. It was just one big space that made up the inside.


    Azreus had to bend his back to enter through the door only to have his gaze focused when a bucket of water suddenly swung right towards his face from the top.


    Before the water from the bucket could ssh on his face, it froze and dissipated away, including the bucket.


    "Ayiii!! Howe you reacted so fast? I was sure it would work this time. You even destroyed my poor bucket¡­" A girl''s sulky yet mischievous voice sounded from behind one of the beds, hiding behind it.


    Azreus shifted his emotionless eyes towards her as he said in a stone-cold voice, "This isn''t the time to y games, Evra. Pack your things. We are leaving this ce right now."


    The girl looked around 19 years old and had fair peach-like skin with wless features, especially her well-shaped nose, her puffy, heart-shaped red lips, and her enticing, constetion-ck eyes.


    She had a sculpted figure with a tapered waist and arched eyebrows that looked down on her sweeping eyshes. Anybody would feel it a pleasure to admire her desirable appearance, especially the swirls of caramel-brown hair that curtained her oval face.


    Evra pouted as she slowly got up timidly and slowly walked towards him, "Why? Why do we have to leave now? I like it here. I don''t want to go. I promise I will be good. Pretty pleaseeeee?" She asked as she looked up at him, standing just a foot away from him.


    Despite seeing her puppy eyes, Azreus''s eyes didn''t flicker as he said, "This decision is final and something Grandma Xona agrees on. You cane with us, or you can stay here alone till the beastse and eat you up."


    Evra''s chin quivered upon hearing his words and threw her fists at his chest as she cried out, "You big meanie! I won''t let you leave, hmph!" Evra said with intense determination as she hugged his arm tightly as if to prevent him from moving.


    "What is going on here? Evra, my dear, what are you doing?" Xona asked as she stood at the door.


    "Hey!"


    Azreus casually lifted his arm along with her hanging down on his arm and asked coolly, "Are you really sure you were talking about the same person?"


    Xona sighed as she ced her hand on her forehead, thinking that she would have to deal with things like these for who knows how long.

 Chapter ?496 Unfinished Business?

    Chapter ?496 Unfinished Business?


    "Azu¡­do you really have to leave?" Felia asked with watery eyes as she grabbed the ends of his sleeves. She was ted to see him return with her Allmother but was saddened to learn he was leaving right away without even staying for a day.


    Not only her but the rest of the fairies and pixies had all gathered around after learning that their savior was going back to his home even though he had just returned.


    They knew the Spirit Guardian had answered their prayers, but their Allmother also told them how much pain and hardship Viktor went through to save them all and their home.


    This was why they felt immense gratitude towards him even though he wasn''t the one who returned their fruit.


    It was the fact that he tried so hard that mattered to them the most and made them all feel moved.


    Even the mischievous ones like Miri, Pina, Uria, and the others thanked him profusely for going to such far lengths to try and save them. They never expected a stranger to show so much kindness towards them, considering the history they had learned.


    From their history, they all had learned that most of the people outside would try and take advantage of them, and this was also why they respected Seraphina''s decision to not wander outside the realm on their own.


    They also, by now, learned from Seraphina that he preferred to be called ''Azu'' even though Viktor really didn''t mind if they called him by his present name.


    Viktor felt a bit overwhelmed when surrounded by so many stunning ethereal beauties, begging him to stay for at least a while longer. If he had to be honest, this was like one of his dreamse true, where he was a king among and of beautiful maidens only or something along those lines.


    But he was no longer a free wandering soul with no attachments. He had people waiting for him back on Earth and would probably be asking him a lot of questions as well.


    "I know this sucks, even for me, but I promise¡­I will be back sooner than all of you expect. Okay?" Viktor said and then added as he gave a knowing smile at Seraphina, "Besides, your Allmother and I have so much unfinished business. Isn''t that right, my queen?"


    Seraphina''s cheeks blushed, knowing what this mischievous immortal was hinting at. She could only meekly nod as her daughters wondered what kind of business was left unfinished.


    Of course, Miri was the first one to fly up and ask, "What kind of business? Count me in too. I don''t want to let our Allmother carry all the burden alone while we enjoy ourselves."


    Before Seraphina could even tell Miri to calm down, the others followed suit, including Felia.


    "Count me in too. I might not be of much help, but I will try my best," Felia innocently said with sparks in her eyes.


    "Count us in too!"


    "Yes. We all will help with this unfinished business together," The other fairies and pixies said together, sounding like a chorus.


    Viktor couldn''t help but clear his throat as he looked at an overwhelmed Seraphina with an amused smile, "That only your Allmother can decide."


    Seraphina''s face was pink red, not expecting her daughters to misunderstand the situation like this.


    But hearing Viktor''s words, she timidly lifted her gaze and said, "E-Everyone, calm down. I know how much you all want to help, but¡­Let''s first discuss some things first, and then you all and Azu can decide if¡­if¡­you all want to take part in this."


    "Eh?" Viktor had a look of disbelief as he looked at Seraphina, not expecting her to basically give him the green light.


    He previously only said it as a joke and didn''t expect her to consider it seriously. Should he correct this convenient misunderstanding or go along with it since Seraphina surprisingly doesn''t seem ufortable with that idea.


    Viktor couldn''t really guess Seraphina''s thought process since she seemed surprisingly okay with the potential idea of him and her daughters getting to ''know'' each other better.


    He definitely had to evaluate and learn how supernatural beings think and their way of life.


    But Viktor had no idea that the real reason wasn''t asplicated as he thought.


    Seraphina had finally found someone she could trust her life with and someone who loved her with all his heart. She felt that someone like Azu was very rare and wouldn''t take advantage of them.


    Since she already knew so much about him and what kind of man he exactly was, she felt that maybe her daughters would also like to get closer to him.


    Of course, she would let them decide if they really wanted to after she told them about what this "unfinished business" really was about. If they were okay with it and Azu also didn''t mind, then she would let fate take care of the rest.


    She was anyway going to announce the granting of the title ''Fairy King'' to Azu since she considered him her better half and someone worthy to be the king of this realm as well.


    But she didn''t tell Viktor about this now since she wanted it to be a pleasant surprise the next time he visited here.


    Hearing the words of their Allmother, all of the fairies and pixies smiled in happiness and excitement, not knowing what they truly signed up for.


    So their eyes cleared up, knowing that Azu would be back soon, and bid him farewell as Seraphina sent him back to Earth.


    Viktor had asked Seraphina to beam him to a deserted ce so that people over there wouldn''t ask questions or think some alien activity was going on if he suddenly teleported in the middle of a popted street or something like that.


    And just as he requested, Seraphina teleported him to a desert-like area without any soul in sight.


    "Oh¡­this is really deserted¡­" Viktor mumbled as he couldn''t spot anything for dozens of miles on either side.

 Chapter ?497 Sniffing Him Up

    Chapter ?497 Sniffing Him Up


    Viktor didn''t really mind but decided to walk while thinking about all the eventful things that had just happened.


    He couldn''t believe all this had happened because Talia had seduced him. Thinking about her again, Viktor wasn''t feeling as angry at her as before.


    By now, he understood that Talia wasn''t the one who tricked him into imprinting on her but his own werewolf bloodline. So being pissed off at her because of that just didn''t make sense. The only thing he didn''t like was that she forcibly tried to make him imprint on her, though again, he felt he couldn''t tell if she did it due to the impulses she felt, just like how he literally went out of control and ravaged her that night.


    He decided to think about it after reaching home as his mind wandered to something that was picking at his brain for a while. He was now even more interested to know more about himself, especially after the recent vision he had. He had to find out who this Eli was and why she meant so much to him. There was also Tara, whom he saw in a previous vision, and it seemed like his younger self was into her as well.


    He didn''t even know if those two women existed now since not even Seraphina could recognize anyone. Wouldn''t they all have died from old age by now?


    However, for some reason, he wanted to see them alive and didn''t know if it was because he got a bit influenced by seeing those visions.


    Still, he wasn''t discouraged when Seraphina couldn''t help him further. He thought of talking with Talia and Vanessa to see if they might know something.


    But first, he had to get out of this desert. Right when he thought of calling up Taya to get him out of here, he realized he had lost his phone¡­yet again.


    ''Fuck¡­I have to ask Sayana again to restore my ''study'' folder from the cloud,'' Viktor thought that it was wise to save all the pics and videos he took of Umilia in a folder named ''study'', considering his alias Dorian was supposed to be a nerd. Who would feel suspicious of a folder named like that?


    But he had no idea that the first time Sayana saw that folder, she had asked herself why this folder seemed to have gigabytes of information. She didn''t pry to not be rude and thought that it must be because Dorian was so hardworking and passionate about his studies.


    Viktor had no idea that all the images and videos he took were ranging from 4k to 8k because of the high-end phone Taya had purchased for him.


    *Whoosh!*


    Viktor was about to use his vampiric speed to get out of this ce when he suddenly heard something cutting through the air, creating a sharp echo.


    He turned around, only to be surprised to see a very seductive beauty in skimpy clothing looking at him with an infatuated expression to the point it seemed as if she had just found her soul.


    Even though this wasn''t his first time seeing her, he had to admit this woman was a walking seductress, especially with her light reddish skin glowing under the scorching sun.


    Her ember eyes glowed as her gaze dug into his soul, and before he could say anything, she cried out in happiness, "Darling!~"


    "Whoa!" Viktor had his brows raised when she directly jumped onto him, locking her th legs around his hips and licking his face like a dog who was happy to see its master.


    "Talia?" Viktor didn''t expect to see her here in the least. He was also a bit startled seeing how she was drowning him with her affection. It was as if a big puppy was hugging him.


    "Darling, I missed you so much! You missed me too, right?" Talia asked as she licked his ears, making Viktor wince, feeling ticklish.


    But he could sense how concerned she was based on her tone even though she wasn''t mentioning anything about it. It was as if all that mattered was finding him.


    The warmth from her supple body was seeping into his skin, affecting even the flow of his blood. Even if he didn''t imprint on her, he sure as well would still feel attracted to her, especially due to his weakness for women like her.


    The scent of her blood was not only making his blood stir, but even the ambrosial fragrance of her body was enough to make his blood hotter.


    However, he also knew that this woman was not only too obsessed with him but also crazy and unpredictable.


    He had to have her under his control lest she did something crazy like kidnapping him out of nowhere again.


    "How did you even find me?" Viktor asked as he tried to get Talia off him, but she was clinging to him too tightly, and he decided to let her stay like that for a while. It wasn''t like he wasn''t enjoying it.


    "Aya~ What kind of question is that, Darling? You know we are soulmates to each other. So it is only natural that I can sniff you up no matter where you are, hehe," Talia said with a seductive giggle as she nibbled his ear.


    Viktor shook his head, wondering why he even bothered to ask. But he also felt that what she said was probably right since it could have something to do with imprinting on each other.


    He remembered how he felt an attractive force towards her back in the Sacred Spirit Realm when the night took dominance. Even without her being near him at that time, he still felt like going and seeing her.


    He began to walk with her still clinging to him as he asked, "Let''s forget about that and talk about where we left off things. I still haven''t forgiven you for trying to trick me. You did that on purpose to make me your ve, right?" Viktor purposefully asked in a surly tone as if to see how she would respond.

 Chapter ?498 Did I Go Too Far?

    Chapter ?498 Did I Go Too Far?


    Talia pursed her lips as she looked at him with misty eyes, "Make you a ve? Ayii~ Darling, how could you use me of such a sinful thing? I don''t want you as my ve. I want you to be mine as you only. I also didn''t try to trick you, but I was sure you would imprint on me since I imprinted on you. There is no other werewolf in this universe more suitable for you than me. That is why I was confident that you will soon realize my love as long as I keep trying."


    ''Realize her love? She is really nuts¡­'' Viktor felt that he underestimated her craziness, but at the same time, he could feel that she innocently believed it, which he found quite cute.


    He also felt she didn''t lie when she said she didn''t want him as her ve, and based on his interactions with her before, that seemed to be the case.


    "Hmm, let''s say I believe you. But if you really think you are my soulmate, you have to follow some rules," Viktor said with a subtle smile.


    Talia''s eyes sparkled hearing that he believed her but then hearing him mention "rules", made her expression fall as she asked, "What rules? Why should there be any rules between us?"


    "Because a naughty woman like you will put me in trouble like before. I was gone for almost a month? Can you guess how worried people back at my home would be?" Viktor asked while still walking and carrying her.


    Talia curled her lips with a riled look, "Why do you need them? Those human women can never satisfy you like me," Her expression became dreamy as she continued, "I can satisfy you in every way they cannot. If you feel hesitant about getting rid of them, I can do it for you today itself. You don''t have to raise a¡ªOww!" Talia was startled when Viktor suddenly dropped her to the ground and looked up to see his cold crimson eyes looking down at her.


    Viktor slowly crouched as he clutched her throat, "If you talk or do anything to hurt my women, I will suck you dry¡­very slowly," He said in a cold, sharp tone with his face just an inch away from hers.


    Viktor had no doubt that she would do what she proposed if he didn''t say anything about it. This was what worried him, and he wanted to set ground rules with her.


    Talia didn''t resist as he choked her but instead smiled with a love-struck expression, "Aya~ You look even more¡­charming when angry¡­You are already¡­making me hot¡­"


    Viktor saw her squirming her legs together with a seductive look, making him take a deep breath, feeling as if he might lose a nerve dealing with this crazy woman.


    What kind of woman would get aroused in a situation like this?


    He hade upon different types of women in his life, but this werewolf woman felt like the most extreme one in a certain spectrum.


    Viktor clicked his tongue as he pushed her to the ground with his hand still clutching her neck, "Enough games, Talia. You have to make a decision now if you want to stay near me."


    Talia asked with a piqued expression, "But you are my mate. If I let other womene near you, they will steal you from me."


    Viktor shook his head as he said, "Other than the fact that they met me first, no woman can steal me away from another woman. You say I am the most worthy werewolf man out there. So don''t you think it is only right that a man like me has a harem of women? Don''t you want your soulmate to have the best women out there? As my soulmate, wouldn''t it be your duty to ensure my mission of building a harem with the best beauties bes a reality?"


    Viktor felt that simply using force and anger wouldn''t move someone like Talia. He had to target her values itself to convince her to change her outlook.


    Talia''s eyes flickered as she mumbled with a confused look, "M-My duty to fulfill Darling''s mission?"


    Viktor smiled as he removed his hand from her neck and caressed her dark red juicy lips, making Talia''s cheeks slowly be red, "Yes. Don''t you think your darling would seem more charming if beautiful and powerful women like you were by my side?" Viktor was seducing her in his own way by mixing some truth and some silly dreams he had.


    Talia felt delighted to hear him say that a beautiful and powerful woman like her was making him seem more charming. She parted her lips to suck in his finger as she deeply thought about his words. It did make sense that for the most worthy man like her soulmate, he deserves the best in everything, even when ites to women.


    She already knew about some Alphas back in her realm who had multiple concubines. If Viktor only had her as his mate, then those Alphas might mock him for having lesser women than them.


    Of course, she alone was worth more than all the women put together but still¡­It just wouldn''t look good if Viktor only had one woman by his side.


    As a mighty werewolf, he should have the best harem out there and make others burn in envy.


    Talia kept on eagerly sucking on his finger as she finally decided that as his soulmate, she should help her darling have the best of all things.


    It would also make her mother feel even more proud of her son-inw.


    So with a burning gaze, she put her arms around Viktor''s neck as she said in a determined tone, "I decided! I will make sure you can get any woman you want. If any woman dares refuse you, I will drag her to you and make her submit to you."


    "Ehm¡­" Viktor was d to see that she had changed her mind about some extreme ideas. But he couldn''t help but wonder if he went a bit too far.

 Chapter ?499 You Might Get Surprised

    Chapter ?499 You Might Get Surprised


    "Mom, seriously, what are you hiding from us? We know you lied about going for a business meeting when all of you just were in the middle of an ocean. It just doesn''t make sense!" Tiana said with a strong headshake as she looked at her mother and Umilia sitting before her.


    Sayana was silently watching everything from behind Tiana. She didn''t expect Tiana to confront them the moment they returned back.


    But she didn''t stop Tiana since she also wanted to make sense of some things they did.


    Taya inwardly sighed and didn''t want to lie to Tiana. But she had just heard from Nyissa''s mother that dark forces were working together to bring about a disaster in this world. If on the off chance, thises to be true, then Tiana or Sayana''s lives wouldn''t be normal anymore.


    She had personally seen the horrible experiments going on in one of their secret bases, and god knows what worse things she hadn''t seen yet. She didn''t want her daughter to be anywhere such things nor learn about them.


    This was all new to her, and the best thing she could think for their sake was to let them lead normal lives for as long as possible. She knew how her life had been affected after learning about things no ordinary mortal should. Thus, she didn''t want the same to happen to these two.


    "We were on a yacht, Tia. And our phones were switched off since it was a very important meeting. Now, don''t overthink about these silly things and study for the uing exams," Taya said as she tried to lead Tiana away while Umilia sighed before looking at her daughter.


    "Mom! You can''t just drag me away without answering all my questions!" Tiana protested though Taya kept on coaxing her as she led her away.


    Sayana, who saw Taya lead Tiana away, suddenly grimaced as a voice echoed in her head, "She is hiding something, and you know it."


    "Saya, are you alright?" Umilia asked in concern as she saw her daughter suddenly flinch.


    Sayana was startled as she answered with an awkward smile, "I-I am alright. I just¡­feel a bit tired."


    Sayana was confused and worried about this strange voice in her head and didn''t want her mother to get worried as well.


    She felt that she must be hallucinating after staying up almost every night and felt correcting her sleep schedule should make her feel okay.


    But somewhere inside her mind, this voice felt too real to be simply a hallucination. This voice felt like it didn''t belong to her, yet at the same time, it felt like it did.


    "You are not sleeping well these days? Your face looks a bit pale¡­" Umilia said with a worried look as she cupped her face.


    Sayana softly smiled as she held her mother''s hands and said, "Don''t worry about it, mummy. I will try to get more hours into my sleep."


    Umilia sensed that there was nothing wrong with her body, making her feel relieved and thought that she was worried for nothing.


    She then asked while looking at her eyes, "You usually don''t ask where the Madam goes. So why did you track our phones this time? I am not angry at you, but I just want to know what made you impatient. Or did Tia pressure you?"


    Umilia felt that Sayana did something that just seemed a bit out of her nature and felt like wanting to know the reason behind it.


    Sayana lowered her face as she said with a guilty expression, "I am sorry, mummy¡­It wasn''t Tia, but I also wanted to know where you were. It''s just that¡­" Sayana felt hesitant, wondering if she should say it or not.


    But finally, she gathered some courage as she continued, "...mummy and Aunt Taya isn''t telling us what is really going on with Dorian. It has been almost two weeks, and we haven''t heard anything from him. I¡­I also tracked his phone and found that hisst location was behind some club; after that, nothing. It was like he disappeared off the face of the Earth suddenly. It just made me feel worried and made me wonder if you two were hiding some¡­bad news?"


    Sayana was anxiously twisting her fingers behind her back since this was her biggest worry. She felt her mother and Taya might be trying to protect her and Tia from some bad news, though she prayed that it wasn''t the case.


    She didn''t want anything bad to happen to Dorian, but she had noticed how her mother and Taya seemed slightly worried and anxious before they took the trip. She had an intuition that Dorian could be the reason why they seemed like that.


    Umilia realized that Sayana was not simply having a crush on Viktor, but she very well might really be in love with him.


    When Sayana revealed it to her first, Umilia thought it was only just an innocent crush of a young girl. But now she had to rethink her initial thoughts.


    She didn''t know how to deal with this, especially since Sayana was very smart and clever, even though she didn''t show it.


    Umilia already knew their flimsy excuses wouldn''t convince Sayana or Tiana and hoped Viktor better have a good reason for being away so long. She didn''t want to believe that he was away to enjoy his time with the Siren Queen, even though that was the only thing she knew.


    Right when Sayana wanted to ask why her mother seemed to hesitate about something, a sharp ringing sound echoed through the entire mansion.


    *TING!*


    Umilia''s eyebrows raised, and then she looked at Sayana with a smile, "Why don''t you go and see who it is? You might get surprised."


    Sayana''s heart raced to hear her words, and she immediately ran toward the front door to see who it was.


    The maids had already opened the door, and Taya and Tiana were already standing close to the door as well.


    As the door fully opened, Sayana and Tiana forgot to breathe as they saw who it was.

 Chapter ?500 I Am Back

    Chapter ?500 I Am Back


    "H-Hey guys...I guess...I worried you all?" Viktor asked awkwardly as he scratched his hair.


    "D-Dorian..." Sayana mumbled as her eyes quickly transitioned from shock to relief and to happiness.


    Tiana was blinking her eyes without rest, wondering if it was really Dorian since she didn''t expect someone who disappeared without a word to suddenly return without any announcement.


    Taya and Umilia shook their heads with helpless smiles and looked at each other with a relieved expression since they knew their daughters would have definitely be more suspicious if he didn''t show up now.


    Unfortunately, Nyissa wasn''t here, and she had also taken Ayana with her. Otherwise, Ayana would be waiting with a lot of questions.


    "Dorian! Where the fuck were you!" Tiana was the first to break the silence as she jumped before him. She was feeling frustrated and disappointed that despite leaving hundreds of missed calls, he didn''t even call her once back or not even a single text message.


    How could he really show her the cold shoulder like that?


    "Tia,nguage!" Taya called out from behind as she rubbed her forehead while feeling suspicious why Tiana seemed so bothered about Dorian''s return. She couldn''t help but feel the expressions Tiana made when she first questioned her about his disappearance.


    Sayana unconsciously stepped forward since she was also curious why he was gone without staying in touch. What kind of business did he have to take care of in his hometown?


    Viktor scratched his brows as he said, "Actually...I lost my phone, and I couldn''t find any way to contact you guys. Some thief stole it from me. I could only rely on a kind aunt over there to let Aunt Taya not get worried."


    "Ah...You lost your phone again?" Sayana mumbled with her hand on her mouth as she felt that it made sense why he couldn''t contact anyone.


    Umilia gulped while wondering where he had lost the phone since only she knew what kind of naughty things contained inside that phone. She had read stories of how so many scandalous pictures of celebrities get leaked from their phone and social media. This only made her feel even more worried if the pics in Viktor''s phone would get exposed if somebody got their hands on it.


    She definitely had to chide him about losing phones left and right like this, especially with such sensitive content in them.


    However, at the same time, she felt happy that Viktor remembered her by looking through those pics whenever she was not with him. This left her greatly conflicted.


    Tiana lightly pped his shoulder as she said with her hands on her hips, "How could you lose your phone to a thief like that? See, I told you to be a bit tougher so that these bad guys won''t see you as an easy target. But still, you could have called us from that kind auntie''s phone. Why didn''t you do that?"


    Taya was shooting nces at Viktor from the side, hoping that he better tell a better convincing story than theirs lest Tiana or Sayana get even more suspicious.


    Viktor actually wanted to let Tiana and Sayana know who he really was, but he knew he couldn''t do that without Umilia and Taya''s consent. He had to respect their opinions.


    "That''s because I didn''t stay in that ce for too long. I took a boat trip along with an old man to spread the ashes of myte parents. I didn''t get to do that before. So this time, I wanted to let their souls rest in peace while trying to find what my true purpose was. For that, I decided to journey longer through the river as the old man kindly let me use his boat for free," Dorian said with a wandering gaze, making Tiana squint her eyes, not expecting him to go on such a deep journey all of a sudden.


    But since this also involved histe parents, Tiana felt that she could sympathize with him to a certain point.


    Sayana''s heartbeat slowed down as she felt moved after thinking how he must be really feeling about histe parents. She knew how lucky she was to have a kind and gentle mother like hers and thought about how Dorian missed out on all that left her sad.


    Now she didn''t feel that bad that Dorian wasn''t able to contact her.


    Taya had a look of disbelief, wondering how he alwayses up with such convincing stories on the spot.


    She then decided to walk ahead and said in a sympathetic voice, "Oh Dorian...I am so d that you finally got to do what you wanted for all these years. I hope this journey has been very helpful to you. I was actually worried when I heard that you went away on a boat, and that is why I didn''t even tell Tia or Saya since they might get worried as well. So...did you actually get what you set out for?" Taya asked with a hint of double meaning since she really wanted to know why he took so much time to get back.


    She didn''t want to hear that it was because he was busy getting his body warmed by some other alien woman. Even now, she was stilling to terms with the fact that aliens existed, or to be precise, life outside Earth existed.


    As a scientist, this was fascinating for her, and she couldn''t imagine how the rest of the world would react if they knew they were not alone.


    Viktor could feel her piercing cold gaze and chuckled as he said, "Actually, I--"


    "Madam, we should let Dorian take some rest first. It must have been a long and tiring journey for him on his way back. Saya and Tia, why don''t you two chat with him after he takes some rest, hm?" Umilia asked with a smile, while Taya nodded in agreement since she knew Umilia was trying to get Viktor alone with them so that they could ask all the questions they needed to know.

 Chapter ?501 Spying On Me?

    Chapter ?501 Spying On Me?


    "Can you two believe it if I said I went to save a beautiful world?" Viktor said as his eyes briefly wandered, thinking about Seraphina and her huge breasts that were as soft as marshmallows.


    "What''s with that lewd look on your face? I doubt you were gone for so long to do anything noble like saving an alien world to which you had no ties to. Or did you do it so that you could do ''that'' with the Siren Queen?" Taya asked with tightening under her eyes.


    She and Umilia had got Viktor alone in her office room to make him cough out the truth.


    "Hey! Come on," Viktor said with an upright look as he said, "How could you think so low about someone like me? Wait¡­how do you know who the Siren Queen is? When did you even learn about alien worlds and stuff?"


    Taya''s face stiffened up as she remembered the projection Maura showed them. If she told Viktor about this, it would seem like they spied on him, even though that was not the case.


    Viktor pulled together his brows seeing how Taya was suddenly showing suspicious behavior, and then looked at the silent Umilia, who turned her head away with a red face.


    "I knew it¡­You two haven''t been staying still like good girls all this time, right? Were you two using your connections to spy on me? The only way I could think of is Nyissa since her mother is an oracle. Is she in this too?" Viktor asked as he suddenly connected all the dots.


    Taya''s brows twitched as she raised her hand to stop him from talking further, "No, you can''t turn this around on us. You were the one who disappeared without saying a word. Do you have any idea how worried we were? Even if you can''t die, it doesn''t mean we would feel okay by not knowing where you are or if you are in a bad situation. And just to make things clear, we weren''t spying on you. We asked Senior Maura''s help to divine your location just to set our hearts at ease and see if you needed any help considering how Talia kidnapped you. We still don''t know why you let her. Is she really more powerful than you? Did she do anything bad to you?" Taya was throwing questions one after the other while Umilia eagerly listened.


    She didn''t have to say anything since Taya was asking for everything she wanted as well. But it did seem Taya was going harder on Viktor than expected.


    Viktor sighed as he understood how worried they were and that it was natural they would try their best to figure out where he was.


    "Let me exin what really happened so that you guys don''t have to feel worried¡­" Viktor told the two everything that happened since the moment Talia pulled him into the Sacred Spirit Realm and what happened after.


    Both Taya and Umilia had their expressions going from confusion to shock and awe. They couldn''t believe that within a few weeks, their lover, who was rxing in their home, had made friends with mythical fairies and sirens and even fought a dragon.


    Taya actually felt like she was listening to some fairy tale and couldn''t even imagine what kind of experience Viktor had.


    Umilia was also new to all this since she had never really left Earth other than being stuck in the Naraka realm for two thousand years. The best she had heard of was stories and tales. And even now, some of them were hazy to her.


    Taya felt terrified by just imagining Viktor fighting a huge dragon. She had never seen one for real, but she had seen in movies how frightening they could be.


    She was d Viktor managed to scare it off, though she had no idea Viktor didn''t tell her the truth about the de of Hatred to not make her worry.


    Still, Mevron''s underhanded way of suddenly stabbing him with that vicious de left a bad taste in him, and Viktor wanted revenge. Because of this, he was determined to get stronger and one day make Mevron end up under his feet while asking him about his wife. That should do him good.


    "I am sorry¡­for doubting you. I had no idea you went through so much for people you didn''t even know," Taya said as she gave him a warm hug.


    Umilia''s lips arched into a bright smile as she said, "I am d you got to save them in the end. I had heard how the Sacred Spirit Realm was considered an endangered realm and how bringing harm to that realm would end in a death sentence. I can''t believe those evil people tried to put the entire realm into danger."


    Viktor shook his head with a smile as he said, "I didn''t really save them. It was actually their Spirit Guardian that saved them, though nobody saw hime or go. I wonder how powerful that guy is for him to fix things so easily."


    "The Spirit Guardian? No wonder¡­" Umilia mumbled with a zed look.


    "Who is that? Is he some sort of guardian for the fairies?" Taya asked curiously.


    "He is their deity¡­they say and powerful as a god," Viktor said while thanking this guardian inwardly for saving Seraphina and her people. Viktor thought gods never existed even if Nyissa mentioned the Guardian Gods. He thought they were just something people made up to put their faith in. But he had just witnessed how the Spirit Guardian was really looking after the Sacred Spirit Realm and felt that he was quite a cool deity to pray to.


    But he had no idea the moment he thanked the Spirit Guardian in his mind countless miles away, Azreus''s eyes briefly focused before bing still again.


    "And there is also something I want to add¡­" Viktor said with a shaky smile.


    Taya furrowed her brows, feeling that something was suspicious based on his goofy smile. Still, she asked with a smile, "What else is there?"


    Viktor closed his eyes as he said with a pleasant smile, "The Fairy Queen is my woman now¡­Ow!"


    The moment he said it, Taya suddenly tightened her grip around his body, making him wince, while Umilia ced her hand on her mouth with a look of disbelief.

 Chapter ?502 We Need Your Help

    Chapter ?502 We Need Your Help


    "You can''t even leave such an innocent and pure mythical being alone?" Taya asked with a chiding look.


    "What? It''s not my fault she likes me too," Viktor said with a helpless shrug and then hugged both Taya and Umilia by their waist as he said, "Besides, no matter how many women I love, I would never forget you two," Viktor said with a warm smile, making the two blush as they rested their faces against his chest.


    "You sweet talker, hmph," Taya said with a pink blush on her cheeks as Viktor assuaged her worries. She knew Viktor''s tendency to attract women like bees to honey but what she was worried about was if he would forget a mortal human like her when he has otherworldly beings like the Fairy Queen as his lover.


    Even if she knew Viktor wasn''t that shallow, as someone who was very ordinarypared to Viktor or some of the women he fell in love with, she couldn''t shake away this insecurity she always felt, especially as time passed.


    But feeling his warmth and hearing his gentle words, these worries would fade away for the time being.


    Viktor''s hands sneakily grabbed the bosom of both these women, startling them, "It feels good to be back. I missed you two more than I realized. So how about we have some reunion sex¡­together?"


    "T-Together?" Umilia fumbled when Viktor suddenly proposed it while Taya''s face reddened as she pinched his waist with a petnt look, "You lecherous man. You just enjoyed your time with three extraordinary women within thest few weeks, and you are still not satisfied?"


    "Come on, Taya. You know how no woman can rece the special warmth you and Umi can give me. Each woman has their own beauty and magic, which I can never get from anyone else," Viktor said with a charming smile, making Taya and Umilia feel ttered despite knowing that he was trying to sweeten their ears with his words to get into their panties.


    They were already getting aroused with Viktor pinching their nipples from outside their clothes.


    "V-Viktor¡­We can''t¡­Not here, especially not at this time¡­" Umilia pleaded as her body wriggled in his embrace. Even though she felt okay with the idea when Viktor first proposed it, she couldn''t help but feel shy thinking about doing it together.


    Taya also nodded as she weakly tried to get Viktor''s hand away from her bosom, "Umi¡­is right. The girls are still up, and¡­we can''t risk it."


    Viktor sighed as he let them go reluctantly, "Fine, fine. It seems like I am asking for too much," Viktor said with a sulky face, making the two feel bad, but in the end, they couldn''t just brazenly have sex in her office room in the middle of the day while Tiana and Sayana were right outside.


    Those two already were feeling enough suspicions, and adding this to the list would only make things worse.


    However, Taya and Umilia shared a quick nce as ifing to some sort of secret agreement, which Viktor was oblivious to since he was busy sulking like a kid who was denied eating his candies.


    Viktor looked through his peripheral vision to see if these two felt pity after seeing his sulky face but was disappointed when he saw how they seemed to pay no attention.


    Still, he decided that he would fight for a threesome another day since it would be worth it.


    Taya decided to clear the weird atmosphere in the room as she said, "So about this Talia woman¡­Would you be visiting her world since both of you imprinted on each other?"


    Viktor scratched his chin as he said, "That is my n. Why?"


    "Well, you have to put those ns off for a while since you have to continue going to college. It was through my connections that I managed to make them extend the holidays so that your absence would go unnoticed," Taya exined while thinking about how much money went down the drain to bribe those pigs.


    "Ahh¡­" Viktor didn''t realize Taya took so much effort to keep up his cover, but he appreciated it.


    Umilia then said with a worried look as she remembered Maura''s words and the things she witnessed in his absence, "We also need your help in this world. While you were away¡­" Umilia quickly told him everything that happened, especially their secret mission to find out what kind of illegal things Vision Biosolutions were up to.


    Viktor had his eyes go wide upon hearing both Taya and Umilia''s stories of what happened while he was away.


    "No shit¡­People are creating vampires here? But how¡­Is that even possible?" He asked Taya since she was the best doctor and scientist he knew.


    Taya lowered her gaze as her expression filled with guilt. She actually didn''t want to admit her mistakes to Viktor, but she knew it was only right to tell him everything and said, "It''s sort of experimental without any guarantees. But the reason they even reached that close is because of¡­me."


    "Eh? How?" Viktor asked as he stepped closer to her.


    Her eyes blurred up as she looked at him and said in a fragile voice, "You know how I was trying to search for a way to make myselfst longer than ordinary humans. Even though I never found the answer to immortality, I created a special serum that can ''enhance'' a human''s physical aspects. But I did this not only to help myself but to help those who want to live long enough to cherish their loved ones and not sumb to horrible diseases like cancer and so on. I know how it feels to know that you may not live longer than the people or person you love¡­"


    Viktor held her hands with aplicated expression, knowing what she was talking about.


    "...But my younger self was too foolish to trust people I shouldn''t have just to get my work done faster. They stole my research and even a few of the special serums I created to fulfill their disgusting work. I know you must be disappointed in me, but I am asking you to please help us fix this since we can''t do this on our own," Taya said as she held his hands as her eyes were brimming with tears.

 Chapter ?503 A Special Gift

    Chapter ?503 A Special Gift


    "Hey¡­You know you don''t have to request my help. I would have helped anyway, even if you didn''t ask. But I am d you told me instead of dealing with this all on your own like before. I had no idea things were this bad. I just saw how normal life was outside but who knew these things were happening in the darkness," Viktor said as he gave her a warm hug while realizing how bad Taya must be feeling right now.


    He knew he couldn''t get rid of the guilt she must be feeling right away, but he thought of something that might cheer her up, "Listen¡­I have something special to give you as a gift that would make you feel very happy. I didn''t return empty-handed after such an exciting journey."


    Um squinted her eyes, wondering what it was. But she felt it must be something good for Viktor to tell her like this.


    And just as Viktor expected, Taya''s mind momentarily got pulled away from her heavy thoughts as she looked at him with wet eyes, "A-A gift? Wha¡­What is it?"


    Viktor smiled as he brought his hand behind his back and asked, "You wanna guess?"


    Taya let out a soft burst ofughter as she tugged at his shirt yfully, "Just tell me already. You are killing me with all this suspense."


    As a woman who wouldn''t feel excited to hear that their love brought a special gift for them when she was least expecting it.


    Her spirits were already up before she knew it.


    Viktor slowly brought forward a rainbow-colored fruit that was glowing with an ethereal light, pulling Taya''s gaze immediately as she felt entranced by simply looking at such an otherworldly fruit.


    Even Umilia had her eyes glued to it since this was the first time she saw such a beautiful fruit that in no way seemed ordinary.


    "What kind of fruit is this¡­Did you bring this from the¡ª"


    "Yes¡­From the mythical Sacred Spirit Realm. Come on now. Don''t be shy and take it," Viktor nudged Taya as she awkwardly took it from his hands very carefully as if she was handling an expensive vase.


    Even though it was just a fruit, for someone like Taya, this was more precious than the most expensive collection she had.


    "Don''t look at it as if you n to keep it enclosed in a ss box for centuries. I gave it to you so that you can eat it," Viktor said with a lightugh after feeling amused by how careful she was being with it.


    "You want me to eat this? But¡­but¡­" Taya felt it a pity that he wanted her to eat such a beautiful fruit.


    Viktor subtly smiled as he added, "What if I told you that this fruit may extend your lifespan by a hundred years!"


    Taya''s eyes widened as quick as a cat who found milk.


    "Oh¡­that is good. Taya, you should definitely eat it," Umilia didn''t expect this fruit to have such an amazing benefit. She felt Viktor gave her the best gift in her entire life so far, especially after knowing how much Taya wanted to live longer with Viktor.


    It was the main reason she even dedicated a big part of her life to researching immortality. She knew anything from the realm of fairies could definitely be beneficial for any living thing.


    Taya felt overwhelmed at the thought that her potential lifespan of 100 had just increased to 200. Even though she knew a human''s lifespan might go beyond 100, she didn''t expect to live beyond 100 without bing too weak and riddled with diseases.


    But now that her expectations were surpassed beyond her belief, her hands were trembling as she held this beautiful rainbow fruit.


    Within just seconds, she had envisioned how she would be spending those extra 100 years and looked at Viktor with a moved smile, "I¡­I don''t know how to¡­"


    "Repay me? You know you don''t have to, but if you insist¡­" Viktor continued with a smirk as he whispered in her ear, "...I can always take your body as payment."


    Umilia covered her mouth as she silently giggled, hearing his words and was happy for Taya.


    Taya''s cheeks were painted with a beautiful red hue as she buried her face into his chest. Viktor hadn''t seen her this happy for a long time, and this only made him realize even more how much she was worried about her lifespan.


    Taya stood straight as she looked at him endearingly, "I will treasure the rest of my life, including these precious extra 100 years with you and our family," Taya said as she briefly nced at Umilia since she considered her as her family as well.


    Saying so, she took a bite from the fruit as Viktor slowly nodded and watched her expression melt in bliss and happiness as the sweetness of the fruit enveloped her senses.


    Taya had her eyes closed as she relished the mind-numbing sweet taste of this fruit, unable to believe such a tasty fruit could exist. She was already feeling regret that she couldn''t taste such a sweet fruit again after this.


    For Viktor, 100 years was just like a day''s worth of sleep to him, but he knew how important it was for a human-like Taya.


    And to both Umilia and Viktor''s surprise, they saw Taya''s already beautiful smooth skin gaining a subtle glow while shedding any signs of aging, making her skin seem tighter and unblemished. It was like her body was aging backward while retaining all her beauty and mature figure.


    Her beautiful red lips looked even more kiss-worthy, while her silky hair appeared even shinier. Now without any doubt, anybody would mistake her for a young college girl instead of an almost 40-year-old woman.


    Viktor was sure Taya must be thrilled to see how her beauty went to the next level. He then looked at Umilia and,


    "I have a gift for you too, my sweet Umi," Viktor said as he handed over a small silver box to her, making Umilia wonder how he was pulling things out of thin air.

 Chapter ?504 Get Me Inside

    Chapter ?504 Get Me Inside


    Umilia felt ted to see Viktor brought something for her as well. She received it with a slight blush on her cheeks and eagerly opened it and saw an elegant yet simple silver ne.


    "This is¡­" Umilia''s eyebrows raised as she carefully picked it up when Viktor took it off from her hands, "Let me," He said as he stepped behind her and put the ne around her neck as Umilia touched it with a resplendent smile.


    "This is no ordinary ne. It will let me know in case you are in danger. I am d I got this, especially since that so-called Death Queen has been picking on you. Next time she shows herself, I will be there," Viktor said as his eyes turned crimson briefly.


    He had heard just now how his women came upon the Death Queen, and if not for Vanessa and Nyissa showing up at the right time, something could have happened to Umilia.


    Umilia softly nodded with a loving smile and felt happy to feel his care and warmth.


    Taya, who had finished the sweet rainbow fruit quicker than she realized, was happy to see Umilia receive a gift as well, a gift that had a useful function too.


    Seeing that Taya had finished eating the fruit, Umilia asked with a smile, "How are you feeling now?"


    Taya caressed her face as she said with a zed look, "I feel like¡­I have been reborn. I have never felt so energetic and young. Even when I was young, I never felt like this. Was this magical fruit one of a kind?" Taya asked since she felt such a special fruit should be rare.


    Viktor shook his head as he said, "There are plenty, but if you eat again, you won''t get the same benefits. Probably half and so on. I will try to get one more some time in the future."


    Taya softly said with a smile, "It''s fine. Getting 100 years more is something I dreamed of and not something I expected to happen in reality. So I don''t want to impose on the fairy realm any more than I should. There must be a good reason why the Spirit Guardian isted that realm. It must be to not let our mortal desires and greed taint that realm."


    Viktor chuckled as he kissed Taya''s head, "I am sure Seraphina would like you."


    The threeughed and talked as Viktor cracked jokes before finally he had to ask about something important, "Since this VBIOSpany are the bad guys carrying out secret and illegal experiments, wouldn''t it be easier if I try and infiltrate theirpany?"


    "What do you mean?" Taya asked with knitted brows.


    "Since you all spooked them by crashing theirb, they will be extra careful and secretive this time. Most probably, we won''t even know what they are up to until all hell gets loose. So wouldn''t it be better if I take up a job in theirpany and then see what I can find from within?" Viktor asked with one of his brows raised.


    Umilia nodded with her finger on her chin, "He has a point. Eva''s intelligenceworks might not be able to get any more information if they upgraded their security. But as history has always proved, an insider or a spy is the best way to get solid information."


    Taya''s expression became thoughtful as she briefly shook her head and said, "But even then, they must have safeguards against moles within their ownpany. These days most of the bigpanies have their own rules and methods to deal with spies. Any confidential and important information is eyes only of the top management. Nobody below them would have any idea about this."


    Viktor''s expression remained the same as he asked with a smile, "I know. So how about I try and get close to Hana Su, the new CEO of VBIOS?"


    "You know about her? I thought you never watched the news," Taya said with a skeptical look.


    "Ahem, I just saw her face on the big screens out there, and out of curiosity, I just checked out about her a bit more. Anyways, the important point here is that I heard she took control of almost all the departments in thatpany. So doesn''t this idea seem good?" Viktor asked as he lifted his brows up and down.


    Umilia asked with a blinking expression, "You n to seduce her to get information?"


    Viktor shrugged as he said, "Why not? Trust me. I have done this hundreds of times, and they always fall in the end. This is the easiest way without much risk."


    Taya harrumphed, feeling that he was also interested because this CEO was a beauty. But thinking about his n''s feasibility, she said, "It is. But it''s not easy to follow up. How do you even n to get close to her? You can''t just waltz in there and talk to her. You can''t also use your Phantasm Eyes to manipte her into giving you information since she might have some safeguards considering the field she is working in. With the Death Queen involved, it would be a safe bet to say that supernatural beings are helping them. So you might blow your cover right away if you use your eyes."


    "No, no. I know. That''s why I said I would do it the old-school way. No eye tricks or anything. Just pure seduction at its best," Viktor said with a wink.


    "But what kind of job can you get to get close to her? Even if there is one, I am sure they will vet yourplete profile," Umilia voiced her concerns.


    Viktor nodded as he said, "That''s where I would need your and Eva''s help. Just find me a suitable job and create a fake profile for me with the name Lucien. The rest I will handle," Viktor confidently said as Taya nodded, "Alright. This may not work, but I guess we don''t have a choice."

 Chapter ?505 Suspicious

    Chapter ?505 Suspicious


    Sayana was feeling a bit nervous upon Dorian''s return. Since her worries about Dorian''s disappearance have been clouding her mind till now, she finally remembered her own feelings towards him.


    She has confessed to her mother, but can she confess to the person in question?


    She didn''t want to disturb Dorian for the night since he deserved some rest, though she was looking up the inte to ask strangers in forums whether it was good or bad to confess to a boy she liked.


    There were some mixed responses, but most of them were telling her to "go for it" considering how life was short and that someone else may get to him first.


    She knew her college would reopen after this weekend, and after some deep contemtion, she decided to ask Dorian out when her college reopens. This was the first time she had such strong feelings toward a boy, and she didn''t want to have any regrets, even if it might not end the way she wanted.


    However, unlike Sayana, Tiana was still feeling that something was off, especially the way her mother and the others were acting.


    But she couldn''t put her finger on what she was missing here. Everything that happened seemed to make sense, especially after hearing Dorian''s exnation.


    Feeling frustrated thinking about this, she suddenly heard a notification sound from her phone.


    She squinted her eyes as she saw that the message was from Lucien, her perverted teacher.


    She had Lucien added in her messaging app to ask doubts regarding the martial artspetition. His responses were barely quick at first, but he at least responded.


    But for more than ten days, he had been ignoring her messages which she couldn''t tell if it was on purpose or not. Nobody had ever dared to ignore her messages for more than a minute, and yet this ordinary college P.T teacher thinks he can look down on her?


    The only other person who didn''t respond to her messages was Dorian. Still, she could understand, considering he had lost his phone.


    She immediately typed on her phone, asking him why he didn''t respond for so long.


    "Oops, I lost my phone, sweetcheeks :P But I am here now ;)" - Lucien


    Viktor, who was casually chatting with Brad, suddenly facepalmed, "Fuck!"


    Brad leaned forward as he asked zealously, "What? Did some chick swipe you?"


    "Eh? Swipe me? No, no. It''s nothing," Viktor said with a sigh while hoping Tiana didn''t catch on to anything. He wasn''t paying much attention when Tiana asked him why he didn''t respond. He just typed the excuse that came to his mind first.


    But just as he feared, Tiana''s eyes narrowed upon seeing this message that made her feel a subtle dejavu, "Why is everyone losing their phones these days? No¡­how could someone live without a phone for more than 10 days?" Tiana knew this was not the 1990s or even the 2000s. This was 2025 when phones were basically like oxygen to people, or at least to her.


    But something suddenly struck her¡­Howe these two guys lost their phones at the same time and got a new one again on the same day as well?


    Could there really be such a weird coincidence?


    "Why am I wasting my time thinking about these silly things¡­" Tiana couldn''t understand why she was getting bothered by her distant cousin and her teacher. But what baffled her more was that whenever she thought about one of them, she would think of the other one right away.


    "Fiuhhh¡­" She shook her head as her eyes unconsciouslynded on her portrait painting which Dorian gifted to her.


    She didn''t know why but every time she looked at it, she felt as if she was looking at herself, but at the same time, the girl in the painting seemed to be hiding something.


    She could stare at it for hours and not get bored, though she never considered herself a narcissist.


    In Brad''s room, Viktor was about to leave when Brad said with a piqued look, "Viktor, that Lady Vanessa¡­she seems to be after you, and I think she might be tough to deal with. She almost killed me with her stare."


    Viktor chuckled as he asked, "I suppose you said something you shouldn''t have as usual."


    Brad had an aggrieved look as he said, "But not without good reason. I mean¡­any woman who entered this house was always yours, right? And she was more stunning than those stic faces we see in magazines and movies. Unfortunately, she seemed very dangerous. I think you might have to be careful with this one."


    Viktor felt amused as he patted Brad''s shoulder, "Sheesh, you have no idea, but I have dealt with women more dangerous than her. But thanks for the heads up. It seems I have to deal with her anyway."


    Brad didn''t know why he felt satisfied hearing Viktor say that.


    Viktor went back to his room and decided to try training the new ability he gained¡­the Soul of Infinity. He felt this couldn''t wait after hearing from Taya and Umilia about the trouble brewing in this world.


    He went to his bathroom and made himselffortable in therge jacuzzi as he closed his eyes while assuming a meditation pose.


    ''Alright¡­Yannah said I have to focus on temporarily splitting my soul. A new body mighte to existence, but the mind shall be the same and exist as one¡­'' Viktor mumbled to himself as he remembered the information he got afterprehending the Art of Ceaseless Bliss.


    He grimaced as he felt a splitting headache and a heaviness slowlying down on his head. But he endured it since he knew this was part of the process and focused on being at two ces at the same time.


    He felt as if his body was floating away from his body while, at the same time, he could still feel himself staying in the same position.


    He opened his eyes and had his eyebrows raised when he saw another Viktor looking at him with the same expression as his. But what spooked him was that he couldn''t even tell which one of him was the real Viktor since his mind existed in both the bodies at the same time, allowing him to see, feel and hear what both the bodies were experiencing at the same time!

 Chapter ?506 Birthday?

    Chapter ?506 Birthday?


    This time, Viktor didn''t give up but put all his focus on maintaining his soul body. Since this extra body was forged from his own soul, he felt it would be right to call it that.


    His mind felt like a mountain was pressing down on it, the pressure burrowing into his skull. But he endured it as he stood up, and at the same time, his soul body stood up as well, making him give a shaky smile upon achieving his first step.


    He tried moving his arms and his legs and even tried speaking, which his soul body did the same as well, and he could experience it himself.


    After some time, he could feel exhaustion settling in his head, but he still pushed on as he wanted to make his soul body do some other actions that were different from what his original body was doing. Only if he could do this sessfully would he be able to use this technique to its full potential.


    He gritted his teeth as this level of multitasking was taking a huge toll on him. It felt impossible, just like making the eyes look in two opposite directions at the same time.


    But he pressed on, and finally, he was able to make his soul body p his face while he simply stood still.


    ''I did it¡­'' Viktor sighed in happiness, but from that p, he copsed as his mind was struck with intense fatigue.


    Viktor was feeling very exhausted for the first time in a long time. He never had to push his limits like this, especially mentally, and he felt like his senses were quite dull.


    Not long after, he somehow dragged himself to the bed before dozing off for good.


    ----


    Viktor woke up with a groggy expression and was surprised when Umilia and Taya were standing in his room with bright yet secretive smiles.


    He was still feeling better than yesterday night but was still feeling a bit sleepy.


    "Happy birthday!" Both of them wished him happily with glowing faces.


    Viktor finally came to his senses as he mumbled, "Happy birthday? What are you two talking about?" He also noticed that it was quite early, considering it was 6 am, and these two were wearing summer clothes one would usually wear outside and even seemed to havebed their hair nicely. Were they nning to go somewhere?


    Taya rolled her eyes as she sat down beside him, "Did you really forget your own birthday? I know you don''t know the real date you were born but remember how I gave you a birthday based on the day you woke up when my parents found you? Guess what¡­today is that day," She said as she held his hand.


    Umilia lovingly caressed his face as Taya reminded him. But she knitted her brows when she sensed that Viktor''s odic force flow seemed quite irregrpared to usual.


    This made her ask, with a hint of concern in her voice, "What''s wrong, Viktor? You seem a bit out of it."


    Taya''s excitement got toned a bit upon wondering if Viktor was not feeling okay. She got too swept away in her ns for him and didn''t realize that he seemed quite silent after waking up.


    The Viktor she knew would have teased or flirted with her the moment he woke up.


    Viktor realized that his sleepiness was already making these two overthink and quickly got off the bed as he said in an energetic tone, "It''s nothing. I was just training the new technique I told you guys about."


    "Oh¡­" Umilia sighed in relief as she understood that this was normal, considering he was practicing such a powerful technique. In fact, it was astonishing that he was still standing.


    "But¡­I am still feeling a little bit bored and sleepy. So since it''s my birthday, I wonder how you two n to treat me and make me feel on top of the world?" Viktor asked mischievously as he stroked their beautiful cheeks.


    Taya and Umilia shyly nced at each other before Taya whispered in his ears, "You areing on a weekend trip with us right now, and your gift from us is that you may get the wish you want," Taya couldn''t believe she was suggesting something so embarrassing while Umilia couldn''t stop blushing, especially upon seeing Viktor''s lips curve into an evil smile as he eyed them both like a predator.


    "You two are serious? This is not something like an April fool, right?" Viktor wasn''t expecting these two to offer themselves together on their own like this, especially when they seemed hesitant yesterday.


    "Come with us and find out," Taya said with a seductive smile as Viktor asked, "Alright. You two seeded in getting my attention, but you both gotta keep your words cause I won''t go easy on you two, even in public. You two ready for that challenge?"


    Taya harrumphed as she said, "I know you like the back of my hand. That''s why I nned a trip to a remote country where nobody knows us, and we will be back right after the weekend ends."


    Viktor could guess they must be really going to some rural area for Taya to seem so confident since her face was well known around most parts of the world.


    "Then what about Tia and Saya? Won''t they ask questions?" Viktor asked with one of his brows raised.


    "Brad is taking the two to some mega park for entertainment. Those two always enjoyed such trips, so they wouldn''t even notice our absence," Umilia said with a smile.


    "You two really all have it nned out. I can guess this was not some impromptu n," Viktor said, feeling d he had such lovely, thoughtful women.


    He rubbed his hands together with a smile, "Then, let this be a memorable birthday for me."


    ¡ª


    "Where did you two take me?'' Viktor asked with a puzzled look as he found himself standing in a mountainous region with lots of beautiful greenery and fields. Umilia used some teleportation spell to bring him and Taya here.


    He squinted his eyes and even saw small settlements here and there, each of them built from simple materials like wood and ordinary stones.


    He took out his phone and saw that there was no cell coverage, making him feel certain this was a very remote area indeed.


    But hearing no response, he turned around, only to have his eyes sparkle.

 Chapter ?507 Sunkova Island

    Chapter ?507 Sunkova Ind


    Viktor was surprised upon seeing that Taya and Umilia had changed their clothes already¡­clothes that caught his attention right away.


    Umilia was looking quite sexy, especially since she was wearing a dungaree with straps over her shoulder but the best part was she was only wearing a skimpy bra underneath.


    This allowed Viktor to see a good glimpse of her F-cup breasts and her glowing skin.


    Taya was looking quite alluring since she was wearing a light brown crop top with thin straps and a square neck outline that clearly revealed her entire upper chest and half of her plump breasts. The best part was she wasn''t wearing any bra, and he could make out the very subtle outline of her soft buds, tempting him already. One won''t notice it outright, but his keen eyes can make out such small details. And going downwards, she was wearing simple yet sexy shorts that barely covered her round buttocks.


    Umilia tried to pull her clothes up as if to cover more of her breasts after feeling embarrassed by Viktor''s hot gaze. She wasn''t used to wearing such scanty clothing.


    Taya also had a faint blush on her cheeks since she couldn''t remember thest time she wore such revealing clothes in public for a certain someone in.


    "You two¡­Is this some kind of nned double attack? If so¡­then I have to admit defeat," Viktor said with a wide smile as he spread his arms to pounce on them, not expecting such a pleasant surprise.


    But his smile was stunted when Taya grabbed his hands before they could touch her or Umilia, "Not so fast, cowboy. We are here for some sightseeing and adventure," Taya said with a sadistic smile, making Viktor''s eyes twitch, realizing that he got bamboozled.


    Still, he said with a wink, "If it''s an adventure you want, l can make you experience the best one you never had before."


    Umilia covered her mouth as she softly giggled, seeing Viktor trying to best Taya.


    Taya pinched his wrist as she said, "Your naughty adventures aren''t what I was talking about. In case you didn''t notice, we are standing halfway across the world on a lovely ind known for its natural beauty. So isn''t it right that appreciating the nature around us is the priority? I thought you would feel rxed after seeing such nice scenery. Won''t you?"


    Viktor''s face turned into a stone, hearing her talk about nature and its beauty while shing such a tempting figure before him. This was just mental torture! She was definitely blue balling him on purpose. Was she taking revenge for something he did? Viktor couldn''t think of anything.


    "Umi¡­look at how cruel she is. You have nothing to say about this?" This isn''t what you guys promised," Viktor asked like a kid who was feeling unfair on his birthday day.


    Umilia felt bad seeing him sulk like this but thinking about Taya''s n, she found herself hesitating.


    "No point in asking her. We nned this trip together, and as per our promise, we never mentioned anything explicit," Taya said with a smile, feeling amused seeing Viktor''s reaction. However, she added in a suggestive tone, "But¡­if you are a good boy, then we aunties will reward you with the best birthday treat you have ever received."


    Viktor''s eyes glowed as he said, "I knew it. Aunt Taya loves me too much to not go so hard on me. I have been a ''good boy'' for most of my life. I surely won''t disappoint you,dies."


    Taya and Umilia giggled, hearing his words, and then handed him over a red vest and white trousers, "Get into these clothes. It''s quite hot out here, and these are the right clothes for the asion."


    Viktor smiled as he put on these clothes and saw how tight this vest was, emphasizing his robust pecs and ten-pack abs. His well-defined muscr arms were naked, while his trousers revealed his athletic legs. And unfortunately or fortunately, the two women could see the outline of something long and thick under his trousers. This made them wonder if the problem was the trousers being too small or his thing was too big. Why did it look bigger after his return? Did something happen while he was away?


    The two had no idea that after Talia and Viktor imprinted on each other, his werewolf bloodline had enhanced some of his physical aspects, which was strong enough to get carried over to his human bloodline as well.


    And seeing his hotness level being taken to the next level by just a simple change of clothing, Taya batted her eyshes while Umilia ced her hand on her chest as if trying to calm down something.


    Viktor smirked upon hearing the increase in their heartbeat and blood flow. He decided it was his turn to tease them as he walked ahead and said, "What are you two waiting for? I thought we were here to sightsee nature and not something else."


    "Viktor¡­" Umilia''s face became beet red as she averted her gaze.


    "You¡­" Taya felt her cheeks get hot, knowing that Viktor got back at her because she couldn''t control her gaze.


    She cleared her throat as she said, "You are right. Let''s first go to that settlement down there and have a chat with the locals about this ind."


    Viktor chuckled as he saw Taya walk past him with a straight face and asked, "You guys still haven''t told me where we are really," Viktor had used his superior eyesight to take a look at the locals walking around their settlements. Their skin was tanned and brown in color, making Viktor already guess a few countries in his mind which could be near this ind. But since so many years have passed, he doesn''t remember if he ever came to this ind or not.


    Umilia exined, "This is Sunkova Ind. A very remote ind that gets very hot during summer but very cold during winter. Taya said this ce would be the best since the tribal people here never left this ind, nor is there any inte or cell coverage here. They live here like how people lived hundreds of years ago without any modern technology. They don''t have much idea about the outside world, and it is safe to say that they wouldn''t even recognize who Taya is."


    "You guys are sure about that? Won''t tourists like use around here?" Viktor asked, feeling surprised such an ind existed.

 Chapter ?508 Bad Luck?

    Chapter ?508 Bad Luck?


    Taya smiled, hearing his question, and answered, "That is the good part. Barely any touristse here since there are no airfields on this ind or any official means of getting to this ind. Even those rich enough to own helicopters won''te here, considering there is no refueling station nearby, and even if they manage to refuel, the winds are too harsh. Most rich people wouldn''t risk their lives. The only option is boats or yachts, but even then, they need to have a skilled captain who knows how to maneuver through these chaotic and unpredictable waters. It might look calm now, but it can get really nasty when we least expect it. Many had lost their lives trying toe to this ce, and this is also one of the reasons why the natives never leave this ce."


    "Whew¡­This ind sounds like a fancy prison. It is like they have been cut off from the rest of the world," Viktor mused while feeling that the situation of the natives seemed a bit pitiful in this matter.


    Taya shook her head and said, "It''s not as bad as you think¡­at least not for them. As far as I know, they are living happily here, and unlike us, they do not have much desires. They are simple people leading simple lives. You will see once we interact with them."


    Viktor understood what she was talking about and said, "Well, it wouldn''t be my first time meeting such people, but will they understand themonnguage? How do you n to talk to them? Using some trantor app?"


    "Surprisingly, they can understand and even speak themonnguage to a certain level. Some explorers from outside came here a few decades ago and taught them how to at least speak themonnguage so that next time people like them happen toe here, they can interact with them," Taya exined.


    "That''s quite nice, but why does it sound like this isn''t your first timeing here?" Viktor asked.


    "Because I had oncee here for research nearly a decade ago."


    "Research? I thought you people do research inbs and not in some mountains," Viktor said with a subtleugh.


    Taya rolled her eyes as she said, "Not that kind of research, silly. This was more like trying to find some answers which could help me seek some answers to living longer. At that time, I was heavily obsessed to the point of even risking my life bying here."


    "Whew, don''t tell me you rode a boat all the way here. But¡­why this ind particrly?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "Taya had told me about this before. The natives here believe that this ind is sacred. They believe powerful beings had once walked through thesends, but in particr, they worship that tall green mountain over there," Umilia pointed to the horizon as Viktor saw the tallest mountain on the ind, which he had noticed before, especially due to the peculiar sight of two stony projectionsing out on its top, resembling the shape of a cross''s upper half.


    He couldn''t make out the shape of the two stony projections since it was covered by moss and whatnot. But he had to admit the mountain had an imposing look yet had a pleasing look as well.


    "What''s so special about that mountain?" Viktor curiously asked.


    "I have tried asking them about it, and all I know is they worship a supreme being named the Nameless Knight. I tried to dig deeper, but they are quite secretive and sensitive when ites to their god. They wouldn''t even let outsiders get anywhere near their sacred mountain, which they considered as the only ce to contain the traces of their god. So you shouldn''t ask any questions rted to that," Taya warned with a serious look, making Viktor nod while wondering why they were being so secretive.


    What he learned from his experiences was that religious people always loved to promote their own religion. Some were proud of belonging to their religion, while others had blind faith.


    "I don''t understand. There are many powers around the world who would do anything to explore anything secretive. So won''t such peoplee here and dig through everything to see why these natives are being secretive? For instance, they might try forcing their way into that sacred mountain," Viktor said with a shrug.


    Taya chuckled and said, "You are right. But it is said that anybody who tried to enter that mountain never returned. Countless experts from various fields had simply disappeared to never return. The natives tell us that this is the reason they don''t want anybody going near that mountain."


    "Seriously? Don''t tell me some kind of monster lives in that mountain that gobbles people up. Umilia, you believe this?" Viktor asked, feeling even more interested. It was not that he didn''t believe people disappearing inside the mountain, but it was this very fact that made him feel that this mountain might be special in some way, especially after going through recent events.


    Umilia squinted her eyes as she looked at the mountain and said, "I did some research about this ce with Nyissa beforeing here, and ording to her, this ind is actually very infamous among the magemunity of this world. In fact, it was considered taboo to talk about this ce."


    "No way¡­but why?"


    "Yeah, I was surprised too, but what surprised me even more was that every n in this world had this iron-d rule of never going anywhere near this ind. I don''t know if they are acting superstitious or not, but they said that bad luck would befall them if they set foot on this ind. Even Nyissa believes it, and that is why she could not apany us to celebrate your birthday. It seems like she and everyone were taught from a very young age to consider this ce as a forbidden one. We even talked about going to a different ce, but it seemed like she was busy settling things with her mother," Umilia said with a hint of regret on her face since she would have liked it if her grand-niece was able to join them.


    Viktor also found it regretful that Nyissa couldn''t join them, especially since things could have ended even better. However, he asked, "But you do not believe it?"

 Chapter ?509 I Can Understand Them?

    Chapter ?509 I Can Understand Them?


    Umilia smiled as she shook her head, "Unlike Nyissa or others who grew up in these ns, I was never exposed to their culture despite being a witch myself. You know how my origin was no different than that of a mortal. It was only after my death I became what I am. But even now, I am still between Sae and Umilia, not being sure which persona I truly belong to."


    Viktor put his hand around her neck and said, "Sae is your past, and Umilia is you in the present and future."


    Umilia softly smiled as she nodded but then she remembered something and added, "But it is strange that Nyissa told me I shouldn''t reveal myself as a witch in this ce. She didn''t say why since she also had no idea. Maybe only the elders know."


    "Weird¡­.Anyway, let''s see what the natives are like," Viktor put his arm around Taya as well as the three descended down the hills.


    ¡ª


    "Wee, wee. Lady Taya¡­Does this old man remember, right?" An old man with a slight hunch on his back asked with an amiable smile while limping forward with the help of his walking stick.


    He was the Sunkova Chief and came out when his people informed that three foreigners were approaching their settlement. He was surprised and got worried as he rushed out to see who they were, but upon seeing Taya''s face, he rxed and rushed forward to greet her and her friends.


    Taya smiled as she gave a subtle bow and said, "You have it right, Chief Tamo. I am d you still look well after thest time we saw each other. And please call me Taya. I am just a tourist here, after all."


    "Hoho, this old man is barely clinging on to his life, but I am astonished that you look even younger and prettier than thest time this old man saw you unless my memory fails me. Ah, are these two beautiful people your friends?


    Viktor hugged both Taya and Umilia as he said, "I am Taya''s husband, and this beautiful woman named Umilia is also my wife," As he said this, he also saw the natives here peeking out from behind their homes and trees, staring at him with strange gazes.


    All of them had brown skin and dark brown eyes though all or most of them seemed to have an athletic build with fairly good looks. He wondered if these people exercise or build muscles by doingbor and due to their lifestyle.


    Umilia greeted Tamo with a friendly smile as Viktor introduced her, "Chief Tamo can just call me Umi," Since Umilia was assuming her human status, she preferred to stick to it in this ce.


    Taya blinked her eyes in surprise as her cheeks got covered with a red tint. She thought Viktor might, at best, say she was his girlfriend since they weren''t married. However, she loved hearing him say that more than she ever expected and didn''t say anything.


    Viktor actually didn''t care about marriage as long as he considered a woman as his.


    "Ohh¡­" Tamo was surprised, but then he smiled as he said, "I may not know Umi, but I can feel that she is just as kind and a good human being like Taya. You young man is very lucky to have such beautiful women as your wives. Since they chose you, you must be quite extraordinary. If only my son was like you, this old man could have¡­sigh¡­" Tamo''s words trailed off as his eyes became tired for a second.


    Taya''s brows creased as she asked, "What happened, Chief? Is your son alright? Last time I remember, he was doing quite well, wasn''t he?"


    Tamo''s eyes became normal and calm as before as he let out a subtleugh and said, "Hoho, don''t worry too much. This old man was simply rambling. My son is just being a bitzy these days, but nothing to worry about."


    Taya shook her head with a smile while Viktor furrowed his brows, wondering why this man seemed like he was hiding something.


    Of course, ordinary people might not find Tamo''s words as strange, but Viktor noticed the micro expressions he was making and felt that something was up. However, he didn''t ponder about it since it was not his business to poke his nose into the old man''s family stuff.


    Tamo added with a baffled look, "I am very surprised you all managed to pass through harsh weather and waters to reach here. I am very worried about how you all will return," Tamo said while wondering how he didn''t learn about their arrival until now.


    Taya knew she couldn''t tell them that Umilia brought them here and said, "Chief Tamo, please don''t worry. We will be going back through a submarine."


    ''A submarine? Seriously? Haa¡­The perks of having a rich woman,'' Viktor sighed while thinking it had been a long time since he stepped foot on one.


    Tamo raised his brows, "Ah, just like how you first came here. Good, good. Now, follow me, and let us make you three feelfortable. How long would you all be staying here?"


    "Just for the weekend. We just came here for some sightseeing and adventure," Taya answered.


    "Hoho, our ind is the best ce for that. We will also set up a ce for all three of you to sleep during the night," Tamo said and then looked at his people who had crowded over with curious looks while some seemed to recognize Taya and greeted her.


    He called out to his people in his mother tongue, "Why are you all standing here? These three are our guests for two days. Go and arrange a ce to stay and bring the best food we have for them to eat. Also, where is my daughter? I am sure she would be pleased to meet Taya again."


    One of the older women standing nearby answered him, "Chief, your daughter is still at the Faceless Temple as always. Should I¡ª"


    "Of course! Go and call her. It is not every day we receive guests," Tamo said as he limped forward while leading Taya and her people with an amiable smile.


    Taya and Umilia couldn''t understand what Tamo or his people were talking about since they didn''t know their native tongue.


    However, Viktor had a puzzled expression since he actually understood what Tamo and his people were saying. He was sure he had never heard or spoken thisnguage before, but now it felt like he always knew it but never realized it until now.


    "Hey¡­I think I understand their native tongue, or am I imagining it?" Viktor whispered to Taya and Umilia as the two looked at him with confused looks.

 Chapter ?510 We Have Guests?

    Chapter ?510 We Have Guests?


    "What are you talking about, Viktor? Did you reallye here centuries ago?" Umilia asked with a surprised look since Viktor didn''t seem to recalling here.


    Viktor scoured his memories hard and said with a confused look, "No¡­I would have remembered if I hade here, especially if I had taken the time to learn anguage. But this¡­It''s like I had always known thisnguage."


    "How strange¡­What if you had learned it before you lost your memories? Maybe it is a subconscious thing just like how some of those who lose their memories still know how to speak their mother tongue," Taya voiced her opinion. If this was true, she wondered how Viktor and these people were connected. There didn''t seem to be any chance of that.


    "My lost memories? Did these people even exist more than 2000 years ago?" Viktor asked with one of his brows raised.


    Taya whispered back to him, "ording to them, they were part of the first humans to inhabit this world which goes against the theory of evolution we all know about. But I never refuted them since each has their own beliefs and if they are happy believing in something, let them be. But now that you are saying you know theirnguage, there might be a chance these people might have been around beyond 2000 years. I never got the chance to study their history since they never revealed much. It''s like they are afraid to talk too much about themselves," Taya still found it strange, but because of this, she had always felt a burning curiosity towards this ce.


    She could also admit that this was one of the reasons she wanted to bring Viktor to this ce.


    "It''s very strange indeed. Now I am even getting curious about their history since Viktor seems to know theirnguage," Umilia said with an interested look since she had always wanted to know Viktor''s origins. She knew his origins couldn''t be ordinary, considering he was a true immortal.


    Viktor felt even more curious since he felt that this ce might have a connection to his past. If that was true, he had to find out. But the problem was, how could he poke his nose into their history if they didn''t want to reveal it? Taya had a good rtionship with them, and he didn''t want to ruin that rtionship by upsetting them.


    "Respected guests, you all came at the right time. We all usually eat lunch together at this time. It''s a tradition we have followed since ancient times to symbolize the unity of ourmunity. I hope you all won''t mind eating with us?" Tamo asked with a cordial smile as he gestured towards arge yard where Viktor and the two women saw most of the natives sitting in uniform lines withrge banana leaves kept in front of them, waiting for food.


    Viktor had seen people use leaves or stone to eat from before tes or such things were invented and had to admit this smallmunity indeed was living in the past.


    Taya smiled as she said, "Of course not. Thank you for having us."


    The three of them sat down on the ground together as one of the natives ced banana leaves before them.


    Viktor noticed one strange thing. He never saw any kids. The youngest ones he saw were a fewte teenagers.


    Thinking about it, if thismunity of people had such a long heritage, howe this ind hasn''t already be crowded? Any ordinarymunity would keep on producing descendants. That''s how the human poption has even reached billions in the present.


    The only exnation he could think of was that these people either had some reproduction problems owing to gics or they purposefully controlled how they reproduced to keep a check on their poption. But why? Viktor felt that this was the strangestmunity he had ever met in his life.


    Still, he noticed how happy, simple and kind these people were. He and his women came unannounced, and yet they were providing one of the best hospitality.


    "Father, I am back. I heard we have guests?" A woman''s clear, sweet voice echoed from behind as Viktor immediately turned his head around.


    ''No way¡­'' Viktor had his brows raised upon seeing a captivating beauty with caramel skin, looking in her mid-twenties, running up the hills with a radiant smile.


    Her amazonian figure sat well on her lithe, curvy body. She had a well-shaped waist, and herplexion had an impable, ochrous hue. Her pencil-thin eyebrows eased down gently to her ck eyshes. A sculptor could not have fashioned her elegant nose and her facial features better.


    Spools of her silky chocte brown hair plunged around her attractive face and hid a swan''s neck, elegant and smooth. Her deep pink lips looked quite sulent. She was wearing a simple, sleeveless midi dress that showed off her smooth, buttery warm skin, her long slender legs and entuated her bouncing breasts, making Viktor guess that she was at least an E cup.


    And overall, her body had a pleasing, athletic look with lean and toned muscles. Her corbones were pronounced and looked extremely sexy. She coulde close to Talia''s body, making Viktor what kind of physical exercises this woman does to keep up such an attractive figure.


    However, unlike her people, her big round eyes were a creamy silver that could enrapture anyone she looked at, even Viktor.


    "Close your mouth before something flies in," Taya said with a pout as she pinched Viktor''s waist, who took the effort to twist his head almost 180 degrees to gawk at a woman.


    However, she was also surprised that the girl she saw a decade ago actually grew up into such an attractive woman.


    Tamo''s eyes brightened upon seeing his daughter as he said, "You came right on time, Aelita. These three are our guests. Why don''t you get some food and serve them?"


    Aelita blinked her creamy silver eyes as she curiously looked at the three guests.

 Chapter ?511 Her Strange Gaze

    Chapter ?511 Her Strange Gaze


    "That young, handsome man is Taya''s husband, and that pretty woman is also his wife. You were once curious what kind of man Taya would marry, right?" Tamo asked as he introduced the three to Aelita, who awkwardly smiled and greeted, "Wee, honored guests. I am Aelita, and I shall make you all feel at home. It''s also good to see you again, Aunt Taya," Aelia said with a resplendent smile as she looked at her.


    "Likewise, Aelita. You have really grown into a beautiful woman. I am sure you would have no end of suitors lining up for you," Taya said what came to her mind while pinching Viktor again, who looked at her with a puzzled look, ''What did I do?''


    But he was surprised that Tamo''s daughter looked so young. He could guess that Tamo was at least over 70 years old, so how could his daughter look so young unless he had herte? It was another strange fact he observed.


    Tamo and Aelia awkwardly chuckled as Viktor noticed they didn''t have the same idea in their mind. Was she kind of a nun or something who took a vow to never marry? It was not a far-fetched idea considering that Viktor could only count about 50 people in thismunity.


    It was just far too less and strange for amunity that had been living here for centuries.


    Still, he thought that it would be such a pity if a beauty like her took such a vow or something.


    "Aunt Taya is looking prettier than I remember. Anyone would mistake you for someone of my age if they see you," Aelita''spliments made Taya feel better than she expected. She was d Viktor gave that fruit to her. Now she no longer feels that dread of dying from old age, even though she knows she can''t run away from it forever.


    "Ah, I am being rude. Let me serve food to you all," Aelia quickly ran up and picked up arge steel vessel that surely weighed around 50 kg. But she picked it up so easily, making Taya, Umilia, and Viktor blink their eyes, wondering how strong she must be to not break a sweat.


    And only when she came close did Viktor notice the wet drops of water on her body, making him guess she must have taken a bath beforeing here, especially considering the sweet fragranceing off her body.


    But the sight that titited him the most was when she crouched and identally revealed a glimpse of her deep cleavage and a pair of big, soft mounds.


    ''She isn''t wearing any bra¡­'' Viktor confirmed what he had guessed earlier and wondered how this girl was so charming without even trying.


    Aelita served Taya first before moving on to Viktor, "Respected guest," She greeted with a beautiful smile and kept dumping on food till Viktor suddenly used his hand to gently ce it on her hand, "No need for more than that."


    Viktor only tapped her hand, but she seemed to ignore what he said and suddenly looked at him with her widened, creamy eyes and raised brows, making Viktor feel flummoxed.


    ''Did she get offended that I touched her?'' Viktor could only think of this exnation upon seeing that her expression suddenly changed from a sweet, friendly girl to shock and silence.


    Taya and Umilia also turned their heads with puzzled looks and wondered if Viktor had overreached. But they thought it was not possible since even if Viktor had a thing for beauties, he wouldn''t do anything to annoy them for no reason. He was the best when it came to reading women.


    Tamo''s brows also pulled together, but then he coughed and called out, "Aelita? I think Viktor only needs that much."


    Aelita''s eyes flickered as her expression returned to normal, "I am so sorry. My mind got swept away with something else."


    Viktor had a puzzled expression as he saw her moving on to Umilia and serving her food. It was like nothing happened in the first ce.


    "I hope you all have a good time eating with us," Aelita said with a friendly smile and took a quick strange nce at Viktor before walking away.


    ''She did it again!'' Viktor knew others might not have caught it, but he did catch the split second where she looked at him strangely.


    "Viktor¡­did you do anything funny?" Taya whispered to him, feeling curious, and Umilia also perked her ears to hear his response.


    "I swear on my mother I did nothing. All I did was just touch her hand briefly. Don''t tell me there is a custom where we can''t touch them or something?" Viktor asked just to be sure.


    Taya furrowed her brows and shook her head after some contemtion, "No¡­I don''t think so. Thest time I came here, I yed some games with Aelita herself, and we even held hands. So no¡­I don''t think just some idental touch is offensive to them. But since you are a male and she is a maiden, I don''t know if they have a custom where she can''t be touched by any males till they marry. I have heard of certainmunities having such customs but not sure about this one. But even if that was true, there would be a huge fuss, and Tamo didn''t seem that bothered. This might be something else."


    "Maybe you should try talking to her alone after eating. Perhaps you might find out the true reason," Umilia suggested and added with a narrowed gaze, "Try speaking to her in their nativenguage. Then you might also get to find out how you are connected to theirmunity. If lucky, you might get to learn something about your past."


    Taya also readily nodded, agreeing with what Umilia said, and then voiced her opinion, "But this might be a bit risky. Maybe they might consider you hostile if they learn you know theirnguage, or maybe not. It all depends on what you want to do. I have no issues since this might concern your past."


    Viktor slowly nodded and said with a subtle smile, "I have never been known to shy away from something because of risks."

 Chapter ?512 Not An Ordinary Community

    Chapter ?512 Not An Ordinary Community


    Viktor saw Aelita and her father, Tamo, discussing something very intensely. Since they were a bit far away, he was about to use his vampiric senses to catch what they were saying.


    But suddenly, Umilia ced her hand on his knee and whispered, "Don''t do it. I forgot to mention that Nyissa had told me not to use our odic force before these people. She doesn''t know the exact reason other than the fact that the people here won''t take kindly to it. So it''s better for us to be on the safer side. That''s why you can''t reveal your non-human side at all."


    Viktor yet again felt that this was odd, but he nodded as he continued eating. But he wondered how can these Regrs know if anyone else was using odic force or not. Do they even know about odic force? Viktor felt that this might not be an ordinarymunity as he guessed.


    He realized that this smallmunity had ced so many restrictions on themselves but also on their culture, making him wonder why they were cutting themselves off so much from the rest of the world.


    Soon they all finished eating when Viktor saw Tamo walking toward him with a warm smile.


    "What is it, Chief Tamo?"


    Tamo rubbed the handle of his staff with a soft chuckle before saying, "I hope you don''t feel strange but would you mind having a duel with my daughter?"


    Taya and Umilia were as surprised as Viktor upon hearing this sudden and unexpected request.


    Viktor nced at Aelita, who was standing on the other side, helping her people clean up after everyone had finished eating. But as if she noticed Viktor''s gaze, she briefly looked at him with a mysterious smile before ncing away.


    "Uhmm¡­A duel as in you want me to exchange fists with her?" Viktor asked just to make sure.


    Tamo''s expression became slightly awkward as he said, "I know this might seem strange to you, but my daughter is a woman who is passionate about training her body and mind. She actually duels with her own people every day. But since you look strong and healthy, she simply wants to have a friendly duel for fun. Nothing serious, and you can refuse if you do not want to since I have to warn my daughter is trained in our own martial arts."


    Taya and Umilia didn''t expect them to have their own martial arts and looked at Viktor, wondering if he was going to ept this challenge.


    "Of course. I don''t mind," Viktor said with a smile, making Taya and Umilia sigh, knowing that Viktor would never back away from a challenge.


    Even if Tamo said he could refuse, they knew Viktor would feel like he was admitting defeat.


    Viktor was also curious to learn more about these people by at least fighting one of them. At least, this would be an icebreaker for him to talk to Aelita.


    "I am sure Aelita would be happy to hear that you epted. But since the morning is still fresh and bright, let''s have the duel around the evening so that you three can enjoy this beautiful ind in the meantime. Feel free to explore anywhere except for the north and south side, though I wouldn''t advise going too deep into the forests. The north is a very sacred ce for us which even I don''t visit unless necessary. So I hope you all understand though Taya already knows about it."


    Viktor looked towards the north and saw the huge, tall mountain with two stony projections that resembled the upper half of an ''X''. He already knew that the mountain was considered special by these people, though he had to ask, "Sure. But what about the east side?"


    Tamo''s expression became taut for a moment before saying with a subtle heaviness in his eyes, "That ce is dangerous. There are vile creatures hiding over there though they wouldn''t dare venture out from their hiding. Even if they did, we have our people stationed around those areas to take care of them before they could cause any trouble."


    Umilia looked at Talia, indirectly asking her if she knew anything about this but Taya looked puzzled as if she was hearing this for the first time.


    ¡ª


    "So you two want to climb this mountain?" Viktor asked as he stood below a 1000-meter-tall grayish-white mountain. He never expected these two to be interested in climbing a mountain.


    Taya and Umilia smiled and said, "Come on. You have to climb with us. We won''t let youze around."


    "What''s so special about this mountain? Is that a cave up top?" Viktor asked as he squinted his eyes upon looking up.


    "Yes. That cave is the special thing about this mountain. ording to the natives here, the Nameless Knight had a legendary creature as its pet who made this cave its home. I am actually surprised that Chief Tamo let use here this time," Taya said with an excited glint in her eyes while fanning herself due to how hot it was.


    "Maybe these people are starting to trust you. But now that you said it, I am also curious to see what this cave looks like. But wait¡­Umi, I can understand, but Taya, you are going to climb with only your bare hands? Are you sure?" Viktor asked since he knew mountain climbers usually had their equipment for safety, though he also knew people who dared to climb with bare hands only.


    Taya''s expression didn''t change as she patted Viktor''s cheek and said, "I know, but you must not have known that this isn''t my first time. And even if I were to fall, I know you will catch me."


    Viktor smiled as he shook his head briefly, "You really have so much confidence in me, not that I amining. So, go ahead. I will be right after you two."


    Taya and Umilia climbed one foot when they looked down and realized something, "You naughty boy. You are going to enjoy yourself while climbing, hmph," Taya said as she saw Viktor ogling at their butts with a mischievous smile.

 Chapter ?513 Climbing Was Never So Fun

    ?513 Climbing Was Never So Fun


    Climbing mountains was considered an empowering and healthy activity by humans. Some even considered it thrilling to climb mountains, though an immortal like Viktor never felt any interest since he could climb any mountain without any effort.


    But right now, he was not feeling bored at all climbing this 1000 meters tall mountain since his eyes were enraptured by the beautiful sight above him as he climbed.


    No matter how many times he had seen it, he felt that women''s buttocks were definitely sculpted by the gods to test the willpower of a man, especially the buttocks of these two lovely women.


    They had been climbing long enough to almost reach the cave, though the sun had no mercy and was literally sting all the heat it had on these three, making their skin get tanned as well.


    But what made it better was how their skimpy clothes were tightly sticking to their glistening body.


    Since Taya was wearing tight shorts, Viktor could clearly see the outline of her tempting vulva as she climbed.


    Umilia never used her odic force and relied on her human prowess to climb this mountain to make it exciting.


    Viktor was amazed to see Taya being so good at this, especially when she was the closest to reaching the peak.


    "Ha! Finally¡­" Taya was panting as she reached the top and smiled, feeling good after reaching the top. She used her hand to fan herself due to the scorching heat and used her other hand to help Umilia get on top.


    Seeing that the two had already reached, Viktor simply leaped up and covered dozens of feet in one go andnded on the top of the mountain just like that, "So that is the special cave, eh? It is¡­quite big¡­" Viktor mumbled as the three looked at therge cave before them. Its opening was about 15 meters tall and 40 meters wide. None of them had ever seen such arge entrance to a cave.


    "If that story is real, then I wonder what kind of legendary creature was big enough to make this cave its home¡­" Viktor mused.


    Umilia contemted and said, "It could also be that the creature might be small and happened to stay in a big cave."


    "Hey¡­you guys hear that?" Taya asked who was already standing near the entrance with a shlight.


    "Water drops? Is there water inside?" Umilia asked as she and Viktor followed Taya into the cave.


    Sounds of feet crushing on dead leaves and tree roots echoed as the three walked through thisrge cave. It was very dark, and only because of Taya''s shlight were they able to see what was ahead.


    The echoes of water running were getting louder and louder as they went deeper.


    Viktor was walking behind these two and casually nced at the walls where he happened to see two palm prints on them.


    "Your hand is so bigpared to mine¡­"


    "Huh? What did you say?" Viktor asked with a confused look.


    Taya and Umilia looked even more confused as they looked at him and shrugged, "We never said anything. What happened?"


    Viktor blinked his eyes with puzzlement. But then he shook his head, "Nothing¡­I might have mistaken the echo of the waters."


    The three continued walking, though Viktor kept thinking about if he had imagined it or if he really heard a woman''s voice in his head at that moment.


    "There is lighting in¡­" Taya mumbled as she saw an ethereal, blue light subtly lighting up the area ahead.


    She eagerly walked ahead and even turned the shlight off since her surroundings were visible enough for her to walk without tripping on anything.


    "Wow¡­this is beautiful¡­" Umilia and Taya mumbled at the same time as they came upon a massive sparklingke ahead with water falling down ahead like a small waterfall.


    But what captivated them and even Viktor was the glowing ceiling of the cave which looked no different than a glittery starry night. The air here also felt fresh and cool enough to feel rxed.


    "Glowants?" Umilia mumbled as she looked at the little creatures whose entire bodies were glowing to disy such a beautiful sight.


    "Glowants huh? No wonder¡­" Viktor said as he saw how this starry night ''sky'' was slowly moving since the glowants were moving as well. But since they moved very slowly like a snail, it felt no different than the night sky where stars slowly moved in the sky.


    "These flowers feel nice¡­" Umilia mumbled as her hands gently passed over the beautiful flowers growing on the stone walls.


    "This water seems pure¡­I think we can take a bath under the waterfall. Come on," Taya excitedly said as she walked through the shallow water and stood under the beautiful cascade as she enjoyed the cool water falling on her face and body, drenching her clothes wet.


    Umilia also happily followed her as the two started having a good time, using the water to y with each other. Their giggles andughter echoed throughout the cave, making it even more melodious to hear.


    Viktor''s eyes immediately got glued to something more beautiful than this cave. Seeing both of their beautiful curves as their wet clothes hugged their bodies even tighter triggered his libido.


    Since Taya was wearing a thin crop top, he could even see her buds sticking out from underneath. And Umilia''s dungaree was showing off her big wet booty, though the sight of those water droplets trickling down her deep cleavage excited him even more.


    Without any further ado, he walked towards them like a wolf wading through the waters to sneak up on their prey.


    "It''s a crime to be so sexy. Did you two know that?"


    Taya and Umilia were startled when they felt a strong arm wrapping around their waists and pulling them towards the chest of this big bad wolf.


    "W-What are you talking about¡­Hnn~" Taya asked as she winced with a soft moan since Viktor''s naughty hand was already rubbing her breasts.


    "W-We got trapped¡­Mnn~" Umilia also mewled as his ws were also feeling up her breasts.


    Viktor''s eyes shone with a lustful glint as he said, "Heh, you twodies aren''t going anywhere till you both satisfy this husband."

 Chapter ?514 Floating In Heaven

    ?514 Floating In Heaven


    All three of them were already standing half-naked under the ribbon waterfall as Viktor kissed them, and they kissed him back. It felt good and blissful.


    It felt even better than they expected as both their lips pressed against Viktor''s warm lips. He sucked Taya''s lips while Umilia kissed his strong shoulders.


    They moved over to a big rock and sat down. Umilia took Viktor''s hand and pulled him close to her. She pressed her mouth against his, and their tongues swirled together. Their lips were soft against each other, and the kiss was filled with passion and desire.


    Taya took this opportunity to lower her body till her face was facing his crotch. She unconsciously bit her lower lip as she removed his trouser and squinted as his hot demonic sword spanked her cheek.


    ''How did it get bigger than before¡­'' Taya didn''t expect her initial guess to be right and felt a fire building up in her chest, thinking about taking this one-eyed demonic weapon into her mouth.


    Viktor grabbed Umilia''s arms and held them above her head while he kissed her hard. His tongue pushed against Umilia''s, and then he moved lower to her juicy breasts. He sucked one nipple into his mouth, then moved to the other one. He kissed her smooth stomach as his fingers stroked her bare breast.


    He moved further down, and Umilia felt the heat of Viktor''s hot breath against her. Then she felt the heat of the fire as Viktor kissed her stomach. The soft yet hot touch of his lips sent shivers through her body and made her heart race. She closed her eyes and moaned in anticipation, "Hanhnnn~~"


    Viktor was enjoying Taya''s sensual blowjob as he moved lower, kissing the sides of Umilia''s hips and moving toward her mound. He kissed Taya''s stomach again, then moved up toward her breasts. He licked them, then bit them, causing Umilia to cry out and wriggle against the rocky stones.


    Her nipples hardened as she was taken into the mes of love.


    Viktor lifted Umilia and made her sit on a rock tall enough for him to kiss her lower body without bending his back. He wanted to bang Taya''s mouth while pleasuring Umilia.


    "Slurpp!~ Slurp!~"


    Taya was making loud wet sounds as she passionately sucked him. Her face was already flushed red, and her eyes hazy as she continued to deepthroat his majestic sword. She could feel her lower part getting wet the more she felt his thick meat touching her throat, tickling her.


    She didn''t know why but this time, his cum tasted sweeter than before. And when she swallowed it, her brows raised upon feeling a surge of cool energy subtly flowing throughout her body.


    She had never experienced this before and wondered if it was because she was sucking his cock in a cool ce like this.


    Viktor moved his lips lower, kissing the sides of Umilia''s thighs. He licked the area around her inner thighs, then ran his tongue between Umilia''s legs.


    "Ahnn!~" Umilia gasped and held onto the rock for dear life. She felt Viktor''s tongue against her, and her back arched off the air as the pleasure made her mind numb.


    Umilia had felt simr pleasure before, but for some reason, this time, it was more exciting.


    "Ahnn, Viktor!~" She moaned as Viktor moved lower, kissing her sacred shrine and making it wet with his saliva. Viktor''s mouth closed around Umilia''s clit and suckled on it, moving his tongue all around it.


    "Aaahnn!!~" Umilia moaned and cried out in ecstasy. She put both hands on the ground to hold herself up as her body shook.


    Viktor kissed up Umilia''s supple body again and then moved lower to her belly button and sucked on it. Umilia could not take it anymore, and her body spasmed.


    "Haaannng!!~~" She moaned loudly, crying out in joy.


    "Gulp!~" At the same time, Viktor hade inside Taya''s mouth, making her eyelids shiver as she swallowed it eagerly.


    "Haaa¡­Your cock is not of this world¡­" Taya said with a seductive smile as she licked her lips.


    She then got up and pushed Viktor as he fell into the shallow water, "Now¡­it''s your turn to make me cum."


    Viktor smiled as he saw Taya sitting atop his legs while Umilia smiled as she got down the rock and walked over towards Viktor''s face, "Husband, I shall not be polite."


    Viktor had a gratified look as he saw Umilia''s pink honeypoting down over his face, "You two know how to spoil me."


    Umilia smiled and softly moaned as she felt his tongue tickle her lower lips.


    Taya straddled him and sat down on his thick cock, and took in the sight of his demonic sword between her legs. She slowly started moving up and down with a red face. She could feel him pulsating inside of her as she ran her fingers over his abs.


    She wanted to ride his cock until he exploded deep inside of her. It was such an incredible feeling knowing that she was taking control and being able to tease him like that.


    Viktor felt like he was floating in heaven as Taya rode his cock. He waspletely helpless as she started to bounce harder and faster. Her big, round breasts bounced around wildly as she got into her rhythm.


    "Yes!~ Ahhn!~ You are filling me up!~" Taya moaned and was surprised to see his thick cock causing a bulge on her lower abdomen whenever she went down on him.


    Viktor was having a sweet time as well by tasting the sweet nectar that was dripping down Umilia''s honeypot while holding her hips.


    Taya''s cries and pleas were getting more frequent as she rode harder.


    It was not long before both Umilia and Taya screamed as their bodies began to convulse uncontrobly.


    Viktor''s tongue was like a wild, aggressive snake that ravaged Umilia''s insides.


    "Oh my god! Oh my god! I''m cumming!~" Taya cried out as she felt Viktor''s hot cock went deep as it could. Her body shook, and then she screamed again as she came again. She didn''t want to stop the pleasure that she was feeling. She kept shaking as she came over and over again.


    And what stimted her even more was his throbbing cock that painted her insides with his thick, hot cum. Her eyes blinked in confusion and surprise as she again felt cool, rxing energy permeating throughout her body. This feeling also got rid of some of her exhaustion and made her feel a rejuvenating sensation.


    "I can''t believe we are doing these things in a special ce like this. I hope they won''t take offense," Umilia said with a flushed face as she got off Viktor''s face after her orgasm.


    "They must already know how a man like me can''t keep his hands off his beautiful wives," Viktor chuckled.


    "Umi, let''s swap ces," Taya said as she walked over and ced her silky buttocks right over Viktor''s face while Umilia stroked his erect cock and let it pierce her shrine with a hint of anticipation.


    The cave was again filled with their moans and sweet cries, which continued on for a few more hours.

 Chapter ?515 Born From Flames

    ?515 Born From mes


    "I hope Chief Tamo doesn''t scold us for conducting such¡­indecent activities in such a beautiful cave," Taya said with a red face after she dressed up and came out of theke. She was still panting after being ravaged by Viktor for so many hours.


    Umilia let out a short giggle as she also came out of theke, though her legs seemed a bit weak as she walked. It seemed Viktor didn''t have any mercy on her at all.


    "Don''t say it''s indecent, Taya. Coupling between lovers is a beautiful act that deserves to be carried out in a ce like this," Viktor said with a teasing smile as he came out of theke as well.


    "Hmph, if it for not me reminding the time, Chief Tamo might have sent someone to call us back, thinking that something might have happened to us," Taya said as she crossed her arms, though she was reluctant to admit that she wouldn''t have reminded Viktor if not for the concern of him missing his duel with Aelita.


    She still wanted Viktor to find out if he was connected to the natives here in any way.


    "I know. Let''s get back and see how strong thisdy named Aelita is. I feel like they might be odic users. What do you think, Umi?" Viktor asked curiously.


    Umilia shook her head and said, "I didn''t feel any odic aura from any of them. Otherwise, I would have been the first to say something. But I know why you think like that, and it only baffles me more since I also feel like thismunity isn''t just made up of only Regrs."


    "Wait¡­you guys can''t be serious? I mean¡­sure, they seem strong, but they spend their entire lives in forests and doing physical activities that develop their muscles. So isn''t it natural that they are stronger than ordinary people? Even if they have strange rules, I have yet to witness something extraordinary," Taya stated her opinion.


    Viktor squinted his eyes and asked, "Can you think of any young woman like Aelita who can lift arge vessel that weighs over 50 kilos with just one hand effortlessly?"


    Taya sucked in air as she shook her head, "I don''t know¡­Maybe these people might not be ordinary like you said, but you have the opportunity to find out."


    Viktor nodded, but then he spotted something on the wall and said, "Guys, check this out."


    Umilia and Taya squinted their eyes as they saw two palm prints side by side, one bigger than the other.


    "Interesting¡­Did the people here apply some paint on their palms and do this? Seems like a couple did this," Umilia mused as she could see that one of the palm prints was slender and feminine while the other was manly andrger.


    Taya stepped forward and looked at them very closely, "How strange¡­Based on the weathering on it, these palm prints were possibly made a very long time ago. Not just a few thousand years but much more than that, if I have to guess."


    "Eh? Really?" Viktor knew Taya was interested in these things, just like her parents, who loved to explore ces of the past. But he was surprised to learn these palm prints were so old.


    He would have ignored these palm prints if not for the strange experience he had when he first looked at them.


    "But the shocking part is that these palm prints were not made by applying anything on their palms. Whoever did this used their own palms to create an impression on this wall? It''s very intriguing since I can''t think of a way how anybody can leave their palm prints on a rock without even applying brute strength. Even if that was the case, it would be shocking too since no ordinary human would be strong enough to create an impression on these rocks with their bare hands," Taya eagerly exined as she became more fascinated with these palm prints. She wondered if Chief Tamo knew about this.


    Viktor was getting more drawn to this simple ''art'' and unconsciously lifted his right hand and ced his palm right over therger palm print.


    Taya and Umilia knitted their brows, but then their lips parted as they saw that Viktor''s palm perfectly fit therger palm print.


    "What a coincidence¡­Your palm actually fits the man who left his here," Taya mumbled with a look of surprise.


    Viktor was also surprised, but suddenly he felt a scorching sensation on his palm before he could pull away his hand,


    *Whoosh!*


    "Whoa!" Viktor''s eyes widened when bright golden mes suddenly burst out from the rocky wall and enveloped his palm.


    "Viktor!" Taya and Umilia were shocked by what they just saw and became worried when they saw that Viktor''s right hand was zing with vigorous golden mes that just wouldn''t die.


    Umilia was about to help him snuff the mes out when Viktor raised his other hand and said, "Wait¡­I don''t feel any pain, and these mes aren''t burning up my flesh. Look¡­something weird is happening¡­" Viktor pointed at his right hand as the other two looked on with intense curiosity.


    "Is that an¡­egg?" Taya mumbled with a stupefied look as she saw the golden mes slowly dying on their own.


    "A golden egg?" Umilia ced her hand on her lips with a surprised look upon seeing a beautiful, shiny golden egg on Viktor''s palm. It was as big as an ostrich''s egg but perfectly smooth and oval.


    "No shit¡­How did this happen¡­" Viktor was the most puzzled by whatever just happened now. He had no idea where those mes came from or how this magical-looking egg just manifested in his hand. Shouldn''t eggse from birds or reptiles? But nobody ever saw any creature around here.


    But Viktor had no doubt that the one whoid this egg was far from ordinary.


    "Taya¡­you said a legendary creature once made this cave it''s home, right? Did they happen to tell you what kind of a creature it was?" Viktor asked as he carefully held thisrge egg.

 Chapter ?516 Brewing Tension

    ?516 Brewing Tension


    Taya''s expression became zed as she tried to remember hard and said, "No..I don''t think they ever mentioned it, even though I tried to get some details."


    "Umi, do you have any idea what kind of creature cany such an egg?" Viktor asked as he held this warm golden egg.


    Umilia sighed as she shook her head, "During my time in the Naraka Realm, I only came upon evil things, and something that was born from such pure, beautiful mes can''t be of dark origins. So even I have no idea, but maybe Nyissa might know or Talia? They are more connected to the odic world than I ever was."


    Umilia then added as her chin rested on her finger, "But the main question here is, what will Chief Tamo say? Won''t he think that this egg belongs to his people since you got it from this cave?"


    "Oh¡­that might be a problem¡­" Viktor mumbled as he didn''t feel like parting away with this golden egg. For some reason, he felt drawn to it, and the warmth the egg was giving him made him feel a soothing sensation.


    "But Viktor was the one who found it. No¡­it was more like the egg manifested out of just mes upon his touch. It''s like this cave, no¡­probably that legendary creature that chose to give him this egg," Taya said with certain confidence since she felt that this egg should belong to Viktor, but at the same time, she also understood that the natives here had a natural im over anything in this ind. She felt a great dilemma thinking about this.


    "I also feel it might be like that, but¡­that legendary creature isn''t here to tell the people of this ind that it chose Viktor to carry its egg," Umilia said with a subtle head shake.


    "It''s fine. I will let Chief Tamo decide. Anyway, we wouldn''t have found this egg if not for them trusting and allowing us to enter here, and as Umi said, these people are a part of this ind. They treated us well despiteing unannounced, so it won''t look good if we take something from their ind behind their backs," Viktor said as he opened Taya''s backpack and safely tucked in the golden egg.


    "Yea¡­you are right," Taya nodded, feeling that he was right, and smiled as she gave him a strange look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Viktor asked with a chuckle.


    "Nothing¡­It''s just that nobody would think of you as an honorable gentleman, considering how you always act around us," Taya said with a yful pinch to his waist.


    Viktor grabbed her wrist and hugged both beauties as he said, "An honorable gentleman? Maybe to others but with beautiful women like you two, being the big bad wolf is more effective."


    "Ahn!~"


    "Viktor!~"


    Both of them shrieked as Viktor tickled them in a way that made their faces rosy.


    *Rnnnnnnnn*


    But suddenly, all three had their expressions frozen upon feeling the earth underneath them subtly vibrate.


    "What was that? An earthquake ising? It can''t be¡­" Taya asked with a puzzled look as she looked around.


    "Not an earthquake¡­It seems there is some kind of trouble going on here," Viktor said as his eyes turned crimson.


    "It''s strange¡­My odic force feels¡­weaker here," Umilia mumbled with a confused look as she tried to use her odic force to investigate what just happened. She wondered if this was why Nyissa warned her about this ind.


    "Let''s go down," Viktor said with narrowed eyes as the two followed.


    On the eastern side, on arge in field in the midst of the forest, there was arge gathering of people. But upon closer look, anybody can spot two distinct groups facing each other, with Chief Tamo standing in front of one side and a tall, muscr man looking in his early thirties standing in the front of the other group.


    Behind Chief Tamo, there were 30 people, and behind the man standing on the other side, there were fifty.


    Viktor, Taya, and Umilia saw thisrge gathering just as they reached here and could sense the heavy tension in the air.


    But what surprised them was the angry and stern look on Chief Tamo''s face as he looked at the other man.


    "Yavet, I won''t give you any more chances. You better drop all this stupidity and return to me, your father, or suffer divine punishment and mine as well!" Chief Tamo said as his voice boomed across the entire ce, making Viktor feel sure that this old man was no ordinary dude.


    But he didn''t expect the man standing on the other side with a disgruntled look to be his son. Why did it seem like these two were on bad terms? Was this why Tamo didn''t look good when he mentioned his son before?


    Viktor was surprised to realize this, and it seemed like some family feud was going on, and that too right near the sacred mountain. Viktor felt this was also the reason Chief Tamo seemed so pissed.


    "You are the one who has to stop standing in my way, father!" Yavet said with a dark look as he continued, "As your eldest and your only son, I possess the right to inherit our sacred arts, not her! And it is high time we moved out of this cage and let the world realize our might. You have let our old rules and traditions shackle our people to this ind long enough. We won''t endure it anymore."


    Chief Tamo''s eyes shook as he looked at his son, "I have always told you this¡­You are free to leave our ancestralnd if you wish it so much. I have never forcibly tried to keep you here. You can even bring away those traitors behind you as well," Upon mentioning the word ''traitors'', the men and women standing behind Yavet lowered their heads or averted their gazes as if they couldn''t bring themselves to look at his eyes.


    "But¡­if you or any of your followers try to sully the resting ce of our progenitor or try to steal anything from here, I will cut them down even if it means I have to cut out a piece of my own heart," Chief Tamo said, his tone carrying his pain and disappointment.

 Chapter ?517 The Uninvited Guests

    ?517 The Uninvited Guests


    "Viktor, what are they talking about?" Taya asked with burning curiosity and felt like they had run into something intense. But she could recognize the man standing on the other side as Chief Tamo''s son, though he seemed to be angry with his father.


    Umilia also wanted to know, especially since they couldn''t understand theirnguage.


    "I think things are only going to get worse¡­" Viktor quickly told them a brief summary of what he understood, making the two raise their eyebrows.


    He also noticed that the people standing behind Yavet seemed to be from a rtively younger generationpared to the ones standing behind Chief Tamo. The three continued to watch what was happening from behind arge stone, hoping that things won''t get serious.


    Hearing the stone-cold words of his father, Yavet frowned and said in a harsh voice, "Since you are my father, I have tried my best to settle this without bloodshed. But because of your stubborn nature, you are leaving us no choice but to settle this with blood. We are ready to fight to the death for what should rightfully belong to us. We have the numbers enough to overwhelm you all. Are you really sure you want to waste your life and the others'' over something that rightfully should belong to me?"


    "You ingrate! This is what you give me for raising you and giving you everything I ever could. I never expected anything from you for raising you as my son, but if you ever had any conscience left in you, you would have at least known which lines you should never cross. I was right¡­This is why you were never worthy to inherit our sacred arts. I am d I had a daughter that didn''t venture into the dark path you had chosen," Chief Tamo said as his lips ttened.


    And looking at 50 of his own people standing behind Yavet, Chief Tamo coldly added, "Just fifty traitors wouldn''t be enough to get past us. Or has your arrogance clouded your mind to forget who the experts are?"


    Yavet scoffed as heughed and said, "Of course, father. I haven''t forgotten how powerful those old ones standing behind you are. But that is why I have brought new friends who are ready to help me achieve the vision I have for our people¡­" Yavet gestured to the side as dozens of men revealed themselves from within the bushes.


    Their skin was pale and their eyes red, making Chief Tamo and his people have their expressions turn into shock.


    "Vampires? You dare bring these vicious outsiders to our ancestralnd? How low could you stoop to? How ignorant and foolish could you be to not understand the danger you are putting yourself in?" Chief Tamo shouted in a strained voice after seeing these 100 vampires revealing themselves and standing behind Yavet.


    "Oh my god¡­So many vampires? Where did theye from?" Umilia mumbled with a surprised look as Taya also nodded, feeling shocked. How can Chief Tamo and a few of his people handle so many vampires? Yavet and his people would only make it more difficult for Chief Tamo and his people.


    "I also don''t think Chief Tamo and his people stand a chance against them. Even if they are stronger than ordinary humans, they are still humans in the end. They also aren''t odic users, right?" Viktor asked Umilia, who nodded.


    "Jejeje, so this is the famous Chief of Sunkova Ind? I had heard lots of rumors, but who would have ever thought I would be meeting such an expert personally," The forty-year-old looking man who was leading the 100 vampiresughed with all his teeth showing. His figure was stout and tall, though his head was bald. But his skin looked no different than a human, though his eyes were an eerie, pale blue. He was wearing dark blue metal armor from neck to toe and metal piercing on his ears. He didn''t seem like a vampire at all, though Chief Tamo felt that he was the strongest among them all


    "Who are you?" Chief Tamo asked in themonnguage.


    The man sneered and said, "You have bigger things to worry about, old man. But since you seem so interested, remember the name Blight when you die a slow death under my de," Blight snickered as he unsheathed an icy longsword.


    "Having all the fun without waiting for me? How rude!" A woman''s angry voice echoed from above as Chief Tamo, and his people saw a woman wearing red armor and a red half-mask shaped like the face of a hawk. Her long red wings created strong gusts of air as shended beside Blight.


    She had a slender body and was of medium height. But the red mace with spikes she was carrying made even Yavet gulp.


    "Hawk Demoness, I am surprised you gotte despite having wings," Blight scoffed as he ogled her chest.


    "Watch where you are looking, or I will bash them out," Hawk Demoness said in a cutting tone before looking at Chief Tamo with a cold, fervid smile, "Human, you better make it challenging for this demoness, or I shall get bored."


    "Who the fuck are these guys dressed in costumes?" Viktor mumbled as he saw these weird peopleing out of nowhere. Taya and Umilia also nodded, having the same thought.


    "Those two are surely strong. Could they be¡­" Umilia contemted as she went deep into thought.


    "You two are Champions?" Chief Tamo asked with wariness in his voice upon feeling the heavy presence these two were exerting.


    Yavet smirked as he said, "Feeling worried already? If you truly value the lives of your own people, if not your own, then this is the final chance you have to step away, or these two Champions are enough to make you gravely regret."


    "Tsk, enough talking! I am itching to draw the blood of these weaklings. Come on!" Blight shouted with killing intent as he charged toward Chief Tamo with his de out.

 Chapter ?518 Dont Let Them Get To The Temple

    ?518 Don''t Let Them Get To The Temple


    "Stay away from my people!" A woman''s incensed cry echoed in the air as a dark purple light struck the space in front of Blight, whose eyes widened, and he quickly jumped back to dodge it.


    When the dark purple light died down, Blight and the others were shocked to see arge, heavy hammer half dug into the spot where Blight was standing just a second ago.


    The handle of the hammer was made of shiny metal and was three feet long, while the head of the hammer seemed simr to a sledgehammer but quite big and heavy. Despite being a blunt weapon, nobody had any doubt that if anybody got hit by such a weapon, their bones would be turned into paste.


    Even the impact it made on the earth left a sizable crater, making Blight feel angry since he could have been badly hurt.


    Viktor, Taya, and Umilia were also shocked, but even more so because they identified the woman who jumped down to stand beside Chief Tamo.


    "Aelita?..." They were baffled, but Viktor was more stupefied upon noticing the dark purple light he had seen before. It made him remember something he had experienced recently.


    Chief Tamo''s face lit up seeing his daughter, but then it immediately turned into one of worry and anxiety since he didn''t want her to get harmed.


    "Aelita, get out of the way! Or you will suffer the same fate as the others," Yavet said with a menacing look.


    "So she is your sister? Quite pretty to reach the top of my list, hehe. Now, this is a pleasant surprise that I never sawing," Blight said with a sinister smile as his eyes became glued to her captivating figure.


    "Forget it. She is mine. Her flesh would be quite useful to me," Hawk Demoness said with a chilling smile.


    Yavet subtly frowned, but he didn''t dare say anything. To get what he needed the most, he needed the help of these two champions, even if it meant turning a blind eye to some things.


    "Aelita, leave this to us. Didn''t I tell you to stay inside?" Chief Tamo asked in a low voice.


    "How can I hide like a coward and let you all face my traitorous brother and the wicked friends he brought along? Our ancestors have always told us that being united is the only way to survive through any trials and tribtions thates our way," Aelita said with unshakeable confidence, making Chief Tamo feel like he couldn''t refute her.


    "Pfft, you are just young and naive to think that our people can survive within this prison for long. We do not have to fear the mages once I be the Chief. Then we can leave this ce once and for all and live however we like. Come to us, sister, or be doomed forever on this ind," Yavet said with a hard gaze.


    Aelita coldly snorted as she stepped forward and picked up her heavy hammer with just one hand and let it rest on her shoulder, "I am disappointed in you, brother. You have not only betrayed us, but you betrayed yourself by letting outsiders poison your mind with their words. Whatever promises they offered you are just lies to get you to do their bidding."


    That heavy silver hammer surely weighed at least a few hundred kilos, and Viktor felt it a bit astonishing to see such a slender figure holding a hammer that looked so gigantic.


    But now he was very interested in her, especially after seeing the secret art she had just used.


    "You are just blinded by our archaic traditions and rules to open your eyes and realize our true potential. Just because father and the others consider you as the chosen one doesn''t mean I will ept it. I am done trying to convince you and father. Now we will let our fists speak, and I will also be taking the Void Hammer that should have rightfully belonged to me," Yavet said as he eyed the heavy silver hammer before taking out two crescent-shaped knives that began to gleam with dark purple light.


    Chief Tamo''s wooden stick began to gleam with the same light as the ones behind him took out their weapons as well, prepared to fight.


    "We will join if necessary. It wouldn''t be so hard to take care of fifty people, right?" Hawk Demoness said with a certain glint in her eyes as Blight also nodded, "Right, right. Go ahead, Yavet. You will have our support when necessary."


    "But¡­fine. It shouldn''t be that hard," Yavet said as he saw the hundred vampires standing behind him, though what unsettled him was that these hundred vampires weren''t true vampires but artificially transformed.


    "My people¡­The day hase when we have to defend ournd with our own lives. Don''t let any one of these ingrates get near the temple!" Chief Tamo said in a loud, stern voice as he struck his wooden staff against the ground, creating a wave of dark purple light that rippled outward.


    *Clennnnggg!*


    Hawk Demoness and Blight quickly moved to the side while Yavet and fifty of his people moved their hands in the air to construct a sheet of dark purple light that blocked the powerful wave his father released, sessfully blocking it.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Ungh!"


    ¡­


    But Yavet clicked his tongue when he saw dozens of vampires being sent flying from his father''s attack. Those who were standing at the front had their limbs destroyed. This made him realize that he had never seen his father''s true strength before.


    "The forbidden Void Arts¡­How fascinating yet an abominable power¡­" Hawk Demoness mumbled from up in the sky and then gestured at Blight to follow her.


    Still, he knew he couldn''t feel faltered by this and shouted at the top of his voice, "Charge!"


    "Void arts? How¡­" Viktor mumbled as he looked at the exchange of dark purple attacks from both sides. This was the very same arts his past self knew, and seeing it in action stirred something inside him.


    "Aelita, they are going to the temple! Stop them!" Chief Tamo cried out as he saw Hawk Demoness and Blight taking advantage of this fight to fly straight to thergest mountain on the ind, where the temple of the Nameless Knight was located.


    "How dare you!" Aelita was enraged as she spun her body and threw the heavy hammer into the air, aiming for Hawk Demoness, who was carrying Blight.

 Chapter ?519 Where Did He Come From?

    ?519 Where Did He Come From?


    Hawk Demoness'' eyes widened as she saw this heavy hammer shooting toward her like aet despite being so heavy.


    She managed to maneuver herself skillfully in the nick of time and sessfully avoided getting directly hit.


    But before she could smile, her expression froze when the heavy hammer suddenly took a U-turn in mid-air and shot toward her.


    "Fuck this!" Hawk Demoness threw Blight towards the ground as she raised her huge mace and struck Aelita''s hammer with a force strong enough to make the space around her tremble while the shockwaves sted the trees around her.


    The impact of the collision did send the heavy hammer crashing down, but Hawk Demoness was pushed back in the air by a few meters.


    But right before she could regain her control in the air, Aelita jumped into the air and grabbed her wings together, "You are not going anywhere near our temple!"


    "Foolish human! Let go!" Hawk Demoness began to lose her bnce as Aelita made it impossible for her to use her wings to stay in the air.


    Both began to fall through the air while Hawk Demoness tried to elbow Aelita''s face. But she was dodging her blows while holding on to her wings and didn''t seem that perturbed about crashing to the ground.


    But right before both were about to crash on the ground, Aelita twisted Hawk Demoness'' body around to make her crash to the ground first and use her as a cushion.


    "You!" Hawk Demoness was infuriated, but she didn''t have enough time to react and could only brace herself using her arms.


    *THUD!*


    The earth cracked as she crashed with Aelita on top of her, who quickly jumped off right after.


    "What a shame. The demoness with wings falling to the ground because of a human, haha," Blightughed sarcastically as he revealed himself. He then looked at Aelita and licked his lips, "I shall take it from here. Come on, sweetie. Entertain this daddy," Blight said as he unsheathed his icy blue de and licked it.


    "I will turn your tongue into a paste first," Aelita said with a cold re as she wielded the Void Hammer.


    "Haha, with that infamous Void Hammer? I have heard stories about it, especially it being forged by the Nameless Knight himself as a gift to your people. But you are just a little girl who will never unleash its true strength," Blightughed as he lunged at her with his longsword.


    Aelita pulled up her heavy hammer to defend against his attack.


    *Shingggg!*


    Dark blue and dark purple light red in the air as the two weapons shed together.


    "You naive girl. This uncle is going to enjoy this," Blightughed with a devious smile as the ice began to move out from under his feet and toward Aelita''s feet. He was nning to have her feet trapped and easily incapacitate her. He didn''t want to kill her right away and deprive himself of some fun.


    But Aelita''s expression remained firm, and just as Blight was about to mock her for falling for his trap so easily, his smile froze when he saw that his icy odic energy was staying away from her feet as if it was afraid of touching her.


    "This¡­This¡­" Blight was at a loss for words as this was the first time he was witnessing something so strange.


    "Ignorant fool!" Aelita coldly scoffed as she pushed him backward with her heavy hammer, making him stumble back by a foot.


    "You idiot! Have you ever fought a Void user before? Your odic attacks are useless, but not unless you let her tire first. Void users can never fight for too long. Keep her upied while I get the Void Ring," Hawk Demoness shouted at Blight before taking to the skies.


    "No!" Aelita cried out as she tried to jump toward Hawk Demoness to stop her since, no matter what, she couldn''t let her get to the temple.


    "This daddy isn''t done!" Blight shouted with a dark expression since he was made a fool of by her and even looked down upon by Hawk Demoness. He pointed his sword at therge tree in front of Aelita as a st of dark blue ice struck the tree, making it fall right over Aelita, who was in mid-air.


    "Ungh!" Aelita grimaced as it was not simply the weight of the huge tree falling over her that hurt her but the powerful force by which the tree was sted toward her.


    "Haha, just because I can''t hurt you directly using my power doesn''t mean I can''t hurt you by using the things around you," Blight said, feeling proud of himself for his quick thinking while stepping on the tree to keep Aelita trapped under. Now that Hawk Demoness bitch can''t act so arrogant around him.


    Aelita gritted her teeth as Blight was putting pressure on her body by stepping on the trunk of the tree above her.


    But what made her most anxious was seeing Hawk Demoness flying towards the mountain, realizing that she wouldn''t be able to stop her in time now that she had gotten away.


    "Now, shall we y a game, sweetie?" Blight asked as he licked his de but suddenly frowned when a beam of bright white light struck where he was standing.


    "Argh!" Blight was sent flying for dozens of meters before crashing on the ground.


    "Don''t worry about her. I got this," A man''s confident voice echoed beside Aelita as she turned her neck around to see a strikingly tall, handsome man.


    Aelita pushed away the tree that was lying on top of her as she mumbled in surprise, "V-Viktor?" Aelita was surprised to see him, but before she could say anything, Viktor pulled her up, "Are you alright?" He asked though he was surprised that she only suffered bruises despite getting struck down by such arge tree and almost getting crushed by Blight.


    "Y-Yes¡­" She mumbled as she saw his crimson eyes looking at her, unable to believe that he was a vampire all along. This was unlike her expectations. How could this be possible?


    "Who dares to attack me?!" Blight got up with a roar, feeling pissed off that he got attacked from behind. But he narrowed his eyes upon seeing a vampire talking to Aelita.


    "Hey, what the hell are you doing here? Go back and do your job!" Blight asked with an annoyed look upon seeing that his n was foiled by some random vampire whom he thought belonged to the group of 100 vampires he had brought along.


    But upon seeing his eyes and feeling the nature of the odic auraing from his body, Blight realized this was no pseudo-vampire. This was a true vampire! But who was he, and where did hee from?

 Chapter ?520 Why My Name Is Blight

    ?520 Why My Name Is Blight


    Viktor ignored Blight as he said to Aelita in a reassuring voice, "I will go after her, and my wife will help you deal with him."


    "Wait, I¡ª" Aelita was overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events, but before she could say anything, she saw Viktor speed off toward the mountain with inhuman speed. With such speed, he might be really able to catch up to Hawk Demoness. But can he stop her?


    "He dares ignore me?! Who the fuck was that anyway? So you have been colluding with a vampire. And here I thought you people were too proud to ask for outside help. If only your brother saw this, hehe," Blight wasn''t that worried since he was sure some random vampire should be no match for Hawk Demoness. Even if he didn''t like that bitch''s attitude, he had to admit she was powerful indeed.


    "She or her people never asked for help. We are the ones who volunteered," A woman''s silvery voice came from the side.


    Aelita and Blight both looked up to see a beauty dressed in an elegant white gown with full sleeves made out of translucent fabric and perfectly hugging her voluptuous curves, especially emphasizing her big, firm breasts.


    A beautifully embroidered veil covered half her face while revealing her glowing white eyes that seemed to have a heavenly look. Her long, silky ck hair danced in the air as she slowly descended.


    "An angel? Praise the devils¡­" Blight mumbled as he felt his breath stolen away by her angelic beauty. He couldn''t see half of her face due to the veil, but he was damn sure the veil was hiding a mesmerizing face. But what allured him was her huge rack that looked so round and lovely even from the outside.


    "This has to be my lucky day. Two beauties are about to fall into myp. Now whom should I be thanking for this, jejejeje," Blight let out a burst of creepyughter, making Aelita frown, thinking how repulsive this man was.


    Umilia didn''t feel affected by this pig''s gaze and said calmly, "You have one chance to leave this ce on your own. Otherwise, your life and death will be decided here itself."


    "Jejeje, who do you think I am? I was just lying in some shithole, drunk and beaten up, just a few weeks ago. I pursued many pretty girls around me, but they all spat on me. But one day, I woke up feeling powerful enough to kick a car into a building. From that day on, those pretty girls who dared to spit on me squealed at my feet when I took my revenge, hehe. Now I finally have a purpose. Winning this Bloodborn Tournament will only make it easy to fulfill my dreams, jejeje," Blight''s crazedughter echoed in the area as Umilia and Aelita realized that this was no man but scum that needed to be gotten rid of.


    "For the Fallen Soul Crystal to choose you as its host, the original champion must have been a depraved being like you. But since you were already depraved before gaining the powers of the soul crystal, it seems it has further amplified your vileness. We won''t let you sow chaos in this world," Umilia said as her right hand glowed with pure white light, which becamerger till it transformed into a longsword, shining with white light.


    "Nice sword you got there. But you would need more than that to take down this daddy," Blight said as he licked his de, though he wasn''t feeling as confident as he was pretending to be.


    The aura this goddess-like beauty was exuding was enough to make beads of sweat trickle down his back, and with this Void user joining the fray, things weren''t really looking good for him.


    He decided to make the first move to get some advantage as he suddenly struck his de into the ground, creating a st of icy shockwaves that made Umilia and Aelita shield themselves.


    The st wasn''t powerful enough to hurt the two women, but when they opened their eyes, they were surprised to see dozens ofrge icy dark blue rocks lying around them. The surprising thing was there was no sight of Blight anywhere.


    "Where did he go?" Aelita mumbled as she wielded her hammer and looked around with a vignt expression.


    "Careful. He is right here¡­hiding within one of these stones. All these rocks have their own aura, which must be hiding his aura if he is hiding inside one of them. He must be nning to take down one of us by surprise," Umilia said as she carefully scanned these rocks. She felt this situation was tricky unless she could destroy all these rocks at the same time, which seemed as hard as iron. But to gather the power to do that, she would take at least a few seconds, and by that time, Blight might make his move since her guard would be down.


    "Then allow me," Aelita said with a focused look as she raised her heavy hammer high before striking down on the ground with all her strength.


    *BOOM!*


    The earth shook as a powerful st of dark purple light rippled in every direction, making the dark blue rocks immediately shatter into thousands of fragments.


    "AARGH!"


    And to no one''s surprise, Blight was forcibly sted out from one of the rocks as he came out howling in pain.


    "Nicely done, Aelita," Umilia couldn''t help butpliment her, seeing how effective her move was. She realized that this forbidden Void Arts was surely the bane of Odic force. Even she felt her odic force getting disrupted when Aelita struck the ground with her hammer.


    "Fuck! This shouldn''t be possible! Ugh¡­" Blight got up as blood trickled down his forehead. He never expected one of his signatures moves to be spoiled so easily.


    "Now you two shall see why my name is Blight¡­" Blight said with a dark expression as he raised his de to unleash his most powerful signature move.

 Chapter ?521 Oath Of The Sacred One

    ?521 Oath Of The Sacred One


    "Now you two shall see why my name is Blight¡­" Blight''s eyes glowed with a dark light as he raised his de, and the next moment, the entire area began to turn cold as an icy blizzard manifested out of thin air.


    Umilia wasn''t sure, but she felt as if he identally tapped into the true powers of the original champion and wondered if it was because he was pushed to a corner by them.


    But this was bad since she didn''t expect him to actually unleash such a powerful attack that was not only impeding her vision, but the concerning part was that this blizzard was making her feel weaker. She felt that his so-called ''signature'' attack was something that slowed down the flow of odic force in her body, making her feel sluggish and heavy.


    Even if this man only got these powers recently after receiving the legacy of Blight, the original Blight must have been a powerful champion who died a long time ago. Only those who made their mark in previous Bloodborn Tournaments would get to pass down their legacy, and this was proof that the original Blight must have been no pushover.


    Aelita was taken by surprise, and since Blight knew he couldn''t directly attack her, he used his blizzard to uproot the huge trees around Aelita, making them smash against her as she saw sent flying.


    "Aelita!" Umilia heard the sound of Aelita getting knocked out, but she was unable to reach out to her since this blizzard was trying to kill her slowly.


    "Kekeke, give it up, pretty angel. Stop struggling ande to Daddy, and all this suffering will be over," Blightughed as he enjoyed seeing her struggle. He didn''t expect to unleash such a powerful attack, though he felt like he might not be able to do it again unless he trained hard, which was not something he liked doing.


    But seeing how powerful his signature move can be, motivated him, and he decided to work on his abilities.


    Now all he had to do was wait till she sumbed to his blizzard.


    Umilia was using her barrier of light to shield herself as the blizzard tried to eat away at her. She was clenching her jaw as her hands shook, trying to shield herself while her feet were leaving cracks in the earth. The entire ce had turned into a dark blue icy hell in a 2 mile radius.


    She knew she had yet to fully assimte her powers, and the disharmony between her past and present lives was only making it hard for her to get in sync with her powers.


    She had put in hard work every day to get used to her powers, but there was always something blocking her from achieving her true potential. She knew this was probably because she had confusion over her own identity. Was she Sae, or was she Umilia? Was she the cold person who tried to kill her husband whom she loved for revenge or the simple maid who was smitten with love for the same man? One was a powerful witch, while the other was just an ordinary mortal.


    She kept this to herself since she didn''t want anybody else to worry but revealed it to Viktor today when it was troubling her too much.


    And now she remembered how he simply put it even though she didn''t fully understand what he meant at that time. Sae defined her origins and her past, and even though she was Umilia presently and for the time toe, she should draw strength from her past if necessary.


    "Tch, still not giving up? Even though you look pretty as a goddess, you are too weak. And weak women deserve to sumb to strong men like me, kekeke," Blight didn''t expect her to still keep holding on and tried to make her feel despair. He could see how her light was growing weaker with each second while the surroundings were getting filled with his dark blue aura.


    Umilia, who had her eyes closed in a grimace, suddenly rxed her face as she opened her eyes which began to shine with a pure white light, "As the herald of the sacred light who purges all evil, no sinner shall escape my eyes. If any sinner dares to, then they shall face my judgment," Umilia intonated her oath, which she had taken when she received the Sacred Arts¡­something she only remembered now after tapping into the past.


    Blight didn''t know why but he felt a chill down his spine when he heard her words, even though her voice was calm yet firm.


    And the next moment, the dark blue air was dispelled instantly as a pure, radiant light spread in every direction.


    All Blight managed to see was her eyes shining as bright as the sun, and the next moment this light blinded him, making him clutch his eyes as he howled, "AAARGH!!! NOOO!! My eyes!!!"


    He felt like his eyes were seared from the light, and the pitch-ck darkness was eating away at his sanity. The pain was only secondary to him in this situation. He was also too distracted to see how his blizzard was dispelled, and the surrounding area returned to normal.


    Even from a hundred miles away, one could see a brilliant white light glimmering in the space, and this white light was actually emanating from Umilia''s entire being as the sacred light was draping her body.


    Now, if anybody saw her, they would feel like prostrating before her, not because she looked like a goddess, but because the holy aura surrounding her body would make anyone fill their souls with reverence.


    As for creatures that breed darkness and evil, they wouldn''t daree anywhere near her nor even look at her eyes which could blind them for eternity.


    The same went for Blight, who was blindly crawling on the ground with saliva dripping out his mouth, trying to get away from her as he cried, "P-Please¡­Spare me!"

 Chapter ?522 I Aint Done

    ?522 I Ain''t Done


    "P-Please¡­Spare me!" Blight was terrified and shocked to the core as he had never expected such a horrifying oue, even in his dreams.


    He thought she was someone like him who came upon a mysterious shard and got powers that were weaker than his.


    But he had no idea that he was only half right. Umilia did get her powers but not from a Fallen Soul Crystal but a Pure Soul Crystal that contained 2000 years of power she had cultivated. And most importantly, the soul crystal she received belonged to her soul only, unlike Blight.


    Even without knowing all this, Blight wouldn''t have dared to fight her if he knew that she had taken down many beings of pure evil in the Naraka Realm.


    But now, all he could think of was escaping from here as being plunged intoplete darkness shook his very soul.


    "No evil deserves mercy from me," Umilia said in a calm, soft voice as she plunged her de into his neck, killing him instantly, and a momentter, his body disintegrated into nothingness.


    "Umi¡­" Taya''s voice echoed from behind as she came out from behind the tall bushes she was hiding in.


    She had taken cover the moment she saw that battles were going down in which she couldn''t take part.


    But she saw a bright white light shimmering not too far from the ce she took cover in, and recognizing that light belonging to Umilia, she decided to check it out and learn what was going on.


    However, when she came here, she was surprised to see the one named Blight crawling on the ground, his eyes a charred bloody mess.


    But what truly shocked her was the aura Umilia was giving off and her demeanor that didn''t seem like the Umilia she knew, nor would any mortal woman be so calm and undetached when killing someone.


    This was the first time Taya had seen her in action like this, and she had never expected her to be so different when using her powers.


    Still, Taya didn''t feel scared of her presence and walked out to make sure Umilia was still there.


    Umilia''s eyes returned to normal the moment she heard Taya''s voice, "Taya? You should have stayed there. This isn''t over."


    Taya was relieved to see Umilia''s bearings returning to her usual and said, "I know, but where is Viktor?" She narrowed her eyes in confusion when she saw Umilia cing her hand on her nape.


    "Is something wrong?" Taya asked as she walked over to see if anything was on Umilia''s nape.


    Umilia grimaced slightly as she felt a burning sensation on her nape for a few moments before it disappeared, "I don''t know¡­I felt an odd sensation on my skin just now."


    Taya took a look at Umilia''s nape and was surprised to see a symbol of a basilisk-like creature wrapped itself around two swords criss-crossed. And this symbol looked like it was painted on her skin in the color of blood.


    "What is this¡­" Taya mumbled with a puzzled look.


    "That is the mark of a Champion. You are officially now a participant of the Bloodborn Tournament," Aelita''s voice came from the side as both Umilia and Taya looked at her, walking towards them after dusting off the remnants of ice on her body.


    Umilia was d to see that Aelita wasn''t badly hurt, but she was surprised to hear her words, "I have heard of it, but...how did I get chosen suddenly?"


    "Because you killed him, who was a Champion. When you kill a Champion, you gain the right to participate in the Bloodborn Tournament. That is one way of getting in. I don''t know if I should congratte you or not. But we can talk about this after I protect my temple," Saying this, Aelita turned around to go towards the temple and help Viktor stop Hawk Demoness.


    "Wait. I will help you fly over there," Umilia said as Aelita bowed in gratitude, "Thank you for helping us. I never expected a¡­witch like you to help us. I can''t begin to express how grateful my people and I are."


    Umilia softly smiled and said, "I don''t know why you expected me to not help, but I can''t simply watch while Taya''s friends are in trouble."


    ¡ª


    A few minutes ago, Viktor was speeding across the ind to catch up to Hawk Demoness. His figure whizzed across thend like a blur, and Hawk Demoness, who was flying up in the air and getting close to the mountain, frowned when she noticed that somebody was following her.


    "A vampire?" She mumbled in surprise when she looked down and saw a true vampire trying to catch up to her. She couldn''t understand where this vampire came from or who he was.


    But she smiled with a sinister light in her eyes since her powers were deadly against vampires. No sane vampire would try to fight her, and yet this fool had no idea whom he was chasing.


    She swooped down to deal with this idiot quickly.


    Viktor stopped running when he saw this woman swooping down at him and saw her deadly mace suddenly zing with red mes.


    He wished he had a weapon, too, but he wasn''t too worried as he was prepared to simply dodge when she got near.


    But to his surprise, she hurled the mace downwards as it struck the ground near him within just a second, causing massive shockwaves along with ripples of mes that spread in every direction and struck Viktor.


    "Ungh!" Viktor grunted as her mes sted him away, and the entire area within a mile was turned into a fiery hell. Burning trees were crumbling down while the flowers and nts turned into ashes.


    She only casually exerted her power since she believed she wouldn''t have to waste too much effort in killing a vampire.


    She smiled as shended on the ashen ground and picked up her mace to continue flying to the mountain.


    *Crunch!*


    But she frowned when she heard the sound of a twig getting crushed under someone''s feet.


    "Don''t try to leave so fast. I ain''t done," Viktor said as he snuffed the mes on his arm by patting it with his hand.

 Chapter 523 Getting Weakened

    "Impossible¡­" Hawk Demoness mumbled with a stupefied expression as she saw this vampire walk out.


    "Name''s Viktor, not that I am pleased to make your acquaintance," Viktor said as smoke drifted up from his skin. His vest was burned off, revealing his chiseled, robust torso.


    "You should be dead. I saw you get burned by my mes," Hawk Demoness even momentarily forgot her main mission since what she had just witnessed left her in an utter state of disbelief. This man was a vampire indeed, and yet she casually snuffed away her demonic mes.


    "That isn''t the first time I have heard people say that to me. Anyways¡­you are not getting to that mountain," Viktor said as he looked at therge mountain just a few hundred meters ahead.


    Hawk Demoness came back to her senses as she remembered that she didn''t have time to waste thinking about what had just happened. Maybe he used some special protection artifact to get rid of the mes. She also could feel her powers being weakened and felt that the Void Temple, which was only a few hundred meters had something to do with this.


    She scoffed as she caressed her mace, "You speak as if you think you can defeat me. You have no idea how your corpse is going to end up as. I have killed enough vampires in my lifetime to learn how to make a vampire die in the most miserable way."


    Viktor squinted his eyes and felt as if this woman was quite old based on the way she was talking.


    But before he could guess how old she was, he saw her figure suddenly disappear from the spot and frowned when he felt a strong gust of air behind him.


    *BHAM!*


    A dull yet loud sound of Viktor''s back getting struck by a zing red mace harder than iron echoed in the area as Viktor was sted away for a few dozen meters till he crashed down on some bushes.


    "Fuck¡­that hurt¡­" Viktor felt like his entire spine was rattled, and he could feel blood trickling down his back after the spikes on her mace pierced his skin. He also felt his skin was scorched by her mes, though it wasn''t as bad as he expected.


    But his healing was slower than usual, and he didn''t know why he felt like his odic force was being suppressed.


    Hawk Demoness wanted to break his back and let him die a slow death by striking his back with her mac. But when she flew over to where he fell, she was yet again shocked to see him slowly getting up and even healing the injuries she gave him. She expected her mes to deal serious injuries to him, yet it seemed like it didn''t even faze him that much.


    She knew her powers were weakened because of the Void Temple''s presence, but by that logic, this vampire should also get weakened.


    "That hurt a bit, but you won''t seed twice," Viktor said as he flexed his back, and to Hawk Demoness'' surprise, his figure turned into a blur before disappearing from the spot.


    She was floating in the air as she looked around with a vignt expression, trying to track his odic aura to know his location. But her senses were suppressed as well, and she was not able to use her sharp eyes to their maximum potential. Now that she was staying even closer to the mountain, the suppression only seemed to increase.


    She realized it was not a good idea to fight close to the mountain.


    But before she could fly away, Viktor suddenly grabbed onto her body by wrapping his arms around her arms and her neck.<sub> </sub>


    Hawk Demoness realized he had used one of the trees as a jumping pad to jump toward her.


    "Ugh, get off!" Hawk Demoness was enraged to find herself in such a humiliating situation.


    "Time to go down, birdy," Viktor said as he began to choke her while using his other arm to lock her arms to prevent her from using her mace.


    Hawk Demoness'' eyes became wide as her mouth opened involuntary upon feeling as if her neck was going to get crushed. Her arms were squirming helplessly, unable to squeeze out of his rock-hard grip, making her wonder how could he be this strong?!


    She was a feared Champion who had made her mark in the previous Bloodborn Tournament, and yet some random vampire whom she had never seen or heard of was capable of suppressing her to this extent. She couldn''t even find the chance to counterattack properly.


    Viktor felt as if he was in a weakened state, though he also had no idea that Hawk Demoness was getting weakened as well.


    But after his recent adventures, especially with Seraphina, his strength had significantly improved.


    "You aren''t as strong as I expected. Goodbye."


    "N-No¡­NO!!" Hawk Demoness felt strong killing intent from his aura, but her cries were in vain as she was unable to gather enough strength to shrug him off. If only she wasn''t caught offguard, she wouldn''t end up in this situation.


    Viktor was about to snap her neck when,


    *Whoosh!*


    A strong burst of dark silver mes suddenly struck Viktor from behind, making him let go of Hawk Demoness as he began falling toward the ground.


    "I got you!"


    Viktor expected to fall to the ground when he heard a familiar silvery voice as a pair of soft arms caught him before he could hit the ground.


    "Umi¡­" Viktor was surprised to see her beautiful visage hidden by her white veil. He thought she was busy fighting off the one named Blight. Then her being here could only mean that he was taken care of.


    But both Viktor and Umilia quickly looked up to see who attacked Viktor from behind, only to frown upon seeing a person d in a ck cloak floating up in the air while Hawk Demoness regained her bearings and immediately bowed to the mysterious figure, "Lord Dark Phoenix! I didn''t expect your presence here. I am ashamed you had to see such a pathetic side of mine."


    A deep, breathy voice came from within the hood of the mysterious figure, "You cannot be med. It is only natural, considering the Void Temple suppresses any odic force near it. Within the temple, we would be no stronger than ordinary mortals. But¡­who might you be to be this strong despite standing near the Void Temple?" He asked as he looked down at Viktor.

 Chapter 524 Dark Phoenix

    "I am just a vampire who happened to be vacationing here, and now you people are ruining it," Viktor said with crossed arms as he wondered who this guy in a creepy cloak was.


    But he now realized why he was feeling weakened. The Void Temple had something to do with this, and he didn''t find it surprising since the Void Force was the bane of the Odic Force.


    "You outsiders are not wee to our ancestralnd. Leave now, or you all will die before any one of you can even enter our temple. No matter how powerful you people can be, you all would be no stronger than ordinary mortals once inside the temple. It will only make it easier for us to get rid of you all," Aelita said as she tightened her grip around her heavy hammer.


    Lord Phoenix nodded slowly, "You are right, young girl. But you know that once I get the Void Ring, none of you will be able to stop me. No¡­not only you people, but the entire Odic Realm would also soon bow to its true master."


    ''The Void Ring? Is that thing the reason we are feeling this suppression?'' Viktor mused inwardly.


    Aelita firmly pressed her lips together as she said with an incensed look, "You won''t dare! Our Ancestral Treasure isn''t meant to be possessed by any mortal, nor will we let you get it."


    "Is that so? Let''s find out, shall we?" Lord Phoenix casually waved his hand as dozens of pseudo-vampires came out from within the bushes.


    Umilia frowned at seeing so many of them since this could only mean that the darkness in the human world had spread to the point where many ordinary humans were being turned into these monsters. She felt things were always worse than she expected, and she couldn''t even imagine when chaos would descend in the city where she and her family lived.


    "You coward. You don''t even dare to face us," Aelita said, trying to provoke him to stay. She wasn''t worried about handling all these pseudo-vampires, but by that time, this man who calls himself Lord Phoenix would surely get what he wanted.


    Lord Phoenix let out a subtle chuckle, "You should thank your gods that I am not staying to face you. I am more than confident that Hawk Demoness and my small army of vampires will do the job. But since we have unexpected friends here, she will be keeping you allpany as well," Lord Phoenix gestured to the side as a deathly aura suddenly descended in the area.


    "Death Queen¡­" Umilia mumbled with furrowed brows upon seeing a woman clothed in a dark gray catsuit descending from the air, her face hidden by a half-face mask that covered the upper half of her fair oval face. Her lips were jet-ck which seemed to only heighten the aura of death surrounding her. Her long brown hair extended to her waist, and her deep ck eyes would make one feel like they were staring at the face of death.


    Even Hawk Demoness unconsciously drifted a few feet away the moment Death Queen descended.


    "We meet again, Saintess. You escaped death twice but not again," Death Queen said and then turned her head towards him, "You can leave, Dark Phoenix. "


    Dark Phoenix flew off towards the temple. But hearing the name ''Saintess'', he shot a nce at her before flying towards the mountain.


    This time, Umilia wasn''t as nervous as before about facing her as she floated up into the air till her gaze met Death Queen''s eyes, "Not before the sacred light purges you."


    Viktor had only seen this woman with sexy curves named Death Queen once before when she almost killed Umilia. But Umilia had told him enough to know that these two had unfinished business to settle and that she would have to be the one to take her down.


    This time he felt that Umilia seemed to carry far more confidence and strength in her aura and bearings, which made him feel that something must have happened before during her battle with Blight. He did feel subtle tremors through the earth before when he was busy battling Hawk Demoness.


    And seeing all these powerful guys arriving one after the other, he felt that this Void Ring must be quite the big deal.<sub> </sub>


    But he reeled back in his thoughts upon seeing the Dark Phoenix guy flying for the temple.


    "I will go after him," He told Aelita as he tried to go after him.


    "Not so fast, pretty boy," Hawk Demoness sneered as she flew after Viktor.


    "You are mine," Death Queen said with a chilling gaze as she unleashed a beam of deathly energy at Saintess.


    Umilia''s hands glowed as a beam of sacred light surged forth to meet Death Queen''s deathly energy.


    Aelita decided to take on these 50 pseudo vampires as she charged at them and raised her Void Hammer high to smash at them.


    Six pseudo-vampires lunged at her at the same time, baring their fangs to drain her blood. But Aelita gripped the long handle of her heavy hammer with both hands and executed a quick yet powerful attack in the form of an arc.


    Dark purple light shed in the area as all six pseudo vampires were smashed by her hammer one after the other before they could even touch her.


    Their howls resounded through the air as all of them were sted away with blood gushing out of their mouths. Every single one of them had their chest caved in from the crushing impact of her heavy hammer, and their odic force was disrupted enough to damage their internal organs.


    All six of them died within just a few moments, making the other 44 pseudo-vampires look at her as if they were looking at a monster.


    And just a hundred meters away, Viktor was deflecting Hawk Demoness'' mace as she kept swinging at him, each strike carrying enough power to crush a tank.


    *CRAWK!*


    Her mace smashed a huge tree into bits and pieces as Viktor crouched to dodge her blow.


    Viktor felt that more than her mes, it was her mace that was quite deadly. It was surely no ordinary weapon.


    "Enough!" Viktor said with a frustrated look as he let her mace smash against his hand, which made Hawk Demoness snort since he left himself wide open for a follow-up attack.


    But she frowned when a pair of arms hooked themselves around her neck before choking her.

 Chapter 525 Impossible!

    *Bhash!*


    Viktor''s fist found its mark as it smashed against Hawk Demoness'' cheek, making her skin ripple as drops of saliva were forced out of her mouth.


    "Ungh!" She groaned upon the impact, feeling as if her jaw was fractured and was sent flying till she crashed against a bunch of trees, making them break under the impact of her body crashing against them.


    Her eyes reddened in rage upon getting hit in the face and wiped off the blood that trickled down her lips.


    "You are asking for it¡­" She mumbled in a seething tone as she got up and spread her wings wide, which looked quite big enough to even cover two people.


    Viktor saw her red wings that looked quite big, and each of the feathers didn''t seem ordinary but sharp enough to even cut through steel.


    "Impossible¡­howe my mes don''t faze you?" Hawk Demoness expected his right hand to be wasted after breaking it with her mace. But now she could see his hand was healing even though it was doing so slowly. She knew her mes were in a weakened state, but no matter what, it shouldn''t let a vampire like him heal after getting injured by her mace.


    Her mace was infused with the power of her demonic mes, which should stop the healing process of vampires.


    Viktor was still feeling a sharp pain in his right hand after stopping her mace head-on. It was healing, but it was too slowpared to usual. But he could understand why she seemed so shocked since vampires were weak before mes, and her mes could surely seriously injure any ordinary vampire.


    Fortunately for him, he was no ordinary vampire.


    "Maybe it''s because your mes are too weak to do any real damage," Viktor said with a smirk.


    "Yaargh!!" Hawk Demoness was infuriated hearing hisment and flew at him with a fierce battle cry.


    Viktor realized that he should try his best to not get injured since his healing wasn''t at its best in this situation.


    He used his inhuman speed to strike her from the side, but even his speed wasn''t at its peak as the suppression from the temple was impeding his odic force.


    "Too slow!" Hawk Demoness snorted as she pped her wings and struck Viktor with one of herrge, sturdy wings and smashed him against a bunch of trees, making him grimace.


    Viktor tried to get up but before he could she used the sharp feathers in her wings to make a wide bloodyceration on his back.


    "Urgh!" Viktor didn''t expect her feathers to be that sharp, or was it because his body was weakened? He felt she had the advantage in this situation since she need not fully rely on her odic force. She could simply use her strong natural wings and her weapon to attack him while he only could rely on his odic force.


    "Just die already!" Hawk Demoness couldn''t believe she was struggling to kill some random vampire and brought down her mace on his head.


    Viktor dodged in the nick of time and exchanged a couple of blows while trying to deflect her mace.


    The more he fought her, the more he realized this woman''sbat skills were definitely not something no human expert could match. Despite his centuries of experience in fighting, he wasn''t finding it easy to subdue her.<sub> </sub>


    Now he realized why she was a Champion.


    Each of her attacks was precise and well-calcted despite being in a pissed-off state. It was like she knew how to not let her rage cloud her head while using that rage to increase her strength.


    ''I can''t keep this up¡­'' Viktor wasn''t really worried about losing to her, but he was worried he might never make it in time to stop Dark Phoenix. By the time he makes Hawk Demoness tire out, he might get the Void Ring, and it might be the end of everything.


    But if his odic force was being suppressed, how could he hope to overpower her?


    Suddenly his eyes lit up as he realized that he actually had one more thing to try.


    "I don''t know why you aren''t getting affected by my mes, but I can feel your strength draining already. I will make sure you die in the most miserable way," Hawk Demoness said in a bitter tone since her ego was hurt, and she wanted to make him suffer for it. She could see that he would fall within just a couple of seconds.


    Viktor''s arms were heavily bruised by deflecting her attacks, but his eyes became extremely focused, making Hawk Demoness feel like something was up with him.


    She didn''t like how his eyes had a subtle change and decided to end this as she gathered all her strength in her arms and tried to smash his face with her mace.


    "EH?!" But her eyes widened in shock when a pair of arms suddenly hooked around her body, trapping her wings and even her arms.


    "Get off!!" She shouted as she saw a pair of strong arms wrapped around her body and wondered why she never sensed or felt anybodying from behind. As a Champion, this was humiliating to let someone sneak up on her.


    "Told you¡­Should have flown off like a good birdy when you had the chance,," A man''s voice came from behind.


    Hawk Demoness felt a bad feeling and twisted her neck around to see which man was trapping her, and to her shock, it was none other than Viktor.


    How could this be?!...How could he be at two ces at the same time?!...Was this some kind of clone technique?...No, clones were either too weak or just an illusion. But this one was as strong as the Viktor she was fighting and it even spoke.


    But she had no idea that she was only half right. The Viktor that was trapping her was Viktor himself with the same mind but in a different body forged from his own soul.


    "Too bad you had to fight me," Viktor said as he grabbed her head, making Hawk Demoness'' eyes widen in horror as she tried to shrug him off.


    But,


    *Crack!*


    The sound of bones getting snapped echoed as her head drooped lifelessly upon having her neck snapped by Viktor.

 Chapter 526 Nothing Can Beat Drinking Delicious Blood

    *Thump!*


    Hawk Demoness'' body copsed on the ground as Viktor let go of her.


    "Fuck!" But he fell to his knees as a sudden wave of exhaustion and fatigue struck him, especially in the head, making him feel a splitting headache and drowsiness.


    He had to lean himself against a tree to catch his breath while looking at her corpse with a subtle smile, not expecting his Soul of Infinity ability to actually be better than he expected.


    It was too easy to kill her once he took away her advantages before she could react. The element of surprise, coupled with making her unable to use her wings and her mace, just made it too easy.


    But without this ability, he would have found himself at a loss and wouldn''t have been able to defeat her in time.


    "Ehh¡­what''s happening¡­" Viktor suddenly felt a subtle burning sensation on his nape and touched it, wondering if Hawk Demoness had injured him there even though he never remembered her doing so.


    However, the burning sensation faded away till he didn''t feel anything at all.


    "Was I imagining it?" Viktor mumbled as he tried to get up, but he felt like his entire body was feeling heavy and didn''t know if he could really stop Dark Phoenix like this. That guy seemed to be even more powerful than Hawk Demoness based on how she acted around him.


    "Viktor! Are you alright??" A woman''s worried cry came from behind, and Viktor was surprised to see who it was.


    "Taya? What are you doing here? Didn''t we tell you to hide?..." Viktor said as he leaned against the tree while trying to keep his eyes open.


    He didn''t know when it started, but the scent of Taya''s blood was making his stomach growl and his throat itch.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to avoid people who can kill me with just a single punch. But look at you now¡­Your face looks too pale and tired. I knew you would need my help," Taya said as she stood in front of Viktor and parted her snowy hair to the side to reveal her slender, fair neck, which made Viktor''s blood surge.


    Without even wasting a second, he brought her head closer and sunk his fangs into her pretty neck, letting them pierce into her soft skin as Taya grimaced.


    He seemed more aggressive than usual, but the pain was nothingpared to the indescribable feeling of ecstasy she was feeling as the blood inside her body danced upon feeling Viktor''s presence.


    "Ahnn!~ Viktor~Hnn~" Taya mewled and moaned as she bit her lip, trying to stay focused instead of getting lost in this pleasure.


    Viktor''s eyes were crimson red as he eagerly drank her delicious blood. Even though Taya was just a Regr human, her blood always quenched his thirst while also making him feel quite good.


    Taya didn''t know why but this time, she wasn''t getting easily tired aspared to before, even though Viktor kept on drinking. She felt she had to thank the special rainbow fruit Viktor gave her for returning her body to its peak condition.


    Viktor''s eyes were finally wide open as he felt his body and mind getting rejuvenated. But he felt Taya''s body bing weaker even though she wasn''t saying anything, and he immediately took out his fangs.


    "Taya, I am sorry¡­I think I overdid it. Are you alright?" Viktor asked as he gently cupped her slightly pale face.


    Taya softly smiled as she gave a soft kiss on his lips, "This is nothing. Now go and stop him¡­I will be alright."<sub> </sub>


    Viktor sensed that she would be alright soon and nodded with a smile, "I will be back."


    Taya took a deep breath as she looked at his silhouette disappear into the forest. She never expected an adventurous short vacation to make them end up in this situation.


    She then saw the corpse of Hawk Demoness, making her mumble, "Did he be a Champion now?"


    ¡ª


    *Splutch!*


    The chilling sound of a head getting crushed to the ground by a heavy hammer echoed as Aelita crushed the head of the 50th pseudo-vampire.


    Splotches of blood were spread here and there over her skin and clothes. But it wasn''t her blood but the blood of the pseudo vampires she crushed.


    None of them even managed to scratch her, though they seeded in making her waste time by dealing with them.


    However, the price she paid was not only time but also the energy she spent. Drops of sweat were trickling down her face and body as she used the heavy hammer to support herself.


    By using her void force for so long, she was running on fumes. She knew that the man named Dark Phoenix purposefully used those pseudo-vampires to drain her energy.


    But she felt hopeful since that mysterious man named Viktor had gone after him. She didn''t know, but she felt like putting all her hopes in a man she had only met a few hours ago.


    Still, despite feeling so exhausted, she looked towards Umilia, who was fighting the woman named Death Queen.


    The two were still exchanging moves, and none of the two seemed to get an edge over the other.


    "You don''t seem as weak as before. I wonder what changed," Death Queen said with squinted eyes as she tried to clutch Saintess'' face with her hand of death.


    "It isn''t wise to underestimate me," Umilia said coolly as she pulled her hand away by her wrist and sted sacred light onto her chest, pushing her away into the air by a few feet.


    "Ungh!" Death Queen groaned as she ced her hand on her chest, her eyes increasingly bing darker with killing intent, "I can''t let you live any longer," Death Queen was about to unleash a powerful attack when she saw Aelita running towards her, swinging her Void Hammer. At the same time, her eyes narrowed as if she sensed something.


    "It seems now isn''t your time to die," Death Queen curtly said before flying off in the opposite direction, making Umilia and Aelita look up, feeling surprised that she suddenly left.


    Umilia knew Aelita was too exhausted to stand against Death Queen now, so why would she fly away without even being put into a disadvantageous situation?


    "Let''s forget about her and catch up with Viktor," Aelita said, feeling relieved that Death Queen left since it would give her the time to recover some strength.

 Chapter 527 The Void Ring

    The Void Temple was a huge mountain covered with vines and moss. But there was a small stone b at its bottom.


    Dark Phoenix looked at this stone b, and using his bare hands, he began to push it, trying to slide it away.


    He grunted as he had to exert all the strength in his body as his odic force was heavily suppressed.


    *CREEAKK!!*


    Finally, the stone b moved under his strength and revealed a dark entrance.


    "Fascinating¡­Too bad Cobra isn''t here to see this ancient temple," Dark Phoenix mumbled to himself as he entered the temple.


    A few minutester, Viktor came running towards this temple and saw that somebody had already entered the temple.


    "Shit¡­Am I toote?" Viktor tried to run as fast as he could, but his speed was limited and now standing so close to this temple, he was barely able to draw any odic force. It was like he turned back to human the closer he got to this temple.


    But he wasn''t worried since this would also mean that the Dark Phoenix guy should be no stronger than a Regr inside the temple.


    Viktor sped into the dark entrance, only toe upon a narrow rocky passage dimly lit up by dark purple dust stuck on the walls.


    A musty smell from the surroundings wafted through his nose the deeper he walked through the passage. Just based on the smell alone, he could tell that this mountain was older than he could imagine.


    Soon enough, he came upon arge opening on the other side that led to arge dark purple chamber built in an archaic style. Even the purple stones had a certain shine to them despite being so old and didn''t seem like any ordinary stone. Not even rubies or any precious gems could exude such elegance.


    There were strange, mysterious symbols carved on the walls which Viktor couldn''t even recognize despite having lived among a number of civilizations in his past.


    But caught his attention was the giant stone statue sitting on arge throne in the middle of this humongous chamber.


    The statue was that of a man d in armor and a helmet that covered his facepletely, sitting on the throne in an imposing pose with his hands resting on the armrest.


    Viktor had to crank his head up to see the head of the statue and saw two stone swords sheathed on its back. Now he understood that the stony projections he saw on top of the mountain were actually the hilt of these two stone swords that were projecting out of the mountain.


    This statue was definitely a few hundred meters big, and he had no idea who built such a magnificent statue.<sub> </sub>


    Just by looking at it, one would feel awe of its presence and feel tiny before it. He didn''t even have to guess much to know that this was the statue of the Nameless Knight, the entity that the locals of this ind worshiped.


    But he noticed that the right hand of the statue was upturned, showing its palm, and on it, there was something that gave off a dark purple light.


    ''A ring? Could that be the Void Ring?'' Viktor''s gaze was fixed on it.


    "So you actually managed to follow me inside," A deep, breathy voice echoed as Viktor shifted his gaze and saw a cloaked figure busy climbing over the giant statue.


    "Dark Phoenix¡­" Viktor mumbled as he realized that he was climbing the statue to get to the ring.


    Dark Phoenix stopped climbing as he looked at Viktor and asked, "For you to be strong enough to kill even Hawk Demoness, howe I never heard about you? Surely, someone like you wouldn''t go unnoticed unless you only came to this world recently."


    "Well, that is just one of my specialties. But, you bettere down before I drag you down from there. Your powers won''t work here," Viktor said with narrowed eyes and saw that he was actually able to climb even though he was not as good as Taya.


    This was the time he wished that he actually knew how to climb mountains, just like Taya. He quickly rushed towards the feet of the giant statue and tried to climb up, but just after climbing a foot or two, he slipped down.


    He never had to learn how to climb mountains since he could simply use his superhuman abilities to climb one or even leap over it. His odic force was now fully suppressed to the point he was no different than a human.


    "It seems you are having some trouble, not that I am surprised. Even I don''t know any vampires who can climb without using their abilities," Dark Phoenix said in a tone of mockery.


    Viktor clicked his tongue in frustration seeing how smug he was at knowing how to climb.


    Dark Phoenix pointed his finger down as he said, "You see that b down there?"


    Viktor looked at therge stone b kept on the side with some mysterious letters inscribed on it.


    "Since you don''t know how to read it, let me trante it for you. It says, ''Only the worthy one shall receive the true power of the Void Force and the Nameless Knight himself.'' But I can''t believe that the people here never tried to harness the true power of their arts when the Void Ring was sitting here all along. This goes to show how stupid superstitions and traditions can be. But now I will let them witness what they missed out on," Dark Phoenix said as he kept on climbing over the leg of the statue.


    "What do you n to do with it?" Viktor asked while trying to think of any other way he could get to the ring first.


    "In the hands of its owner, it was said that the Void Ring even had the power to suppress demigods. Once I get it, it would only be a matter of time before others fall to their knees before their true master. Then soon the universe would return to its natural order as it should be," Dark Phoenix said as his eyes shone with a dark glint beneath the hood.

 Chapter 528 I Can Climb Faster

    "Fuck¡­" Viktor mumbled in frustration as he couldn''t find a way to climb this statue.


    "I got this!" A woman''s voice echoed from behind.


    Viktor turned around with a surprised look, "Taya? What did I tell you before?" Viktor didn''t expect her to sneak up on him again and this time, she was wearing a cloth to mask the lower half of her face. He didn''t have to guess to know why since her face was too famous.


    Taya was panting as she came over and said, "I know you wouldn''t have let mee if I told you. So I followed you, but no need to worry. In here, everyone, including that man, couldn''t be stronger than an ordinary human, right? And I am your only shot at climbing over this statue before he gets that ring," Taya said with a determined look, making Viktor sigh as he said, "Okay¡­But only if you are sure you can beat him to it."


    Taya smiled confidently as she already began to climb the statue.


    Dark Phoenix, who was busy climbing, saw how some woman who seemed to be with the vampire was climbing this statue as well, "Interesting. You think this will make a difference?"


    Viktor scoffed and said, "We will see who will have thestugh," Viktor could see how fast Taya was climbing despite having her blood drained just a few minutes ago. He didn''t expect that rainbow fruit to actually bring more benefits to Taya than just extending her life span.


    Taya''s eyes were extremely focused as she was putting all her efforts into climbing faster since Dark Phoenix had a head start.


    She knew this mysterious person was quite powerful, but since he couldn''t use his powers here, she didn''t have to worry about that.


    He was climbing over the right leg of the statue, which was closer to where the Void Ring was. But her speed of climbing was faster than Dark Phoenix, who also noticed this and stopped climbing for a second as if he was thinking about something.


    But then he resumed climbing and didn''t take this human lightly anymore after seeing how fast she was climbing.


    Viktor never expected in his life that there would be a moment when he would have to rely on a human and watch on with his hands tied.


    If only he could use the forbidden Void Arts, then all this wouldn''t have been a problem. He could remember the fragment of his memory where he used the Void Arts to fight against a vampire.


    He looked at his hands and still felt as if she could use these arts but at the same time, it felt like something was missing that was preventing him from using them.


    He wondered what he had to do to use the Void Force his past self once used. But taking a second look at this giant statue, he felt a familiar feeling towards it, though he couldn''t understand why.


    Thinking about it, his favorite weapons were two long swords that he had used during medieval times. Even in the fragments of memories of his past self, it seemed he still liked dual wielding of swords.


    And now he thought that the Nameless Knight also liked using dual swords seeing the two giant stone swords sheathed on his back.


    "Viktor! What happened? Did he¡ª"<sub> </sub>


    Viktor turned around upon hearing the anxious voice of a woman, "Aelita¡­" Viktor saw Aelita rushing in, along with Umilia following behind her. He was relieved to see that they managed to defeat Death Queen and those pseudo-vampires.


    "Oh no! He is close to getting the ring!" Aelita spotted Dark Phoenix climbing and was close to reaching where the Void Ring was resting. Her eyes were quivering with rage upon seeing him disrespecting the statue of her god and even trying to steal their sacred treasure.


    She didn''t even waste any second as she tried to gather some Void Force to st Dark Phoenix away from the statue.


    *Bhoom!*


    Aelita''s eyes widened as she quickly stepped back when a ray of dark purple light sted right in front of her.


    "Not so fast, sister!" A man''s voice echoed in the temple, along with the footsteps of a few people.


    "Brother! Where is our father?!" Aelita didn''t expect Yavet and his followers to get here since she was confident that her father and his people would be able to deal with Yavet and the others.


    But other than a few injuries on Yavet''s body, he seemed perfectly okay, and he still had five followers behind him.


    This made her chest feel heavy as she worried that something might have happened to her father.


    Yavet averted his gaze for a moment and said with a look of disappointment, "He was too stubborn to surrender despite my repeated warnings. So Death Queen had to force him to. I had no other choice."


    "You are no brother of mine, you traitor! How could you do that to your own father?!" Aelita''s eyes became red as she now realized why Death Queen had suddenly left. Her chin quivered as she thought about her poor father, who must have tried his best to protect them till the end.


    Yavet clenched his jaw upon hearing her words but then stood in front of her as if blocking her way, "It''s not my fault our father refused to ept that we are living in fear of the outside world. I won''t let our people live in fear anymore, but if you refuse to join me, then you might very well join our father," Yavet said as he took out his weapon.


    Viktor grabbed Umilia''s hand and pulled her towards him, "I will handle them with Aelita. It is dangerous for you to fight them without your powers."


    Umilia hesitated, but then she knew without her powers, she wouldn''t be able to deal with Void Force users. It was best to let an immortal handle this.


    Aelita was ready to take all six of them on her own with her Void Hammer. Unlike the pseudo-vampires she dealt with earlier, these six, including her brother, were Void Force users with decent expertise, especially her brother. She didn''t know if she would survive this, especially since she wasn''t at her peak condition after all that fighting.


    "I have your back."


    But she was surprised upon seeing this tall, handsome man standing beside her without a hint of nervousness on his face.

 Chapter 529 Having No Powers Sucks

    "Please don''t. You have helped us enough. You don''t have to risk your life again," Aelita said, feeling concerned that he might die if he fought without being able to use his odic force.


    Or was he really a¡­


    "It''s fine. This wouldn''t be my first time," Viktor said as he put his fists up, though he knew he was probably going to lose against these Void Force users.


    "How futile. Nothing is going to change," Yavet said with a scoff as he and five of his followers charged at Aelita and Viktor.


    Aelita still didn''t want Viktor to get hurt, so she jumped up into the air as her Void Hammer shone with dark purple light and brought it down right upon Yavet and his followers.


    Yavet''s eyes widened as he quickly stepped back just as the Void Hammer struck the floor in front of him, giving out powerful shockwaves that pushed him and his followers back.


    Aelita was panting already and could see that her attacks weren''t as powerful as usual due to how exhausted she was. She hated herself for fighting within the sacred temple, but she knew if she did not defend it, then she would have failed not only her god but also her father.


    Viktor saw one of Yavey''s followers getting sted to the side and seemed to be the most tired of the lot. He quickly grabbed a big rock from the debris Aelita''s hammer created and rushed toward the man who was struggling to get up. It seemed like he was the one who took most of the brunt from the shockwaves.


    "UNGH!" The man grunted in pain as his head smashed against the floor. He was too disoriented as he tried to get up and wasn''t able to sense Viktoring up from behind him.


    "How many times should I hit for you to die?" Viktor asked as he bashed the man''s head again and again as blood finally came dripping out.


    He kept smashing his head until the man''s skull caved in, and his body finally stopped moving.


    "Phew¡­Fighting without powers suck¡­" Viktor said as he wiped the droplets of sweat that had trickled down his forehead. If these guys were ordinary humans, Viktor wouldn''t have had to try so hard. But even an injured Void Force user was definitely multiple times harder to kill with just his human strength.


    Yavet was startled to see how Viktor brutally killed one of his followers, like killing some animal. His face became dark as he looked at Aelita and shouted at her, "You me me for bringing outsiders when a hypocrite like you is taking the help of monsters like him. Tell me how long you have befriended this vampire? What were you nning to do with him?"


    "You have no idea what you are talking about. I never asked for anything from him, nor did I know him before today. But he is kind enough to help us out since he knows who is at the right here. The real monster is you turned against our father and¡­" Aelita''s voice became shaky as she was unable toplete her sentence.


    Yavet clenched his jaw as he wiped off the blood trickling down his lips, "Don''t be a fool like your father, Aelita. Don''t make me kill you. Your struggle is futile," Yavet smirked as he saw Death Queen entering the temple but then grimaced upon seeing what she was dragging behind.


    "You¡­" Umilia, who was watching the entrance, saw here in just as she expected. But she frowned when she saw Death Queen dragging a huge behind her, and within that were trapped Aelita''s father and his people. All of them were gravely injured and barely conscious.<sub> </sub>


    "I had to try quite hard to not kill them," Death Queen said as she hurled the trap towards the side.


    "Father!" Aelita''s eyes teared up in relief and pain. She was relieved that he and her people were alive but seeing all of them seriously injured, she felt her chest cave in. She wanted to rush toward them and free them but knew that she couldn''t do that without defeating Yavet and the others.


    "I did say that, but I didn''t tell you to bring them here. What is the point of that?!" Yavet said with a frustrated look since he wanted to dishearten Aelita by making her think their father was dead.


    Death Queen crossed her arms and said in a chilling cold voice, "You dare to tell me what to do? I didn''t kill them because of what you said but because I didn''t feel like it. Why kill them now when I can kill themter and let them witness the death of their own people and culture. Killing them at that point would satisfy me more."


    "How sadistic and cruel can you be?" Umilia couldn''t help but ask as she looked at this woman made out of darkness.


    Death Queen looked at her and raised her chin, "Saintess, you can never judge Death. One day you will understand that."


    "You are right. But you are just an evil incarnate of death, and evil like you will be judged by me," Umilia said as she stood before her to stop her from intervening in Aelita and Viktor''s battle.


    Death Queen coldly scoffed as she said, "Without your sacred light, you wish to pass judgment on me?"


    Umilia ignored her words as the two walked towards each other and shed with just their fists.


    "Argh!" Aelita grimaced in pain as Yavet and his followers sted Aelita away with their Void Force attacks.


    She was distracted by her father and her people''s condition when Yavet and his followers attacked her.


    ? "Aelita!" Viktor tried to run up to her to help her up, but Yavet clicked his tongue and threw one of his daggers at Viktor, "Just get out of my way!"


    "Fuck!" Viktor tried to dodge the dagger, but it was fast as lightning and groaned in pain as the dagger punctured his waist, making him fall to the ground.


    "I got it!" However, to his relief, Taya''s voice echoed in the hall as she picked up the Void Ring in her hand, as everybody looked up with a stupefied expressions.

 Chapter 530 No Point In All This Struggle

    Everybody was surprised when they looked up and saw a human picking up the Void Ring, which was radiating a dark purple light.


    Yavet and his followers were the most shocked as they didn''t expect a Regr to beat Dark Phoenix to get the ring first. They knew Dark Phoenix couldn''t use his abilities, but it just wasn''t something they sawing, especially her intervention.


    Before she got the ring, Taya''s heart was thumping against her chest in fear that she may not make it in time and let down Viktor.


    But when she finally got her hands on this mystical ring, she was d that she was finally able to be of help to Viktor and not let him down when he needed her help.


    Dark Phoenix had only finished climbing as he stood on the knee of the giant statue. He raised his finger at her and said in a deep, cold tone, "Give that ring to me, and I will consider letting you go."


    "No...don''t....Ungh..." Aelita tried to get up, but she fell down before she could stand and groaned in pain as her body suffered the brunt of Yavet and his follower''s constant attacks.


    Her body was severely bruised all over as blood trickled down her lips.


    The bacsh from using her Void Arts for an extended period of time was also burdening her body heavily.


    Viktor grimaced as he pulled out the dagger from his waist and slowly got up while putting pressure on his bloody wound. He was worried for Taya since Dark Phoenix was standing right in front of her.


    He couldn''t remember thest time he felt so tense and anxious and shouted, "Put that ring on and get him!"


    Viktor actually didn''t want her to put on the ring since he didn''t know if it might have any consequences, considering it was a forbidden magical ring. But of all the scenarios he thought in his mind, the only way to ensure her survival against Dark Phoenix was by putting on the ring.


    Taya didn''t bother to think much and frantically slid the Void Ring onto her ring finger.


    "No!" Dark Phoenix shouted but didn''t dare to take a step forward to see what would happen.


    Taya squinted her eyes, expecting the worst as she put on the ring. She knew that she was just an ordinary human being and didn''t know what would happen to her if she were to put on this ring.


    Everybody else also held their breath upon seeing her put on the ring.


    Chief Tamo stirred awake along with a few of his people trapped with him. They saw this woman putting on the ring. However, his eyes shook upon seeing his injured daughter, and he feebly called out, "Aelita..."


    "Father!" Aelita''s attention was drawn away by her father''s weak voice, and she crawled toward him to help him out.


    "As expected...a Regr can''t hope to use such a powerful ring," Death Queen remarked with a shake of her head.


    "No...why..." Viktor mumbled with a crestfallen look since he thought the Void Ring would grant power to Taya to at least save herself. Wasn''t that the whole purpose of Void Force Arts? To let those without odic force use it? Or was he mistaken?


    Taya''s expression fell as she realized that she wasn''t feeling any different and wondered if it was because she was just a human.<sub> </sub>


    Dark Phoenix''s posture rxed upon seeing that nothing had happened, and he said in a deep voice, "I told you...It was a waste of time. An ordinary human like you isn''t worthy to invoke its true power."


    Taya''s expression contorted into one of disappointment in herself.


    But she hardened her eyes and assumed a fighting stance as she said, "Maybe, but that doesn''t mean you are worthy of it. I won''t let you wear this ring."


    "Shit!" Viktor didn''t want her to fight someone like him, and in desperation, he threw the dagger in his hand right at Dark Phoenix.


    The speed at which he threw the dagger would make it impossible for an ordinary person to dodge in time.


    But Dark Phoenix casually tilted his head forward as the dagger missed its mark and fell down after striking a wall.


    "Fuck!" Viktor looked at Aelita to ask for her help, but she was in a worse condition and couldn''t even stand. Umilia can''t fly or use her powers, just like him. And even if she could, Death Queen was standing right in front of her, and with Yavet and his followers, it only made things seem impossible.


    "Taya..." Umilia was also greatly worried seeing Taya facing that powerful champion. Even without his powers, a champion can''t be underestimated.


    "Just give the ring to him ande down! It isn''t worth it," Viktor finally shouted, even though he felt that someone like Dark Phoenix might still try to kill her after getting the ring.


    Aelita felt regretful that she had put their guests in such a situation, especially Taya, whom she had known for a long while.


    She swallowed some of her blood as she grabbed her father''s hands through the and mumbled, "Father...I am sorry...I failed us all..." She didn''t even have enough strength to break free her father and her people.


    Chief Tamo shook his head and held her hands firmly, "You haven''t...Don''t worry...The Nameless Knight will always protect us no matter how bad things get..." He said with a look of reverence as he raised his head to gaze at the giant statue of his god, making his people cry and press their foreheads against the cold floor as if praying for help.


    Taya heard Viktor and sighed as she slowly removed the Void Ring from her finger. She knew even if she knew how to fight, she couldn''t defeat beings who hadbat experience gained over centuries. She already realized it after sparring with Viktor countless times without him using his abilities.


    Drake Phoenix nodded as if in approval, "Wise choice. See how easy this is. There was no point in all this struggle," Saying so, he raised his palm, waiting for her to give the ring to him.


    Taya removed the Void Ring and was about to pass it over to him when she suddenly twisted her body around and threw it right towards Viktor, "Viktor, take it!"


    "You stupid woman!" Dark Phoenix roared as he pushed her off the statue in a fit of rage.


    "AHH!"


    "NO!" Viktor shouted as the reflection of the Void Ring and the falling figure of Taya reflected in his eyes.

 Chapter 531 A Bad Day?

    Viktor could see both the Void Ring and Taya''s falling figure in his eyes. Despite not having his powers, his mind was honed over the centuries to make decisions in a fraction of a second.


    But there was only enough time to catch one of them. He didn''t even have to think much to know that catching the Void Ring was easier and a sure thing.


    However, catching Taya would not only result in losing the Void Ring, but he may not even be able to sessfully catch her in his injured state.


    Still, he didn''t even hesitate for a second as he dashed towards the ce where Taya was falling to catch her.


    But to his horror,


    *Thk!*


    ? "Ungh!"


    The sound of Taya''s head getting struck against a tall rock near the leg of the statue echoed subtly. But this subtle echo made Viktor''s heart shudder as his eyes shook.


    Her head struck the rock after she fell by just over a meter, but he knew it was a dangerous blow to her head and saw her body freefall for over thirty meters.


    Any ordinary human would never be able to save someone freefalling from such a height unless¡­they used their own body to cushion the fall, which would also kill them as well. It would be no different than getting hit by a speeding car.


    However, it was a no-brainer for Viktor as he was prepared to let himself die to save her and direct her impact in such a way that she wouldn''t suffer any serious injuries.


    It barely took 3 seconds for her to get caught by Viktor.


    But Viktor grimaced as the impact of her fall sent him crashing to the ground, breaking multiple bones, mainly in his upper body, though he still managed to safely roll her body to the side and let her rest on the floor.


    Umilia''s eyes shook upon seeing two of the people she loved in such a state, especially Taya, who wasn''t even conscious. She was about to rush towards them with a frantic look when Death Queen stood in front of her, "Not so fast. If this is their time, I can''t let you interfere."


    "Move out of my way," Umilia said in a cold tone as she grabbed Death Queen''s arm to throw her to the side.


    But Death Queen retaliated, and the two began to engage in a fist fight, much to Umilia''s annoyance and worry. She knew Viktor woulde back even if he died, but it was a different case for Taya. She didn''t even want to imagine the worst when thinking about her condition.<sub> </sub>


    "Bastards!" Aelita was also infuriated seeing what happened to Taya and tried to pull herself up to go over towards Taya, but Yavet and his followers surrounded her, making her stare at them all with a vengeful face, "All of your souls will rot in the ck river¡­" She cursed as Yavet scoffed, "No point in struggling anymore, sister. We won," Saying so, he looked up and saw Dark Phoenix sliding the Void Ring onto his finger. She threw the ring towards him right after it fell.


    "Finally¡­the bane of odic force on my finger¡­" Dark Phoenix mumbled as he looked at the Void Ring shining with a dark purple light upon putting it on his finger.


    The moment he put it on, a wave of dark purple light spread over his body, making him let out a sigh of exhration, "Haaa¡­My mes¡­I can use it¡­" He mumbled in disbelief as he snapped his fingers together to produce a burst of dark silver mes, much to the shock of Yavet, Aelita, Umilia, and the others.


    Umilia wasn''t able to use any odic force, and yet Dark Phoenix was able to use his powers after putting on the Void Ring.


    Aelita was shaken since this meant that Dark Phoenix could use his powers while suppressing others. If this happens, not even the Mage Society of Earth would be able to stand against him. With the Void Ring putting everyone else nearby in suppression, which could take him on?


    Yavet stepped forward and raised his hands, "You have got what you wanted, Lord Phoenix. Now it''s your turn to honor our deal by getting me the Divine Voidbringer swords. Since you now have the Void Ring, you would be able to use it to find where those swords rest."


    Dark Phoenix caressed the ring as he said, "The Divine Voidbringer? Hmm¡­The divine swords used by the Nameless Knight himself which also is rumored to contain the inscription of the final stage of the Void Arts. The one who masters it will be able to be the overlord of the odic realm."


    Yavet eagerly looked on as Dark Phoenix''s words were exactly the reason he wanted it. He would have stolen the Void Ring himself if not for having enough strength to overpower his father and his people. This was why he had to seek outside help and use them to get what he wanted. It was not like they were Void Force users to get any benefits by getting the Divine Voidbringer. So he was sure they would give it to him.


    However, Dark Phoenix tilted his head as he looked at Yavet and added, "But too bad¡­It is all gone. The Divine Voidbringer was destroyed, and the Void Ring isn''t telling me anything rted to it. Anyway¡­we appreciate the services you have provided. Unfortunately, your service is no longer necessary."


    "What?!" Yavet''s expression fell, but before he could even shout or react, a wave of dark silver mes struck him and disintegrated him instantly. His five followers were terrified and stumbled back before falling to the ground.


    "Brother!" Aelita cried out as Yavet was still her only brother, and seeing him die just like that after getting betrayed by the ones he sought help from, shook her.


    Chief Tamo''s chin quivered as he closed his eyes, and tears trickled down his eyes. Even if he was angry and disappointed in his son, he never stopped loving him. But he wasn''t surprised since he knew it would end like this. This was why he tried to stop his son but failed.


    Viktor stirred awake, and his eyes trembled as he realized that he wasn''t resurrected since he didn''t die in the first ce. His body somehow managed to survive the impact, but all the broken bones and internal injuries made it hard for him to even get up.


    His first thought was checking up on Taya and turning his head towards the side, only to mumble in a voice filled with tremors, "Taya¡­" Viktor''s expression became pained when he saw Taya''s body lying beside him, motionless.

 Chapter 532 Becoming One With The Void

    "No¡­wake up¡­" Viktor gritted his teeth as he endured the pain of his broken bones puncturing his flesh while trying to crawl toward Taya. Everything around him seemed to dull away, and all he could see was Taya lying motionlessly and saw a small pool of blood under her head which made his heart shudder.


    He didn''t even dare to imagine that the worst had happened to her. He can''t afford to lose her like this.


    He wanted to check her pulse, but his vision was bing blurry as blood continued to drip out through his mouth.


    His body was bing number and number from the pain as death was preparing to im his life once again.


    Umilia also saw the blood under Taya''s head and lost focus as she became even more worried about her. But Death Queen took advantage of her distraction and punched her in the stomach, making Umilia bend her back with a muffled groan as she clutched her stomach.


    "You are done," Death Queen curtly said as she smashed Umilia to the floor using one of her feet, putting her in a barely conscious state.


    Aelita felt as if the world wasing to an end after seeing Umilia also getting downed by them. Now, there was now on one to stand up to these people, and she couldn''t help but firmly hold her father''s hand as she mumbled, "Will we be the reason for the doom of our world, father? They got their hands on our sacred treasure¡­" Tears of disappointment and pain trickled down her cheeks, thinking about everything that had happened.


    Her brother died for nothing. Taya, whom she considered as a big sister, might not even be alive. Viktor, who was friendly and kind enough to help them, was close to dying, with his wives'' condition no better than his. And now these outsiders have got their hands on the Void Ring, which would make them unstoppable one day.


    Chief Tamo''s hands were shaking as he cupped her hand, "We might have lost today, but¡­they will never get their hands on something that they aren''t worthy of."


    "Father¡­" Aelita felt confused by her father''s words and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Death Queen, you may now grant them mercy by ending their pitiful lives. We got what we came here for but too bad, we lost Hawk Demoness and Blight. Who would have known that we would suffer such great losses for a mission that was supposed to be simple," Dark Phoenix mumbled while caressing the Void Ring.


    However, his gaze shifted towards the snowy-haired woman lying beneath the statue, and he stood still as if he was deeply thinking about something or had gotten lost in his thoughts.


    "It will be my pleasure," Death Queen said coolly as she slowly walked towards Aelita and her people trapped in her.


    Aelita''s breathing was heavy and sluggish as she weakly gripped her Void Hammer. She tried to lift it but grunted as her strength immediately dispersed due to having no energy reserves at all, coupled with the injuries she sustained.


    "The Nameless Knight will curse you all for eternity¡­" Chief Tamo said in a trembling voice as he and his people prepared themselves to die.


    Death Queen softly scoffed as she took out a long dagger from the side of her pants, "Curses of the dead mean nothing."


    She raised her dagger high to first slit Aelita''s neck but,<sub> </sub>


    *Rnnnnn*


    A subtle rumbling sound echoed from behind as she squinted her eyes and turned around to look at the statue.


    Dark Phoenix also heard it, especially since he was still standing on the knee of the statue. With a confused turn of his head, he took a good look at the statue, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    A minute ago, Viktor desperately wished he knew how to use his Void Force so that he might still stand a chance of saving Taya. Otherwise, even if he dies andes back, how will he be able to get out of here?


    His eyes were red, trembling in anger and pain upon seeing his lover lying with a pool of blood under her head.


    But his organs were failing one by one, and he couldn''t even find the strength to crawl toward her anymore.


    However, his body copsed on the floor as he felt his life force leaving him. In his desperation, he was still trying to remember the memories he got as a vision where he was using Void Force. At the same time, his hand rested on the feet of the giant statue.


    ''Everything will copse into the Void¡­The power of the Void can only exist in a ce where there is no darkness nor light, no heaven nor hell, no chaos nor order¡­Reach that ce, and you shall be one with the Void¡­''


    Viktor didn''t know why but suddenly, these words echoed in his mind, and the next moment his body became lifeless.


    Umilia, who was half-conscious, saw Viktor die and was hoping for him toe back to life. But seconds passed, and he was still not waking up. This made her breathing quick and shallow, fearing for his life for the first time. She knew he would instantly wake up right after he died, every single time. But that wasn''t the case now.


    *Rnnnn*


    But a subtle rumbling sound echoed from the statue as her gaze shifted toward it.


    Everybody heard this echo and looked at the statue. Dark Phoenix was about toe down, thinking it was nothing, but suddenly dark purple light red from behind the visor of the statue.


    Everybody was shocked as it seemed as if the giant statue wasing to life, and before they could process their thoughts, the stone swords sheathed on its back began to crumble and break down.


    Aelita had a look of disbelief while Chief Tamo mumbled with widened eyes that were shining with a fervid light, "Praise the Voidborn¡­" Saying so, he and his people immediately kowtowed on the spot.

 Chapter 533 The Nameless Knight

    "What is this¡­" Dark Phoenix quickly flew into the air just to be safe as he felt strong vibrationsing from the statue as the stone swords began to crumble. And seeing the eyes of the statue glowing dark purple, he maintained a safe distance in the air, away from the statue.


    ? Death Queen was also distracted by what was happening as she lowered her de and saw how it seemed like the statue wasing alive.


    *Craaakkk!*


    The stone swordspletely crumbled as two longswords, shining with a dark purple light, revealed themselves.


    "The Divine Voidbringers!" Dark Phoenix mumbled in a tone of disbelief, and the rest of them were equally shocked as well.


    But before anybody could even blink, the two mythical swords suddenly shot down, right towards the corpse of Viktor.


    Dark Phoenix and everyone else looked on without moving a single inch as everything was happening too fast.


    Just as the two longswords were about to reach his corpse, they rotated in the air by themselves when suddenly Viktor''s hands grabbed their hilts.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The moment he did, a booming sh of dark purple light struck him from the skies, leaving a giant hole in the roof of the mountain.


    And what followed it was thunderous shockwaves that spread in every direction, sting away even Dark Phoenix.


    "Earrgh!" Dark Phoenix shielded himself with his arm from the blinding purple light and the shockwaves. He tried to resist and contain the shockwaves since Death Queen couldn''t defend herself, and based on his orders, he couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    But no matter how much he resisted, he was blown away and crashed against the wall before falling down.


    Since he was the nearest to the statue, he took on most of the brunt of the shockwaves.


    Still, as the rest of the shockwaves spread farther, Death Queen was blown away as well, but surprisingly, Umilia, Aelita, and her people weren''t affected by these shockwaves.


    Death Queen crashed against a stone and copsed, rendering her barely conscious while blood trickled down her lips.


    Aelita and her father were too shocked by the sight before them to even pay attention to Death Queen getting blown away nor wonder why they weren''t affected by these shockwaves.


    Their eyes were wide open as they saw the column of dark purple light slowly fading away and revealing a strong pair of hands holding two dark purple longswords with mystical ck engravings on them.<sub> </sub>


    A curtain of dark purple light flowed from the swords and towards his hands as ck metallic bits of armor manifested in the air before wrapping around his hands and towards the rest of his body.


    When the curtain of dark purple light passed over his bodypletely, what remained was a seven feet tall, hulking figure d in heavy, glossy ck armor with a dark purple tint. The metallic armor covered every inch of his body, and a dark purple velvet wrapped over his metal helmet and back to serve as a hood with a cloak. And behind the visors of his devilish helmet, dark purple light was ring from his eyes.


    His entire beingmanded an imposing pressure in the temple, and just by looking at his dark purple eyes, one would feel their spine rattle from the chills.


    "The Voidborn hase to save us¡­The prophecy hase true¡­" Chief Tamo mumbled as his pupils shook in shock and reverence.


    Aelita had her eyes filled with awe and worship as his mighty figure reflected in her eyes. Her lips slowly arched into a relieved and overwhelmed smile as hope filled her soul. She was d that her initial guess about Viktor wasn''t wrong. But she never expected him to be the actual incarnation of the Nameless Knight.


    Umilia didn''t know whether to be shocked or not. She had managed to pull herself up and rest against a rock while feeling overwhelmed by what she was seeing.


    She knew Viktor had some connection to this ce since he knew the nativenguage. But she never expected him to be their god. The more she knew about him, the more she couldn''t fathom what kind of origins he had.


    She knew he had divine blood in his veins, but his usual mortal self only contradicted it, and she couldn''t make sense of things. But she was d that he was the Nameless Knight. She felt even more proud of him.


    "Yargh!" Dark Phoenix let out a loud grunt as he sted away the debris that was on top of him and stood up.


    However, the moment he saw this intimidating, dark purple figure with two divine swords in his hands, Dark Phoenix took a step back unconsciously, "Nameless Knight? Impossible¡­"


    Still, there was no way out of this without a fight. He still had the Void Ring on his finger and conjured a curtain of dark silver mes andunched it toward the Nameless Knight.


    The Nameless Knight simply stood there with an unmoving stare as therge wave of dark silver mes crashed down on him while scorching everything in its path. If he had unleashed this attack in the middle of a city, it would have turned everything into ashes in a 10 miles radius.


    Dark Phoenix breathed heavily as he eagerly looked on, but his posture fell upon seeing the Nameless Knight still standing in the same ce without even his armor getting scorched. It was as if he threw a bucket of water at him.


    The only option left was to¡­flee! Dark Phoenix immediately turned around to fly away, but his figure staggered when the Nameless Knight was suddenly standing in front of him, his menacing gaze staring at his soul.


    Before Dark Phoenix could even put up his hands to defend himself, he felt a cold yet chilling sensation in his chest, burrowing further into his flesh as moments passed.


    "Hurgh!" A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth as he saw a dark purple de slowly pushing into his chest. The de didn''t touch his heart as if to make it more miserable for him rather than make it quick.


    All the odic force in his body disappeared as if they were snuffed out like a candle. And after what felt like an eternity to him, his life was snuffed out in the same way as well before his body slid off the de and copsed on the floor.

 Chapter 534 Was He Aware?

    A deathly silence filled the entire temple as Umilia, Aelita, Chief Tamo, and his people saw Dark Phoenix getting killed after all his attempts to fight or flee seemed nothing but child''s y before the Nameless Knight.


    Those dark silver mes, which could even turn iron to dust, didn''t even faze the Nameless Knight. He didn''t even extend his aura, and yet everybody felt goosebumps sliding along the back of their neck.


    Aelita''s heart rate was picking up as she felt an expanding feeling in her chest. She could hardly describe the intense emotions she was feeling right now. Her thoughts were also all over the ce.


    Chief Tamo and his people were uncontrobly trembling as they prostrated in whatever space they had. Never in their lives did they dream of living a day where they would get to see their god appearing before themselves, even if it was not his original body.


    But how could they mistake the ancient dark purple light circling his entire being? This was Void Force at its purest and most powerful state that could very well be a danger to even gods.


    Umilia slowly released a deep breath as she took a good look at her husband, who most probably didn''t seem like he was aware of himself or in a trance after getting possessed by his own past.


    By now, she was sure that he was no mortal in the past, which he couldn''t remember. So was she looking at the Viktor of the past?


    With an unblinking gaze, she kept staring at him with her hand on her chest.


    "Ancient One¡­" Aelita mumbled as she tried to prostrate before him, but her injuries were making it quite difficult for her to even bend her back.


    However, to her astonishment, she felt an overwhelming wave of power surging through her body, healing her injuries faster than she could fathom. Not only her but even her father and his people were also getting healed as well.


    Umilia was also getting healed, and it didn''t take them a second guess to know that it was the Nameless Knight''s power healing them.


    Chief Tamo and the others felt exhrated upon getting blessed by their god. All of themid downpletely t on the floor and shouted together in a fervid tone, "We, your servants, do not deserve the Ancient One''s grace or blessing. But the Ancient One never forsook us and saved us and our world from a possible cmity. All we can offer in return is our souls for eternity and undying loyalty."


    The Nameless Knight slowly turned their head to look at them.


    Aelita couldn''t help but meekly raise her head to take a peek, and upon meeting the gaze of her god, she felt something stirring in her soul.


    But what happened nextpletely confused and surprised them as the Nameless Knight dug the Divine Voidbringers into the floor before closing his eyes and remaining still.


    The next moment his armor began to turn into dark purple dust as his figure faltered and fell to the floor.


    "Viktor!"<sub> </sub>


    "Ancient One!" Aelita and Umilia both cried out in worry as they rushed over.


    And when they reached him, Umilia wasn''t surprised. Aelita ced her hand on her mouth to see Viktor lying unconscious. The heavy metal armor was all gone, and all that remained was this man.


    The divine, imposing presence she felt earlier was also gone as well. It was as if she had never experienced it in the first ce.


    But even though it seemed like the Nameless Knight had left, Aelita helped Umilia turn over Viktor, wondering if he was alright.


    She didn''t know what exactly happened, but she was now sure that Viktor had a strong connection with the Nameless Knight. Maybe the prophecy was right all along.


    "Viktor¡­" Umilia checked on his pulse to see if everything was alright, and to her relief, his pulse was strong.


    "Make sure he wakes up. I will go check on Taya," Umilia quickly rushed over as she hadn''t forgotten the serious blow Taya suffered to her head.


    She desperately wished to use her powers. And as if her prayers were answered, she suddenly felt her odic force returning and channeling through her body.


    Her eyes blinked in surprise, but she didn''t wait and immediately flew over to Taya and used her senses to check her condition.


    "How¡­" Her eyebrows raised in surprise as Umilia couldn''t find a single injury on Taya''s body. And then she realized that the Nameless Knight must have healed her just like the others.


    Did this mean that Viktor still had some awareness? Umilia couldn''t help but wonder since thest two times he went into a trance, he didn''t seem to know who he was. All that controlled him was pure bloodlust or rage. She didn''t know if him being in Naraka Realm at that time had an influence on him or something else.


    "Nnmm¡­where am I¡­" Taya slowly stirred awake as her eyelids trembled before bing wide open.


    "Taya¡­fiuhh¡­you truly had us scared for a while," Umilia said with a relieved sigh as she helped her up.


    Taya rubbed the sides of her temple as memories of what happened before she got knocked out flooded her mind, "The ring!" She suddenly said with a concerned look since thest thing she remembered was preventing Dark Phoenix from getting his hands on it.


    Umilia softly smiled as she helped her up slowly, "Don''t worry about it. Viktor handled it for us. Dark Phoenix won''t be troubling us anymore," Umilia said as she pointed at Viktor, who was stirring awake as well with his head on Aelita''sp.


    Taya''s expression rxed, and she was surprised to see that all this had happened while she was out. She could see Dark Phoenix''s corpse not too far from Viktor, and right when she was about to ask how Viktor saved them, everybody was shocked to see Dark Phoenix''s corpse suddenly bursting into dark silver mes.

 Chapter 535 His Legacy?

    "No¡­what just happened¡­" Aelita mumbled with a shocked look since she thought he was dead. After having the sacred temple desecrated, her people and her brother killed, she desperately wanted to kill Dark Phoenix herself.


    However, since her god did it, she only felt even more satisfied and relieved. But after seeing his corpse suddenly burst into dark silver mes and disappear into thin air, she felt a bad feeling.


    "ording to myth, the power of the Dark Phoenix¡­He can die three times. Each time he dies, he will be stronger but lose a significant part of his life span. That is the power of the darkness of his bloodline¡­" Chief Tamo said in a grave tone.


    "What just happened¡­" Viktor stirred awake and wondered if he was at home since the pillow seemed quite soft and warm. However, as his eyes fully opened, he came back from his dream world and realized where he was.


    Aelita''s thoughts reeled back upon seeing him wake up, "Viktor! Let me help you up," She grabbed his arm, though he was able to stand up without much support. She was d to see that he was alright, though she couldn''t help but be more curious about him after what happened.


    Even now, by touching his skin, she couldn''t help but feel more fascinated because of what she was sensing inside his body.


    Viktor''s first thought was to check on Taya and Umilia and then frantically looked around.


    "Whew¡­" He sighed in relief upon seeing the two walking towards him without the slightest injuries on their bodies, making him feel astonished. Taya was severely injured and close to being dead, and Umilia was downed as well.


    The two rushed to him with relieved, happy smiles and hugged each other firmly.


    "She is fine, husband. No need to worry," Umilia said before Viktor could put forth his anxious questions about Taya''s condition.


    "Sigh, Taya. You gave me a heart attack there. Why are you always so reckless?" Viktor asked as he kissed her forehead.


    "I am sorry, Viktor¡­I just wanted to help you. I thought we would all be goners if he got that ring¡­" Taya said as she firmly hugged him with tears in her eyes. She thought it was her end when she got pushed off the statue, but Viktor once again saved her without her expecting it.


    She couldn''t help but wonder how many times she would have lost her life if not for him. This was counting the number of kidnapping and assassination attempts she experienced when she was very young.


    "It doesn''t matter¡­You being alive is what matters¡­" Viktor was d that the worst didn''t happen. But he couldn''t help but wonder¡­Howe both of them were looking alright and well? What happened when he got knocked out? Thest thing Viktor could remember was the mystical words that echoed in his mind.


    "...One with the Void¡­" He mumbled as he slowly raised his hand and saw dark purple light circling around his fingertips.<sub> </sub>


    Taya and Umilia''s eyes reflected this dark purple light as they stared at it with a great sense of fascination. Taya had never seen Viktor use such a strange, mystical power and wondered how he was suddenly able to use it.


    ''Void Force? When did this happen¡­'' Viktor was astonished that he was able to manipte Void Force. His vampire nor his werewolf bloodline was active. He was in his human form and could feel this mystic energy in his body coursing through his veins. To his surprise, he felt familiar with it, as if it was always part of him.


    "Voidborn''s incarnation¡­.Praise the Ancient One¡­" Chief Tamo mumbled with a fervid look as Aelita also felt excited sensing such pure Void Force from his aura.


    "Huh? Voidborn?" Viktor asked with a confused look and nced at Aelita as well, looking at her hand on his muscr arms.


    "S-Sorry," Aelita''s cheeks turned a slight pink as she took her hands off and then asked eagerly, "Do you remember what happened?" She asked since it looked like Viktor was confused and had no idea what had happened.


    Viktor shook his head and mumbled, "No¡­Where is Dark Phoenix? Weren''t we all trying to get him?" He asked since he was worried if that guy mighte back with the Void Ring.


    "He died but will resurrect with the help of his dark mes," Chief Tamo said as he picked up the Void Ring that was on the floor, which fell from Dark Phoenix''s corpse.


    Aelita''s expression hardened upon hearing that Dark Phoenix wasn''t really dead. But she took relief in the fact that this time she would make sure to kill him herself. And again and again, till he can resurrect no more.


    "Resurrect? So he is a real phoenix?" Viktor asked as he had heard about tales and myths of phoenixes who resurrect from their own mes.


    "A phoenix he is but his bloodline can never bepared to the sacred power of the Golden Phoenix God," Chief Tamo said with a light of reverence in his eyes and then looked at Viktor as he bent his back and handed over the Void Ring to him, "Take this, bearer of the Voidbringers. This Void Ring rightfully belongs to you."


    Viktor had a confused look upon seeing the chief offering such a powerful, ancient ring to him, "Wait¡­Why do you want me to take it? I thought this belonged in the temple of your god."


    "Let me show you what happened, husband," Umilia said as she pressed her finger against his temple, making Viktor shut his eyes close as a flood of memories entered his head.


    These were Umilia''s memories of what happened after he got knocked out. But the more he saw what happened, the more his eyes moved around behind his eyelids in shock, "No way¡­I got possessed by the Nameless Knight?" He asked as he slowly opened his eyes with a bewildered look.


    Chief Tamo subtly smiled and said, "Not really¡­It was the Nameless Knight''s way of blessing you with his legacy. The Ancient One has chosen you just like the prophecy said."

 Chapter 536 The Divine Voidbringers

    "Blessing me?" Viktor found it a bit surreal, but he saw what happened in Umilia''s memories. He wondered if he got chosen because his past self was proficient in using Void Force.


    But then he looked at the two long swords dug into the floor and instinctively pulled them out, letting out a metallic echo that made the others hold their breath.


    "These swords¡­can I take them?" Viktor asked with a zed look as he felt his soul resonating with these two swords. It was like meeting a long-lost lover. They also looked eerily simr to the swords he had in his past, which he had seen in the fragments of memories he received as a vision.


    There were mystical ck engravings on it, which he could surprisingly read and understand,


    [ Everything will copse into the Void¡­The power of the Void can only exist in a ce where there is no darkness nor light, no heaven nor hell, no chaos nor order¡­Reach that ce, and you shall be one with the Void¡­]


    These words were exactly the same ones that echoed in his head right before he died. But if these swords felt so familiar to him, howe the Nameless Knight had these swords? Could it be¡­''Nah, that can''t be right¡­How could I¡­'' Viktor was confused about a lot of things, especially after looking at these swords.


    "Those are the Divine Voidbringers. So, of course, they are yours since they have deemed you worthy already. Dark Phoenix was mistaken about a very important thing," Chief Tamo said with a subtle smile that pulled the attention of the others, including Aelita.


    "What was that?" Viktor asked with one of his brows raised.


    Chief Tamo raised the Void Ring and said, "He thought the Void Ring was the treasure that was suppressing odic force. But the truth couldn''t be further since it was actually the Divine Voidbringers that were suppressing odic force in this entire ce."


    Aelita''s lips parted in surprise as she never expected the true, powerful treasure to be hidden within the statue of the Nameless Knight.


    "So this ring is fake?" Viktor asked and wondered if this was the reason why nothing happened when Taya wore it. But then, howe Dark Phoenix managed to use his mes after wearing it?


    Chief Tamo shook his head with a smile and said, "No. The Void Ring is an ancient treasure as well, but it is only meant toplement the one who wields the Divine Voidbringers. In your case, if you wear this ring while wielding those divine swords, then you can use your odic force without getting suppressed by your own des. This was how Dark Phoenix managed to use his dark mes, though he seemed to misunderstand what it was really doing. That is why you have to take this ring."


    Viktor was astonished since by using these swords and wearing the ring, he could practically be unstoppable against any odic force user. He can simply suppress them while using his Void or Odic force to easily defeat them.


    He nodded and received the ring from Chief Tamo before slowly sliding it onto his finger.


    "So with all these powerful treasures¡­no odic force user stands a chance against me?" Viktor asked as he caressed the ring.


    Chief Tamo squinted his eyes as he said, "The Divine Voidbringers doesn''t always suppress odic force on its own. Only the one who wields them can activate their power. Why don''t you give it a try and see for yourself?" He asked with a respectful bow.<sub> </sub>


    Viktor pulled together his brows as he lifted both the swordspletely and felt they were quite heavier than any other sword he had picked up in his life.


    He could feel Umilia''s odic force, which meant his Divine Voidbringers'' special power of suppressing odic force wasn''t active.


    He closed his eyes and channeled his Void Force into the swords and could feel a subtle, strong vibrationing from both swords.


    Umilia grimaced slightly as she saw the dark purple swords beginning to slowly glow and could feel her odic force staggering as if in fear of something.


    Taya saw Umilia acting a bit strange and looked on with a stupefied look after imagining how dangerous Viktor can be to those who use odic force now that he can suppress others like this.


    "Nngh¡­" Viktor grunted as drops of sweat trickled down his temple. He couldn''t believe how taxing it seemed to keep feeding these hungry swords. Just a few seconds passed, and he was already feeling like most of his energy was sucked out.


    "Haaa! I couldn''t hold on longer¡­" Viktor panted as suddenly the Voidbringers turned into dark purple mist and seeped into his body.


    It was only a few seconds, and yet he was already feeling exhausted. He could only wonder how much power the Nameless Knight imbued in these swords to cause suppression over the entire temple for all these centuries.


    "The swords¡­where did it go¡­" Viktor was surprised upon seeing them turn into a mist and go inside his body.


    "The divine swords, you can only manifest them as long as you have enough void force in your body," Chief Tamo said after seeing his confused look, making Viktor nod in understanding.


    However, after seeing Viktor draw the divine power of the swords before getting tired, Chief Tamo couldn''t help butment, "Your prowess is¡­Magnificent¡­As expected from the Chosen One. There is no need to be disheartened. In a battle, even just a second can turn the tables. Yet you managed to feed your power to these divine swords for a few seconds. None of us would ever even dream of such feats¡­No mortal would dare to¡­" Chief Tamo said with an overwhelmed look, as even he couldn''t fathom the heights this man could reach.


    Viktor softly chuckled, feeling that this old man was probably overdoing it a bit with the praises, but he had no idea that Chief Tamo''s shock wasn''t unfounded.


    "Wait¡­where did Death Queen go? She almost¡­" Viktor narrowed his eyes as he looked around. He wanted to teach her a lesson after what she tried to do to his woman.


    Umilia sighed with a disappointed look as she looked at thest ce Death Queen was seen falling, "She escaped¡­She must have taken advantage of the distraction Dark Phoenix caused to run away. This could be bad, especially since Dark Phoenix isn''t dead as well."

 Chapter 537 The Golden Egg

    "The other problem is they know your face now, Viktor," Taya said with a worried look since Viktor was in his human form when he confronted Dark Phoenix. He was unable to use his Phantasm Eyes to make his face a forgettable one.


    Viktor sighed as he said, "We will think about how to handle it. Till then, I can just put on some specs, and everything will be fine," Viktor wasn''t too worried since he was a master at disguises.


    Umilia nodded as she calmly said, "Yes. We will anyway have to deal with them considering how worse things have gottenpared to our expectations."


    Chief Tamo let out a disappointed, angry snort as he looked at his son''s followers, "None of this would have happened if it were not for my foolish son and these ingrates who have no love for their own family!"


    The five among Yavet''s group who had survived immediately fell down on their knees as they cried, "Please, forgive our grave sins, Chief! We had no idea the outsiders would betray our Keeper like that. We followed your son in hopes of a bright future, but we never meant any malicious intent."


    "Enough of your excuses!" Chief Tamo roared as he added, "You all are not little children who can''t differentiate between right and wrong. You all well knew what the consequences would be and still went along with it. And that''s why you all do not deserve to be our family anymore. Henceforth, all of you will be crippled and banished from our sacrednd! None of you are worthy of drawing the power of the Void anymore."


    "Chief! Please have mercy upon us!" The five of them cried out, their faces filled with despair and fear. If they get crippled, they will no longer be able to use their Void Force, and by getting banished, they wouldn''t belong anywhere. How were they going to survive?


    Viktor was a bit surprised to see the gentle and friendly being so ruthless, but he knew it made sense that he was so angry. He could have died along with his people if not for what happened. Even then, he must be feeling the pain and anger of losing his son.


    "Mercy? You all wanted to go outside, right? Then consider this as mercy as I am letting you all leave without burying you all for betraying the teachings of the Ancient One," Chief Tamo''s cold rebuke silenced all five as they fell into a devastated state.


    "Take them away before I change my mind," Chief Tamo ordered some of his people as they immediately dragged away the five with angry looks. They also felt that these five deserved it after making their people suffer.


    Aelita had a heavy look as she saw them getting dragged away. She knew they probably got enticed by her brother''s words, but in the end, it didn''t change the fact that these five never shared any true sentiments towards their ownnd or people.


    Chief Tamo''s expression rxed as soon as they left, and he looked at Viktor with a warm smile, "Now that we have taken care of that, shall we leave? We are fortunate that the Nameless Knight wasn''t angry that we disrespected his temple. It was said this was the ce where he usually spent his time,prehending the secrets of the Void."


    "Oh¡­" Viktor nodded with an inscrutable expression as they all left the temple.


    Soon enough, Chief Tamo''s people dispersed to deal with the damages caused in theirnd, especially cleaning up the temple.


    Taya asked Chief Tamo and the others to follow her, saying she had something to show, which Viktor discovered.


    Viktor knew this was about the mysterious golden egg he had discovered and handed over to Taya for safekeeping. She must have hidden it away when Dark Phoenix and his people arrived.


    But he knew it was better to ask for their permission rather than just take it away. He also could learn more about what kind of egg it was from them.


    Aelita was curious about what Viktor had discovered, and only when Taya took out arge golden egg from her backpack carefully her eyes widened in shock, "It can''t be¡­"


    Chief Tamo seemed even more stunned as his hands trembled while pointing at it, "D-Did you get this from the Phoenix Cave?"


    "Phoenix Cave? You mean the one where we went first? Yeah¡­I simply ced my hand on the wall, and this egg just came out of thin air," Viktor said with a shrug but got even more interested when Chief Tamo mentioned the word, ''Phoenix''.


    "This day may not be an unfortunate one...but the day where our prayers are finally answered¡­Everything ising together¡­" Chief Tamo mumbled with a zed expression as he deeply bowed before the egg along with Aelita.


    Viktor became even more confused hearing his words and couldn''t help but ask Aelita, "Was this eggid by a phoenix?" Viktor asked since he remembered the golden mes when this egg manifested in his hand.


    Aelita came back to her senses as she nodded readily, "We never had any proof it was real, but it was said that the Nameless Knight''s pet hadid a golden egg right before they left. The pet was none other than the Golden Phoenix carrying the divine bloodline of the Golden Phoenix God," As Aelita said this, the more she couldn''t help but feel a fluttering in her belly as she stood near him.


    "But why did it simply leave the egg here?" Viktor asked, feeling confused.


    Chief Tamo raised his head as he answered with a subtle smile, "Because ording to the prophecy, the golden egg will hatch around the time when this world needs it the most. So your presence here and this sacred egg falling into your hands can only mean one thing¡­Our world is going to face a cmity, and you are the key to stopping it."

 Chapter 538 Outside World Is Dangerous For Us

    "Whoa¡­what cmity are you talking about?" Viktor always felt the world ''cmity'' wasn''t something that should be casually thrown around without good reason. He also hoped there was no real cmity since all he wanted was to enjoy his life peacefully with his lovers. Thus he felt he had to make sure.


    "We don''t know how it is outside ournds but tell me¡­Has there been any kind of unrest going on in your world?" Chief Tamo asked while Taya felt strange that he was speaking as if they were living in a different world despite the ind being on Earth itself. But thinking about it, it did seem like the Sunkova people were living in a world of their own.


    ? But his words garnered her attention as she answered before Viktor could, "Yes¡­In fact, things are getting more and more unsettling as days pass. We don''t know how many, but there are dangerous people working in the dark to disrupt our society and world. We don''t know how long before the entire world wakes up to it. That is why we were nning to try our best to stop them before they can do any serious damage."


    Umilia also nodded in support of Taya''s statements while Viktor knew they were talking about the pseudo-vampires and people like Death Queen and Dark Phoenix.


    "No wonder¡­The outsiders brought an army of those vampires, but they never seemed like they were truly vampires¡­" Chief Tamo mumbled as he remembered dealing with those armies of vampires.


    "Yes. They were too weak, unlike the vampires father told us about. But where did theye from?" Aelita asked with a confused look.


    "They were originally humans but either volunteered or was forced to undergo inhuman experiments that turned them into monsters that might not even be conscious of their true self. Most of them lose control and only know how to kill or feed, or get controlled like puppets. If only I¡­" Taya said with her jaws clenched. She knew all this was possible because of the drug she created. She couldn''t help but still feel regret.


    "Don''t me yourself for it. Even if you didn''t do it, these so-called Champions we just fought might havee up with other shady ways that won''t be from our world," Viktor said as his words made Taya feel better.


    "He is right. Evil forces will always try whatever way they can to wreak havoc in any world. What matters now is the present and future. But we now feel reassured since I have no doubt the strongest Champion is standing right before us," Chief Tamo said with a bright light in his eyes as he looked at Viktor, who softly chuckled, feeling that this old man was exaggerating things.


    Viktor knew he was stronger than when he was a few months ago, but he still felt like there was a long way to go. But more than bing stronger, he wanted answers that could fill the emptiness in his heart that was only growing the longer time passed.


    "Still, we would need all the help we can. So can you or your people help us please?" Taya asked as she clutched the fabric of her dress. She couldn''t help but feel that they didn''t have enough numbers to deal with what was going on, not only in her city but in different parts of the world as well.


    Chief Tamo let out a heavy sigh as he said, "I wish we could. But we are bound by our vow to never leave our ancientnd where the temple of our god rests. It''s our duty to look after it, and by leaving our home, it would only seem like a betrayal. It is said that the Nameless Knight built this ind for us, disconnected from the outside world, to keep us pure¡­free from the darkness and corruption of the outside world. But most of all, he did it to keep us safe. If we leave, our people will be vanquished. This is the main reason why none of us have ever left."


    Viktor''s expression became contemtive as he heard his words, not looking that surprised.


    However, Umilia and Taya seemed surprised as she asked, "Why not? Why is it dangerous for your people to leave? You all practice something called the Void Arts, right? As far as I saw, such magic seemed quite powerful. Who would possibly dare to harm you all?"


    "Because¡­Void Arts are forbidden, and any Void Force user would get hunted down on sight. Am I right?" Viktor asked with a zed expression, making Umilia and Taya look at him with confused looks. However, Umilia wondered if he happened to remember some of his past, which allowed him to know about this.


    "The Ancient One seems to have imparted some knowledge to you about us as well," Chief Tamo said with a strong nod and added, "Yes, you are right. Our Void Arts are considered taboo and forbidden to practice by the mage society not only of our realm but realms beyond ours as well. The main reason they say is that practicing these arts would end in death with a very slight chance of survival. But we all know that it is because they fear the power which could suppress them. We might be powerful in a fair battle, but our numbers are too low. We will never survive if we leave ournds which are protected by the Ancient One. Today, we could have lost everything if not for the Chosen One saving us."


    Chief Tamo saw Taya''s dejected look and said with a heavy look, "I am sorry that we are unable to help protect our world."


    Taya shook her head with a smile, "No¡­We understand. I would never want your people to put themselves in danger like that. I never expected things to be that bad for you all. It''s a shame the mage society can''t see past their ego and fears."


    Umilia subtly shook her head as she now realized why Nyissa said she couldn''te and also told her not to reveal her identity to these people.


    She couldn''t help but chime in, "As a witch, I also couldn''t agree more. But it''s difficult to change old mindsets. Still, it''s fine. We can do this," Umilia reassured.


    "We will all pray for you all to prevail. With the Chosen One by your side, nothing can go wrong," Chief Tamo said with a confident look while Viktor couldn''t help but feel like he was suddenly put in a spot where a lot of pressure was on him.


    "It''s already gettingte, so why don''t you all stay with us for the night? Even if you all have the means to leave now, please let us serve you for the night as well, considering everything that happened today," Chief Tamo said with a warm smile as he gave a slight bow.

 Chapter 539 Tell Us What You Saw

    Viktor exchanged nces with Umilia and Taya who nodded, making him say, "Sure. We had nned for a two day vacation but who knew things would turn out like this. So I guess we will have to depend on you guys for tonight as well."


    "It will be our pleasure and honor to have you three stay the night. Aelita, why don''t you show them where they would be spending the night while I go and¡­try to put everything back together even though some things can never be recovered¡­" Chief Tamo trailed off with a doleful face, making Viktor realize he was probably thinking about Yavet, his son who died due to his own foolishness.


    "We are sorry for your loss," Taya said as she bowed her head slightly along with Umilia and Viktor.


    Chief Tamo forced a smile as he nodded stiffly, "Maybe it was his fate¡­"


    Aelita''s expression also becameplicated as she ced her hand on her father''s back and gently said, "Father, you should take some rest. I will handle everything."


    Chief Tamo shook his head as he patted her cheek and said, "Don''t worry, my child. I am fit as a horse and as the chief, thest thing I should do is resting right now. I will be down there if any one of you needs anything," Saying so Chief Tamo walked away with his walking stick, his back looking as if he was being burdened by something heavy.


    Viktor couldn''t help but feel impressed by this old man. Even after losing his son, he was still strong enough to carry out his duties and help his people. Not many could do that.


    Aelita let out a low sigh as she could only watch her father walk away and then turned to Viktor and his wives, "Please follow me. Our people had already made arrangements for your stay earlier this morning."


    ¡ª


    "Hmm, this is quite big andfy. Did they give us one of their best ces to stay?" Viktor couldn''t help but ask as he entered this woodhouse that only had a one room with a hall and a bathroom. But the room itself was big enough to be a hall on its own.


    There were candle lights inside ss containers hanging from the ceiling, making the ce look quite exotic, especially with arge balcony that provided quite a scenic view.


    "Based on theyout I think they gave us this ce because we are your wives," Taya said with a chuckle.


    "Of course, my wives should be sleeping with me after all," Viktor said with a wink as Umilia and Taya blushed as the three stood on the balcony.


    "Sigh, we never thought your birthday would end up with a mix of good and bad events. I feel bad for Chief Tamo and Aelita. Losing their kin right in front of them like that must have shaken them pretty much," Umilia said with a sympathetic look and suddenly remembered Death Queen making her expression taut.


    "Fate is never fair nor does it judge based on good or evil. It just happens¡­" Viktor said as he looked out through the balcony.


    Umilia nodded softly and then asked as she ced her hand on his shoulder, "Did you happen to remember anything about your past after everything that happened?"


    ? Viktor shook his head but then he turned around and looked at both Taya and Umilia, "But I have something to tell you guys. Over the past few months I somehow got visions or fragments of memories from my past. Since they are just fragments I couldn''t fully make sense of them but I now have an idea of how I came to be."


    Taya''s eyes lit up as she grabbed his hand and asked eagerly, "Really? Then why did you never mention anything about it? This is a good thing. You had always wanted to know your past, right? Why don''t you tell us what you saw?"


    Umilia also nodded as her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    Viktor blew air through his lips before telling them the things he saw in his visions. The more they heard, the more Taya and Umilia had their eyes be engrossed. Taya was blinking as if she was finding it hard to believe what she was hearing.


    However, Umilia only felt it natural considering the things she had seen personally. But what surprised her was that Viktor actually managed to not die at birth despite being born from the mixing of vampire and werewolf blood.


    The fact that he actually managed to hold on till his adulthood was impressive enough until something special happened to him that not only saved his life but also made him strong as he was supposed to be.


    The two couldn''t even fathom at what era all these events took ce.


    And when he finished, Umilia asked, "This is¡­I don''t know what to say. Your birth parents were not only of noble bloodline buting from the strongest background of that time. It seems like your past was far from simple and who knows what else we might learn from the memories you have yet to remember. I also didn''t expect you to be such a sweet, innocent boy. I can''t even imagine you like that. Even when you are pretending to be Dorian, I know it is still you," Umilia said with her hand on her lips, trying to contain her amusement.


    "Hmph, but that didn''t stop him from romancing two beautiful and powerful princesses. You were born a yboy, weren''t you?" Taya asked with a harrumph as she pinched his waist.


    "Oww,e on. I didn''t really do anything and¡­I still have no idea how close I was to those two girls. I can only find out if I remember more¡­" Viktor mumbled as his expression became zed, thinking about Eli and Tara.


    Taya pinched her lips together but then she said with a low sigh, "It seems like something big happened for you to lose memories like that. Now that you told us what you remember so far, I am even more interested to know about your past more than anything. Who knows¡­you could have been a legendary figure in those times."

 Chapter 540 His True Strength?

    "Legendary figure? I am ttered, haha," Viktorughed as he leaned against the balcony rails.


    "What? You said that the vampire king made you a general. And since you seemed like a diligent and hardworking boy at that time, I felt like you would have definitely be someone powerful and well-renowned. I only hope you were able to save your familyter on as well. It seems unfair the treatment all of you got just because of their backgrounds," Taya said, feeling bad for Viktor''s blood family. She also couldn''t help but feel angry when thinking about it.


    Viktor''s expression also becameplicated as he thought about it. But he had yet to know more about his parents.


    "A very long time must have passed since then. Let''s pray they are at a good ce," Umilia said with a soft smile as she caressed Viktor''s face.


    Viktor smiled as he held her hand and kissed it.


    Umilia smiled, but then she remembered something and said, "What Taya said may be true after all. I also have yet to tell you something. I should have told you sooner, but at that time, I didn''t know if it would be beneficial for you or not."


    "What are you talking about?" Viktor asked with a confused look as Taya also looked on in puzzlement.


    Umilia sighed before pressing her finger against Viktor''s forehead.


    He wondered what she was going to show him when suddenly a number of memories raced through his mind. The more he saw, the more his eyes widened.


    "This can''t be¡­How is this possible? I should have known or at least remembered something, right?..." Viktor mumbled with a blinking expression. He was not only shocked but also anxious since the first thing he saw was turning into a being that could control dark mes and even almost killed Nyissa. He thought he got knocked out by Nyissa after she identally killed him, but he never expected that he actually transformed into a dark entity he couldn''t recognize and cause destruction on arge scale he never thought would be possible.


    The second thing he saw was when he faced that fallen god in the Naraka Realm and instantly got crushed before he could even put up a fight, or he thought. Only now, he learned that he actually resurrected into a giant, terrifying werewolf that kicked the ass of that fallen god. He even had the ability to manipte ice which was news to him. Was this why his body and blood always became cold whenever his werewolf bloodline was active?


    Fire and ice¡­he never knew he could manipte these two elements of nature, and that too in a frightening way.


    "What are you feeling now¡­" Umilia asked after seeing his confused expression.


    "What did he see? Umi, show me as well," Taya eagerly asked as she couldn''t contain her curiosity. Umilia nodded as she pressed her finger against Taya''s forehead.


    "Oh my god¡­Viktor¡­" Taya mumbled with an astonished look, and for a second, even she couldn''t believe the yful and charming Viktor could transform into such terrifying beings that radiated strong killing intent.


    Even if she was seeing it through someone else''s memories, she could see that the Viktor she saw in those memories was not the Viktor she knew at all. All she could see was uncontroble bloodthirst and rage that couldn''t be satiated.


    She found it a miracle that Nyissa and Umilia managed to bring him to his senses before the worst could happen.


    "If¡­this is your true strength, then I don''t think no force on Earth could truly stop you. Not even those Champions we came upon," Taya said with her eyebrows still raised.


    Viktor blinked his eyes as he shook his head slowly and said, "I¡­I still find it hard to believe those two are me. Never did I ever experience bing like that. If I had that much power in me, shouldn''t I have known already?"


    Umilia shook her head and said, "Not necessarily. Our subconscious can hide secrets we might never even realize, and that includes your memories and your true potential as well."


    "Then, can you help me tap into my subconscious?" Viktor eagerly asked.


    Umilia shook her head with a sigh, "Sorry¡­Most probably only you can do it, especially since it is highly possible that your subconscious might not be intact or must be sealed by something we might not understand."


    "That is what Sera said as well. She says she can''t look into my soul because something is blocking her. I wonder what it is. The frustrating part is that I have no idea how to figure out what is wrong with my soul or whom to ask for help," Viktor said with a shake of his head.


    "Don''t worry too much about it. You remembered fragments of memories without you expecting them. Maybe more wille to you in time," Taya said in a reassuring tone.


    Viktor softly smiled as he nodded, "Let''s hope it does. I have never felt so restless about learning my own past like this."


    "Maybe the Nameless Knight didn''t possess you, but you are the Nameless Knight. It''s just that you don''t remember your past. The fact that you know the nativenguage only makes sense with this theory. You also used dual swords in the past as well and practiced Void Arts. Everything adds up," Umilia said with a narrowed gaze as Viktor furrowed his brows.


    He also felt that her theory may be usible.


    *Boooong!*


    Suddenly, all three heard the loud sound of someone striking a drum. The three turned around and looked towards the west and saw a small gathering around what seemed simr to a campfire. Only upon closer look did they see sets of piles of logs stacked beside each other which seemed like a cremation ceremony was going on.


    "They must be paying respects to the people they lost today. Let''s also go and offer our respects as well," Umilia said as the other two nodded.

 Chapter 541 How To Stop Feeling Pain?

    Dozens of people were gathered around a few stacks of burning logs. Viktor, Taya, and Umilia were standing behind them as they saw these people singing some kind of ancient song that seemed to reach the depths of their souls.


    The song sounded sad and mncholic, and Viktor could see how Chief Tamo, Aelita, and their people were looking quite devastated as they saw the bodies of their people turning into ashes.


    Considering how theirmunity was quite small, consisting of not more than a few dozen people living in the same ce, each of them must have been like family to each other.


    "Thank you for joining us¡­All of your presence certainly helps us feel better. Every one of us feels grateful for all of your help in protecting our temple today," Chief Tamo said with a moved smile.


    "We are d we could be of help. Again, I am sorry about your son and your people," Taya said with a subtle bow of her head.


    "At least let''s pray the Ancient One would forgive him and grant him a happy afterlife," Chief Tamo said though his grip on his walking stick tightened when he thought about Dark Phoenix.


    Chief Tamo added as his voice turned cold, "We all will pray that you and your people will make Dark Phoenix and his allies pay for their sins. If only we could do it ourselves, we would have already set out to do it."


    "Don''t worry about it. We would definitely stop those assholes before they can mess with our family or us," Viktor said in a determined tone. He knew if Dark Phoenix and his allies like the Death Queen were allowed to gain more power and influence, then soon it would be quite difficult to stop them and might even destroy the world people like Tiana and Sayana live in. Since Taya and Umilia wished for them to live normal lives, Viktor felt he couldn''t let them down.


    "Good. Without you all¡­we couldn''t dare imagine what might have happened to us all. I hope I cane up with something to give you to show our gratitude," Chief Tamo said with a veiled light in his eyes.


    Viktor softly chuckled as he said, "There is no need for all that. We did it because we wanted to."


    Chief Tamo subtly nodded, "May the Ancient One bless you all."


    The death ritual was soon done, but Aelita suddenly walked away, making Chief Tamo sigh and say to Viktor, "She is too young to handle so much death of our dear ones. Can you please go and talk to her? I would have done it if not for the fact that I am not in a state to tell her what she needs to hear."


    "Leave it to me," Viktor said with a strong nod before ncing at Umilia and Taya, who gave him a nod.


    Viktor saw Aelita walking up a hill and followed her at his own pace. The skies were dark, with radiant stars lighting up across them.


    He was able to easily walk through the dark forest by using his powerful werewolf vision. And finally, he saw the trees clear up and lead a path towards a cliff opposite to which there was arge, beautiful waterfall.


    One could hear the crystal clear sound of a river at the bottom of the cliff. It sounded so soothing and rxing enough for one to feel like spending the entire night here.


    And on the top of a cliff, a caramel-skinned beauty with spools of her silky chocte brown hair falling over her back was sitting on the edge with the radiant light of the full moon reflecting off her smooth, buttery warm skin.


    Viktor couldn''t help but yet again admire her amazonian figure that sat well on her lithe, curvy body. He had onlye across very few women who could maintain a pleasing, athletic body with lean and toned muscles.


    She had changed her dress, but it was still the same simple, sleeveless midi dress but white color. The dress clearly disyed her long slender legs and entuated her E-cup breasts to the point Viktor could see a glimpse of her side breasts spilling out.


    ''Uhh, I should focus¡­'' Viktor couldn''t believe he was feeling aroused by looking at a woman who was clearly in pain. He med it all on the full moon hanging up in the sky, triggering certain primal instincts inside him.


    If Talia had been here, he wouldn''t dare imagine what would have happened.


    He immediately shut off his werewolf bloodline and returned to his human form as he walked up to her.


    "You mind if I sit with you?" Viktor asked as he stood behind her.


    "V-Viktor¡­" Aelita was startled as she quickly wiped her eyes, making Viktor wonder if her mind was elsewhere all this time.


    "Of course, please¡­.I had no idea you were¡­"


    Viktor smiled as he sat down beside her with his legs dangling over the cliff, "I am sorry that I followed you. If you prefer to be alone¡­"


    "No¡­not at all. Your presence is greatly wee," Aelita said with a brief, shy smile without looking at him.


    She then asked after some hesitation, "But¡­why did youe? I don''t want to inconvenience your wives by keeping you here."


    "Don''t worry about them. They know, and besides, it''s a sin for a beautifuldy like you to enjoy this beautiful scenery without apanion," Viktor said with a smile.


    "I¡­" Aelita felt at a loss for words and didn''t know what to say as her cheeks turned a faint pink.


    Why was his presence so overwhelming?


    "You seem like you want to ask me something. What is it?" Viktor asked after closely observing her expression.


    Aelita raised her brows, wondering how he knew that, and then asked in a low voice, "It''s just that¡­I wanted to know how to stop feeling this pain inside me? I feel as if I failed not only my brother but a part of my family, who died as well. All of them were like my fathers, mothers, brothers, and sisters¡­which only makes me feel worse¡­" Aelita''s tone became fragile as tears trickled down her wet cheeks.

 Chapter 542 Pain Makes Us Stronger

    Viktor''s gaze softened as he put his arm around her and said gently, "Hey¡­What happened had nothing to do with you. In fact, without you, worse things could have happened. What you should think about is the number of lives you saved by being there for your people."


    Aelita softly nodded, feeling her chest getting lighter by hearing his words. Strangely enough, his voice was soothing her heart, and sitting so close to him, she couldn''t help but feel warm in his presence.


    She never expected to feel sofortable when sitting so close to a man who was practically a stranger to her just a few hours ago.


    "And I think being able to feel pain isn''t something you should hate," Viktor said with a zed expression.


    "Why¡­What makes you say that?" Aelita asked with a confused look as she slowly turned her gaze towards her after wiping off her tears.


    Viktor softly smiled as he said while staring at the waterfall, "Because pain helps us be stronger. As long as your will is strong enough, you can use what hurts you to be more resilient or motivate you to be stronger so that you won''t have to feel the same pain again. But don''t ever sumb to it or let it crumble you. It is a double-edged sword."


    Aelita''s lips parted as she never knew that pain could be dealt with in this way. She unconsciously clenched her hands, already feeling determined to use the pain she was feeling to be stronger for her people. She knew he was right. If she lets this pain break her, then she will be weaker and cause more regret in the future.


    Viktor was amazed to see that she was already oveing her pain, while most won''t even know how to deal with it for days, weeks, months, or even years. This made him realize that she was born to be a strong woman.


    Aelita couldn''t help but ask, "You have felt such pain before?" She was also tempted to ask how old he really was but then suppressed her curiosity since she felt it might be rude.


    Viktor''s gaze stared down at the ground. He didn''t tell her that there were kinds of pain one can never truly ovee without numbing themselves. At that point, they would simply stop feeling anything. But Viktor never wanted to be like that since he felt he would never be the same again. And the price he paid was by letting his heart get scarred.


    Aelita''s eyes fluttered as she saw how his aura subtly changed and said, "I am sorry if I asked something inappropriate. You don''t have to¡ª"


    "Well¡­with human standards in mind, I have been living quite a long life, and surely enough, I wouldn''t be here if I never found a way to deal with whatever tragedies fate threw at me on my way here," Viktor said with a light smile.


    Aelita felt an ache in her throat, realizing that even if he wasn''t showing it, she could feel he had been through a lot¡­more than she could ever imagine.


    This made her feel even more amazed at his sheer iron will, and she now realized why the Nameless Knight chose him.


    She couldn''t think of anyone more worthy of possessing the Divine Voidbringers.


    "You are more amazing than I expected. I wish one day I could be as strong as you¡­" Aelita voiced what she felt as she looked up at his face, which was just a few inches away from hers.


    "You already are¡­I can definitely say that I was nowhere as strong as you when I was your age," Viktor said as he remembered the past he saw in his visions. If the boy he saw had experienced something Aelita did now, he knew that boy would definitely get crushed, especially with such an innocent mind.


    Aelita smiled shyly as she averted her gaze, "I don''t believe you¡­No way¡­" She felt ttered, but she couldn''t believe it.


    Viktor found it amusing to see her reaction and asked, as he tilted his head to look at her face, "Why not? I was just an ordinary kid then. If you had seen me, then I doubt you would recognize me as the man sitting beside you now."


    "I think¡­I would have still recognized you even if your appearance was totally different," Aelita said with a subtle smile.


    Viktor raised one of his brows and asked, "Really? Howe?"


    Aelita again looked away as her cheeks became red, "I¡­I can''t say that. It''s a secret."


    Viktor let out an amusedugh as he tried to lean his head towards the side to look at her face as she kept turning away, "Now you are making me even more curious. I am a man who can never turn away from secrets."


    "Viktor, please¡­"Aelita became even more flustered as she bashfully tried to get up and run, but since she was so distracted, she forgot she was already close to the edge of the cliff and slipped.


    "Careful!" Viktor''s eyes widened as he swiftly grabbed her hand before she could fall over.


    "Viktor!" Aelita felt as if her heart almost jumped out since she was startled after finding herself slipping off the cliff. However, right after, she felt relieved when a strong hand grabbed hers, but Viktor unconsciously pulled her towards him, making her fall right over him.


    Viktor realized he had applied too much force as her soft body pressed against his, their faces barely an inch away.


    Aelita could feel his cold breath tickling her skin while Viktor could smell her sweet fragrance intoxicating his senses.


    Her face appeared even more captivating up close, and he could clearly see her deep, enticing cleavage below his eyes. Seeing all this, he couldn''t help but feel something stirring inside him.


    The two of them felt some unknown force pulling them together, and the next moment, both unconsciously leaned in as their lips met and pressed against each other.

 Chapter 543 Day Out With Grandpa

    Aelita''s eyshes fluttered as she felt his cold lips taking in her lips, making her face hotter by the second while her heart was thumping as if it might jump out any second.


    She couldn''t even form any thoughts in her head as all her senses were being swept away by his touch and aura.


    His aura was overwhelming her like an unstoppable flood, and all she could do was follow his lead as he sucked her lips.


    But suddenly, her senses returned to her as she stepped back with a flustered expression "I-I am sorry!" She covered her abashed face as she jumped off the cliff before falling into the water.


    "Hey..." Viktor didn''t know whether tough or not. This was the first time he saw a woman jump off the cliff after feeling shy. He wondered if he had caused her too much excitement.


    Still, he couldn''t help but caress his lips, feeling how warm and soft her lips were.


    "Come on up, Aelita. I promise not to eat you up," Viktorughed from the edge of the cliff as he sat down, wondering how long she was going to hide.


    At least he could spend the night enjoying such beautiful scenery before him.


    --


    It was azy Sunday but quite an entertaining one for a certain group of three walking through one of thergest amusement parks in the country, Ashua.


    These three were from Olknard City, which was in the same country only, though this amusement park was in a different city, several hundred miles away from their hometown.


    They came to this city yesterday itself and today decided to spend the entire day in this park and enjoy themselves.


    One of them was an old man, looking around 80 years old or so, dressed in a simple white shirt and pants. He was wearing a white mask as if to match his clothes.


    He also had a panama hat on his head with ck sunsses adorning his eyes. And on his wrist, there was a sparkling mechanical watch which was the only thing that might catch people''s eyes.


    But most of them who saw it would immediately ignore, thinking it was a fake gaudy watch, though they would have no idea that this watch was studded with the most precious gems avable in the world.


    However, it was the two young girls walking in front of him that seemed to pull the attention of everyone around them.


    Both of them were wearing masks, but that couldn''t hide how attractive their figure and eyes were.


    One of them was a pale olive-skinned girl wearing square-shaped spectacles. She also had gloves on due to how cold it was in this city.


    But what stood out from her appearance was her waist-length exotic-looking wavy red hair and her pale green eyes that seemed to form a perfect contrast to give off a sublime charm.


    However, it was her curvy, bulging chest that drew a number of gazes, especially the men. She was wearing modest clothes, which included a fluffy sweatshirt, but it still failed to hide the size of the melons hiding beneath.


    Even though nobody could see her face fully, she gave off quite a reserved and shy feeling which only made her even more attractive to most.


    In contrast, the other young girl gave off a mean look to whoever dared to cross gazes with her. But no matter how intimidating her bearings might seem, most of the men nearby couldn''t help but appreciate her morous appearance.


    She had golden red hair and skin as pale and smooth as milk.


    She had big, round light blue eyes that seemed as clear and glimmering as a sparkling pond.


    She was wearing a pink sweatshirt with a hoodie that perfectly showed her t navel and her curvaceous waist, which made some gulp. She was also wearing shorts that showed off her barbie thighs and long slender legs.


    She was definitely taller than most girls, though it only made her seem even more attractive while some of the shorter men who were nearby couldn''t help but cry inwardly.


    There were other young and beautiful girls walking in the park. But they were heavily out shadowed by these two girls apanying their grandpa, who looked like a simpleton.


    But they had no idea this simple-looking old man was actually Brad Snow, the richest man in the world. Behind his mask, he was smiling like a fool since it was only recently he overtook the world''s richest man.


    "Grandpa, it''s not fair Dorian isn''t spending his birthday with us. Why is it that our moms are treating him alone?" Tiana asked in an aggrieved tone, still feeling pissed about it.


    Brad blinked his eyes in exhaustion since his granddaughter had been asking the same question dozens of times since yesterday, and he always said the same answer, "Because they are going to a boring ce without any shopping malls or anything. Dorian prefers the vige scenery and that kind of stuff. Don''t tell me you like to go to a ce where you can''t even shop for an earring?"


    Tiana pouted and couldn''t really refute it since she hated going to any remote ce or a ce that didn''t have any shopping centers or malls. This was the main reason she preferred cities no matter where she went.


    Why did Dorian have to go to some vige and celebrate when he could do it better here?


    Sayana couldn''t help but say, "I wouldn''t really mind. It''s been a long time since we went to such ces," She said in a low voice.


    Tiana pursed her lips and said, "Ughh, fine, fine. Next time I wille just to see what is so good about boring viges and greenery."


    "Don''t tell me your girls are feeling bored in thepany of this old man?" Brad lightheartedly asked.


    "Of course not, grandpa!" Tiana said as she hugged his neck in a cheery way.


    "Yes. We love spending time with you," Sayana said with a soft gaze. She actually considered Brad as her own grandpa since he had always treated her as his granddaughter despite not having the Snow surname. She enjoyed his silly jokes and how he indulged them in anything they asked.


    "Hoho. I am the happiest grandpa alive," Bradughed, but suddenly his eyes widened when a man wearing a ck hoodie sped past him, snatching something that didn''t belong to him.


    "Hey! My watch!" Brad shouted as he saw this masked man speeding off with his precious watch.

 Chapter 544 We Aint Taking Any Chances

    "Hey! Somebody catch that thief!" Tiana shouted upon seeing her grandfather''s watch getting snatched by some thief and ran after him right away.


    "Tia, don''t!" Brad was more worried about her going after some thief, which could be dangerous.


    "I will get it back for you, grandpa," Sayana said with a determined light as she sped off as well.


    "Not you too!" Brad ced his hands on his head, wondering how these two girls knew no fear, going after some thief who might have a weapon with him. He immediately called up the police before things could get worse.


    If only he was young, he could have run after the thief himself, but now the pain in his knees wasn''t getting any better.


    He couldn''t believe he was getting senile. Otherwise, he would have seen that thiefing a mile away.


    Tiana, who was the first to chase after the thief, saw him running over the esctor as she also followed him by putting all the energy she could into her legs.


    She had no concrete n on how to catch him except for grabbing him if she could manage to get near him. She knew that watch was actually an old custom watch gifted to her grandfather by her grandmother, Dina. He had never worn any other watch other than that to remember her always.


    Her grandmother knew her grandfather loved exotic things, and that was the reason she custom-made it by embedding precious gems in it.


    But who would have thought that there would be a thief bold enough to steal in such a huge amusement park?


    Tiana was chasing the thief with a pissed-off look, but right after running over an esctor, she was panting already, unable to run as fast as before.


    Her legs were feeling heavy, and her breath was getting shorter. Now she wished she should have listened to her teacher, Lucien, and notzed around during P.E sses.


    She hated her body for having poor stamina and saw the thief getting farther and farther away.


    "Tia, you okay?" Sayana''s worried voice sounded from behind as she caught up to Tiana. Since she only went after them a bitte, she was confused about which direction they had gone first but managed to find them again.


    "Don''t worry about me, and just get that asshole!" Tiana said hurriedly as Sayana nodded and ran after the thief after seeing that Tiana was just tired.


    Tiana was relieved since she knew, unlike her, Sayana had insane stamina and also knew how to fight. She would definitely get that thief even if that thief was quite fast.


    Sayana saw that the thief was already a few hundred meters away from her, running for the exit, and had to admit he was quite a fast runner.


    But she wasn''t disheartened by the distance and sped forward with focused eyes. There were lots of people walking to and fro in front of her, and as they saw a young girl running at such an insane speed, they immediately jumped to the side to make way for her.


    Some of them were too slow to react to step to the side, but Sayana skillfully dodged them and even jumped over empty chairs and tables to avoid hitting any people in front of her.


    Some of them even started shooting videos of her chasing the thief after finding it quite fascinating that a young woman was chasing after the thief with such speed and skills.


    It was not every day they saw something like this.


    Within just a minute, Sayana was only a few dozen meters behind the thief, who had already run out of the amusement park and was heading for a narrow street.


    The thief looked behind his back, and his eyes widened in shock to see that this young woman was still getting closer to him. He considered himself to be quite fast, and this was his first time seeing a woman gaining on him easily.


    But seeing the alley to the side, he was no longer worried as he ran into the alley where three men were lying in wait. All three men were quite tall and big with unkempt beards. They had big ck tattoos on their arms and even on their face, with metal piercing on their ears and brows. They were sniffing some drugs and leaning against a car as if waiting for someone.


    "Hey, I got this watch worth a million bucks, at least!" The thief shouted as he threw the watch towards the three men and tried to catch his breath.


    "Finally, our boy is back. This time it seems you outdid yourself, Nick," The tallest man among them said as his eyes shone upon inspecting this exotic-looking watch.


    "But we have to leave now, Jack. This girl has been chasing me ever since," Nick said frantically as he looked behind, and just as he expected, he saw her running into the alley.


    Sayana was surprised to see that the thief was not alone but was with three other men as well who seemed a bit dangerous as well.


    "You idiot! Why did you lead her to us?" Jack fumed as he pped Nick.


    "It''s not my fault, guys! She was too persistent. I would have gotten caught by the police if I kept running," Nick said as he cowered before them.


    "It doesn''t matter. Now that she saw her face, she has to go!" One of the men with huge arms said with a nasty look as he took out a revolver and aimed at the young woman.


    Sayana thought she could take them on but seeing one of them suddenly pull up a gun, her pulse raced, "P-Please don''t! All I want is my grandpa''s watch back. I-I¡­won''t report any of you to the police," She said with her hands raised, praying that they wouldn''t shoot. She couldn''t run away now that she was being held at gunpoint. She had never felt so tense in her life before, yet she tried to keep her wits together.


    "Ha, too bad you ran into us, girl. But we ain''t taking any chances," Saying so, the man pulled the trigger.


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*

 Chapter 545 A Bloody Sight

    *Bang! Bang! Bang!* The man with the huge arms fired three bullets without a ripple in his eyes.


    Before Sayana could even blink, she felt her senses numb as her surroundings began to fade. Just as she was trying to process her thoughts, she felt the horrifying feeling of hot blood pouring out of her mouth.


    The next moment her vision faded as she closed her eyes and fell to the ground. If one took a look at her, they would gasp, seeing that she took three bullets to the chest where one of them was to the heart. There was no way anybody could survive that.


    "H-Hey...Did you really kill her, Zok?" Nick asked with shaky eyes as he looked at the young woman lying motionless, blood dripping down her clothes. He thought these guys would simply scare her off but considering the kind of people they were, this wasn''t surprising.


    "It''s your fucking fault! Now get in before anybody reports the fucking shots I fired," Zok said as he kicked Nick into the car as the other two also entered without even ncing at the body of the young woman.


    It was as if they had just got rid of some deer who got in their way.


    "Next time you fuck up, you will end up like her," Jack said with an expression that made Nick feel quite intimidated, "P-Please...It won''t happen again..."


    Zok started the car and was about to shift the gear when his eyes narrowed upon noticing something odd through the windshield.


    Nick was the first to notice as he pointed at the windshield with a shaky finger, "H-Hey...Is she still alive?" He asked as not only him but the other three also saw the young woman''s body moving subtly.


    "No fucking way...Zok shot three .38 into her chest. Not even a giant would wake up from that," The third man with a bald head said with a snort since he thought these idiots were imagining it. But then his expression also turned into one of confusion and shock as he saw her limbs moving before she started to get up slowly.


    "FUCK! S-She is still alive! We are fucked!" Nick gulped as he grimaced, wondering why he had to get into this mess that couldnd him in jail for years.


    "Shutup! We will just run over her. She is dead meat anyway," Zok said, though inwardly, he couldn''t believe a girl managed to survive three bullets to the chest. But why was he feeling a strange anxiety in his chest upon seeing her get up? He couldn''t even see her face since her wavy red hair was falling over her face.


    And the way she was standing...it just seemed off.


    "Fuck this!" Zok roared as he stomped on the elerator, and the car took off with a jerk.


    "HEY!!" Nick covered his face as he didn''t want to see the sight of blood sttering in front of him.


    The other three saw her simply standing still and realized that they got worried for nothing. She must be barely conscious and would have died anyway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Still, Zok kept pressing down on the elerator as the car reached 60 km/h, and they all expected her to get thrown over the car upon hitting her.


    But the moment their car hit her legs, their eyes and mouth widened to their extremities as all of them felt a whish before the sound of the front of their car getting crushed echoed sharply.


    The whish was so severe all of their bodies jerked to the front, and Zok had his head smashed against the steering wheel, making him bleed.


    The two sitting in the back had their bodies smashed against the front seats, while Nick, who was sitting in the middle, was safe since he wore a seatbelt right after he entered.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but it felt as if the car struck against a huge tree before drifting sideways. He shook his head and saw that the front of the car was a mangled mess of metal.


    But what shocked his soul was that the girl was still standing without even moving an inch from her spot. Was he dreaming all this, or did she just total the car with her own body?


    However, something about her was making him feel chills going down his spine, and his first instinct was to run! Even more so when he saw her slowly walking towards the car.


    "Shit! Move, move!" Fortunately for him, the others were still disoriented, and he opened the left door as he slid atop one of them to run out.


    "What the hell..." Zok came back to his senses as he rubbed his temple and saw blood, much to his shock. Only then he remembered that his car crashed against...Before he could finish his thoughts, he felt his heart jump out upon seeing this girl with a bloody dress standing right in front of his door. He couldn''t see her face because of the mask nor her eyes since her red hair was dangling in front, which only unnerved him even more.


    The other two in the back also woke up, and before they could make sense of what was going on, they saw Zok''s shocked face. And following his vision, their expressions also turned into one of utter shock and disbelief.


    Before anybody could say or do anything, they saw the girl grabbing the handle of the door where Zok was sitting, and to their horror, she broke off the door with just a simple tug and threw the door to the side.


    "Aaah!! Fuck you!!" Zok was terrified to the core, but he somehow had the wits to draw his gun and fire at her.


    But the girl''s hand moved like lightning as she grabbed his wrist, and with a sharp twist, his hand was torn off his wrist before throwing away his hand like garbage.


    "AAAAH!! AHHH!!!" Zok screamed at the top of his voice as his horrified eyes stared at his severed hand, blood gushing out like a fountain.


    "ZOK!!!" The other two also screamed in horror upon seeing this gory sight that made their hearts jerk.

 Chapter 546 Out For Blood

    Chapter 546 Out For Blood


    "ZOK!!!" The two men screamed in horror upon seeing their friend''s hand torn off like a piece of paper. Was that something humanely possible? Even the strongest men they could think of couldn''t do something as harrowing as that.


    But as if that wasn''t enough to terrorize their hearts, the girl suddenly grabbed Zok''s hair and smashed him onto the steering wheel again and again.


    *Plup! Plup! Plup!*


    The sound of bone and flesh getting mangled together made the two men in the back shiver and even lose the will to scream. No sound wasing from their throats as they saw Zok''s face turning into a bloody mess each time she smashed his face onto the steering wheel.


    She smashed his face onto the steering wheel only three times, but by then, Zok didn''t even have a face at that point. His eyeballs were dangling out of his sockets, his jaw was dangling as well, and his flesh and blood were sticking to the steering wheel.


    Nick, who had already run away a few dozen meters, heard some strange sound that unsettled him. He turned around and gulped when he saw Zok''s unmoving body and how the two men at the back were too scared to even open the door and run.


    His eyes were still widened in shock, wondering how this girl possessed such strength and even got up after taking 3 bullets to the chest. Was she some kind of ghost or monster? Nick was on the verge of tears.


    Jack finally somehow gathered his wits and tried to run away by opening the door. But he saw the girl noticing his movement, and to the horror of the two, she simply pushed the car as it slid towards the wall and crashed, blocking Jack''s exit since he no longer could open the door to his left.


    The only door they could open was right where this creepy girl was standing. At this point, they realized they were doomed from the beginning.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Die already!!!" The bald man picked up Zok''s gun and fired at the girl, right at her head so that this time she couldn''t surely stand up after taking some bullets to the brain.


    *Thwang! Thwang Thwang*


    He fired three bullets right to her forehead, but the expressions of both the men paled as they saw the bullets deflecting off her skin as if they were shooting at an iron wall.


    Nick also had his jaw fall open wide upon seeing those three bullets deflecting off her skin.


    "No¡­no¡­this has to be a nightmare¡­" Nick mumbled as drops of sweat trickled down his forehead. He then shook his head and immediately ran away as if his life depended on it. He felt as if he stayed any longer, that girl who was as strong as a monster might finish him off.


    He was scared shitless to the point that he believed he couldn''t even talk about her existence to anybody else lest she came and finds him.


    "P-Please¡­we weren''t the ones who shot you first!" The bald man begged in despair as he threw away the gun, which was useless anyway, after emptying it.


    But as they feared, the girl seemed to pay no mind to their words as she grabbed the handle of the door and threw away the door casually.


    Her gloves were still dripping with Zok''s blood which was a sight that even made Jack pee.


    "NO!!!!" The bald man screamed as the girl grabbed him by his shirt and pulled him out, making him fall to the ground, his face right next to the rear tire of the car.


    But before he could even crawl away, he saw the car suddenly moving towards him.


    "AAA¡ª-" His scream didn''t even get louder before the tire of the car rolled over his face and slowly crushed his skull, making his death not quite a quick one.


    "F-Fucking monster¡­.HELP!!!!" Jack saw how this devil girl simply pushed the car to run over his friend and kill him. By now, his face had turned a sickly color of fear as his teeth chattered.


    But her bloody hand extended towards him, and his scream filled the car before everything became deathly silent the next moment.


    She searched Zok''s pockets and found Brad''s watch, which she briefly nced at before cing it down on the ground near the car and then walking away.


    Elsewhere, Brad had never felt so restless as he was walking to and fro outside the park with his phone in his hand.


    "Grandpa, you are worrying too much. Saya is a strong girl. Nothing can happen to her," Tiana said with her forehead creased.


    "You don''t understand, Tia. Gang members around here possess guns, and no amount of martial arts can help you defend yourself against them. Sigh, it is all my fault for being so careless," Brad said with a clenched jaw. Brad couldn''t help but wish Viktor was here, who could have taken care of all this before he could blink.


    Only his presence always made him feel a strong sense of peace.


    Tiana couldn''t refute him as she also realized it was dangerous to run after the thief like that. She shut her eyes close and prayed with all her heart to not let anything happen to Sayana.


    There were already police cars parked in front of the amusement park as they reached here earlier to collect all the details from Brad.


    One of the police officers who was standing near Brad suddenly heard some message from the mic on his shoulder.


    His eyes lit up as he rushed towards Brad and said, "Sir, good news!"


    Brad eagerly turned around with a hopeful expression.


    "We have found your watch, but¡­unfortunately, we couldn''t find Ms. Sayana. But the¡ª"


    "I don''t friggin care about my watch when my granddaughter is still missing. Keep searching, for fuck''s sake!" Brad said with an anxious look as he ced his palm on his forehead, wondering if something bad had happened.


    "Grandpa? Tia?"

 Chapter 547 A Murderous Saint?

    Chapter 547 A Murderous Saint?


    "Grandpa? Tia?" A soft voice sounded from behind as both Brad and Tiana turned around with widened eyes, "Saya?!"


    "Thank goodness, you are alright!" Brad shouted in a relieved tone and asked as he grabbed her hands, "You didn''t get hurt or anything, right?"


    "Of course, she didn''t, grandpa. Don''t startle her like that. Look at her. She is fine, just like I said," Tiana said with a smile, feeling relieved as well. For a moment, she got worried since Sayana was missing, and she couldn''t even reach her phone.


    Sayana apologetically bowed her head slightly as she said, "I am sorry for making you two worry¡­I-I just ended up running in the wrong direction. I am sorry I wasn''t able to get back the watch," Sayana felt guilty that she wasn''t telling them the full truth since she clearly remembered chasing after the thief without ending up in the wrong direction.


    Thest thing she could remember before cking out was quite an unsettling memory of getting shot three times. Even now, she couldn''t help but wonder if it was all just a dream or something since she was clearly alright.


    And the next thing she remembered was waking up at a chair near the amusement park without having any idea how she got there. She then saw Brad and Tiana standing in the distance and rushed towards them, knowing that they were standing out with the police in search of her.


    However, since she couldn''t remember or recollect what exactly happened in between, she didn''t want to tell these two and make them worry.


    Bradughed as he patted her shoulder and said, "Dear, you should worry about yourself more than a watch. But good news¡­these guys found my watch. Thank you all for finding it, and apologies if I lost my temper back then. I was just too worried for my granddaughter, hoho."


    "Please don''t, sir. Wepletely understand," One of the officers said with a respectful smile.


    "Fiuhh¡­" Sayana was d to hear that he found his watch, considering how much he treasured it. She gave a nod of gratitude towards the policemen, who gave a smile back to appreciate her gesture.


    However, the officer standing near Brad looked at him with a serious look and said, "Sir, may I have a word with you?"


    Brad pulled together his brows, but then he gestured to Sayana and Tiana to wait till he came back.


    Tiana took another look at Sayana, and only now she noticed something odd, "Hey, what happened to your clothes and gloves? When did you change them? You also lost your specs?"


    Tiana saw that Sayana was no longer wearing her fluffy sweatshirt but some other shy t-shirt that didn''t seem like her style at all. Her gloves were gone too, just like her spectacles, even though recently Tiana had noticed her not wearing them all the time like before.


    "O-Oh, my clothes got dirty when I..I slipped and fell. So I bought another set of clothes. But I lost my specs when I was busy chasing him, though I don''t think I really need them anymore," Sayana said as her gaze darted.


    She again found it incredibly ufortable to lie to Tiana''s face since she never remembered buying any set of clothes or losing her spectacles. All she knew was that when she woke up, she had a different set of clothes and magically lost her gloves and spectacles.


    Tiana furrowed her brows and asked, "But even then, why would you get rid of the clothes you were wearing before?" Tiana found it odd since Sayana was someone who would never let anything go to waste. She still had her old school bags, essories, and stuff and would never throw anything away unless they were absolutely useless. So howe she threw away a good set of clothes no matter how dirty they became?


    "My¡­My clothes?" Sayana mumbled as she didn''t know what to say since she was not used to making up lies.


    "Ah¡­" But suddenly, she grimaced as she felt a pain in her head and saw vague images of her burning her old clothes. What shocked her was how she burned those clothes since, in those images, she saw dark red mes bursting out of her palms to burn those clothes.


    She couldn''t make sense of what she saw, and the next moment all these images just vanished as if they had never existed.


    "Saya! What happened?" Tiana suddenly got anxious upon seeing Sayana''s expression contorted in pain and helped her sit down on a bench nearby.


    Sayana felt the pain disappear as she rubbed her head and said, "I¡­I don''t know¡­Maybe I have a headache."


    Tiana put her hand up against her forehead and raised her brows, "Oh my god, you are burning up. When did you catch a fever? It must be because of the cold here. But you never get sick, unlike me. How strange¡­We should anyway get you checked into a hospital just to¡ª"


    "No, please, no. I am fine. It will soon pass," Sayana said with a soft smile to reassure Tiana. Sayana knew the strange experiences she was having recently weren''t something any hospital could treat or figure out.


    Tiana had a doubtful look, not knowing if she would be really fine or not. Thinking about it, she was really acting a bit weird recently or doing some things she couldn''t make sense of.


    Brad, who had no knowledge of the discussion between Tiana and Sayana, was busy talking to the officer, "Are you telling me that you found my watch in a bloody murder scene? If some gang members killed each other for my watch, then I can still understand. But which murderous saint would kindly leave my watch on the side and leave the scene?" Brad couldn''t be happier that he got back his watch. But he couldn''t help but find it incredibly odd after the officer told him where he found his watch


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!